This is a modern-English version of The History of Freedom, and Other Essays, originally written by Acton, John Emerich Edward Dalberg Acton, Baron.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE HISTORY OF FREEDOM AND OTHER ESSAYS
MACMILLAN AND CO., Limited
LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA
MELBOURNE
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO
ATLANTA · SAN FRANSISCO
THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA Ltd.
TORONTO
MACMILLAN AND CO., Limited
LONDON · MUMBAI · KOLKATA
MELBOURNE
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO
ATLANTA · SAN FRANCISCO
THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA Ltd.
TORONTO
THE
HISTORY OF FREEDOM
AND OTHER ESSAYS
BY
JOHN EMERICH EDWARD DALBERG-ACTON
First Baron ACTON
First Baron Acton
D.C.L., L.L.D., ETC. ETC.
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF MODERN HISTORY IN THE
UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE
D.C.L., L.L.D., etc. etc.
Regius Professor of Modern History at the University of Cambridge
EDITED WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY JOHN NEVILLE FIGGIS, Litt.D.
EDITED WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY JOHN NEVILLE FIGGIS, Litt.D.
SOMETIME LECTURER IN ST. CATHARINE'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
FORMER LECTURER AT ST. CATHERINE'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
AND
AND
REGINALD VERE LAURENCE, M.A.
REGINALD VERE LAURENCE, M.A.
FELLOW AND LECTURER OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
Fellow and Lecturer of Trinity College, Cambridge
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN'S STREET, LONDON
1909
First Edition 1907
Reprinted 1909
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN'S STREET, LONDON
1909
First Edition 1907
Reprinted 1909
PREFATORY NOTE
The Editors desire to thank the members of the Acton family for their help and advice during the preparation of this volume and of the volume of Historical Essays and Studies. They have had the advantage of access to many of Acton's letters, especially those to Döllinger and Lady Blennerhasset. They have thus been provided with valuable material for the Introduction. At the same time they wish to take the entire responsibility for the opinions expressed therein. They are again indebted to Professor Henry Jackson for valuable suggestions.
The Editors want to thank the members of the Acton family for their help and advice while preparing this volume and the volume of Historical Essays and Studies. They were fortunate to have access to many of Acton’s letters, especially those to Döllinger and Lady Blennerhasset. This provided them with valuable material for the Introduction. At the same time, they take full responsibility for the opinions expressed in it. They also want to thank Professor Henry Jackson for his helpful suggestions.
This volume consists of articles reprinted from the following journals: The Quarterly Review, The English Historical Review, The Nineteenth Century, The Rambler, The Home and Foreign Review, The North British Review, The Bridgnorth Journal. The Editors have to thank Mr. John Murray, Messrs. Longmans, Kegan Paul, Williams and Norgate, and the proprietors of The Bridgnorth Journal for their kind permission to republish these articles, and also the Delegacy of the Clarendon Press for allowing the reprint of the Introduction to Mr. Burd's edition of Il Principe. They desire to point out that in Lord Acton and his Circle the article on "The Protestant Theory of Persecution" is attributed to Simpson: this is an error.
This volume contains articles reprinted from the following journals: The Quarterly Review, The English Historical Review, The Nineteenth Century, The Rambler, The Home and Foreign Review, The North British Review, The Bridgnorth Journal. The Editors would like to thank Mr. John Murray, Messrs. Longmans, Kegan Paul, Williams and Norgate, and the owners of The Bridgnorth Journal for their generous permission to republish these articles, as well as the Delegacy of the Clarendon Press for allowing the reprint of the Introduction to Mr. Burd's edition of Il Principe. They want to point out that in Lord Acton and his Circle, the article titled "The Protestant Theory of Persecution" is incorrectly attributed to Simpson; this is a mistake.
J.N.F.
R.V.L.
J.N.F.
R.V.L.
CONTENTS
- The History of Freedom in Ancient Times
- The History of Freedom in Christianity
- Sir Erskine May's Democracy in Europe
- The St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre
- The Protestant Theory of Persecution
- Church's Political Views
- Introduction to L.A. Burd's Edition of Il Principe by Machiavelli
- Mr. Goldwin Smith's Irish History
- Citizenship
- Döllinger on the Temporal Authority
- Döllinger's historical research
- Cardinal Wiseman and the Home and Foreign Review
- Conflicts with Rome
- The Vatican Council
- A History of the Inquisition in the Middle Ages. By Henry Charles Lea
- The American Commonwealth by James Bryce
- Historical Philosophy in France and French Belgium and Switzerland. By Robert Flint
CHRONICLE
John Emerich Edward Dalberg-Acton,[Pg viii] born at Naples, 10th January 1834, son of Sir Ferdinand Richard Edward Dalberg-Acton and Marie de Dalberg, afterwards Countess Granville.
John Dalberg-Acton,[Pg viii] born in Naples, January 10, 1834, was the son of Sir Ferdinand Richard Edward Dalberg-Acton and Marie de Dalberg, who later became Countess Granville.
French school near Paris. | |
1843-1848. | Student at Oscott |
Edinburgh. | |
1848-1854. | "Munich University, living with Döllinger." |
1855. | Visits America in company with Lord Ellesmere. |
1858-1862. | Becomes editor of The Rambler. |
1859-1865. | M.P. for Carlow. |
1862-1864. | Founds, edits, and concludes The Home and Foreign Review. |
1864. | Pius IX. issued Quanta Cura, with appended Syllabus Errorum. |
1865-1866. | M.P. for Bridgnorth |
1865. | Marries Countess Marie Arco-Valley. |
1867-1868. | Writes for The Chronicle. |
1869. | Created Baron Acton. |
1869-1871. | Writes for North British Review. |
1869-1870. | Vatican Council. Acton at Rome. Writes "Letters of Quirinus" in alleging Zeitung. |
1872. | Honorary degree at Munich. |
1874. | Letters to The Times on "The Vatican Decrees." |
1888. | Honorary degree at Cambridge. |
1889. | Oxford. |
1890. | Honorary Fellow of All Souls'. |
1892-1895. | Lord-in-Waiting. |
1895-1902. | Regius Professor of Modern History at Cambridge |
Honorary Fellow of Trinity College. | |
19th June 1902. | Died at Tegernsee. |
INTRODUCTION
The two volumes here published contain but a small selection from[Pg ix] the numerous writings of Acton on a variety of topics, which are to be found scattered through many periodicals of the last half-century. The result here displayed is therefore not complete. A further selection of nearly equal quantity might be made, and still much that is valuable in Acton's work would remain buried. Here, for instance, we have extracted nothing from the Chronicle; and Acton's gifts as a leader-writer remain without illustration. Yet they were remarkable. Rarely did he show to better advantage than in the articles and reviews he wrote in that short-lived rival of the Saturday Review. From the two bound volumes of that single weekly, there might be made a selection which would be of high interest to all who cared to learn what was passing in the minds of the most acute and enlightened members of the Roman Communion at one of the most critical epochs in the history of the papacy. But what could never be reproduced is the general impression of Acton's many contributions to the Rambler, the Home and Foreign, and the North British Review. Perhaps none of his longer and more ceremonious writings can give to the reader so vivid a sense at once of the range of Acton's erudition and the strength of his critical faculty as does the perusal of these short notices. Any one who wished to understand the[Pg x] personality of Acton could not do better than take the published Bibliography and read a few of the articles on "contemporary literature" furnished by him to the three Reviews. In no other way could the reader so clearly realise the complexity of his mind or the vast number of subjects which he could touch with the hand of a master. In a single number there are twenty-eight such notices. His writing before he was thirty years of age shows an intimate and detailed knowledge of documents and authorities which with most students is the "hard won and hardly won" achievement of a lifetime of labour. He always writes as the student, never as the littérateur. Even the memorable phrases which give point to his briefest articles are judicial, not journalistic. Yet he treats of matters which range from the dawn of history through the ancient empires down to subjects so essentially modern as the vast literature of revolutionary France or the leaders of the romantic movement which replaced it. In all these writings of Acton those qualities manifest themselves, which only grew stronger with time, and gave him a distinct and unique place among his contemporaries. Here is the same austere love of truth, the same resolve to dig to the bed-rock of fact, and to exhaust all sources of possible illumination, the same breadth of view and intensity of inquiring ardour, which stimulated his studies and limited his productive power. Above all, there is the same unwavering faith in principles, as affording the only criterion of judgment amid the ever-fluctuating welter of human passions, political manœuvring, and ecclesiastical intrigue. But this is not all. We note the same value for great books as the source of wisdom, combined with the same enthusiasm for immediate justice which made Acton the despair of the mere academic student, an enigma among men of the world, and a stumbling-block to the politician of the clubs.[Pg xi] Beyond this, we find that certainty and decision of judgment, that crisp concentration of phrase, that grave and deliberate irony and that mastery of subtlety, allusion, and wit, which make his interpretation an adventure and his judgment a sword.
The two volumes published here contain just a small selection from[Pg ix] the many writings of Acton on various topics, which are spread across numerous periodicals from the past fifty years. Therefore, what’s presented here is not exhaustive. Another selection of nearly the same size could be made, and still, a lot of valuable work from Acton would be overlooked. For example, we haven’t included anything from the Chronicle; Acton’s talents as a leader-writer are also unrepresented. Yet those talents were impressive. He rarely showed himself to better advantage than in the articles and reviews he wrote for that short-lived rival of the Saturday Review. From the two bound volumes of that single weekly, a selection could be created that would be highly interesting to anyone wanting to learn what the most astute and enlightened members of the Roman Communion were thinking during one of the most critical times in papal history. However, what could never be fully recreated is the overall impression of Acton's many contributions to the Rambler, the Home and Foreign, and the North British Review. Perhaps none of his longer and more formal writings provide as vivid an understanding of Acton's breadth of knowledge and the strength of his critical insight as these short notices do. Anyone wishing to grasp the[Pg x] personality of Acton could hardly do better than take the published Bibliography and read a few of his articles on "contemporary literature" that appeared in the three Reviews. This is the clearest way for the reader to realize the complexity of his mind and the vast range of subjects he could approach expertly. In a single issue, there are twenty-eight such notices. His writing before he turned thirty shows an in-depth and detailed comprehension of documents and sources that for most students is the "hard-won and hardly-won" result of a lifetime's effort. He always writes as a scholar, never as a mere writer. Even the memorable phrases that punctuate his briefest articles are more judicial than journalistic. Still, he discusses topics that run from the dawn of history through ancient empires to matters so fundamentally modern as the extensive literature of revolutionary France and the leaders of the romantic movement that followed. In all these writings, Acton's qualities stand out, which only strengthened over time and secured him a distinct and unique place among his contemporaries. Here is the same rigorous love of truth, the same determination to dig to the core of facts, and to explore all possible sources of enlightenment, along with the same wide perspective and intense curiosity that fueled his studies and constrained his creative output. Above all, there is the unwavering belief in principles as the sole guideline for judgment amid the ever-changing chaos of human passions, political maneuvering, and ecclesiastical intrigue. But that’s not all. We also see the same appreciation for great books as a source of wisdom, combined with a strong enthusiasm for immediate justice that made Acton the frustration of a purely academic student, a puzzle among worldly men, and a complication for club politicians.[Pg xi] Beyond this, we find his confidence and decisiveness in judgment, his sharp focus in writing, his serious and deliberate irony, and his mastery of subtlety, allusion, and wit, which turn his interpretations into an adventure and his assessments into a sharp weapon.
A few instances may be given. In criticising a professor of history famous in every way rather than as a student, Acton says, "his Lectures are indeed not entirely unhistorical, for he has borrowed quite discriminatingly from Tocqueville." Of another writer he says that "ideas, if they occur to him, he rejects like temptations to sin." Of Ranke, thinking perhaps also of himself, he declares that "his intimate knowledge of all the contemporary history of Europe is a merit not suited to his insular readers." Of a partisan French writer under Louis Napoleon he says that "he will have a fair grievance if he fails to obtain from a discriminating government some acknowledgment of the services which mere historical science will find it hard to appreciate." Of Laurent he says, that "sometimes it even happens that his information is not second-hand, and there are some original authorities with which he is evidently familiar. The ardour of his opinions, so different from those which have usually distorted history, gives an interest even to his grossest errors. Mr. Buckle, if he had been able to distinguish a good book from a bad one, would have been a tolerable imitation of M. Laurent." Perhaps, however, the most characteristic of these forgotten judgments is the description of Lord Liverpool and the class which supported him. Not even Disraeli painting the leader of that party which he was destined so strangely to "educate" could equal the austere and accurate irony with which Acton, writing as a student, not as a novelist, sums up the characteristics of the class of his birth.[Pg xii]
A few examples can be provided. In criticizing a history professor known more for his reputation than his teaching, Acton says, "his lectures aren't completely unhistorical since he has selectively borrowed from Tocqueville." Of another writer, he notes that "if ideas come to him, he dismisses them like temptations to sin." Regarding Ranke, possibly reflecting on himself as well, he states that "his deep understanding of contemporary European history is a strength not suited for his insular audience." About a partisan French writer under Louis Napoleon, he remarks that "he will have a valid complaint if he doesn't receive some recognition from a fair-minded government for contributions that mere historical analysis might find difficult to appreciate." Concerning Laurent, he mentions that "sometimes his information is actually original, and he is clearly familiar with some primary sources. The passion in his opinions, so different from the usual distortions of history, makes even his biggest mistakes interesting. Mr. Buckle, had he been able to tell a good book from a bad one, could have been a decent imitation of M. Laurent." Perhaps the most striking among these overlooked judgments is Acton's description of Lord Liverpool and his supporting class. Not even Disraeli, in portraying the leader of a party he would so strangely go on to "educate," could match the stern and precise irony with which Acton, writing as a student rather than a novelist, captures the traits of his own social class.[Pg xii]
Lord Liverpool governed England in the greatest crisis of the war, and for twelve troubled years of peace, chosen not by the nation, but by the owners of the land. The English gentry were well content with an order of things by which for a century and a quarter they had enjoyed so much prosperity and power. Desiring no change they wished for no ideas. They sympathised with the complacent respectability of Lord Liverpool's character, and knew how to value the safe sterility of his mind. He distanced statesmen like Grenville, Wellesley, and Canning, not in spite of his inferiority, but by reason of it. His mediocrity was his merit. The secret of his policy was that he had none. For six years his administration outdid the Holy Alliance. For five years it led the liberal movement throughout the world. The Prime Minister hardly knew the difference. He it was who forced Canning on the King. In the same spirit he wished his government to include men who were in favour of the Catholic claims and men who were opposed to them. His career exemplifies, not the accidental combination but the natural affinity, between the love of conservatism and the fear of ideas.
Lord Liverpool ruled England during the biggest crisis of the war, and for twelve challenging years of peace, chosen not by the people, but by the landowners. The English gentry were quite happy with a system that had given them so much prosperity and power for over a hundred years. They wanted no change and no new ideas. They appreciated the comfortable respectability of Lord Liverpool's character and understood the value of his safe but unoriginal thinking. He outpaced statesmen like Grenville, Wellesley, and Canning, not despite his shortcomings, but because of them. His average abilities were, in fact, his strength. The secret to his policy was that he didn’t really have one. For six years, his administration surpassed the Holy Alliance. For five years, it led the liberal movement worldwide. The Prime Minister barely recognized the difference. He was the one who pushed Canning onto the King. In the same way, he wanted his government to include both supporters and opponents of Catholic claims. His career shows not just a random combination, but a natural connection between the love of conservatism and the fear of new ideas.
The longer essays republished in these volumes exhibit in most of its characteristics a personality which even those who disagreed with his views must allow to have been one of the most remarkable products of European culture in the nineteenth century. They will show in some degree how Acton's mind developed in the three chief periods of his activity, something of the influences which moulded it, a great deal of its preferences and its antipathies, and nearly all its directing ideals. During the first period—roughly to be dated from 1855 to 1863—he was hopefully striving, under the influence of Döllinger (his teacher from the age of seventeen), to educate his co-religionists in breadth and sympathy, and to place before his countrymen ideals of right in politics, which were to him bound up with the Catholic faith. The combination of scientific inquiry with true rules of political justice he claimed, in a letter to Döllinger, as the aim of the Home and Foreign Review. The result is to be seen[Pg xiii] in a quarterly, forgotten, like all such quarterlies to-day, but far surpassing, alike in knowledge, range, and certainty, any of the other quarterlies, political, or ecclesiastical, or specialist, which the nineteenth century produced. There is indeed no general periodical which comes near to it for thoroughness of erudition and strength of thought, if not for brilliance and ease; while it touches on topics contemporary and political in a way impossible to any specialist journal. A comparison with the British Critic in the religious sphere, with the Edinburgh in the political, will show how in all the weightier matters of learning and thought, the Home and Foreign (indeed the Rambler) was their superior, while it displayed a cosmopolitan interest foreign to most English journals.
The longer essays reprinted in these volumes showcase a personality that even those who disagreed with him must admit was one of the most remarkable products of European culture in the nineteenth century. They illustrate how Acton's mind evolved during the three main phases of his work, reveal some of the influences that shaped his thoughts, detail many of his preferences and dislikes, and outline almost all of his guiding ideals. During the first period—roughly from 1855 to 1863—he was actively working, influenced by Döllinger (his teacher from the age of seventeen), to educate his fellow Catholics in openness and understanding, and to present his fellow countrymen with ideals of political righteousness, which he believed were closely linked to the Catholic faith. He claimed that the combination of scientific inquiry and true principles of political justice was the goal of the Home and Foreign Review, as noted in a letter to Döllinger. The outcome can be seen[Pg xiii] in a quarterly publication, now forgotten like so many others, but it far surpassed any other quarterlies—political, ecclesiastical, or specialist—that the nineteenth century produced in terms of knowledge, scope, and certainty. Indeed, there is no general periodical that comes close to it in terms of thorough research and deep thinking, if not for its style and ease; it addresses contemporary political topics in a way that specialist journals cannot. A comparison with the British Critic in the religious sphere and with the Edinburgh in the political domain will demonstrate that in all significant matters of scholarship and thought, the Home and Foreign (and indeed the Rambler) was superior, while also displaying an international perspective that was uncommon among most English journals.
We need not recapitulate the story so admirably told already by Doctor Gasquet of the beginning and end of the various journalistic enterprises with which Acton was connected. So far as he was concerned, however, the time may be regarded as that of youth and hope.
We don’t need to go over the story that Doctor Gasquet has already told so well about the start and finish of the different journalism projects Acton was involved in. For him, this period can be seen as a time of youth and hope.
Next came what must be termed the "fighting period," when he stood forth as the leader among laymen of the party opposed to that "insolent and aggressive faction" which achieved its imagined triumph at the Vatican Council. This period, which may perhaps be dated from the issue of the Syllabus by Pius IX. in 1864, may be considered to close with the reply to Mr. Gladstone's pamphlet on "The Vatican Decrees," and with the attempt of the famous Cardinal, in whose mind history was identified with heresy, to drive from the Roman communion its most illustrious English layman. Part of this story tells itself in the letters published by the Abbot Gasquet; and more will be known when those to Döllinger are given to the world.
Next came what can be called the "fighting period," when he emerged as the leader among laypeople in the party opposing that "arrogant and aggressive faction" which celebrated its supposed victory at the Vatican Council. This period, which might be marked from the release of the Syllabus by Pius IX in 1864, can be seen as ending with the response to Mr. Gladstone's pamphlet on "The Vatican Decrees," and with the attempt by the famous Cardinal, who viewed history as intertwined with heresy, to push out from the Roman communion its most prominent English layman. Part of this story is told in the letters published by Abbot Gasquet; and more will be revealed when those to Döllinger are made public.
We may date the third period of Acton's life from the failure of Manning's attempt, or indeed a little earlier.[Pg xiv] He had now given up all attempt to contend against the dominant influence of the Court of Rome, though feeling that loyalty to the Church of his Baptism, as a living body, was independent of the disastrous policy of its hierarchy. During this time he was occupied with the great unrealised project of the history of liberty or in movements of English politics and in the usual avocations of a student. In the earlier part of this period are to be placed some of the best things that Acton ever wrote, such as the lectures on Liberty, here republished. It is characterised by his discovery in the "eighties" that Döllinger and he were divided on the question of the severity of condemnation to be passed on persecutors and their approvers. Acton found to his dismay that Döllinger (like Creighton) was willing to accept pleas in arrest of judgment or at least mitigation of sentence, which the layman's sterner code repudiated. Finding that he had misunderstood his master, Acton was for a time profoundly discouraged, declared himself isolated, and surrendered the outlook of literary work as vain. He found, in fact, that in ecclesiastical as in general politics he was alone, however much he might sympathise with others up to a certain point. On the other hand, these years witnessed a gradual mellowing of his judgment in regard to the prospects of the Church, and its capacity to absorb and interpret in a harmless sense the dogma against whose promulgation he had fought so eagerly. It might also be correct to say that the English element in Acton came out most strongly in this period, closing as it did with the Cambridge Professorship, and including the development of the friendship between himself and Mr. Gladstone.
We can mark the third phase of Acton's life from the failure of Manning's attempt, or even a bit earlier.[Pg xiv] He had completely given up trying to fight against the overwhelming influence of the Roman Court, although he believed that his loyalty to the Church of his Baptism as a living entity was separate from the damaging policies of its leaders. During this time, he focused on the significant but unrealized project of the history of liberty, involvement in English politics, and the typical activities of a student. Some of the best writings by Acton from the earlier part of this period include the lectures on Liberty, which are republished here. This time is marked by his realization in the 1880s that he and Döllinger disagreed on how harshly to condemn persecutors and their supporters. Acton was disheartened to discover that Döllinger (like Creighton) was open to accepting pleas for a lighter sentence or at least a reconsideration of judgments, which the layman's stricter code rejected. Realizing he had misunderstood his mentor, Acton was deeply discouraged for a while, feeling isolated and abandoned the idea of literary work as futile. In truth, he found that, in both ecclesiastical and general politics, he was alone, no matter how much he might sympathize with others to some extent. Conversely, these years showed a gradual softening of his views regarding the Church's future and its ability to absorb and interpret the dogma he had once opposed so fiercely in a less harmful way. It would also be fair to say that the English aspect of Acton's character became most prominent during this period, which ended with his Cambridge Professorship and included the growth of his friendship with Mr. Gladstone.
We have spoken both of the English element in Acton and of his European importance. This is the only way in which it is possible to present or understand[Pg xv] him. There were in him strains of many races. On his father's side he was an English country squire, but foreign residence and the Neapolitan Court had largely affected the family, in addition to that flavour of cosmopolitan culture which belongs to the more highly placed Englishmen of the Roman Communion. On his mother's side he was a member of one of the oldest and greatest families in Germany, which was only not princely. The Dalbergs, moreover, had intermarried with an Italian family, the Brignoli. Trained first at Oscott under Wiseman, and afterwards at Munich under Döllinger, in whose house he lived, Acton by education as well as birth was a cosmopolitan, while his marriage with the family of Arco-Valley introduced a further strain of Bavarian influence into his life. His mother's second marriage with Lord Granville brought him into connection with the dominant influences of the great Whig Houses. For a brief period, like many another county magnate, he was a member of the House of Commons, but he never became accustomed to its atmosphere. For a longer time he lived at his house in Shropshire, and was a stately and sympathetic host, though without much taste for the avocations of country life. His English birth and Whig surroundings were largely responsible for that intense constitutionalism, which was to him a religion, and in regard both to ecclesiastical and civil politics formed his guiding criterion. This explains his detestation of all forms of absolutism on the one hand, and what he always called "the revolution" on the other.
We have talked about the English aspect of Acton and his significance in Europe. This is the only way to present or understand[Pg xv] him. He had influences from many different cultures. On his father's side, he was an English country gentleman, but living abroad and the Neapolitan Court had a big impact on the family, along with the cosmopolitan culture that often comes with higher-status Englishmen of the Roman Catholic faith. On his mother's side, he was part of one of the oldest and most prominent families in Germany, which was just shy of being princely. The Dalbergs had also married into an Italian family, the Brignoli. Educated first at Oscott under Wiseman and later in Munich under Döllinger, where he lived, Acton was cosmopolitan by both education and heritage, and his marriage into the Arco-Valley family brought additional Bavarian influence into his life. His mother's second marriage to Lord Granville connected him to the main influences of the major Whig families. For a short time, like many influential landowners, he served as a member of the House of Commons, but he never felt at home there. He spent more time at his estate in Shropshire, where he was a dignified and welcoming host, although he lacked much interest in the activities of country life. His English upbringing and Whig environment played a big role in his strong constitutional beliefs, which he regarded almost like a religion and shaped his views on both church and state politics. This explains his hatred for all forms of absolutism on one hand, and what he often referred to as "the revolution" on the other.
It was not, however, the English strain that was most obvious in Acton, but the German. It was natural that he should become fired under Döllinger's influence with the ideals of continental scholarship and exact and minute investigation. He had a good deal of the massive solidity of the German intellect. He liked, as in the "Letter to a[Pg xvi] German Bishop," to make his judgment appear as the culmination of so much weighty evidence, that it seemed to speak for itself. He had, too, a little of the German habit of breaking a butterfly upon a wheel, and at times he makes reading difficult by a more than Teutonic allusiveness. It was not easy for Acton to bear in mind that the public is often ignorant of even the names of distinguished scholars, and that "a European reputation" is sometimes confined to the readers of specialist publications.
It wasn't the English influence that stood out in Acton, but the German one. It made sense that he would become inspired by Döllinger's focus on the ideals of European scholarship and detailed research. He had a lot of the solid, deep nature of German intellectualism. He liked, as seen in the "Letter to a[Pg xvi] German Bishop," to frame his conclusions as the result of substantial evidence, making them seem self-evident. He also had a bit of the German tendency to over-analyze, which sometimes made his writing hard to follow due to excessive references. It was difficult for Acton to remember that the public often doesn’t even know the names of prominent scholars, and that "a European reputation" can be limited to specialist readers.
The Italian strain in Acton is apparent in another quality, which is perhaps his one point of kinship with Machiavelli, the absence of hesitation from his thought, and of mystery from his writing. Subtle and ironic as his style is, charged with allusion and weighted with passion, it is yet entirely devoid both of German sentiment and English vagueness. There was no haze in his mind. He judges, but does not paint pictures. It may have been this absence of half-tones in his vein of thought, and of chiaroscuro in his imagination that made Manning, an intelligent however hostile critic, speak of "the ruthless talk of undergraduates."
The Italian influence in Acton is clear in another quality, which might be his only connection to Machiavelli: he shows no hesitation in his thinking and no mystery in his writing. His style is subtle and ironic, filled with allusions and heavy with passion, yet completely lacking in both German sentiment and English vagueness. There was no confusion in his mind. He evaluates but doesn’t create vivid imagery. It might have been this lack of nuance in his thought process and the absence of chiaroscuro in his imagination that led Manning, an intelligent but critical observer, to describe it as "the ruthless talk of undergraduates."
But however much or little be allowed to the diverse strains of hereditary influence or outward circumstances, the interest of Acton to the student lies in his intense individuality. That austerity of moral judgment, that sense of the greatness of human affairs, and of the vast issues that lie in action and in thought, was no product of outside influences, and went beyond what he had learnt from his master Döllinger. To treat politics as a game, to play with truth or make it subservient to any cause other than itself, to take trivial views, was to Acton as deep a crime as to waste in pleasure or futility the hours so brief given for salvation of the soul would have seemed to Baxter or Bunyan; indeed, there was an element of Puritan severity in his attitude towards statesmen both[Pg xvii] ecclesiastical and civil. He was no "light half-believer of a casual creed," but had a sense of reality more like Dante than many moderns.
But no matter how much or how little is attributed to the different influences of heredity or external circumstances, what stands out about Acton for students is his strong individuality. His strict moral judgment, his appreciation for the significance of human affairs, and the enormous consequences of action and thought were not products of external influences and exceeded what he learned from his mentor Döllinger. To Acton, treating politics as a game, playing with truth, or making it serve any cause other than itself, and having trivial perspectives were as serious a crime as wasting the limited time granted for the salvation of the soul would have seemed to Baxter or Bunyan; indeed, there was a touch of Puritan rigor in his attitude towards politicians, both religious and civil. He was no "light half-believer of a casual creed," but possessed a sense of reality more akin to Dante than many people today.[Pg xvii]
This, perhaps, it was that drew him ever closer to Mr. Gladstone, while it made the House of Commons and the daily doings of politicians uncongenial. There is no doubt that he had learned too well "the secret of intellectual detachment." Early in his life his shrewd and kindly stepfather had pointed out to him the danger of losing influence by a too unrestrained desire to escape worshipping the idols of the marketplace. There are, it is true, not wanting signs that his view of the true relations of States and Churches may become one day more dominant, for it appears as though once more the earlier Middle Ages will be justified, and religious bodies become the guardians of freedom, even in the political sphere. Still, a successful career in public life could hardly be predicted for one who felt at the beginning that "I agree with nobody, and nobody agrees with me," and towards the close admitted that he "never had any contemporaries." On the other hand, it may be questioned whether, in the chief of his self-imposed tasks, he failed so greatly as at first appeared. If he did not prevent "infallibility" being decreed, the action of the party of Strossmayer and Hefele assuredly prevented the form of the decree being so dangerous as they at first feared. We can only hazard a guess that the mild and minimising terms of the dogma, especially as they have since been interpreted, were in reality no triumph to Veuillot and the Jesuits. In later life Acton seems to have felt that they need not have the dangerous consequences, both in regard to historical judgments or political principles, which he had feared from the registered victory of ultramontane reaction. However this may be, Acton's whole career is evidence of his detachment of mind, and entire independence even of[Pg xviii] his closest associates. It was a matter to him not of taste but of principle. What mainly marked him out among men was the intense reality of his faith. This gave to all his studies their practical tone. He had none of the pedant's contempt for ordinary life, none of the æsthete's contempt for action as a "little vulgar," and no desire to make of intellectual pursuits an end in themselves. His scholarship was to him as practical as his politics, and his politics as ethical as his faith. Thus his whole life was a unity. All his various interests were inspired by one unconquered resolve, the aim of securing universally, alike in Church and in State, the recognition of the paramountcy of principles over interests, of liberty over tyranny, of truth over all forms of evasion or equivocation. His ideal in the political world was, as he said, that of securing suum cuique to every individual or association of human life, and to prevent any institution, however holy its aims, acquiring more.
This might be what drew him closer to Mr. Gladstone, while making the House of Commons and the daily activities of politicians feel unwelcoming. There's no doubt that he understood "the secret of intellectual detachment" all too well. Early in his life, his perceptive and caring stepfather warned him about the danger of losing influence through an unchecked desire to stop idolizing popular figures. It's true that there are signs his perspective on the genuine relationships between States and Churches might gain more prominence someday, suggesting that the earlier Middle Ages could be validated again, with religious organizations becoming defenders of freedom, even in politics. Still, it would be hard to predict a successful career in public life for someone who felt at first that "I agree with nobody, and nobody agrees with me," and by the end admitted that he "never had any contemporaries." On the other hand, one could question whether he truly failed in his primary self-assigned tasks as much as it initially seemed. While he didn't stop the declaration of "infallibility," the actions of Strossmayer's and Hefele's party certainly kept the decree from being as harmful as they first feared. We can only speculate that the gentle and minimizing language of the dogma, especially how it has been interpreted since, wasn't really a victory for Veuillot and the Jesuits. Later in life, Acton seemed to think these didn't have the dangerous fallout, either for historical judgments or political principles, that he had worried about from the established triumph of ultramontane reaction. However that may be, Acton's entire career showcases his mental independence and complete detachment, even from[Pg xviii] his closest associates. For him, it was not a matter of preference but of principle. What primarily distinguished him was the intense authenticity of his faith. This gave a practical tone to all his studies. He had none of the pedant's disdain for ordinary life, none of the aesthete's disregard for action as "a little vulgar," and no interest in making intellectual pursuits an end in themselves. His scholarship was practical for him, just like his politics, and his politics were ethical, deeply rooted in his faith. Thus, his whole life was unified. All his different interests were driven by one unyielding determination: the goal of securing universally, both in Church and State, the acknowledgment of principles above interests, liberty over tyranny, and truth over all forms of evasion or ambiguity. His political ideal was, as he expressed, to secure suum cuique for every individual or human life association, preventing any institution, no matter how noble its goals, from gaining more.
To understand the ardour of his efforts it is necessary to bear in mind the world into which he was born, and the crises intellectual, religious, and political which he lived to witness and sometimes to influence. Born in the early days of the July monarchy, when reform in England was a novelty, and Catholic freedom a late-won boon, Acton as he grew to manhood in Munich and in England had presented to his regard a series of scenes well calculated to arouse a thoughtful mind to consideration of the deepest problems, both of politics and religion. What must have been the "long, long thoughts" of a youth, naturally reflective and acutely observant, as he witnessed the break-up of the old order in '48 and the years that followed. In the most impressionable age of life he was driven to contemplate a Europe in solution; the crash of the kingdoms; the Pope a Liberal, an exile, and a reactionary; the principle of nationality claiming to[Pg xix] supersede all vested rights, and to absorb and complete the work of '89; even socialism for once striving to reduce theory to practice, till there came the "saviour of society" with the coup d'état and a new era of authority and despotism. This was the outward aspect. In the world of thought he looked upon a period of moral and intellectual anarchy. Philosopher had succeeded philosopher, critic had followed critic, Strauss and Baur were names to conjure with, and Hegel was still unforgotten in the land of his birth. Materialistic science was in the very heyday of its parvenu and tawdry intolerance, and historical knowledge in the splendid dawn of that new world of knowledge, of which Ranke was the Columbus. Everywhere faith was shaken, and except for a few resolute and unconquered spirits, it seemed as though its defence were left to a class of men who thought the only refuge of religion was in obscurity, the sole bulwark of order was tyranny, and the one support of eternal truth plausible and convenient fiction. What wonder then that the pupil of Döllinger should exhaust the intellectual and moral energies of a lifetime, in preaching to those who direct the affairs of men the paramount supremacy of principle. The course of the plebiscitary Empire, and that gradual campaign in the United States by which the will of the majority became identified with that necessity which knows no law, contributed further to educate his sense of right in politics, and to augment the distrust of power natural to a pupil of the great Whigs, of Burke, of Montesquieu, of Madame de Staël. On the other hand, as a pupil of Döllinger, his religious faith was deeper than could be touched by the recognition of facts, of which too many were notorious to make it even good policy to deny the rest; and he demanded with passion that history should set the follies and the crimes of ecclesiastical authority in no better light than those of civil.[Pg xx]
To understand the intensity of his efforts, it's important to consider the world he was born into and the intellectual, religious, and political crises he witnessed and sometimes influenced. Acton was born during the early days of the July monarchy, a time when reform in England was a fresh idea, and Catholic freedom was a recent achievement. As he grew up in Munich and England, he encountered a series of events that were likely to provoke a thoughtful mind to contemplate the deepest issues in both politics and religion. What must have been the "long, long thoughts" of a reflective and observant young man as he saw the old order collapse in '48 and the years that followed? In his most impressionable years, he was forced to consider a changing Europe; the downfall of kingdoms; the Pope as a Liberal, an exile, and a reactionary; the principle of nationality attempting to [Pg xix] override all established rights and finish the work of '89; even socialism, for a brief moment, trying to put theory into practice until the "saviour of society" arrived with the coup d'état and ushered in a new era of authority and despotism. This was the external situation. In the realm of ideas, he observed a time of moral and intellectual chaos. Philosophers came and went, critics followed suit, Strauss and Baur were influential names, and Hegel remained memorable in his homeland. Materialistic science was at the peak of its superficial and brash intolerance, and historical knowledge was dawning into a new world of understanding, with Ranke as its Columbus. Faith was shaken everywhere, and save for a few determined and unyielding individuals, it seemed like its defense was left to those who believed the only refuge for religion was obscurity, the only support for order was tyranny, and the only foundation for eternal truth was a convenient fiction. It's no wonder then that the student of Döllinger would dedicate his intellectual and moral energy to preaching the supreme importance of principle to those who govern society. The path of the plebiscitary Empire, along with the gradual developments in the United States that linked the will of the majority with a necessity that knows no law, further shaped his sense of justice in politics and heightened his distrust of power, a feeling natural to a student of the great Whigs, like Burke, Montesquieu, and Madame de Staël. On the other hand, as a student of Döllinger, his religious conviction was stronger than anything that could be swayed by recognized facts, many of which were too well-known to deny for even the sake of good politics; he passionately insisted that history should portray the mistakes and crimes of ecclesiastical authority no differently than those of civil authority.[Pg xx]
We cannot understand Acton aright, if we do not remember that he was an English Roman Catholic, to whom the penal laws and the exploitation of Ireland were a burning injustice. They were in his view as foul a blot on the Protestant establishment and the Whig aristocracy as was the St. Bartholomew's medal on the memory of Gregory XIII., or the murder of the duc d'Enghien on the genius of Napoleon, or the burning of Servetus on the sanctity of Calvin, or the permission of bigamy on the character of Luther, or the September Massacres on Danton.
We can't fully grasp Acton if we don't remember that he was an English Roman Catholic who viewed the penal laws and the exploitation of Ireland as deep injustices. To him, these were just as terrible a stain on the Protestant establishment and the Whig aristocracy as the St. Bartholomew's medal tarnished the memory of Gregory XIII., or the murder of the duc d'Enghien damaged Napoleon's genius, or the burning of Servetus affected Calvin's sanctity, or the acceptance of bigamy impacted Luther's character, or the September Massacres reflected on Danton.
Two other tendencies dominant in Germany—tendencies which had and have a great power in the minds of scholars, yet to Acton, both as a Christian and a man, seemed corrupting—compelled him to a search for principles which might deliver him from slavery alike to traditions and to fashion, from the historian's vice of condoning whatever has got itself allowed to exist, and from the politician's habit of mere opportunist acquiescence in popular standards.
Two other prominent tendencies in Germany—tendencies that have significantly influenced scholars—seemed corrupting to Acton, both as a Christian and as a person. They pushed him to search for principles that could free him from being enslaved by both traditions and trends, from the historian's flaw of just accepting whatever has come to be accepted, and from the politician's tendency to simply go along with popular views.
First of these is the famous maxim of Schiller, Die Welt-Geschichte ist das Welt-Gericht, which, as commonly interpreted, definitely identifies success with right, and is based, consciously or unconsciously, on a pantheistic philosophy. This tendency, especially when envisaged by an age passing through revolutionary nationalism back to Machiavelli's ideals and Realpolitik, is clearly subversive of any system of public law or morality, and indeed is generally recognised as such nowadays even by its adherents.
First of these is the famous saying by Schiller, Die Welt-Geschichte ist das Welt-Gericht, which, as it’s usually understood, directly connects success with righteousness and is rooted, whether intentionally or not, in a pantheistic philosophy. This inclination, particularly when viewed by a time moving through revolutionary nationalism back to Machiavelli's ideals and Realpolitik, clearly undermines any system of public law or morality, and is indeed generally acknowledged as such today, even by those who support it.
The second tendency against which Acton's moral sense revolted, had arisen out of the laudable determination of historians to be sympathetic towards men of distant ages and of alien modes of thought. With the romantic movement the early nineteenth century placed a[Pg xxi] check upon the habit of despising mediæval ideals, which had been increasing from the days of the Renaissance and had culminated in Voltaire. Instead of this, there arose a sentiment of admiration for the past, while the general growth of historical methods of thinking supplied a sense of the relativity of moral principles, and led to a desire to condone if not to commend the crimes of other ages. It became almost a trick of style to talk of judging men by the standard of their day and to allege the spirit of the age in excuse for the Albigensian Crusade or the burning of Hus. Acton felt that this was to destroy the very bases of moral judgment and to open the way to a boundless scepticism. Anxious as he was to uphold the doctrine of growth in theology, he allowed nothing for it in the realm of morals, at any rate in the Christian era, since the thirteenth century. He demanded a code of moral judgment independent of place and time, and not merely relative to a particular civilisation. He also demanded that it should be independent of religion. His reverence for scholars knew no limits of creed or church, and he desired some body of rules which all might recognise, independently of such historical phenomena as religious institutions. At a time when such varied and contradictory opinions, both within and without the limits of Christian belief, were supported by some of the most powerful minds and distinguished investigators, it seemed idle to look for any basis of agreement beyond some simple moral principles. But he thought that all men might agree in admitting the sanctity of human life and judging accordingly every man or system which needlessly sacrificed it. It is this preaching in season and out of season against the reality of wickedness, and against every interference with the conscience, that is the real inspiration both of Acton's life and of his writings.
The second tendency that Acton's moral sense rejected stemmed from the commendable effort of historians to be sympathetic towards people from distant times and different ways of thinking. With the romantic movement, the early nineteenth century put a[Pg xxi] stop to the growing trend of looking down on medieval ideals, which had been on the rise since the Renaissance and peaked with Voltaire. Instead, there emerged a sense of admiration for the past, while the overall development of historical thinking provided a sense of the relativity of moral principles, leading to a desire to excuse, if not praise, the wrongs of earlier times. It became almost a stylistic convention to say that we should judge people by the standards of their own time and to invoke the spirit of the age as justification for events like the Albigensian Crusade or the execution of Hus. Acton believed that this undermined the very foundation of moral judgment and paved the way for unlimited skepticism. While he was determined to support the idea of development in theology, he did not allow for it in the realm of morals, at least not in the Christian era since the thirteenth century. He insisted on a code of moral judgment that was independent of time and place, and not solely relative to a specific civilization. He also insisted that it should be separate from religion. His respect for scholars went beyond any specific creed or church, and he sought a set of rules that everyone could acknowledge, regardless of religious institutions. At a time when diverse and conflicting opinions—both within and outside Christian belief—were held by some of the most influential thinkers and renowned researchers, it seemed pointless to look for a basis of agreement beyond a few simple moral principles. However, he believed that all people could agree on the sanctity of human life and judge accordingly every individual or system that unnecessarily sacrificed it. This persistent advocacy against the reality of wickedness and every infringement on conscience is the true driving force behind Acton's life and writings.
It is related of Frederick Robertson of Brighton, that[Pg xxii] during one of his periods of intellectual perplexity he found that the only rope to hold fast by was the conviction, "it must be right to do right." The whole of Lord Acton's career might be summed up in a counterphrase, "it must be wrong to do wrong." It was this conviction, universally and unwaveringly applied, and combined with an unalterable faith in Christ, which gave unity to all his efforts, sustained him in his struggle with ecclesiastical authority, accounted for all his sympathies, and accentuated his antipathies, while it at once expanded and limited his interests. It is this that made his personality so much greater a gift to the world than any book which he might have written—had he cared less for the end and more for the process of historical knowledge.
It’s told of Frederick Robertson of Brighton that[Pg xxii] during one of his times of deep thought, he discovered that the only thing he could hold onto was the belief, "it must be right to do what’s right." The entirety of Lord Acton’s career could be summed up with a similar phrase, "it must be wrong to do what’s wrong." This belief, consistently and unwaveringly applied, combined with a steadfast faith in Christ, unified all his efforts, helped him in his battle with church authority, explained his sympathies, and sharpened his dislikes, while also broadening and narrowing his interests. This is what made his personality a far greater contribution to the world than any book he might have written—if he had cared less about the outcome and more about the process of understanding history.
He was interested in knowledge—that it might diminish prejudice and break down barriers. To a world in which the very bases of civilisation seemed to be dissolving he preached the need of directing ideals.
He was interested in knowledge—how it could reduce prejudice and break down barriers. To a world where the foundations of civilization seemed to be crumbling, he emphasized the importance of guiding ideals.
Artistic interests were not strong in him, and the decadent pursuit of culture as a mere luxury had no stronger enemy. Intellectual activity, apart from moral purpose, was anathema to Acton. He has been censured for bidding the student of his hundred best books to steel his mind against the charm of literary beauty and style. Yet he was right. His list of books was expressly framed to be a guide, not a pleasure; it was intended to supply the place of University direction to those who could not afford a college life, and it throws light upon the various strands that mingled in Acton and the historical, scientific, and political influences which formed his mind. He felt the danger that lurks in the charm of literary beauty and style, for he had both as a writer and a reader a strong taste for rhetoric, and he knew how young minds are apt to be enchained rather by the persuasive spell of the manner than the living thought beneath[Pg xxiii] it. Above all, he detested the modern journalistic craze for novelty, and despised the shallowness which rates cleverness above wisdom.
Artistic interests weren’t strong in him, and the trend of pursuing culture just as a luxury had no fiercer opponent. Intellectual activity, without a moral purpose, was anathema to Acton. He was criticized for telling students of his hundred best books to toughen their minds against the allure of literary beauty and style. But he was right. His list of books was specifically designed to serve as a guide, not a source of pleasure; it was meant to substitute for university guidance for those who couldn’t afford a college education, and it highlights the various influences that shaped Acton’s thinking, including historical, scientific, and political contexts. He recognized the danger that comes with the allure of literary beauty and style, as he had a strong appreciation for rhetoric both as a writer and a reader, and he understood how young minds can easily be captivated more by the persuasive charm of presentation than by the substantial ideas underneath it. Above all, he loathed the modern journalistic obsession with novelty and looked down on the superficiality that values cleverness over wisdom.[Pg xxiii]
In the same way his eulogy of George Eliot has been censured far more than it has been understood. It was not as an artist superior to all others that he praised the author of Daniel Deronda and the translator of Strauss. It was because she supplied in her own person the solution of the problem nearest to his heart, and redeemed (so far as teaching went) infidelity in religion from immorality in ethics. It was, above all, as a constructive teacher of morals that he admired George Eliot, who might, in his view, save a daily increasing scepticism from its worst dangers, and preserve morals which a future age of faith might once more inspire with religious ideals. Here was a writer at the summit of modern culture, saturated with materialistic science, a convinced and unchanging atheist, who, in spite of this, proclaimed in all her work that moral law is binding, and upheld a code of ethics, Christian in content, though not in foundation.
In the same way, his eulogy of George Eliot has been criticized much more than it has been appreciated. He didn’t praise the author of Daniel Deronda and the translator of Strauss as an artist better than all the others. Instead, it was because she represented the solution to the problem that was closest to his heart and redeemed (as far as teaching was concerned) religious doubts from ethical immorality. Above all, he admired George Eliot as a constructive teacher of morals, believing she could save an increasingly skeptical society from its worst threats and maintain morals that a future age of faith might once again inspire with religious ideals. Here was a writer at the top of modern culture, deeply influenced by materialistic science, a committed and unwavering atheist, who nonetheless proclaimed in all her work that moral law is binding and upheld an ethical code that was Christian in content, though not in foundation.
In the same way his admiration for Mr. Gladstone is to be explained. It was not his successes so much as his failures that attracted Acton, and above all, his refusal to admit that nations, in their dealings with one another, are subject to no law but that of greed. Doubtless one who gave himself no credit for practical aptitude in public affairs, admired a man who had gifts that were not his own. But what Acton most admired was what many condemned. It was because he was not like Lord Palmerston, because Bismarck disliked him, because he gave back the Transvaal to the Boers, and tried to restore Ireland to its people, because his love of liberty never weaned him from loyalty to the Crown, and his politics were part of his religion, that Acton used of Gladstone language rarely used, and still more rarely applicable, to[Pg xxiv] any statesman. For this very reason—his belief that political differences do, while religious differences do not, imply a different morality—he censured so severely the generous eulogy of Disraeli, just as in Döllinger's case he blamed the praise of Dupanloup. For Acton was intolerant of all leniency towards methods and individuals whom he thought immoral. He could give quarter to the infidel more easily than to the Jesuit.
In the same way, his admiration for Mr. Gladstone can be understood. It wasn’t so much Gladstone’s successes that drew Acton in, but his failures, especially his refusal to accept that nations, in their interactions, are governed only by greed. Clearly, someone who didn’t see himself as practically skilled in public affairs would admire a man who had talents he lacked. But what Acton admired most was what many criticized. It was because Gladstone was not like Lord Palmerston, because Bismarck disliked him, because he returned the Transvaal to the Boers, and tried to give Ireland back to its people, because his love for liberty never kept him from being loyal to the Crown, and his political beliefs were intertwined with his faith, that Acton used language for Gladstone that was rarely used and even more rarely applicable to[Pg xxiv] any statesman. For this reason—his belief that political disagreements do, while religious disagreements do not, reflect a different morality—he harshly criticized the generous praise of Disraeli, just as he reproached the praise of Dupanloup in Döllinger's case. Acton was intolerant of any leniency towards methods and individuals he considered immoral. He could be more forgiving towards an infidel than a Jesuit.
We may, of course, deny that Acton was right. But few intelligent observers can dispute the accuracy of his diagnosis, or deny that more than anything else the disease of Western civilisation is a general lack of directing ideals other than those which are included in the gospel of commercialism. It may surely be further admitted that even intellectual activity has too much of triviality about it to-day; that if people despise the schoolmen, it is rather owing to their virtues than their defects, because impressionism has taken the place of thought, and brilliancy that of labour. On the other hand, Acton's dream of ethical agreement, apart from religion, seems further off from realisation than ever.
We can certainly argue that Acton was mistaken. However, few insightful observers can challenge the accuracy of his assessment or deny that the main issue facing Western civilization is a widespread lack of guiding ideals beyond those found in the message of commercialism. It's also fair to say that today, even intellectual pursuits often seem trivial; people tend to look down on scholars more due to their strengths than their weaknesses because style has replaced substance, and brilliance has taken the place of hard work. On the flip side, Acton's vision of ethical consensus, separate from religion, appears to be further from realization than ever.
Acton, however, wrote for a world which breathed in the atmosphere created by Kant. His position was something as follows: After the discovery of facts, a matter of honesty and industry independent of any opinions, history needs a criterion of judgment by which it may appraise men's actions. This criterion cannot be afforded by religion, for religion is one part of the historic process of which we are tracing the flow. The principles on which all can combine are the inviolable sanctity of human life, and the unalterable principle of even justice and toleration. Wherever these are violated our course is clear. Neither custom nor convenience, neither distance of time nor difference of culture may excuse or even limit our condemnation. Murder is always murder,[Pg xxv] whether it be committed by populace or patricians, by councils or kings or popes. Had they had their dues, Paolo Sarpi would have been in Newgate and George I. would have died at Tyburn.
Acton, however, wrote for a world shaped by Kant's ideas. His perspective was something like this: After we discover facts, which require honesty and hard work independent of opinions, history needs a way to judge and evaluate people's actions. This method can't come from religion, as religion is a part of the historical process we're examining. The principles that everyone can agree on are the absolute sanctity of human life and the unchanging principles of fairness and tolerance. Where these principles are violated, our response is clear. Neither tradition nor convenience, nor the passage of time or cultural differences can excuse or limit our condemnation. Murder is always murder, whether committed by the masses or the elite, by councils, kings, or popes. If justice had been served, Paolo Sarpi would have been in Newgate and George I would have faced punishment at Tyburn.[Pg xxv]
The unbending severity of his judgment, which is sometimes carried to an excess almost ludicrous, is further explained by another element in his experience. In his letters to Döllinger and others he more than once relates how in early life he had sought guidance in the difficult historical and ethical questions which beset the history of the papacy from many of the most eminent ultramontanes. Later on he was able to test their answers in the light of his constant study of original authorities and his careful investigation of archives. He found that the answers given him had been at the best but plausible evasions. The letters make it clear that the harshness with which Acton always regarded ultramontanes was due to that bitter feeling which arises in any reflecting mind on the discovery that it has been put off with explanations that did not explain, or left in ignorance of material facts.
The rigid strictness of his judgment, which can sometimes be almost funny in its extremity, is further clarified by another aspect of his life experience. In his letters to Döllinger and others, he frequently mentions how, in his youth, he sought advice on the challenging historical and ethical issues surrounding the history of the papacy from several prominent ultramontanes. Later, he was able to evaluate their answers based on his ongoing study of primary sources and thorough examination of archives. He discovered that the responses he received were, at best, only believable dodges. The letters clearly show that the severity with which Acton always viewed ultramontanes stemmed from that deep frustration that arises in any thoughtful person upon realizing that they were given explanations that didn’t really explain anything or left unaware of important facts.
Liberalism, we must remember, was a religion to Acton—i.e. liberalism as he understood it, by no means always what goes by the name. His conviction that ultramontane theories lead to immoral politics prompted his ecclesiastical antipathies. His anger was aroused, not by any feeling that Papal infallibility was a theological error, but by the belief that it enshrined in the Church monarchical autocracy, which could never maintain itself apart from crime committed or condoned. It was not intellectual error but moral obliquity that was to him here, as everywhere, the enemy. He could tolerate unbelief, he could not tolerate sin. Machiavelli represented to him the worst of political principles, because in the name of the public weal he destroyed the individual's conscience. Yet he left a loophole in private life for[Pg xxvi] religion, and a sinning statesman might one day become converted. But when the same principles are applied, as they have been applied by the Jesuit organisers of ultramontane reaction (also on occasion by Protestants), ad majorem dei gloriam, it is clear that the soul is corrupted at its highest point, and the very means of serving God are made the occasion of denying him. Because for Acton there was no comparison between goodness and knowledge, and because life was to him more than thought, because the passion of his life was to secure for all souls the freedom to live as God would have them live, he hated in the Church the politics of ultramontanism, and in the State the principles of Machiavelli. In the same way he denied the legitimacy of every form of government, every economic wrong, every party creed, which sacrificed to the pleasures or the safety of the few the righteousness and salvation of the many. His one belief was the right of every man not to have, but to be, his best.
Liberalism was, for Acton, almost like a religion—meaning the way he understood it, which isn’t always what people mean when they use the term. He strongly believed that ultramontane theories led to immoral politics, which fueled his discontent with the Church. His anger wasn't rooted in the idea that Papal infallibility was a theological mistake, but in the belief that it established a monarchical autocracy within the Church that could only survive through crime or complicity. For him, the real enemy was not intellectual mistakes but moral corruption. He could accept unbelief, but he could not accept sin. Machiavelli embodied the worst political ideas for him because, in the name of the common good, he undermined individual conscience. However, he did leave room for the possibility of religious faith in private life, believing that a corrupt politician might one day find redemption. But when the same ideas were put into practice by the Jesuit backers of ultramontane reactions (and sometimes by Protestants), acting "for the greater glory of God," it was clear to him that the soul was tainted at its very core, and the means of serving God had become a way of rejecting Him. Acton saw no distinction between goodness and knowledge; to him, life meant more than just thought. His passion was to ensure that every soul had the freedom to live as God intended. He despised the ultramontanist politics within the Church and the Machiavellian principles in the State. Similarly, he rejected the legitimacy of any government, economic injustice, or political ideology that prioritized the comfort or safety of a few over the righteousness and salvation of the many. His one core belief was that every person has the right not just to have, but to be, their best.
This fact gives the key to what seems to many an unsolved contradiction, that the man who said what he did say and fought as he had fought should yet declare in private that it had never occurred to him to doubt any single dogma of his Church, and assert in public that communion with it was "dearer than life itself" Yet all the evidence both of his writings and his most intimate associates confirms this view. His opposition to the doctrine of infallibility was ethical and political rather than theological. As he wrote to Döllinger, the evil lay deeper, and Vaticanism was but the last triumph of a policy that was centuries old. Unless he were turned out of her he would see no more reason to leave the Church of his baptism on account of the Vatican Decrees than on account of those of the Lateran Council. To the dogma of the Immaculate Conception he had no hostility.[Pg xxvii] And could not understand Döllinger's condemnation of it, or reconcile it with his previous utterances. He had great sympathy with the position of Liberal High Anglicans; but there is not the slightest reason to suppose that he ever desired to join the English Church. Even with the old Catholic movement he had no sympathy, and dissuaded his friends from joining it.[1] All forms of Gallicanism were distasteful to Acton, and he looked to the future for the victory of his ideas. His position in the Roman Church symbolises in an acute form what may be called the soul's tragedy of the whole nineteenth century, but Acton had not the smallest inclination to follow either Gavazzi or Lamennais. It was, in truth, the unwavering loyalty of his churchmanship and his far-reaching historical sense that enabled him to attack with such vehemence evils which he believed to be accidental and temporary, even though they might have endured for a millennium. Long searching of the vista of history preserved Acton from the common danger of confusing the eternal with what is merely lengthy. To such a mind as his, it no more occurred to leave the Church because he disapproved some of its official procedure, than it would to an Englishman to surrender his nationality when his political opponents came into office. He distinguished, as he said Froschammer ought to have done, between the authorities and the authority of the Church. He had a strong belief in the doctrine of development, and felt that it would prove impossible in the long run to bind the Christian community to any explanation of the faith which should have a non-Christian or immoral tendency. He left it to time and the common[Pg xxviii] conscience to clear the dogma from association with dangerous political tendencies, for his loyalty to the institution was too deep to be affected by his dislike of the Camarilla in power. He not only did not desire to leave the Church, but took pains to make his confession and receive absolution immediately after his letters appeared in the Times. It must also be stated that so far from approving Mr. Gladstone's attack on Vaticanism, he did his utmost to prevent its publication, which he regarded as neither fair nor wise.
This fact explains what many see as an unresolved contradiction: the man who expressed what he did and fought as he did still claimed privately that he had never thought to question any single belief of his Church and stated publicly that being in communion with it was "more precious than life itself." Yet all the evidence from his writings and his closest associates supports this view. His opposition to the doctrine of infallibility was more ethical and political than theological. As he wrote to Döllinger, the problem was much deeper, and Vaticanism was just the latest triumph of a centuries-old policy. Unless he was kicked out, he saw no more reason to leave the Church he was baptized in because of the Vatican Decrees than because of those from the Lateran Council. He had no animosity toward the dogma of the Immaculate Conception and couldn’t understand Döllinger’s condemnation of it or reconcile it with his earlier statements. He had strong sympathy for the position of Liberal High Anglicans, but there’s absolutely no reason to believe he ever wanted to join the English Church. He had no sympathy for the old Catholic movement and actually discouraged his friends from joining it. All forms of Gallicanism were distasteful to Acton, and he looked forward to the eventual triumph of his ideas. His position within the Roman Church sharply represents what could be termed the soul's tragedy of the entire nineteenth century, yet Acton had no inclination to follow either Gavazzi or Lamennais. In truth, it was his unwavering loyalty to his church and his broad historical perspective that allowed him to fiercely oppose what he saw as temporary and accidental evils, even if they had lasted for a millennium. His deep exploration of history kept him from the common mistake of confusing the eternal with what is just old. For a mind like his, it wouldn’t even occur to leave the Church because he disapproved of some of its official actions, just as it wouldn’t for an Englishman to give up his nationality when his political opponents gained power. He distinguished, as he said Froschammer should have, between the authorities and the authority of the Church. He strongly believed in the doctrine of development and felt that, in the long run, it would be impossible to tie the Christian community to any interpretation of faith that had a non-Christian or immoral slant. He trusted that time and common conscience would eventually separate the dogma from dangerous political influences, as his loyalty to the institution was too profound to be swayed by his dislike of the ruling Camarilla. He not only didn’t want to leave the Church, but he also made an effort to confess and receive absolution right after his letters were published in the Times. It should also be noted that far from supporting Mr. Gladstone's attack on Vaticanism, he did everything he could to stop its publication, which he thought was neither fair nor wise.
It is true that Acton's whole tendency was individualistic, and his inner respect for mere authority apart from knowledge and judgment was doubtless small. But here we must remember what he said once of the political sphere—that neither liberty nor authority is conceivable except in an ordered society, and that they are both relative to conditions remote alike from anarchy and tyranny. Doubtless he leaned away from those in power, and probably felt of Manning as strongly as the latter wrote of him. Yet his individualism was always active within the religious society, and never contemplated itself as outside. He showed no sympathy for any form of Protestantism, except the purely political side of the Independents and other sects which have promoted liberty of conscience.
It’s true that Acton was inherently individualistic, and he likely had little respect for authority that was not backed by knowledge and judgment. However, we should keep in mind what he once said about the political realm—that neither liberty nor authority makes sense without an organized society, and that both are related to conditions that are far from both anarchy and tyranny. He clearly distanced himself from those in power, and he probably felt towards Manning as strongly as Manning expressed concerning him. Still, his individualism was always present within the religious community and never considered itself outside of it. He did not show any support for any form of Protestantism, except for the purely political aspects of the Independents and other groups that have advocated for freedom of conscience.
Acton's position as a churchman is made clearer by a view of his politics. At once an admirer and an adviser of Mr. Gladstone, he probably helped more than any other single friend to make his leader a Home Ruler. Yet he was anything but a modern Radical: for liberty was his goddess, not equality, and he dreaded any single power in a State, whether it was the King, or Parliament, or People. Neither popes nor princes, not even Protestant persecutors, did Acton condemn more deeply than the crimes of majorities and the fury of uncontrolled democracy. It was not the rule of one or many that was[Pg xxix] his ideal, but a balance of powers that might preserve freedom and keep every kind of authority subject to law. For, as he said, "liberty is not a means to a higher end, it is itself the highest political end." His preference was, therefore, not for any sovereign one or number, such as formed the ideal of Rousseau or the absolutists; but for a monarchy of the English type, with due representation to the aristocratic and propertied classes, as well as adequate power to the people. He did not believe in the doctrine of numbers, and had no sympathy with the cry Vox populi Vox Dei; on the other hand, he felt strongly that the stake in the country argument really applied with fullest force to the poor, for while political error means mere discomfort to the rich, it means to the poor the loss of all that makes life noble and even of life itself. As he said in one of his already published letters:—
Acton's role as a churchman becomes clearer when we look at his political views. He was both an admirer and an advisor to Mr. Gladstone, likely helping to make his leader a proponent of Home Rule more than any other friend. However, he was definitely not a modern Radical; for him, liberty was more important than equality, and he feared any concentration of power in the state, whether from the King, Parliament, or the People. Acton condemned the crimes of majorities and the chaos of unchecked democracy just as deeply as he condemned popes, princes, or even Protestant persecutors. His ideal was not the rule of one or many, but a balance of powers that could maintain freedom and keep all forms of authority accountable to the law. As he stated, "liberty is not a means to a higher end, it is itself the highest political end." His preference leaned towards a monarchy of the English style, allowing adequate representation for the aristocracy and property owners, as well as sufficient power to the people. He did not subscribe to the idea of majority rule, nor did he resonate with the slogan Vox populi Vox Dei; instead, he strongly believed that the argument of having a stake in the country applied most to the poor, because while political mistakes may only cause discomfort for the wealthy, for the poor, it could result in the loss of everything that makes life worthwhile and even life itself. As he expressed in one of his earlier published letters:—
The men who pay wages ought not to be the political masters of those who earn them, for laws should be adapted to those who have the heaviest stake in the country, for whom misgovernment means not mortified pride or stinted luxury, but want and pain and degradation, and risk to their own lives and to their children's souls.
The people who pay wages shouldn't be the political rulers of those who earn them, because laws should be designed for those who have the most to lose in the country. For them, bad governance doesn't just lead to wounded pride or limited luxury, but to hardship, suffering, and a decline in dignity, as well as danger to their own lives and their children's future.
While he felt the dangers of Rousseau's doctrine of equality, declaring that in the end it would be destructive alike of liberty and religion, he was yet strongly imbued with the need of reconciling some of the socialists' ideals with the regard due to the principles which he respected. He was anxious to promote the study of Roscher and the historical economists, and he seems to have thought that by their means some solution of the great economic evils of the modern world might be found, which should avoid injustice either to the capitalist or the wage-earner. He had a burning hatred of injustice and tyranny, which made him anxious to see the horrors of the modern proletariat system mitigated and destroyed; but combined with this[Pg xxx] there was a very deep sense of the need of acting on principles universally valid, and a distrust of any merely emotional enthusiasm which might, in the future, create more evils than it cured. Acton was, in truth, the incarnation of the "spirit of Whiggism," although in a very different sense of the phrase from that in which it became the target for the arrows of Disraeli's scorn and his mockery of the Venetian constitution. He was not the Conservative Whig of the "glorious revolution," for to him the memory of William of Orange might be immortal but was certainly not pious: yet it was "revolution principles" of which he said that they were the great gift of England to the world. By this he meant the real principles by which the events of 1688 could be philosophically justified, when purged of all their vulgar and interested associations, raised above their connection with a territorial oligarchy, and based on reasoned and universal ideals. Acton's liberalism was above all things historical, and rested on a consciousness of the past. He knew very well that the roots of modern constitutionalism were mediæval, and declared that it was the stolid conservatism of the English character, which had alone enabled it to preserve what other nations had lost in the passion for autocracy that characterised the men of the Renaissance and the Reformation. Constitutional government was for him the sole eternal truth in politics, the rare but the only guardian of freedom. He loved to trace the growth of the principle of power limiting itself and law triumphant alike over king, aristocracies, and majorities; and to show how it arose out of the cruel conflicts of the religious wars and rested upon the achievements of Constance and the efforts of Basle, and how it was influenced in expression by the thinkers of the ancient world and the theologians of the modern, by the politics of Aristotle, by the maxims of Ulpian and of Gaius, by the[Pg xxxi] theology of St. Thomas and Ockham, and even by Suarez and Molina.
While he recognized the dangers of Rousseau's idea of equality, saying it would ultimately harm both freedom and faith, he was still deeply committed to finding a way to reconcile some socialist ideals with the core principles he valued. He wanted to encourage the study of Roscher and the historical economists, believing that through their work, a solution to the major economic problems of the modern world could be discovered, one that would do justice to both capitalists and workers. He had a passionate aversion to injustice and tyranny, which made him eager to see the suffering caused by the modern proletariat system alleviated and ended; but alongside this[Pg xxx] was a strong sense of the need to act on principles that are universally valid, along with a skepticism toward any emotional enthusiasm that might, in the future, create more problems than it solved. Acton truly embodied the "spirit of Whiggism," but in a way that was very different from how it was criticized by Disraeli's scorn and his ridicule of the Venetian constitution. He was not the Conservative Whig of the "glorious revolution"; to him, the legacy of William of Orange was eternal but definitely not sacred: nonetheless, it was the "revolution principles" that he claimed were England's great gift to the world. By this, he meant the genuine principles that could philosophically justify the events of 1688, once they were stripped of all their base and self-serving ties, elevated beyond their link to a territorial oligarchy, and grounded in reasoned, universal ideals. Acton's liberalism was fundamentally historical and based on an awareness of the past. He understood well that the foundations of modern constitutionalism were medieval, and stated that it was the steadfast conservatism of the English character that had allowed it to maintain what other nations lost in their craving for autocracy during the Renaissance and the Reformation. For him, constitutional government was the only everlasting truth in politics, the rare but sole protector of freedom. He enjoyed tracing the development of the principle of self-limiting power and law prevailing over kings, aristocracies, and majority rule; and illustrating how it emerged from the brutal conflicts of the religious wars, stemming from the accomplishments of Constance and the efforts of Basle, and how it was shaped in expression by ancient philosophers and modern theologians, by the politics of Aristotle, by the maxims of Ulpian and Gaius, by the[Pg xxxi] theology of St. Thomas and Ockham, and even by Suarez and Molina.
What Acton feared and hated was the claim of absolutism to crush the individuality and destroy the conscience of men. It was indifferent to him whether this claim was exercised by Church or State, by Pope or Council, or King or Parliament. He felt, however, that it was more dangerous because more absorbing when exercised in religious matters, and thus condemned the Protestant theory more deeply than the Catholic permission of persecution. He also felt that monarchy was more easily checked than pure democracy, and that the risk of tyranny was greater in the latter.
What Acton feared and hated was the absolutist claim that stifled individuality and destroyed people's conscience. He didn't care whether this claim came from the Church or the State, the Pope or a Council, or a King or Parliament. However, he believed it was more dangerous and consuming when it was about religious matters, which is why he criticized the Protestant theory more harshly than the Catholic allowance of persecution. He also thought that monarchy was easier to control than pure democracy and that the risk of tyranny was higher in the latter.
Provided that freedom was left to men to do their duty, Acton was not greatly careful of mere rights. He had no belief in the natural equality of men, and no dislike of the subordination of classes on the score of birth. His ideal of freedom as of the Church was in some respects that of the earlier Middle Ages. He did not object to serfdom, provided that it safeguarded the elementary rights of the serf to serve God as well as man. In the great struggle in America, he had no sympathy with the North, which seemed to him to make majority rule the only measure of right: and he wrote, if not in favour, at least in palliation, of slavery. It may be doubted how far he would have used the same language in later life, but his reasons were in accord with all his general views. Slavery might be rendered harmless by the State, and some form of compulsion might be the only way of dealing with child-races, indeed, it might be merely a form of education no more morally blameworthy than the legal disabilities of minors. But the absolute state recognising no limits but its own will, and bound by no rule either of human or Divine law, appeared to him definitely immoral.[Pg xxxii]
As long as men were free to fulfill their duties, Acton wasn’t overly concerned with just rights. He didn’t believe in the natural equality of people, nor did he have an issue with class hierarchies based on birth. His vision of freedom, much like his view of the Church, reflected some aspects of the earlier Middle Ages. He didn’t oppose serfdom as long as it protected the basic rights of the serf to serve both God and man. During the major conflict in America, he had no sympathy for the North, which he thought made majority rule the sole standard of right; he wrote, if not in favor of, at least to excuse, slavery. It’s questionable how much he would have maintained this stance later in life, but his reasoning was consistent with his overall views. He believed slavery could be made harmless by the State, and some form of compulsion might be the only solution for less developed races; actually, it could be seen as a type of education that was no more morally objectionable than the legal restrictions placed on minors. However, a totalitarian state that recognized no limits except its own will, and was not bound by any human or Divine law, seemed to him clearly immoral.[Pg xxxii]
Acton's political conscience was also very broad on the side technically called moral. No one had higher ideals of purity. Yet he had little desire to pry into the private morality of kings or politicians. It was by the presence or absence of political principles that he judged them. He would have condemned Pope Paul the Fourth more than Rodrigo Borgia, and the inventor of the "dragonnades" more than his great-grandson. He did not view personal morality as relevant to political judgment.
Acton's political conscience was also quite expansive in what we now call moral terms. No one had higher standards of integrity. However, he wasn't interested in digging into the private morals of kings or politicians. He based his judgments on the presence or absence of political principles. He would have criticized Pope Paul IV more harshly than Rodrigo Borgia, and the creator of the "dragonnades" more than his great-grandson. He didn't see personal morality as relevant to political judgment.
In this, if in nothing else, he agreed with Creighton. His correspondence with the latter throws his principles into the strongest light, and forms the best material for a judgment. For it must, we think, be admitted that he applied these doctrines with a rigidity which human affairs will not admit, and assumed a knowledge beyond our capacity. To declare that no one could be in a state of grace who praised S. Carlo Borromeo, because the latter followed the evil principle of his day in the matter of persecution, is not merely to make the historian a hanging judge, but to ignore the great truth that if crime is always crime, degrees of temptation are widely variable. The fact is, Acton's desire to maintain the view that "morality is not ambulatory," led him at times to ignore the complementary doctrine that it certainly develops, and that the difficulties of statesmen or ecclesiastics, if they do not excuse, at least at times explain their less admirable courses. At the very close of his life Acton came to this view himself. In a pathetic conversation with his son, he lamented the harshness of some of his judgments, and hoped the example would not be followed.
In this, if in nothing else, he agreed with Creighton. His correspondence with him highlights his principles in the clearest way and provides the best basis for judgment. It must be acknowledged that he applied these ideas with a strictness that human affairs can't accommodate and assumed a knowledge beyond our understanding. To claim that no one could be in a state of grace who praised S. Carlo Borromeo, because Borromeo followed the wrong principle of his time regarding persecution, is not only making the historian a biased judge but also overlooking the significant truth that while crime is always crime, the levels of temptation can vary widely. The reality is, Acton's desire to uphold the belief that "morality is not flexible" sometimes led him to overlook the important idea that it certainly evolves, and that the challenges faced by statesmen or religious leaders, while not excusing their actions, can at least explain their less admirable choices at times. By the end of his life, Acton came to this realization himself. In a touching conversation with his son, he regretted the harshness of some of his judgments and hoped that his example would not be replicated.
Still, Acton, if he erred here, erred on the nobler side. The doctrine of moral relativity had been overdone by historians, and the principles of Machiavelli had become so common a cry of politicians, that severe protest was necessary. The ethics of Nietzsche are the logical ex[Pg xxxiii]pansion of Machiavelli, and his influence is proof that, in the long-run, men cannot separate their international code from their private one. We must remember that Acton lived in a time when, as he said, the course of history had been "twenty-five times diverted by actual or attempted crime," and when the old ideals of liberty seemed swallowed up by the pursuit of gain. To all those who reflect on history or politics, it was a gain of the highest order that at the very summit of historical scholarship and profound political knowledge there should be placed a leader who erred on the unfashionable side, who denied the statesmen's claim to subject justice to expediency, and opposed the partisan's attempt to palter with facts in the interest of his creed.
Still, Acton, if he made a mistake here, made it on the nobler side. Historians have exaggerated the idea of moral relativity, and Machiavelli's principles have become a common mantra for politicians, making a strong protest necessary. Nietzsche's ethics are the logical extension of Machiavelli, and his influence proves that, in the long run, people can't separate their international code from their personal one. We must remember that Acton lived in a time when, as he noted, the course of history had been "twenty-five times diverted by actual or attempted crime," and when the old ideals of liberty seemed to be overshadowed by the quest for profit. For everyone who thinks about history or politics, it was a major gain that at the peak of historical scholarship and deep political knowledge there was a leader who took an unpopular stance, who rejected the statesmen's claim to prioritize expediency over justice, and who challenged the partisan's attempt to manipulate facts for the sake of their beliefs.
It is these principles which both explain Acton's work as a student, and make it so difficult to understand. He believed, that as an investigator of facts the historian must know no passion, save that of a desire to sift evidence; and his notion of this sifting was of the remorseless scientific school of Germany, which sometimes, perhaps, expects more in the way of testimony than human life affords. At any rate, Acton demanded that the historian must never misconceive the case of the adversaries of his views, or leave in shade the faults of his own side. But on the other hand, when he comes to interpret facts or to trace their relation, his views and even his temperament will affect the result. It is only the barest outline that can be quite objective. In Acton's view the historian as investigator is one thing, the historian as judge another. In an early essay on Döllinger he makes a distinction of this kind. The reader must bear it in mind in considering Acton's own writing. Some of the essays here printed, and still more the lectures, are anything but colourless; they show very distinctly the predilections of the writer, and it is[Pg xxxiv] hardly conceivable that they should have been written by a defender of absolutism, or even by an old-fashioned Tory. What Acton really demanded was not the academic aloofness of the pedant who stands apart from the strife of principles, but the honesty of purpose which "throws itself into the mind of one's opponents, and accounts for their mistakes," giving their case the best possible colouring. For, to be sure of one's ground, one must meet one's adversaries' strongest arguments, and not be content with merely picking holes in his armour. Otherwise one's own belief may be at the mercy of the next clever opponent. The reader may doubt how far Acton succeeded in his own aim, for there was a touch of intolerance in his hatred of absolutism, and he believed himself to be divided from his ecclesiastical and political foes by no mere intellectual difference but by a moral cleavage. Further, his writing is never half-hearted. His convictions were certitudes based on continual reading and reflection, and admitting in his mind of no qualification. He was eminently a Victorian in his confidence that he was right. He had none of the invertebrate tendency of mind which thinks it is impartial, merely because it is undecided, and regards the judicial attitude as that which refrains from judging. Acton's was not a doubting mind. If he now and then suspended his judgment, it was as an act of deliberate choice, because he had made up his mind that the matter could not be decided, not because he could not decide to make up his mind. Whether he was right or wrong, he always knew what he thought, and his language was as exact an expression of his meaning as he could make it. It was true that his subtle and far-sighted intelligence makes his style now and then like a boomerang, as when he says of Ranke's method "it is a discipline we shall all do well to adopt, and also do well to relinquish." Indeed, it is hardly possible to read a[Pg xxxv] single essay without observing this marked characteristic. He has been called a "Meredith turned historian," and that there is truth in this judgment, any one who sees at once the difficulty and the suggestiveness of his reviews can bear witness. He could hardly write the briefest note without stamping his personality upon it and exhibiting the marks of a very complex culture. But the main characteristic of his style is that it represents the ideals of a man to whom every word was sacred. Its analogies are rather in sculpture than painting. Each paragraph, almost every sentence is a perfectly chiselled whole, impressive by no brilliance or outside polish, so much as by the inward intensity of which it is the symbol. Thus his writing is never fluent or easy, but it has a moral dignity rare and unfashionable.
It’s these principles that explain Acton’s work as a student and also make it hard to grasp. He believed that as a researcher of facts, a historian should have no bias aside from a drive to sift through evidence. His approach to this sifting was influenced by the relentless scientific method of Germany, which sometimes expects more proof than life provides. Regardless, Acton insisted that historians must never misrepresent the viewpoints of those who disagree with them or overlook the faults in their own side. However, when it comes to interpreting facts or establishing their relationships, a historian's opinions and even temperament will influence the outcome. Only the most basic outline can be completely objective. Acton believed that the historian as a researcher is one thing, while the historian as a judge is another. In an early essay on Döllinger, he highlights this distinction. Readers should keep it in mind when considering Acton’s own writings. Some of the essays published here, especially the lectures, are anything but neutral; they clearly reflect the author's preferences, and it’s hard to imagine they could have been written by someone supporting absolutism or even a traditional Tory. What Acton truly demanded wasn’t the detached aloofness of a pedant who separates himself from the conflict of ideas, but the integrity that "immerses itself in the mindset of its opponents and accounts for their mistakes," presenting their case in the best light possible. To validate one’s own position, one must confront the strongest arguments of one’s opponents and not simply point out their flaws. Otherwise, one’s own beliefs could easily be vulnerable to the next clever opposing argument. Readers might question how well Acton achieved his goal, given that there was a hint of intolerance in his disdain for absolutism, and he felt that his divide from his ecclesiastical and political enemies was more than just an intellectual difference but a fundamental moral separation. Additionally, his writing is never half-hearted. His beliefs were certainties shaped by constant reading and reflection, allowing for no compromise in his mind. He was a quintessential Victorian, firmly confident in his correctness. He lacked the indecisive mindset that mistakenly thinks it is impartial just because it remains undecided and views the judicial stance as one that doesn’t pass judgment. Acton’s thinking wasn’t doubtful. If he occasionally withheld his judgment, it was a conscious choice made because he believed the issue couldn’t be resolved, not because he was unable to decide. Whether right or wrong, he was always clear about his thoughts, and his language was as precise an expression of his meaning as he could make it. While his sharp and forward-thinking intelligence sometimes gave his style a boomerang effect—like when he says of Ranke’s method, "it’s a discipline we should all adopt and also a discipline we should relinquish"—it’s hard to read a single essay without noticing this distinctive trait. He has been described as a "Meredith turned historian," and there’s truth in this assessment, as anyone who recognizes both the complexity and insightfulness of his reviews can attest. He could hardly write a brief note without imprinting his personality on it and showcasing the signs of a rich culture. But the defining trait of his style is that it embodies the ideals of a man for whom every word held great significance. Its similarities lie more in sculpture than in painting. Each paragraph, nearly every sentence, is a finely sculpted entity, striking not because of its brilliance or external polish but because of the depth of meaning it symbolizes. Thus, his writing is never fluid or simple; instead, it possesses a rare and unfashionable moral dignity.
Acton, indeed, was by no means without a gift of rhetoric, and in the "Lecture on Mexico," here republished, there is ample evidence of a power of handling words which should impress a popular audience. It is in gravity of judgment and in the light he can draw from small details that his power is most plainly shown. On the other hand, he had a little of the scholar's love of clinging to the bank, and, as the notes to his "Inaugural" show, he seems at times too much disposed to use the crutches of quotation to prop up positions which need no such support. It was of course the same habit—the desire not to speak before he had read everything that was relevant, whether in print or manuscript—that hindered so severely his output. His projected History of Liberty was, from the first, impossible of achievement. It would have required the intellects of Napoleon and Julius Cæsar combined, and the lifetime of the patriarchs, to have executed that project as Acton appears to have planned it. A History of Liberty, beginning with the ancient world and carried down to our own day, to be based entirely upon original[Pg xxxvi] sources, treating both of the institutions which secured it, the persons who fought for it, and the ideas which expressed it, and taking note of all that scholars had written about every several portion of the subject, was and is beyond the reach of a single man. Probably towards the close of his life Acton had felt this. The Cambridge Modern History, which required the co-operation of so many specialists, was to him really but a fragment of this great project.
Acton definitely had a way with words, and in the "Lecture on Mexico," which is republished here, you can see his ability to engage a crowd. His strength really comes through in his insightful judgment and the way he highlights small details. However, he also had a bit of a scholar's tendency to cling to sources, and as shown in the notes to his "Inaugural," he sometimes relied too much on quotes to support arguments that didn't need it. This habit—his insistence on reading everything relevant, whether published or not—held back his productivity. His planned History of Liberty was, from the start, unrealistic. It would have taken the combined genius of Napoleon and Julius Cæsar, along with the lifetimes of biblical patriarchs, to accomplish what Acton seemed to envision. A History of Liberty that starts in the ancient world and goes all the way to our time, relying only on original sources, while covering the institutions that ensured it, the individuals who fought for it, and the ideas that defined it, as well as considering all that scholars had said about each part of the topic, is simply too much for one person. By the end of his life, Acton likely realized this. The Cambridge Modern History, which needed the input of many specialists, was really just a small piece of this larger vision.
Two other causes limited Acton's output. Towards the close of the seventies he began to suspect, and eventually discovered, that he and Döllinger were not so close together as he had believed. That is to say, he found that in regard to the crimes of the past, Döllinger's position was more like that of Creighton than his own—that, while he was willing to say persecution was always wrong, he was not willing to go so far as Acton in rejecting every kind of mitigating plea and with mediæval certainty consigning the persecutors to perdition. Acton, who had as he thought, learnt all this from Döllinger, was distressed at what seemed to him the weakness and the sacerdotal prejudice of his master, felt that he was now indeed alone, and for the time surrendered, as he said, all views of literary work. This was the time when he had been gathering materials for a History of the Council of Trent. That this cleavage, coming when it did, had a paralysing effect on Acton's productive energy is most probable, for it made him feel that he was no longer one of a school, and was without sympathy and support in the things that lay nearest his heart.
Two other factors limited Acton's output. Towards the end of the seventies, he started to realize, and eventually found out, that he and Döllinger weren’t as aligned as he had thought. In other words, he discovered that when it came to the sins of the past, Döllinger's views were more similar to Creighton's than his own—while Döllinger was willing to say that persecution was always wrong, he wasn't ready to go as far as Acton in dismissing every possible excuse and confidently condemning the persecutors to damnation. Acton, who believed he had learned all this from Döllinger, was distressed by what he saw as his mentor's weakness and biased views, felt that he was truly alone, and at that time set aside, as he put it, all thoughts of literary work. This was when he had been collecting materials for a History of the Council of Trent. It’s very likely that this split, coming when it did, had a paralyzing effect on Acton's creative energy, as it made him feel that he was no longer part of a group and lacked understanding and support for the issues that mattered most to him.
Another cause retarded production—his determination to know all about the work of others. Acton desired to be in touch with university life all over Europe, to be aware, if possible through personal knowledge, of the trend of investigation and thought of scholars working in[Pg xxxvii] all the cognate branches of his subject. To keep up thoroughly with other people's work, and do much original writing of one's own, is rarely possible. At any rate we may say that the same man could not have produced the essay on German schools of history, and written a magnum opus of his own.
Another reason production was slow was his desire to know everything about the work of others. Acton wanted to stay connected with university life across Europe, aiming to have personal insight into the trends in research and thinking from scholars working in[Pg xxxvii] all the related fields of his subject. Keeping up with everyone's work while also doing a lot of original writing is rarely feasible. In any case, we can assert that the same person likely couldn't have produced the essay on German schools of history and written a magnum opus of his own.
His life marks what, in an age of minute specialism, must always be at once the crown and the catastrophe of those who take all knowledge for their province. His achievement is something different from any book. Acton's life-work was, in fact, himself. Those who lament what he might have written as a historian would do well to reflect on the unique position which he held in the world of letters, and to ask themselves how far he could have wielded the influence that was his, or held the standard so high, had his own achievement been greater. Men such as Acton and Hort give to the world, by their example and disposition, more than any written volume could convey. In both cases a great part of their published writings has had, at least in book form, to be posthumous. But their influence on other workers is incalculable, and has not yet determined.
His life represents what, in an era of extreme specialization, must always be both the peak and the downfall for those who consider all knowledge their domain. His achievement is different from any book. Acton's life work was, in fact, himself. Those who regret what he might have produced as a historian should take a moment to consider the unique position he occupied in the literary world and ask how much influence he could have had, or how high he could have held the standard, if his own achievements had been greater. People like Acton and Hort offer the world, through their example and character, more than any written work could express. In both cases, much of their published writing has had to be released posthumously, at least in book form. But their impact on other scholars is immeasurable and continues to evolve.
To an age doubting on all things, and with the moral basis of its action largely undermined, Acton gave the spectacle of a career which was as moving as it was rare. He stood for a spirit of unwavering and even childlike faith united to a passion for scientific inquiry, and a scorn of consequences, which at times made him almost an iconoclast. His whole life was dedicated to one high end, the aim of preaching the need of principles based on the widest induction and the most penetrating thought, as the only refuge amid the storm and welter of sophistical philosophies and ecclesiastical intrigues. The union of faith with knowledge, and the eternal supremacy of righteousness, this was the message of Acton to mankind.[Pg xxxviii] It may be thought that he sometimes exaggerated his thesis, that he preached it out of season, that he laid himself open to the charge of being doctrinaire, and that in fighting for it he failed to utter the resources of his vast learning. Enough, however, is left to enable the world to judge what he was. No books ever do more than that for any man. Those who are nice in comparisons may weigh against the book lost the man gained. Those who loved him will know no doubt.
To a time that doubts everything, and with its moral foundation largely shaken, Acton provided the example of a career that was both impressive and unique. He embodied a spirit of steadfast and almost childlike faith combined with a passion for scientific inquiry and a disregard for consequences, which sometimes made him seem like a radical. His entire life was dedicated to one noble goal: advocating for principles based on broad understanding and deep thought as the only safe haven amidst the chaos of misleading philosophies and church politics. The combination of faith and knowledge, along with the timeless supremacy of righteousness, was Acton's message to humanity.[Pg xxxviii] Some might argue that he occasionally overstated his point, that he preached it at the wrong times, that he risked being seen as dogmatic, and that in advocating for it he didn’t fully utilize his vast learning. Nonetheless, there is enough left to allow the world to recognize who he was. No book does more for a person than that. Those who are particular about comparisons may weigh the loss of the book against the gain of the man. Those who loved him will have no doubt.
The following document was found among Lord Acton's Papers. It records in an imaginative form the ideals which he set before him. Perhaps it forms the most fitting conclusion to this Introduction.
The following document was found among Lord Acton's papers. It creatively captures the ideals he aimed for. It might be the perfect ending to this introduction.
This day's post informed me of the death of Adrian, who was the best of all men I have known. He loved retirement, and avoided company, but you might sometimes meet him coming from scenes of sorrow, silent and appalled, as if he had seen a ghost, or in the darkest corner of churches, his dim eyes radiant with light from another world. In youth he had gone through much anxiety and contention; but he lived to be trusted and honoured. At last he dropped out of notice and the memory of men, and that part of his life was the happiest.
This post today told me about Adrian’s death, who was the best man I’ve ever known. He preferred solitude and stayed away from crowds, but you could sometimes spot him coming from places of grief, looking silent and shocked, like he’d seen a ghost, or in the darkest corners of churches, his dim eyes shining with light from another realm. In his younger years, he experienced a lot of worry and conflict; however, he lived long enough to be respected and trusted. Eventually, he faded from people’s attention and memory, and that was the happiest time of his life.
Years ago, when I saw much of him, most people had not found him out. There was something in his best qualities themselves that baffled observation, and fell short of decided excellence. He looked absent and preoccupied, as if thinking of things he cared not to speak of, and seemed but little interested in the cares and events of the day. Often it was hard to decide whether he had an opinion, and when he showed it, he would defend it with more eagerness and obstinacy than we liked. He did not mingle readily with others or co-operate in any common undertaking, so that one could not rely on him socially, or for practical objects. As he never spoke harshly of persons, so he seldom praised them warmly, and there was some apparent indifference and want of feeling. Ill success did not depress, but happy prospects did not elate him, and though never impatient, he was not actively hopeful. Facetious friends called him the weather-cock, or Mr. Facingbothways, because there was no heartiness in his judgments, and he satisfied nobody, and said things [Pg xxxix]that were at first sight grossly inconsistent, without attempting to reconcile them. He was reserved about himself, and gave no explanations, so that he was constantly misunderstood, and there was a sense of failure, of disappointment, of perplexity about him.
Years ago, when I spent a lot of time with him, most people didn’t really see through him. There was something about his best qualities that confused others and fell short of true excellence. He often seemed distant and lost in thought, as if he was preoccupied with things he didn’t want to talk about, and he didn’t seem that interested in the daily worries and events. It was often difficult to tell if he had an opinion, and when he did express one, he defended it with more passion and stubbornness than we appreciated. He didn’t easily connect with others or join in any joint activities, which made him unreliable socially or for practical matters. He never spoke harshly about others, but he also rarely praised them sincerely, which made him come off as indifferent and emotionally detached. Setbacks didn’t bring him down, but positive outcomes didn’t excite him either; although he was never impatient, he also wasn’t very optimistic. Joking friends called him the weather-cock or Mr. Facingbothways because his judgments lacked enthusiasm, he didn’t satisfy anyone, and he made statements that seemed blatantly contradictory, without trying to explain them. He kept to himself and offered no clarifications, which led to him being frequently misunderstood, creating a feeling of failure, disappointment, and confusion around him.
These things struck me, as well as others, and at first repelled me. I could see indeed, at the same time, that his conduct was remarkably methodical, and was guided at every step by an inexhaustible provision of maxims. He had meditated on every contingency in life, and was prepared with rules and precepts, which he never disobeyed. But I doubted whether all this was not artificial,—a contrivance to satisfy the pride of intellect and establish a cold superiority. In time I discovered that it was the perfection of a developed character. He had disciplined his soul with such wisdom and energy as to make it the obedient and spontaneous instrument of God's will, and he moved in an orbit of thoughts beyond our reach.
These things caught my attention, as they did for others, and at first they turned me off. I could see that his behavior was very methodical and was guided at every step by an endless supply of principles. He had thought through every possible scenario in life and was ready with rules and guidelines that he never broke. But I questioned whether all of this was just a facade—a way to boost his intellectual pride and create a sense of cold superiority. Eventually, I realized it was the mark of a well-developed character. He had trained his spirit with such wisdom and determination that it became the obedient and natural instrument of God's will, and he operated in a realm of thoughts that were beyond our understanding.
It was part of his religion to live much in the past, to realise every phase of thought, every crisis of controversy, every stage of progress the Church has gone through. So that the events and ideas of his own day lost much of their importance in comparison, were old friends with new faces, and impressed him less than the multitude of those that went before. This caused him to seem absent and indifferent, rarely given to admire, or to expect. He respected other men's opinions, fearing to give pain, or to tempt with anger by contradiction, and when forced to defend his own he felt bound to assume that every one would look sincerely for the truth, and would gladly recognise it. But he could not easily enter into their motives when they were mixed, and finding them generally mixed, he avoided contention by holding much aloof. Being quite sincere, he was quite impartial, and pleaded with equal zeal for what seemed true, whether it was on one side or on the other. He would have felt dishonest if he had unduly favoured people of his own country, his own religion, or his own party, or if he had entertained the shadow of a prejudice against those who were against them, and when he was asked why he did not try to clear himself from misrepresentation, he said that he was silent both from humility and pride.
It was part of his belief system to immerse himself in the past, to understand every phase of thought, every crisis of debate, every stage of progress the Church had undergone. As a result, the events and ideas of his own time seemed less significant in comparison; they felt like old friends with new faces and impressed him less than the many that came before. This made him appear distant and indifferent, rarely one to admire or expect. He respected others' opinions, fearing to cause pain or provoke anger through contradiction, and when he had to defend his own beliefs, he assumed that everyone was genuinely seeking the truth and would happily acknowledge it. However, he found it challenging to understand their motives when they were mixed, and since he usually saw them as intertwined, he avoided conflict by keeping his distance. Being completely sincere, he was entirely impartial, advocating with equal passion for whatever seemed true, regardless of which side it was on. He would have felt dishonest if he overly favored people from his own country, religion, or party, or if he entertained even a hint of bias against those who opposed them. When asked why he didn’t try to clarify any misinterpretations, he said he remained silent out of both humility and pride.
At last I understood that what we had disliked in him was his virtue itself.
At last, I realized that what we had disliked about him was his very virtue.
J.N.F.
R.V.L.
J.N.F.
R.V.L.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] There is no foundation for the statement of Canon Meyrick in his Reminiscences, that Acton, had he lived on the Continent, would have undoubtedly become an Old Catholic. He did very largely live on the Continent. Nor did even Döllinger, of whom Dr. Meyrick also asserts it, ever become an adherent of that movement.
[1] There’s no basis for Canon Meyrick’s claim in his Reminiscences that Acton would have definitely become an Old Catholic if he had lived on the Continent. He spent a significant amount of time there. Furthermore, even Döllinger, whom Dr. Meyrick also mentions, never joined that movement.
I
Liberty, next to religion, has been the motive of good deeds and the common pretext of crime, from the sowing of the seed at Athens, two thousand four hundred and sixty years ago, until the ripened harvest was gathered by men of our race. It is the delicate fruit of a mature civilisation; and scarcely a century has passed since nations, that knew the meaning of the term, resolved to be free. In every age its progress has been beset by its natural enemies, by ignorance and superstition, by lust of conquest and by love of ease, by the strong man's craving for power, and the poor man's craving for food. During long intervals it has been utterly arrested, when nations were being rescued from barbarism and from the grasp of strangers, and when the perpetual struggle for existence, depriving men of all interest and understanding in politics, has made them eager to sell their birthright for a mess of pottage, and ignorant of the treasure they resigned. At all times sincere friends of freedom have been rare, and its triumphs have been due to minorities, that have prevailed by associating themselves with auxiliaries whose objects often differed from their own; and this association, which is always dangerous, has been sometimes disastrous, by giving to opponents just grounds of opposition, and by kindling dispute over the spoils in the hour of success.[Pg 2] No obstacle has been so constant, or so difficult to overcome, as uncertainty and confusion touching the nature of true liberty. If hostile interests have wrought much injury, false ideas have wrought still more; and its advance is recorded in the increase of knowledge, as much as in the improvement of laws. The history of institutions is often a history of deception and illusions; for their virtue depends on the ideas that produce and on the spirit that preserves them, and the form may remain unaltered when the substance has passed away.
Liberty, next to religion, has motivated good deeds and served as the common excuse for crime, from the planting of seeds in Athens, two thousand four hundred sixty years ago, until the harvest was gathered by our people. It's the fragile fruit of a mature civilization; and it’s only been about a century since nations that understood the term decided to be free. Throughout history, its progress has faced natural enemies, including ignorance and superstition, the desire to conquer, the love of comfort, the strong man's hunger for power, and the poor man's need for food. There have been long periods where its progress was completely halted, as nations were pulled from barbarism and the grip of outsiders, and when the constant fight for survival led people to sell their birthright for a simple meal, making them unaware of the treasure they gave up. Sincere supporters of freedom have always been scarce, and its victories have mostly come from minorities who succeeded by teaming up with allies whose goals often differed from theirs; this collaboration, which is always risky, has sometimes ended poorly, giving opponents valid reasons to resist and sparking arguments over the rewards when success came.[Pg 2] No challenge has been as persistent or as hard to overcome as the uncertainty and confusion around the true nature of liberty. While opposing interests have caused significant harm, false ideas have caused even more; its progress is reflected in the growth of knowledge as much as in the improvement of laws. The history of institutions is often a story of deceit and illusion; their value depends on the ideas that create them and the spirit that maintains them, and the outward form may stay the same even when the real substance has disappeared.
A few familiar examples from modern politics will explain why it is that the burden of my argument will lie outside the domain of legislation. It is often said that our Constitution attained its formal perfection in 1679, when the Habeas Corpus Act was passed. Yet Charles II. succeeded, only two years later, in making himself independent of Parliament. In 1789, while the States-General assembled at Versailles, the Spanish Cortes, older than Magna Charta and more venerable than our House of Commons, were summoned after an interval of generations, but they immediately prayed the King to abstain from consulting them, and to make his reforms of his own wisdom and authority. According to the common opinion, indirect elections are a safeguard of conservatism. But all the Assemblies of the French Revolution issued from indirect elections. A restricted suffrage is another reputed security for monarchy. But the Parliament of Charles X., which was returned by 90,000 electors, resisted and overthrew the throne; while the Parliament of Louis Philippe, chosen by a Constitution of 250,000, obsequiously promoted the reactionary policy of his Ministers, and in the fatal division which, by rejecting reform, laid the monarchy in the dust, Guizot's majority was obtained by the votes of 129 public functionaries. An unpaid legislature is, for obvious reasons, more independent than most of the Continental legislatures which receive pay. But it would be unreasonable in America to send a member as far as from here to Constantinople to live for twelve months at his own[Pg 3] expense in the dearest of capital cities. Legally and to outward seeming the American President is the successor of Washington, and still enjoys powers devised and limited by the Convention of Philadelphia. In reality the new President differs from the Magistrate imagined by the Fathers of the Republic as widely as Monarchy from Democracy, for he is expected to make 70,000 changes in the public service; fifty years ago John Quincy Adams dismissed only two men. The purchase of judicial appointments is manifestly indefensible; yet in the old French monarchy that monstrous practice created the only corporation able to resist the king. Official corruption, which would ruin a commonwealth, serves in Russia as a salutary relief from the pressure of absolutism. There are conditions in which it is scarcely a hyperbole to say that slavery itself is a stage on the road to freedom. Therefore we are not so much concerned this evening with the dead letter of edicts and of statutes as with the living thoughts of men. A century ago it was perfectly well known that whoever had one audience of a Master in Chancery was made to pay for three, but no man heeded the enormity until it suggested to a young lawyer that it might be well to question and examine with rigorous suspicion every part of a system in which such things were done. The day on which that gleam lighted up the clear hard mind of Jeremy Bentham is memorable in the political calendar beyond the entire administration of many statesmen. It would be easy to point out a paragraph in St. Augustine, or a sentence of Grotius that outweighs in influence the Acts of fifty Parliaments, and our cause owes more to Cicero and Seneca, to Vinet and Tocqueville, than to the laws of Lycurgus or the Five Codes of France.
A few familiar examples from modern politics will help explain why my argument doesn't really focus on legislation. People often say that our Constitution reached its peak in 1679 with the passing of the Habeas Corpus Act. However, just two years later, Charles II managed to become independent from Parliament. In 1789, while the States-General met at Versailles, the Spanish Cortes—older than Magna Carta and more respected than our House of Commons—were called back after many years. They immediately asked the King to avoid consulting them and to implement reforms on his own authority. Commonly believed, indirect elections are thought to protect conservatism, yet all the Assemblies of the French Revolution came from indirect elections. A limited right to vote is seen as a safeguard for monarchy, but the Parliament of Charles X, elected by 90,000 voters, resisted and brought down the throne, while the Parliament of Louis Philippe, chosen by a constitution of 250,000, obsequiously supported his Ministers' reactionary policies. In the crucial vote that rejected reform and led to the monarchy's downfall, Guizot's majority came from just 129 public officials' votes. An unpaid legislature is, for obvious reasons, more independent than many paid legislatures in Europe. However, it would be unreasonable in America to send a member all the way to Constantinople to live for a year at their own expense in such an expensive city. Legally, the American President is seen as Washington's successor and still holds powers designed and limited by the Philadelphia Convention. In reality, the new President is as different from the leader envisioned by the Founding Fathers as monarchy is from democracy, as he is expected to make 70,000 changes in public service; fifty years ago, John Quincy Adams only dismissed two people. Buying judicial appointments is clearly indefensible, yet in the old French monarchy, that terrible practice created the only group that could stand against the king. Official corruption, which could destroy a republic, actually serves as a necessary relief from the pressure of absolutism in Russia. There are circumstances where it might not be an exaggeration to say that slavery is just a step toward freedom. So tonight, we’re less focused on the actual mandates and laws and more on the living ideas of people. A century ago, it was well-known that anyone who had one meeting with a Master in Chancery had to pay for three, but nobody took the issue seriously until a young lawyer figured it might be prudent to question and critically examine every part of a system that allowed for such things. The day that realization sparked in the sharp mind of Jeremy Bentham is more significant in political history than the entire careers of many statesmen. It would be easy to point out a paragraph from St. Augustine or a line from Grotius that has had more influence than the laws passed by fifty Parliaments, and our cause owes more to Cicero and Seneca, as well as Vinet and Tocqueville, than to the laws of Lycurgus or the Five Codes of France.
By liberty I mean the assurance that every man shall be protected in doing what he believes his duty against the influence of authority and majorities, custom and opinion. The State is competent to assign duties and draw the line between good and evil only in its immediate sphere. Beyond the limits of things necessary for its[Pg 4] well-being, it can only give indirect help to fight the battle of life by promoting the influences which prevail against temptation,—religion, education, and the distribution of wealth. In ancient times the State absorbed authorities not its own, and intruded on the domain of personal freedom. In the Middle Ages it possessed too little authority, and suffered others to intrude. Modern States fall habitually into both excesses. The most certain test by which we judge whether a country is really free is the amount of security enjoyed by minorities. Liberty, by this definition, is the essential condition and guardian of religion; and it is in the history of the Chosen People, accordingly, that the first illustrations of my subject are obtained. The government of the Israelites was a Federation, held together by no political authority, but by the unity of race and faith, and founded, not on physical force, but on a voluntary covenant. The principle of self-government was carried out not only in each tribe, but in every group of at least 120 families; and there was neither privilege of rank nor inequality before the law. Monarchy was so alien to the primitive spirit of the community that it was resisted by Samuel in that momentous protestation and warning which all the kingdoms of Asia and many of the kingdoms of Europe have unceasingly confirmed. The throne was erected on a compact; and the king was deprived of the right of legislation among a people that recognised no lawgiver but God, whose highest aim in politics was to restore the original purity of the constitution, and to make its government conform to the ideal type that was hallowed by the sanctions of heaven. The inspired men who rose in unfailing succession to prophesy against the usurper and the tyrant, constantly proclaimed that the laws, which were divine, were paramount over sinful rulers, and appealed from the established authorities, from the king, the priests, and the princes of the people, to the healing forces that slept in the uncorrupted consciences of the masses. Thus the example of the Hebrew nation laid down the parallel lines on which all freedom has been won—the[Pg 5] doctrine of national tradition and the doctrine of the higher law; the principle that a constitution grows from a root, by process of development, and not of essential change; and the principle that all political authorities must be tested and reformed according to a code which was not made by man. The operation of these principles, in unison, or in antagonism, occupies the whole of the space we are going over together.
By liberty, I mean the assurance that everyone is protected in doing what they believe is their duty against the influence of authority and majorities, customs, and opinions. The State has the authority to assign duties and distinguish between good and evil only within its direct realm. Beyond what is necessary for its[Pg 4] well-being, it can only provide indirect support in the struggle of life by promoting influences that resist temptation—such as religion, education, and the distribution of wealth. In ancient times, the State took on powers that weren’t its own and intruded on personal freedom. During the Middle Ages, it lacked enough authority and allowed others to intrude. Modern States frequently fall into both extremes. The best way to determine if a country is genuinely free is by looking at the security enjoyed by minorities. Liberty, by this definition, is essential for protecting religion; and the first examples related to my topic come from the history of the Chosen People. The government of the Israelites was a Federation, held together not by political authority but by unity of race and faith, founded not on force but on a voluntary agreement. The principle of self-governance was applied not just within each tribe but in every group of at least 120 families; there was no privilege of rank nor inequality before the law. Monarchy was so foreign to the community’s spirit that it was opposed by Samuel in that significant declaration and warning, which all the kingdoms of Asia and many in Europe have continuously validated. The throne was established on a compact; the king had no right to legislate among a people that recognized no lawgiver but God, whose highest goal in politics was to restore the original purity of the constitution and ensure its government reflected the ideal type sanctioned by heaven. The inspired individuals who consistently arose to prophesy against usurpers and tyrants proclaimed that the laws, which were divine, were superior to sinful rulers and appealed from the established authorities—the king, the priests, and the princes—to the healing forces resting in the uncorrupted consciences of the masses. Thus, the example of the Hebrew nation established the parallel lines along which all freedom has been achieved—the[Pg 5] doctrine of national tradition and the doctrine of a higher law; the principle that a constitution emerges from roots through development rather than essential change; and the principle that all political authorities must be evaluated and reformed according to a code not made by man. The interaction of these principles, either in harmony or conflict, encompasses the entire journey we are taking together.
The conflict between liberty under divine authority and the absolutism of human authorities ended disastrously. In the year 622 a supreme effort was made at Jerusalem to reform and preserve the State. The High Priest produced from the temple of Jehovah the book of the deserted and forgotten Law, and both king and people bound themselves by solemn oaths to observe it. But that early example of limited monarchy and of the supremacy of law neither lasted nor spread; and the forces by which freedom has conquered must be sought elsewhere. In the very year 586, in which the flood of Asiatic despotism closed over the city which had been, and was destined again to be, the sanctuary of freedom in the East, a new home was prepared for it in the West, where, guarded by the sea and the mountains, and by valiant hearts, that stately plant was reared under whose shade we dwell, and which is extending its invincible arms so slowly and yet so surely over the civilised world.
The conflict between freedom under divine authority and the total control of human rulers ended badly. In 622, a major effort was made in Jerusalem to reform and save the State. The High Priest brought out from the temple of Jehovah the long-neglected book of the Law, and both the king and the people made solemn oaths to follow it. However, that early example of limited monarchy and the rule of law didn’t last or spread; the forces that allowed freedom to prevail must be found elsewhere. In the same year, 586, when the tide of Asian tyranny swept over the city that had been, and would be again, a haven of freedom in the East, a new home for it was prepared in the West. Here, protected by the sea and mountains, and by brave hearts, that noble idea was nurtured under which we live, and which is extending its mighty reach, albeit slowly, yet surely, across the civilized world.
According to a famous saying of the most famous authoress of the Continent, liberty is ancient, and it is despotism that is new. It has been the pride of recent historians to vindicate the truth of that maxim. The heroic age of Greece confirms it, and it is still more conspicuously true of Teutonic Europe. Wherever we can trace the earlier life of the Aryan nations we discover germs which favouring circumstances and assiduous culture might have developed into free societies. They exhibit some sense of common interest in common concerns, little reverence for external authority, and an imperfect sense of the function and supremacy of the State. Where the division of property and labour is[Pg 6] incomplete there is little division of classes and of power. Until societies are tried by the complex problems of civilisation they may escape despotism, as societies that are undisturbed by religious diversity avoid persecution. In general, the forms of the patriarchal age failed to resist the growth of absolute States when the difficulties and temptations of advancing life began to tell; and with one sovereign exception, which is not within my scope to-day, it is scarcely possible to trace their survival in the institutions of later times. Six hundred years before the birth of Christ absolutism held unbounded sway. Throughout the East it was propped by the unchanging influence of priests and armies. In the West, where there were no sacred books requiring trained interpreters, the priesthood acquired no preponderance, and when the kings were overthrown their powers passed to aristocracies of birth. What followed, during many generations, was the cruel domination of class over class, the oppression of the poor by the rich, and of the ignorant by the wise. The spirit of that domination found passionate utterance in the verses of the aristocratic poet Theognis, a man of genius and refinement, who avows that he longed to drink the blood of his political adversaries. From these oppressors the people of many cities sought deliverance in the less intolerable tyranny of revolutionary usurpers. The remedy gave new shape and energy to the evil. The tyrants were often men of surprising capacity and merit, like some of those who, in the fourteenth century, made themselves lords of Italian cities; but rights secured by equal laws and by sharing power existed nowhere.
According to a well-known saying by one of the most famous female authors from the Continent, liberty is ancient, while despotism is recent. Many modern historians take pride in confirming the truth of that statement. The heroic age of Greece supports this idea, and it's even more evident in Teutonic Europe. Wherever we look at the early life of the Aryan nations, we find seeds that, under the right circumstances and diligent development, could have grown into free societies. They show some sense of common interest in shared matters, little respect for outside authority, and a limited understanding of the role and authority of the State. Where the distribution of property and labor is[Pg 6] incomplete, there’s minimal division of classes and power. Societies might avoid despotism, just as those untouched by religious diversity can escape persecution, until they face the complex challenges of civilization. Generally, the structures of the patriarchal age couldn’t withstand the rise of absolute States when the challenges and temptations of progress became apparent; and with one notable exception, which isn't my focus today, it's hardly possible to trace their continuation in later institutions. Six hundred years before the birth of Christ, absolutism dominated everywhere. In the East, it was upheld by the constant influence of priests and armies. In the West, without sacred texts requiring trained interpreters, the priesthood didn’t gain significant power, and when kings were overthrown, their authority shifted to birth-based aristocracies. What followed, for many generations, was the harsh rule of one class over another, with the rich oppressing the poor and the wise dominating the ignorant. The spirit of that control is passionately expressed in the verses of the aristocratic poet Theognis, a man of talent and sophistication, who claimed he longed to drink the blood of his political opponents. In response, the people of many cities sought relief from these oppressors in the somewhat milder tyranny of revolutionary usurpers. However, this remedy reshaped and energized the problem. The tyrants were often incredibly capable and talented individuals, like some who became lords of Italian cities in the fourteenth century; but there were no rights secured by equal laws or shared power anywhere.
From this universal degradation the world was rescued by the most gifted of the nations. Athens, which like other cities was distracted and oppressed by a privileged class, avoided violence and appointed Solon to revise its laws. It was the happiest choice that history records. Solon was not only the wisest man to be found in Athens, but the most profound political genius of antiquity; and the easy, bloodless, and pacific revolution by which he accomplished the deliverance of his country was the first[Pg 7] step in a career which our age glories in pursuing, and instituted a power which has done more than anything, except revealed religion, for the regeneration of society. The upper class had possessed the right of making and administering the laws, and he left them in possession, only transferring to wealth what had been the privilege of birth. To the rich, who alone had the means of sustaining the burden of public service in taxation and war, Solon gave a share of power proportioned to the demands made on their resources. The poorest classes were exempt from direct taxes, but were excluded from office. Solon gave them a voice in electing magistrates from the classes above them, and the right of calling them to account. This concession, apparently so slender, was the beginning of a mighty change. It introduced the idea that a man ought to have a voice in selecting those to whose rectitude and wisdom he is compelled to trust his fortune, his family, and his life. And this idea completely inverted the notion of human authority, for it inaugurated the reign of moral influence where all political power had depended on moral force. Government by consent superseded government by compulsion, and the pyramid which had stood on a point was made to stand upon its base. By making every citizen the guardian of his own interest Solon admitted the element of Democracy into the State. The greatest glory of a ruler, he said, is to create a popular government. Believing that no man can be entirely trusted, he subjected all who exercised power to the vigilant control of those for whom they acted.
From this widespread decline, the world was saved by the most talented of nations. Athens, which, like other cities, was troubled and oppressed by an elite class, avoided violence and appointed Solon to revise its laws. It was the best choice history has recorded. Solon was not only the wisest man in Athens but also the most profound political genius of ancient times; the easy, nonviolent, and peaceful change he brought about to free his country was the first[Pg 7] step in a journey that our age takes pride in continuing, and it established a power that has done more for social renewal than anything else, except for the revelation of religion. The upper class had the right to make and enforce the laws, and he allowed them to keep that power, merely shifting what had been a privilege of birth to wealth. To the wealthy, who were the only ones capable of carrying the burden of public service through taxes and war, Solon granted a share of power that matched the demands placed on their resources. The poorer classes were exempt from direct taxes but were barred from holding office. Solon gave them a voice in electing officials from the classes above them and the right to hold them accountable. This seemingly slight concession marked the start of a significant change. It introduced the idea that a person should have a say in choosing those to whom he must trust his fortune, family, and life. This idea completely turned the concept of authority on its head, as it initiated the dominance of moral influence where all political power had previously relied on moral force. Governance by consent replaced governance by force, and the pyramid that had stood on a point was made to stand on its base. By making every citizen responsible for their own interests, Solon incorporated the element of Democracy into the State. He said the greatest achievement of a ruler is to create a government that represents the people. Believing that no one can be fully trusted, he subjected all those in power to the careful oversight of the people they served.
The only resource against political disorders that had been known till then was the concentration of power. Solon undertook to effect the same object by the distribution of power. He gave to the common people as much influence as he thought them able to employ, that the State might be exempt from arbitrary government. It is the essence of Democracy, he said, to obey no master but the law. Solon recognised the principle that political forms are not final or inviolable, and must adapt themselves to facts; and he provided so well for the revision[Pg 8] of his constitution, without breach of continuity or loss of stability, that for centuries after his death the Attic orators attributed to him, and quoted by his name, the whole structure of Athenian law. The direction of its growth was determined by the fundamental doctrine of Solon, that political power ought to be commensurate with public service. In the Persian war the services of the Democracy eclipsed those of the Patrician orders, for the fleet that swept the Asiatics from the Egean Sea was manned by the poorer Athenians. That class, whose valour had saved the State and had preserved European civilisation, had gained a title to increase of influence and privilege. The offices of State, which had been a monopoly of the rich, were thrown open to the poor, and in order to make sure that they should obtain their share, all but the highest commands were distributed by lot.
The only way known to handle political unrest until then was by concentrating power. Solon aimed to achieve the same goal through distributing power. He granted the common people as much influence as he believed they could handle, so the State could avoid arbitrary rule. It is the essence of Democracy, he said, to obey no master but the law. Solon understood that political structures are not set in stone and must adapt to reality; he made sure the revision[Pg 8] of his constitution could happen smoothly and without losing stability, so that for centuries after his death, the Attic orators credited him with the entire framework of Athenian law. The direction of its development was based on Solon's fundamental belief that political power should match public service. During the Persian War, the contributions of the Democracy outshone those of the Patrician classes, as the fleet that drove the Asiatics from the Aegean Sea was crewed by the poorer Athenians. That group, whose bravery saved the State and protected European civilization, earned the right to greater influence and privileges. The state offices, which had been reserved for the wealthy, were opened up to the poor, and to ensure they received their fair share, all but the highest positions were assigned by lottery.
Whilst the ancient authorities were decaying, there was no accepted standard of moral and political right to make the framework of society fast in the midst of change. The instability that had seized on the forms threatened the very principles of government. The national beliefs were yielding to doubt, and doubt was not yet making way for knowledge. There had been a time when the obligations of public as well as private life were identified with the will of the gods. But that time had passed. Pallas, the ethereal goddess of the Athenians, and the Sun god whose oracles, delivered from the temple between the twin summits of Parnassus, did so much for the Greek nationality, aided in keeping up a lofty ideal of religion; but when the enlightened men of Greece learnt to apply their keen faculty of reasoning to the system of their inherited belief, they became quickly conscious that the conceptions of the gods corrupted the life and degraded the minds of the public. Popular morality could not be sustained by the popular religion. The moral instruction which was no longer supplied by the gods could not yet be found in books. There was no venerable code expounded by experts, no doctrine proclaimed by men of[Pg 9] reputed sanctity like those teachers of the far East whose words still rule the fate of nearly half mankind. The effort to account for things by close observation and exact reasoning began by destroying. There came a time when the philosophers of the Porch and the Academy wrought the dictates of wisdom and virtue into a system so consistent and profound that it has vastly shortened the task of the Christian divines. But that time had not yet come.
While the ancient authorities were falling apart, there was no widely accepted standard of moral and political right to anchor society amid all the changes. The instability affecting various structures was threatening the very principles of government. National beliefs were giving way to doubt, and doubt hadn't yet led to knowledge. There was a time when the duties of both public and private life were tied to the will of the gods. But that time was over. Pallas, the heavenly goddess of the Athenians, and the Sun god, whose oracles were delivered from the temple between the twin peaks of Parnassus, contributed to maintaining a high ideal of religion. However, when the enlightened individuals of Greece applied their sharp reasoning skills to their inherited beliefs, they quickly realized that the conceptions of the gods corrupted public life and degraded minds. Popular morality could not be upheld by popular religion. The moral teachings that were no longer provided by the gods could not yet be found in books. There was no respected code laid out by experts, no doctrine proclaimed by holy men like those teachers from the far East whose words still influence the lives of nearly half the world's population. The effort to understand things through careful observation and precise reasoning began with destruction. There came a time when the philosophers of the Porch and the Academy crafted the principles of wisdom and virtue into a system so coherent and profound that it greatly simplified the work of Christian theologians. But that time had not arrived yet.
The epoch of doubt and transition during which the Greeks passed from the dim fancies of mythology to the fierce light of science was the age of Pericles, and the endeavour to substitute certain truth for the prescriptions of impaired authorities, which was then beginning to absorb the energies of the Greek intellect, is the grandest movement in the profane annals of mankind, for to it we owe, even after the immeasurable progress accomplished by Christianity, much of our philosophy and far the better part of the political knowledge we possess. Pericles, who was at the head of the Athenian Government, was the first statesman who encountered the problem which the rapid weakening of traditions forced on the political world. No authority in morals or in politics remained unshaken by the motion that was in the air. No guide could be confidently trusted; there was no available criterion to appeal to, for the means of controlling or denying convictions that prevailed among the people. The popular sentiment as to what was right might be mistaken, but it was subject to no test. The people were, for practical purposes, the seat of the knowledge of good and evil. The people, therefore, were the seat of power.
The period of doubt and change when the Greeks moved from the vague ideas of mythology to the clear truths of science was during the age of Pericles. This effort to replace uncertain beliefs with verified truths, which was just starting to engage the Greek intellect, is the most significant movement in the history of humanity. Even after the vast advancements brought by Christianity, we owe much of our philosophy and most of our political knowledge to this era. Pericles, who led the Athenian Government, was the first statesman to tackle the challenges posed by the rapid decline of traditional beliefs in politics. No authority in morals or politics remained unchallenged by the shifting attitudes of the time. There was no guide to trust, nor was there a reliable standard to measure the people's prevailing beliefs. While popular opinions on what was right might have been wrong, they had no reliable test. The people, therefore, became the source of knowledge about good and evil. Consequently, the people held the power.
The political philosophy of Pericles consisted of this conclusion. He resolutely struck away all the props that still sustained the artificial preponderance of wealth. For the ancient doctrine that power goes with land, he introduced the idea that power ought to be so equitably diffused as to afford equal security to all. That one part of the community should govern the whole, or that one[Pg 10] class should make laws for another, he declared to be tyrannical. The abolition of privilege would have served only to transfer the supremacy from the rich to the poor, if Pericles had not redressed the balance by restricting the right of citizenship to Athenians of pure descent. By this measure the class which formed what we should call the third estate was brought down to 14,000 citizens, and became about equal in numbers with the higher ranks. Pericles held that every Athenian who neglected to take his part in the public business inflicted an injury on the commonwealth. That none might be excluded by poverty, he caused the poor to be paid for their attendance out of the funds of the State; for his administration of the federal tribute had brought together a treasure of more than two million sterling. The instrument of his sway was the art of speaking. He governed by persuasion. Everything was decided by argument in open deliberation, and every influence bowed before the ascendency of mind. The idea that the object of constitutions is not to confirm the predominance of any interest, but to prevent it; to preserve with equal care the independence of labour and the security of property; to make the rich safe against envy, and the poor against oppression, marks the highest level attained by the statesmanship of Greece. It hardly survived the great patriot who conceived it; and all history has been occupied with the endeavour to upset the balance of power by giving the advantage to money, land, or numbers. A generation followed that has never been equalled in talent—a generation of men whose works, in poetry and eloquence, are still the envy of the world, and in history, philosophy, and politics remain unsurpassed. But it produced no successor to Pericles, and no man was able to wield the sceptre that fell from his hand.
The political philosophy of Pericles can be summed up like this. He firmly removed all the support that kept the false dominance of wealth in place. Instead of adhering to the old belief that power is tied to land, he introduced the idea that power should be distributed fairly to ensure equal security for everyone. He declared it tyrannical for one part of the community to control the whole, or for one class to make laws for another. Abolishing privilege would have simply shifted power from the rich to the poor if Pericles hadn’t balanced things out by limiting citizenship rights to Athenians of pure descent. This decision reduced the class we would call the third estate to about 14,000 citizens, bringing them to roughly the same number as the upper classes. Pericles believed that any Athenian who didn't participate in public affairs was harming the state. To ensure that poverty wouldn't exclude anyone, he arranged for the poor to be paid for their attendance from state funds since his management of federal tribute had amassed over two million pounds. His tool for influence was his ability to speak. He governed through persuasion. Decisions were made through arguments in open discussions, and every form of influence yielded to the power of intellect. The concept that the purpose of constitutions is not to reinforce any particular interest, but to prevent it; to safeguard the independence of work and the security of property equally; to protect the rich from jealousy and the poor from oppression represents the pinnacle of Greek statesmanship. This idea barely survived the great patriot who originated it, and history has been filled with efforts to disrupt the balance of power by favoring money, land, or population. Following him was a generation unmatched in talent—a generation of individuals whose contributions, in poetry and oratory, are still envied today, and whose achievements in history, philosophy, and politics remain unparalleled. However, it produced no successor to Pericles, and no one was able to take up the power he left behind.
It was a momentous step in the progress of nations when the principle that every interest should have the right and the means of asserting itself was adopted by the Athenian Constitution. But for those who were beaten in the vote there was no redress. The law did[Pg 11] not check the triumph of majorities or rescue the minority from the dire penalty of having been outnumbered. When the overwhelming influence of Pericles was removed, the conflict between classes raged without restraint, and the slaughter that befell the higher ranks in the Peloponnesian war gave an irresistible preponderance to the lower. The restless and inquiring spirit of the Athenians was prompt to unfold the reason of every institution and the consequences of every principle, and their Constitution ran its course from infancy to decrepitude with unexampled speed.
It was a significant step in the development of nations when the principle that every interest should have the right and means to assert itself was embraced by the Athenian Constitution. But for those who lost the vote, there was no recourse. The law did[Pg 11] not stop the majority from winning or protect the minority from the harsh consequence of being outvoted. When the dominant influence of Pericles was gone, class conflict escalated wildly, and the violence that wiped out the upper classes in the Peloponnesian War gave the lower classes a massive advantage. The curious and questioning nature of the Athenians quickly examined the reasons behind every institution and the effects of every principle, and their Constitution aged from youth to old age at an unprecedented pace.
Two men's lives span the interval from the first admission of popular influence, under Solon, to the downfall of the State. Their history furnishes the classic example of the peril of Democracy under conditions singularly favourable. For the Athenians were not only brave and patriotic and capable of generous sacrifice, but they were the most religious of the Greeks. They venerated the Constitution which had given them prosperity, and equality, and freedom, and never questioned the fundamental laws which regulated the enormous power of the Assembly. They tolerated considerable variety of opinion and great licence of speech; and their humanity towards their slaves roused the indignation even of the most intelligent partisan of aristocracy. Thus they became the only people of antiquity that grew great by democratic institutions. But the possession of unlimited power, which corrodes the conscience, hardens the heart, and confounds the understanding of monarchs, exercised its demoralising influence on the illustrious democracy of Athens. It is bad to be oppressed by a minority, but it is worse to be oppressed by a majority. For there is a reserve of latent power in the masses which, if it is called into play, the minority can seldom resist. But from the absolute will of an entire people there is no appeal, no redemption, no refuge but treason. The humblest and most numerous class of the Athenians united the legislative, the judicial, and, in part, the executive power. The philosophy that was then in the[Pg 12] ascendant taught them that there is no law superior to that of the State—the lawgiver is above the law.
Two men’s lives stretch from the first acceptance of popular influence, under Solon, to the fall of the State. Their story serves as a classic example of the dangers of Democracy, even in particularly favorable conditions. The Athenians were not only courageous, patriotic, and capable of great sacrifice, but they were also the most religious among the Greeks. They honored the Constitution that had brought them prosperity, equality, and freedom, and never questioned the fundamental laws that governed the immense power of the Assembly. They allowed a wide range of opinions and free speech; their compassion towards their slaves even angered some of the most educated supporters of aristocracy. This made them the only people in ancient times to rise through democratic institutions. However, the existence of unlimited power, which can corrupt conscience, harden hearts, and confuse the minds of monarchs, also had a demoralizing effect on the famed democracy of Athens. It’s bad to be oppressed by a minority, but it’s worse to be oppressed by a majority. The masses hold a latent power that, when activated, the minority can rarely withstand. But from the absolute will of an entire people, there is no way out, no redemption, no refuge except treason. The lowest and largest class of Athenians combined the legislative, judicial, and, in part, the executive powers. The prevailing philosophy at that time taught them that there is no law greater than that of the State—the lawmaker is above the law.
It followed that the sovereign people had a right to do whatever was within its power, and was bound by no rule of right or wrong but its own judgment of expediency. On a memorable occasion the assembled Athenians declared it monstrous that they should be prevented from doing whatever they chose. No force that existed could restrain them; and they resolved that no duty should restrain them, and that they would be bound by no laws that were not of their own making. In this way the emancipated people of Athens became a tyrant; and their Government, the pioneer of European freedom, stands condemned with a terrible unanimity by all the wisest of the ancients. They ruined their city by attempting to conduct war by debate in the marketplace. Like the French Republic, they put their unsuccessful commanders to death. They treated their dependencies with such injustice that they lost their maritime Empire. They plundered the rich until the rich conspired with the public enemy, and they crowned their guilt by the martyrdom of Socrates.
It followed that the people had the right to do whatever they were capable of, and they were not bound by any rules of right or wrong except their own judgment of what was practical. On a significant occasion, the gathered Athenians declared it outrageous that they should be stopped from doing whatever they wanted. No force could hold them back; they decided that no duty would restrain them, and that they would not follow any laws that they did not create themselves. In this way, the liberated people of Athens became tyrannical; and their Government, which was the forerunner of European freedom, is universally criticized by all the wisest of the ancients. They destroyed their city by trying to run a war through debates in the marketplace. Like the French Republic, they executed their unsuccessful leaders. They treated their territories so unfairly that they lost their maritime Empire. They took wealth from the rich until the rich colluded with their enemies, and they capped their wrongdoing with the execution of Socrates.
When the absolute sway of numbers had endured for near a quarter of a century, nothing but bare existence was left for the State to lose; and the Athenians, wearied and despondent, confessed the true cause of their ruin. They understood that for liberty, justice, and equal laws, it is as necessary that Democracy should restrain itself as it had been that it should restrain the Oligarchy. They resolved to take their stand once more upon the ancient ways, and to restore the order of things which had subsisted when the monopoly of power had been taken from the rich and had not been acquired by the poor. After a first restoration had failed, which is only memorable because Thucydides, whose judgment in politics is never at fault, pronounced it the best Government Athens had enjoyed, the attempt was renewed with more experience and greater singleness of purpose. The hostile parties were reconciled, and proclaimed an amnesty,[Pg 13] the first in history. They resolved to govern by concurrence. The laws, which had the sanction of tradition, were reduced to a code; and no act of the sovereign assembly was valid with which they might be found to disagree. Between the sacred lines of the Constitution which were to remain inviolate, and the decrees which met from time to time the needs and notions of the day, a broad distinction was drawn; and the fabric of a law which had been the work of generations was made independent of momentary variations in the popular will. The repentance of the Athenians came too late to save the Republic. But the lesson of their experience endures for all times, for it teaches that government by the whole people, being the government of the most numerous and most powerful class, is an evil of the same nature as unmixed monarchy, and requires, for nearly the same reasons, institutions that shall protect it against itself, and shall uphold the permanent reign of law against arbitrary revolutions of opinion.
When the absolute control of numbers had lasted for nearly twenty-five years, the State had nothing left to lose but bare survival; and the Athenians, exhausted and hopeless, admitted the true reason for their downfall. They realized that for liberty, justice, and equal laws, it is just as important for Democracy to hold itself back as it had been for it to keep the Oligarchy in check. They decided to return to the old ways and restore the order that existed when power had been taken from the rich and wasn't controlled by the poor. After an initial restoration failed, which is only noteworthy because Thucydides, whose political judgment is always reliable, called it the best government Athens had ever had, they made another attempt with more experience and clearer intent. The opposing groups reconciled and declared an amnesty, the first in history. They agreed to govern by consensus. The laws, which had the backing of tradition, were compiled into a code; and any decision made by the sovereign assembly was invalid if it contradicted this code. A clear distinction was made between the sacred lines of the Constitution, which were to remain untouchable, and the decrees that addressed the needs and ideas of the time. The structure of a law that had been developed over generations was made independent of the temporary shifts in popular opinion. The Athenians' regret came too late to save the Republic. But the lesson from their experience endures, teaching that government by the entire populace, being led by the largest and most powerful class, is as problematic as an unrestrained monarchy, and, for nearly the same reasons, requires institutions to protect it from itself and to maintain the continuous rule of law against arbitrary changes in public opinion.
Parallel with the rise and fall of Athenian freedom, Rome was employed in working out the same problems, with greater constructive sense, and greater temporary success, but ending at last in a far more terrible catastrophe. That which among the ingenious Athenians had been a development carried forward by the spell of plausible argument, was in Rome a conflict between rival forces. Speculative politics had no attraction for the grim and practical genius of the Romans. They did not consider what would be the cleverest way of getting over a difficulty, but what way was indicated by analogous cases; and they assigned less influence to the impulse and spirit of the moment, than to precedent and example. Their peculiar character prompted them to ascribe the origin of their laws to early times, and in their desire to justify the continuity of their institutions, and to get rid of the reproach of innovation, they imagined the legendary history of the kings of Rome. The energy of their adherence to traditions made their progress slow, they[Pg 14] advanced only under compulsion of almost unavoidable necessity, and the same questions recurred often, before they were settled. The constitutional history of the Republic turns on the endeavours of the aristocracy, who claimed to be the only true Romans, to retain in their hands the power they had wrested from the kings, and of the plebeians to get an equal share in it. And this controversy, which the eager and restless Athenians went through in one generation, lasted for more than two centuries, from a time when the plebs were excluded from the government of the city, and were taxed, and made to serve without pay, until, in the year 286, they were admitted to political equality. Then followed one hundred and fifty years of unexampled prosperity and glory; and then, out of the original conflict which had been compromised, if not theoretically settled, a new struggle arose which was without an issue.
Alongside the rise and fall of Athenian freedom, Rome was tackling the same issues, with a greater sense of purpose and more temporary success, but ultimately facing a much worse disaster. What for the clever Athenians was a development driven by compelling arguments was, in Rome, a battle between competing forces. Speculative politics did not appeal to the serious and practical nature of the Romans. They didn’t think about the smartest way to overcome a challenge, but rather what was suggested by similar past situations; and they placed more weight on precedent and example than on the emotions and spirit of the moment. Their unique character led them to trace the origins of their laws back to ancient times, and in their quest to legitimize the continuity of their institutions and shake off the label of being innovative, they created the legendary history of Rome’s kings. Their strong attachment to traditions made their progress slow; they advanced only when absolutely necessary, and many of the same questions arose repeatedly before they were resolved. The constitutional history of the Republic centers on the efforts of the aristocracy, who claimed to be the only true Romans, to keep the power they had taken from the kings, while the plebeians fought for an equal share of it. This debate, which the eager and restless Athenians settled in a single generation, dragged on for over two centuries, starting from a time when the plebs were excluded from the city's government, faced taxation, and were forced to serve without pay, until in the year 286 they finally gained political equality. After that came one hundred and fifty years of unprecedented prosperity and glory; but then, out of the original conflict that had been compromised, if not fully resolved, a new struggle emerged that had no clear resolution.
The mass of poorer families, impoverished by incessant service in war, were reduced to dependence on an aristocracy of about two thousand wealthy men, who divided among themselves the immense domain of the State. When the need became intense the Gracchi tried to relieve it by inducing the richer classes to allot some share in the public lands to the common people. The old and famous aristocracy of birth and rank had made a stubborn resistance, but it knew the art of yielding. The later and more selfish aristocracy was unable to learn it. The character of the people was changed by the sterner motives of dispute. The fight for political power had been carried on with the moderation which is so honourable a quality of party contests in England. But the struggle for the objects of material existence grew to be as ferocious as civil controversies in France. Repulsed by the rich, after a struggle of twenty-two years, the people, three hundred and twenty thousand of whom depended on public rations for food, were ready to follow any man who promised to obtain for them by revolution what they could not obtain by law.
The large number of poorer families, made destitute by constant warfare, became dependent on an aristocracy of about two thousand wealthy individuals who shared the vast resources of the State. When the situation became dire, the Gracchi attempted to help by encouraging the richer classes to allocate some portion of the public lands to the common people. The old, well-established aristocracy of birth and rank had put up a stubborn resistance, but they knew how to compromise. The newer, more selfish aristocracy couldn't figure that out. The people's character changed under the harsher influences of conflict. The battle for political power had been conducted with the moderation admired in political contests in England. However, the struggle for basic survival became as brutal as civil disputes in France. After being shut out by the wealthy for twenty-two years, the people—three hundred and twenty thousand of whom relied on government rations for food—were willing to support anyone who promised to give them what they couldn’t achieve through law via revolution.
For a time the Senate, representing the ancient and[Pg 15] threatened order of things, was strong enough to overcome every popular leader that arose, until Julius Cæsar, supported by an army which he had led in an unparalleled career of conquest, and by the famished masses which he won by his lavish liberality, and skilled beyond all other men in the art of governing, converted the Republic into a Monarchy by a series of measures that were neither violent nor injurious.
For a while, the Senate, representing the traditional and[Pg 15] threatened order, was powerful enough to defeat every popular leader that emerged, until Julius Caesar, backed by an army he had led through an unprecedented campaign of conquest, and by the hungry masses he gained with his generous handouts, and who was more skilled than anyone else in the art of governance, transformed the Republic into a Monarchy through a series of actions that were neither forceful nor harmful.
The Empire preserved the Republican forms until the reign of Diocletian; but the will of the Emperors was as uncontrolled as that of the people had been after the victory of the Tribunes. Their power was arbitrary even when it was most wisely employed, and yet the Roman Empire rendered greater services to the cause of liberty than the Roman Republic. I do not mean by reason of the temporary accident that there were emperors who made good use of their immense opportunities, such as Nerva, of whom Tacitus says that he combined monarchy and liberty, things otherwise incompatible; or that the Empire was what its panegyrists declared it, the perfection of Democracy. In truth it was at best an ill-disguised and odious despotism. But Frederic the Great was a despot; yet he was a friend to toleration and free discussion. The Bonapartes were despotic; yet no liberal ruler was ever more acceptable to the masses of the people than the First Napoleon, after he had destroyed the Republic, in 1805, and the Third Napoleon at the height of his power in 1859. In the same way, the Roman Empire possessed merits which, at a distance, and especially at a great distance of time, concern men more deeply than the tragic tyranny which was felt in the neighbourhood of the Palace. The poor had what they had demanded in vain of the Republic. The rich fared better than during the Triumvirate. The rights of Roman citizens were extended to the people of the provinces. To the imperial epoch belong the better part of Roman literature and nearly the entire Civil Law; and it was the Empire that mitigated slavery, instituted religious toleration, made a beginning of the law of nations, and created a perfect[Pg 16] system of the law of property. The Republic which Cæsar overthrew had been anything but a free State. It provided admirable securities for the rights of citizens; it treated with savage disregard the rights of men; and allowed the free Roman to inflict atrocious wrongs on his children, on debtors and dependants, on prisoners and slaves. Those deeper ideas of right and duty, which are not found on the tables of municipal law, but with which the generous minds of Greece were conversant, were held of little account, and the philosophy which dealt with such speculations was repeatedly proscribed, as a teacher of sedition and impiety.
The Empire kept up the appearance of a Republic until Diocletian's rule; however, the Emperors had as much unchecked power as the people did after the Tribunes' victory. Their power was arbitrary, even when used wisely, yet the Roman Empire contributed more to the cause of liberty than the Roman Republic. I don't mean to imply that just because there were emperors who used their vast powers well, like Nerva, who Tacitus noted successfully blended monarchy with liberty—two things normally at odds—or that the Empire was the ideal Democracy its supporters claimed it was. In reality, it was at best a poorly disguised and unpleasant form of despotism. But Frederic the Great was a despot, yet he supported toleration and free discussion. The Bonaparte rulers were despotic too; however, no liberal leader was ever more popular with the masses than First Napoleon after he dismantled the Republic in 1805, or Third Napoleon at the peak of his power in 1859. Similarly, the Roman Empire had achievements that, when viewed from a distance, especially over time, mattered more to people than the oppressive tyranny felt around the Palace. The poor got what they had unsuccessfully asked for from the Republic. The rich were better off than during the Triumvirate. The rights of Roman citizens expanded to include the provincial people. The best of Roman literature and nearly all of Civil Law date back to the imperial era; it was the Empire that eased slavery, introduced religious toleration, made strides in international law, and established a comprehensive system of property law. The Republic that Cæsar overthrew was far from a free state. It provided excellent protections for citizens' rights while showing brutal disregard for human rights, allowing free Romans to commit terrible injustices against their children, debtors, dependents, prisoners, and slaves. The deeper notions of right and duty, absent from municipal law but well understood by the enlightened minds of Greece, were given little importance, and the philosophies discussing those ideas were often banned, labeled as inciting rebellion and irreverence.
At length, in the year 155, the Athenian philosopher Carneades appeared at Rome, on a political mission. During an interval of official business he delivered two public orations, to give the unlettered conquerors of his country a taste of the disputations that flourished in the Attic schools. On the first day he discoursed of natural justice. On the next he denied its existence, arguing that all our notions of good and evil are derived from positive enactment. From the time of that memorable display, the genius of the vanquished held its conquerors in thrall. The most eminent of the public men of Rome, such as Scipio and Cicero, formed their minds on Grecian models, and her jurists underwent the rigorous discipline of Zeno and Chrysippus.
At last, in the year 155, the Athenian philosopher Carneades came to Rome on a political mission. During a break from official business, he gave two public speeches to introduce the uneducated conquerors of his homeland to the debates that thrived in the Attic schools. On the first day, he talked about natural justice. The next day, he argued against its existence, claiming that our ideas of good and evil come from laws. After that memorable event, the brilliance of the conquered captivated their conquerors. The most notable public figures in Rome, like Scipio and Cicero, shaped their minds based on Greek models, and their jurists went through the rigorous teachings of Zeno and Chrysippus.
If, drawing the limit in the second century, when the influence of Christianity becomes perceptible, we should form our judgment of the politics of antiquity by its actual legislation, our estimate would be low. The prevailing notions of freedom were imperfect, and the endeavours to realise them were wide of the mark. The ancients understood the regulation of power better than the regulation of liberty. They concentrated so many prerogatives in the State as to leave no footing from which a man could deny its jurisdiction or assign bounds to its activity. If I may employ an expressive anachronism, the vice of the classic State was that it was both Church and State in one. Morality was undistinguished from religion and politics from morals; and[Pg 17] in religion, morality, and politics there was only one legislator and one authority. The State, while it did deplorably little for education, for practical science, for the indigent and helpless, or for the spiritual needs of man, nevertheless claimed the use of all his faculties and the determination of all his duties. Individuals and families, associations and dependencies were so much material that the sovereign power consumed for its own purposes. What the slave was in the hands of his master, the citizen was in the hands of the community. The most sacred obligations vanished before the public advantage. The passengers existed for the sake of the ship. By their disregard for private interests, and for the moral welfare and improvement of the people, both Greece and Rome destroyed the vital elements on which the prosperity of nations rests, and perished by the decay of families and the depopulation of the country. They survive not in their institutions, but in their ideas, and by their ideas, especially on the art of government, they are—
If we set the boundary in the second century, when the influence of Christianity starts to become noticeable, and judge the politics of ancient times based on their actual laws, our assessment would be poor. The common ideas of freedom were flawed, and the attempts to achieve them were far off target. The ancients were better at managing power than they were at managing liberty. They concentrated so many powers in the State that there was no way for an individual to deny its authority or set limits on what it could do. If I may use a fitting anachronism, the flaw of the classic State was that it acted as both Church and State. Morality was not separated from religion, and politics were not separated from morals; in religion, morality, and politics, there was only one lawmaker and one authority. The State, while it did very little for education, practical science, the needy, or for people's spiritual needs, still claimed all of a person’s abilities and defined all of their responsibilities. Individuals and families, groups, and dependencies were just resources that the ruling power exploited for its own goals. Just as a slave was in the hands of their master, a citizen was at the mercy of the community. The most sacred duties disappeared in the name of public interest. The passengers existed for the sake of the ship. By ignoring private interests and the moral well-being and development of the people, both Greece and Rome destroyed the essential elements that support the prosperity of nations and declined due to the breakdown of families and population loss. They live on not in their institutions, but in their ideas, and through their ideas, especially regarding governance, they are—
The dead, but sceptred sovereigns who still rule
Our spirits from their urns.
The dead kings with their crowns still influence
Our thoughts from their tombs.
To them, indeed, may be tracked nearly all the errors that are undermining political society—Communism, Utilitarianism, the confusion between tyranny and authority, and between lawlessness and freedom.
To them, you can really trace almost all the mistakes that are damaging political society—Communism, Utilitarianism, the mix-up between tyranny and authority, and between lawlessness and freedom.
The notion that men lived originally in a state of nature, by violence and without laws, is due to Critias. Communism in its grossest form was recommended by Diogenes of Sinope. According to the Sophists, there is no duty above expediency and no virtue apart from pleasure. Laws are an invention of weak men to rob their betters of the reasonable enjoyment of their superiority. It is better to inflict than to suffer wrong; and as there is no greater good than to do evil without fear of retribution, so there is no worse evil than to suffer without the consolation of revenge. Justice is the mask of a craven spirit; injustice is worldly wisdom; and duty, obedience, self-denial are the impostures of hypocrisy.[Pg 18] Government is absolute, and may ordain what it pleases, and no subject can complain that it does him wrong, but as long as he can escape compulsion and punishment, he is always free to disobey. Happiness consists in obtaining power and in eluding the necessity of obedience; and he that gains a throne by perfidy and murder, deserves to be truly envied.
The idea that men originally lived in a natural state, with violence and without laws, comes from Critias. Diogenes of Sinope suggested a very basic form of communism. According to the Sophists, there's no obligation beyond what’s convenient and no virtue apart from pleasure. Laws are just a tool used by weaker individuals to take away the rightful enjoyment of their superiority. It's preferable to cause harm than to endure it; and since there’s no greater good than doing evil without fearing consequences, there's no worse evil than suffering without the solace of revenge. Justice is just a facade for a cowardly spirit; injustice represents worldly wisdom; and duty, obedience, and self-denial are just tricks of hypocrisy.[Pg 18] Government is absolute and can dictate whatever it wants; no citizen can claim they’re wronged as long as they can avoid coercion and punishment, they are always free to disregard authority. Happiness lies in gaining power and avoiding the need for obedience; and anyone who seizes a throne through treachery and murder deserves to be truly envied.
Epicurus differed but little from the propounders of the code of revolutionary despotism. All societies, he said, are founded on contract for mutual protection. Good and evil are conventional terms, for the thunderbolts of heaven fall alike on the just and the unjust. The objection to wrongdoing is not the act, but in its consequences to the wrongdoer. Wise men contrive laws, not to bind, but to protect themselves; and when they prove to be unprofitable they cease to be valid. The illiberal sentiments of even the most illustrious metaphysicians are disclosed in the saying of Aristotle, that the mark of the worst governments is that they leave men free to live as they please.
Epicurus was not very different from the founders of authoritarian governments. He argued that all societies are built on a contract for mutual protection. Good and evil are just social constructs because disasters strike both the virtuous and the wicked. The issue with wrongdoing isn’t the action itself, but its effects on the wrongdoer. Wise individuals create laws not to control others, but to safeguard themselves; when these laws become ineffective, they lose their legitimacy. Even the most respected philosophers reveal narrow-minded views, as shown in Aristotle's claim that the worst governments are those that allow people to live as they wish.
If you will bear in mind that Socrates, the best of the pagans, knew of no higher criterion for men, of no better guide of conduct, than the laws of each country; that Plato, whose sublime doctrine was so near an anticipation of Christianity that celebrated theologians wished his works to be forbidden, lest men should be content with them, and indifferent to any higher dogma—to whom was granted that prophetic vision of the Just Man, accused, condemned and scourged, and dying on a Cross—nevertheless employed the most splendid intellect ever bestowed on man to advocate the abolition of the family and the exposure of infants; that Aristotle, the ablest moralist of antiquity, saw no harm in making raids upon a neighbouring people, for the sake of reducing them to slavery—still more, if you will consider that, among the moderns, men of genius equal to these have held political doctrines not less criminal or absurd—it will be apparent to you how stubborn a phalanx of error blocks the paths of truth; that pure reason is as powerless as custom to[Pg 19] solve the problem of free government; that it can only be the fruit of long, manifold, and painful experience; and that the tracing of the methods by which divine wisdom has educated the nations to appreciate and to assume the duties of freedom, is not the least part of that true philosophy that studies to
If you keep in mind that Socrates, the greatest of the pagans, knew of no higher standard for people, no better guide for behavior, than the laws of each country; that Plato, whose incredible ideas were so close to foreshadowing Christianity that famous theologians wanted his writings banned to prevent people from being satisfied with them and indifferent to any greater beliefs—to whom was granted that prophetic vision of the Just Man, who was accused, condemned, tortured, and died on a Cross—still used the greatest intellect ever given to humanity to argue for the abolition of the family and the abandonment of infants; that Aristotle, the most skilled moral thinker of ancient times, saw no issue with launching raids on neighboring people to enslave them—furthermore, if you consider that among moderns, there are geniuses equal to these who have held equally criminal or absurd political views—it will be clear to you how persistent a barrier of error obstructs the truth; that pure reason is just as helpless as tradition to[Pg 19] solve the issue of free government; that it can only come from a long, varied, and painful process; and that understanding how divine wisdom has educated nations to recognize and take on the responsibilities of freedom is a crucial part of the true philosophy that aims to
Assert eternal Providence,
And justify the ways of God to men.
Affirm eternal support,
And explain God’s actions to humanity.
But, having sounded the depth of their errors, I should give you a very inadequate idea of the wisdom of the ancients if I allowed it to appear that their precepts were no better than their practice. While statesmen and senates and popular assemblies supplied examples of every description of blunder, a noble literature arose, in which a priceless treasure of political knowledge was stored, and in which the defects of the existing institutions were exposed with unsparing sagacity. The point on which the ancients were most nearly unanimous is the right of the people to govern, and their inability to govern alone. To meet this difficulty, to give to the popular element a full share without a monopoly of power, they adopted very generally the theory of a mixed Constitution. They differed from our notion of the same thing, because modern Constitutions have been a device for limiting monarchy; with them they were invented to curb democracy. The idea arose in the time of Plato—though he repelled it—when the early monarchies and oligarchies had vanished, and it continued to be cherished long after all democracies had been absorbed in the Roman Empire. But whereas a sovereign prince who surrenders part of his authority yields to the argument of superior force, a sovereign people relinquishing its own prerogative succumbs to the influence of reason. And it has in all times proved more easy to create limitations by the use of force than by persuasion.
But after examining the depth of their mistakes, I would give you a very incomplete picture of the wisdom of the ancients if I let it seem like their teachings were no better than their actions. While politicians, senates, and elected assemblies provided examples of every type of blunder, an impressive literature emerged, storing a priceless wealth of political knowledge and exposing the flaws of existing institutions with sharp insight. The main point on which the ancients mostly agreed was the right of the people to govern, along with their inability to govern alone. To address this issue, they generally adopted the idea of a mixed Constitution, aiming to give the public a fair share of power without allowing them to monopolize it. They viewed it differently from our modern understanding, as contemporary Constitutions are designed to limit monarchy; for them, it was created to restrain democracy. This idea originated during the time of Plato—although he rejected it—when early monarchies and oligarchies had disappeared, and it remained valued long after all democracies were integrated into the Roman Empire. However, whereas a ruling prince who gives up part of his power does so under the pressure of greater force, a sovereign people giving up its own rights does so under the influence of reason. Historically, it has always been easier to impose limitations through force than through persuasion.
The ancient writers saw very clearly that each principle of government standing alone is carried to excess and provokes a reaction. Monarchy hardens[Pg 20] into despotism. Aristocracy contracts into oligarchy. Democracy expands into the supremacy of numbers. They therefore imagined that to restrain each element by combining it with the others would avert the natural process of self-destruction, and endow the State with perpetual youth. But this harmony of monarchy, aristocracy, and democracy blended together, which was the ideal of many writers, and which they supposed to be exhibited by Sparta, by Carthage, and by Rome, was a chimera of philosophers never realised by antiquity. At last Tacitus, wiser than the rest, confessed that the mixed Constitution, however admirable in theory, was difficult to establish and impossible to maintain. His disheartening avowal is not disowned by later experience.
The ancient writers clearly realized that each form of government, when taken to extremes, leads to a backlash. Monarchy turns into tyranny. Aristocracy shrinks into a small ruling group. Democracy stretches into the dominance of the majority. They thought that by balancing each system through a combination with the others, they could prevent the inevitable cycle of self-destruction and give the State eternal vitality. However, the ideal blend of monarchy, aristocracy, and democracy, which many writers envisioned and believed existed in Sparta, Carthage, and Rome, was a fantasy created by philosophers that was never realized in ancient times. Eventually, Tacitus, wiser than others, admitted that while the mixed Constitution sounded great in theory, it was hard to establish and impossible to sustain. His discouraging statement is still echoed by later experiences.
The experiment has been tried more often than I can tell, with a combination of resources that were unknown to the ancients—with Christianity, parliamentary government, and a free press. Yet there is no example of such a balanced Constitution having lasted a century. If it has succeeded anywhere it has been in our favoured country and in our time; and we know not yet how long the wisdom of the nation will preserve the equipoise. The Federal check was as familiar to the ancients as the Constitutional. For the type of all their Republics was the government of a city by its own inhabitants meeting in the public place. An administration embracing many cities was known to them only in the form of the oppression which Sparta exercised over the Messenians, Athens over her Confederates, and Rome over Italy. The resources which, in modern times, enabled a great people to govern itself through a single centre did not exist. Equality could be preserved only by Federalism; and it occurs more often amongst them than in the modern world. If the distribution of power among the several parts of the State is the most efficient restraint on monarchy, the distribution of power among several States is the best check on democracy. By multiplying centres of government and discussion it promotes the diffusion of political knowledge and the maintenance of healthy[Pg 21] and independent opinion. It is the protectorate of minorities, and the consecration of self-government. But although it must be enumerated among the better achievements of practical genius in antiquity, it arose from necessity, and its properties were imperfectly investigated in theory.
The experiment has been attempted more times than I can count, using a mix of resources that were unfamiliar to ancient times—like Christianity, parliamentary government, and a free press. Still, there's no example of such a balanced Constitution lasting for a century. If it has worked anywhere, it's in our favored country and our time; and we don't yet know how long the nation's wisdom will maintain that balance. The concept of Federal checks was as well-known to the ancients as the Constitutional check. The model for all their Republics was a city governed by its residents meeting in the public square. They only knew about an administration covering multiple cities through the oppression exercised by Sparta over the Messenians, Athens over her allies, and Rome over Italy. The resources that, in modern times, allow a great people to govern itself through a single center didn't exist then. Equality could only be maintained by Federalism, and it was more common among them than in the modern world. If distributing power among different parts of the State is the most effective way to restrain monarchy, then distributing power among several States is the best check on democracy. By creating multiple centers of government and discussion, it encourages the spread of political knowledge and the upkeep of healthy and independent opinion. It's the safeguard for minorities and the commitment to self-government. Even though it ranks among the greatest achievements of practical genius in ancient times, it emerged out of necessity, and its features were not thoroughly examined in theory.
When the Greeks began to reflect on the problems of society, they first of all accepted things as they were, and did their best to explain and defend them. Inquiry, which with us is stimulated by doubt, began with them in wonder. The most illustrious of the early philosophers, Pythagoras, promulgated a theory for the preservation of political power in the educated class, and ennobled a form of government which was generally founded on popular ignorance and on strong class interests. He preached authority and subordination, and dwelt more on duties than on rights, on religion than on policy; and his system perished in the revolution by which oligarchies were swept away. The revolution afterwards developed its own philosophy, whose excesses I have described.
When the Greeks started thinking about social issues, they initially accepted things as they were and tried to explain and defend them. While our inquiries are driven by doubt, theirs began with wonder. The most notable of the early philosophers, Pythagoras, put forward a theory for maintaining political power within the educated class and supported a government mainly based on widespread ignorance and strong class interests. He advocated for authority and obedience, focusing more on responsibilities than on rights, more on religion than on policies; his system ultimately fell apart during the revolution that overthrew the oligarchies. The revolution then developed its own philosophy, whose excesses I have described.
But between the two eras, between the rigid didactics of the early Pythagoreans and the dissolving theories of Protagoras, a philosopher arose who stood aloof from both extremes, and whose difficult sayings were never really understood or valued until our time. Heraclitus, of Ephesus, deposited his book in the temple of Diana. The book has perished, like the temple and the worship, but its fragments have been collected and interpreted with incredible ardour, by the scholars, the divines, the philosophers, and politicians who have been engaged the most intensely in the toil and stress of this century. The most renowned logician of the last century adopted every one of his propositions; and the most brilliant agitator among Continental Socialists composed a work of eight hundred and forty pages to celebrate his memory.
But between the two eras, between the strict teachings of the early Pythagoreans and the fluid theories of Protagoras, a philosopher emerged who distanced himself from both extremes, and whose complex ideas were only truly understood or appreciated in modern times. Heraclitus from Ephesus placed his book in the temple of Diana. The book has vanished, like the temple and its worship, but its fragments have been collected and interpreted with remarkable passion by scholars, theologians, philosophers, and politicians deeply engaged in the challenges of this century. The most famous logician of the last century embraced all his ideas; and the most influential activist among Continental Socialists wrote an eight-hundred-and-forty-page work to honor his legacy.
Heraclitus complained that the masses were deaf to truth, and knew not that one good man counts for more than thousands; but he held the existing order in no superstitious reverence. Strife, he says, is the source and[Pg 22] the master of all things. Life is perpetual motion, and repose is death. No man can plunge twice into the same current, for it is always flowing and passing, and is never the same. The only thing fixed and certain in the midst of change is the universal and sovereign reason, which all men may not perceive, but which is common to all. Laws are sustained by no human authority, but by virtue of their derivation from the one law that is divine. These sayings, which recall the grand outlines of political truth which we have found in the Sacred Books, and carry us forward to the latest teaching of our most enlightened contemporaries, would bear a good deal of elucidation and comment. Heraclitus is, unfortunately, so obscure that Socrates could not understand him, and I won't pretend to have succeeded better.
Heraclitus struggled with the fact that most people were unaware of the truth and didn’t realize that one good person is worth more than thousands. However, he didn’t hold the current system in any kind of superstitious esteem. He argued that conflict is the source and master of everything. Life is constant motion, and inactivity is equivalent to death. No one can step into the same river twice because it’s always flowing and changing, making it never the same. The only things that are fixed and certain amid all this change are the universal and overarching reason, which not everyone can see, but it’s shared by all. Laws are upheld not by human authority but because they come from the one divine law. These thoughts remind us of the major political truths found in the Sacred Books and lead us to the latest teachings of our most enlightened contemporaries, which could use a lot of explanation and commentary. Sadly, Heraclitus is so unclear that even Socrates couldn’t understand him, and I won't pretend to have done any better.
If the topic of my address was the history of political science, the highest and the largest place would belong to Plato and Aristotle. The Laws of the one, the Politics of the other, are, if I may trust my own experience, the books from which we may learn the most about the principles of politics. The penetration with which those great masters of thought analysed the institutions of Greece, and exposed their vices, is not surpassed by anything in later literature; by Burke or Hamilton, the best political writers of the last century; by Tocqueville or Roscher, the most eminent of our own. But Plato and Aristotle were philosophers, studious not of unguided freedom, but of intelligent government. They saw the disastrous effects of ill-directed striving for liberty; and they resolved that it was better not to strive for it, but to be content with a strong administration, prudently adapted to make men prosperous and happy.
If I were talking about the history of political science, the greatest and most significant contributions would go to Plato and Aristotle. The Laws by one and the Politics by the other are, in my experience, the best books to learn about the principles of politics. The insight with which these great thinkers analyzed the institutions of Greece and pointed out their flaws is unmatched by anything in later literature—by Burke or Hamilton, the top political writers of the last century; or by Tocqueville or Roscher, who are the most prominent of our time. However, Plato and Aristotle were philosophers who focused not on unrestricted freedom but on effective governance. They recognized the harmful consequences of misdirected pursuits of liberty and decided it was better to avoid such struggles and instead settle for a robust administration designed to help people thrive and be happy.
Now liberty and good government do not exclude each other; and there are excellent reasons why they should go together. Liberty is not a means to a higher political end. It is itself the highest political end. It is not for the sake of a good public administration that it is required, but for security in the pursuit of the highest objects of civil society, and of private life.[Pg 23] Increase of freedom in the State may sometimes promote mediocrity, and give vitality to prejudice; it may even retard useful legislation, diminish the capacity for war, and restrict the boundaries of Empire. It might be plausibly argued that, if many things would be worse in England or Ireland under an intelligent despotism, some things would be managed better; that the Roman Government was more enlightened under Augustus and Antoninus than under the Senate, in the days of Marius or of Pompey. A generous spirit prefers that his country should be poor, and weak, and of no account, but free, rather than powerful, prosperous, and enslaved. It is better to be the citizen of a humble commonwealth in the Alps, without a prospect of influence beyond the narrow frontier, than a subject of the superb autocracy that overshadows half of Asia and of Europe. But it may be urged, on the other side, that liberty is not the sum or the substitute of all the things men ought to live for; that to be real it must be circumscribed, and that the limits of circumscription vary; that advancing civilisation invests the State with increased rights and duties, and imposes increased burdens and constraint on the subject; that a highly instructed and intelligent community may perceive the benefit of compulsory obligations which, at a lower stage, would be thought unbearable; that liberal progress is not vague or indefinite, but aims at a point where the public is subject to no restrictions but those of which it feels the advantage; that a free country may be less capable of doing much for the advancement of religion, the prevention of vice, or the relief of suffering, than one that does not shrink from confronting great emergencies by some sacrifice of individual rights, and some concentration of power; and that the supreme political object ought to be sometimes postponed to still higher moral objects. My argument involves no collision with these qualifying reflections. We are dealing, not with the effects of freedom, but with its causes. We are seeking out the influences which brought arbitrary government under control, either by the diffusion of power, or by the appeal to an authority which[Pg 24] transcends all government, and among those influences the greatest philosophers of Greece have no claim to be reckoned.
Now, freedom and good governance can coexist; there are strong reasons why they should. Freedom isn’t just a way to achieve something greater politically—it's the ultimate political goal itself. It’s not needed just for better public administration, but for the security that allows people to pursue the highest goals in society and their personal lives.[Pg 23] Increased freedom in a state can sometimes encourage mediocrity and fuel prejudice; it may even slow down beneficial laws, weaken military capability, and limit the reach of an empire. It could be argued convincingly that while many things might be worse in England or Ireland under an intelligent dictatorship, some aspects might be better managed; that Roman governance was more enlightened under Augustus and Antoninus than under the Senate in the times of Marius or Pompey. A generous person would rather see their country poor, weak, and insignificant, but free, than powerful, prosperous, and enslaved. It’s preferable to be a citizen of a humble republic in the Alps, with no hope of influence beyond its borders, than to be a subject of a grand autocracy that dominates half of Asia and Europe. However, on the flip side, it can be argued that freedom isn’t everything people should live for; to be meaningful, it must have limits, and those limits can vary; that as civilization advances, the state gains more rights and responsibilities, imposing greater burdens and constraints on individuals; that a well-informed and educated society may recognize the benefits of compulsory obligations that would seem unbearable at lower levels of development; that liberal progress isn’t vague or endless, but aims for a situation where the public faces no restrictions other than those it sees as beneficial; that a free country might be less effective at promoting religion, preventing vice, or alleviating suffering than one that is willing to confront significant crises by sacrificing some personal rights and centralizing power; and that sometimes the highest political goals should be set aside for even greater moral objectives. My argument doesn’t conflict with these considerations. We are focused not on the outcomes of freedom, but on its origins. We are uncovering the influences that brought arbitrary governance under control, either through spreading power or by appealing to an authority that[Pg 24] goes beyond all government, and among those influences, the greatest philosophers of Greece shouldn't be counted.
It is the Stoics who emancipated mankind from its subjugation to despotic rule, and whose enlightened and elevated views of life bridged the chasm that separates the ancient from the Christian state, and led the way to freedom. Seeing how little security there is that the laws of any land shall be wise or just, and that the unanimous will of a people and the assent of nations are liable to err, the Stoics looked beyond those narrow barriers, and above those inferior sanctions, for the principles that ought to regulate the lives of men and the existence of society. They made it known that there is a will superior to the collective will of man, and a law that overrules those of Solon and Lycurgus. Their test of good government is its conformity to principles that can be traced to a higher legislator. That which we must obey, that to which we are bound to reduce all civil authorities, and to sacrifice every earthly interest, is that immutable law which is perfect and eternal as God Himself, which proceeds from His nature, and reigns over heaven and earth and over all the nations.
It’s the Stoics who freed humanity from oppressive rule, and their wise and elevated views of life connected the gap between the ancient and Christian states, paving the way to freedom. Recognizing how uncertain it is that the laws of any land will be wise or fair, and that the collective will of a people and the agreement of nations can be mistaken, the Stoics looked beyond those narrow confines and lesser authorities for the principles that should govern human lives and society. They revealed that there is a will greater than the collective will of mankind, and a law that takes precedence over those of Solon and Lycurgus. Their measure of good governance is how well it aligns with principles that can be traced back to a higher authority. That which we must obey, to which we are obligated to hold all civil authorities accountable, and for which we should sacrifice every earthly concern, is that unchanging law which is as perfect and eternal as God Himself, which emanates from His nature, and governs heaven, earth, and all nations.
The great question is to discover, not what governments prescribe, but what they ought to prescribe; for no prescription is valid against the conscience of mankind. Before God, there is neither Greek nor barbarian, neither rich nor poor, and the slave is as good as his master, for by birth all men are free; they are citizens of that universal commonwealth which embraces all the world, brethren of one family, and children of God. The true guide of our conduct is no outward authority, but the voice of God, who comes down to dwell in our souls, who knows all our thoughts, to whom are owing all the truth we know, and all the good we do; for vice is voluntary, and virtue comes from the grace of the heavenly spirit within.
The important question is to figure out not what governments tell us to do, but what they should be telling us to do; because no rule is valid if it goes against the conscience of humanity. In the eyes of God, there are no Greeks or barbarians, no rich or poor, and a slave is equal to his master, because by birth, all people are free; they are part of that universal community that includes everyone, siblings of one family, and children of God. The true guide for our actions is not external authority, but the voice of God, who resides in our hearts, knows all our thoughts, and to whom we owe all the truth we hold and all the good we do; because wrongdoing is a choice, and goodness comes from the grace of the divine spirit within us.
What the teaching of that divine voice is, the philosophers who had imbibed the sublime ethics of the Porch went on[Pg 25] to expound: It is not enough to act up to the written law, or to give all men their due; we ought to give them more than their due, to be generous and beneficent, to devote ourselves for the good of others, seeking our reward in self-denial and sacrifice, acting from the motive of sympathy and not of personal advantage. Therefore we must treat others as we wish to be treated by them, and must persist until death in doing good to our enemies, regardless of unworthiness and ingratitude. For we must be at war with evil, but at peace with men, and it is better to suffer than to commit injustice. True freedom, says the most eloquent of the Stoics, consists in obeying God. A State governed by such principles as these would have been free far beyond the measure of Greek or Roman freedom; for they open a door to religious toleration, and close it against slavery. Neither conquest nor purchase, said Zeno, can make one man the property of another.
What the teaching of that divine voice is, the philosophers who had embraced the profound ethics of the Stoics went on[Pg 25] to explain: It’s not enough to follow the written law or to give everyone their due; we should give them more than they deserve, be generous and kind, dedicate ourselves to the good of others, and look for our reward in self-denial and sacrifice, acting out of sympathy rather than personal gain. Therefore, we should treat others how we want to be treated and keep doing good to our enemies till the end, no matter their worthiness or gratitude. We must fight against evil, but be at peace with people, and it’s better to suffer than to do injustice. True freedom, says the most articulate of the Stoics, is found in obeying God. A society governed by such principles would be freer than any Greek or Roman society; it encourages religious tolerance and rejects slavery. Neither conquest nor purchase, Zeno said, can turn one person into the property of another.
These doctrines were adopted and applied by the great jurists of the Empire. The law of nature, they said, is superior to the written law, and slavery contradicts the law of nature. Men have no right to do what they please with their own, or to make profit out of another's loss. Such is the political wisdom of the ancients, touching the foundations of liberty, as we find it in its highest development, in Cicero, and Seneca, and Philo, a Jew of Alexandria. Their writings impress upon us the greatness of the work of preparation for the Gospel which had been accomplished among men on the eve of the mission of the Apostles. St. Augustine, after quoting Seneca, exclaims: "What more could a Christian say than this Pagan has said?" The enlightened pagans had reached nearly the last point attainable without a new dispensation, when the fulness of time was come. We have seen the breadth and the splendour of the domain of Hellenic thought, and it has brought us to the threshold of a greater kingdom. The best of the later classics speak almost the language of Christianity, and they border on its spirit.
These ideas were embraced and practiced by the great legal scholars of the Empire. They asserted that natural law takes precedence over written law, and that slavery goes against natural law. People don’t have the right to do whatever they want with their possessions or profit from someone else's misfortune. This reflects the political wisdom of the ancients regarding the foundations of liberty, which we see at its highest expression in Cicero, Seneca, and Philo, a Jewish thinker from Alexandria. Their writings highlight the significant groundwork for the Gospel that had been laid among humanity just before the Apostles' mission. St. Augustine, after citing Seneca, exclaims: "What more could a Christian say than what this Pagan has said?" The enlightened pagans had nearly reached the peak of understanding possible without a new revelation when the time was ripe. We have explored the richness and brilliance of Hellenic thought, which has led us to the doorstep of a far greater realm. The best of the later classics almost speak the language of Christianity and are closely aligned with its spirit.
But in all that I have been able to cite from classical literature, three things are wanting,—representative[Pg 26] government, the emancipation of the slaves, and liberty of conscience. There were, it is true, deliberative assemblies, chosen by the people; and confederate cities, of which, both in Asia and Africa, there were so many leagues, sent their delegates to sit in Federal Councils. But government by an elected Parliament was even in theory a thing unknown. It is congruous with the nature of Polytheism to admit some measure of toleration. And Socrates, when he avowed that he must obey God rather than the Athenians, and the Stoics, when they set the wise man above the law, were very near giving utterance to the principle. But it was first proclaimed and established by enactment, not in polytheistic and philosophical Greece, but in India, by Asoka, the earliest of the Buddhist kings, two hundred and fifty years before the birth of Christ.
But from everything I've been able to reference from classic literature, three things are missing—representative government, the freedom of slaves, and freedom of conscience. It's true that there were deliberative assemblies elected by the people, and confederate cities in both Asia and Africa had many leagues that sent their delegates to Federal Councils. However, government by an elected Parliament was, in theory, completely unknown. Polytheism naturally allows for some degree of toleration. When Socrates claimed he must obey God instead of the Athenians, and the Stoics argued that the wise person stands above the law, they were very close to expressing this idea. But it was first declared and put into practice not in polytheistic and philosophical Greece, but in India by Asoka, the earliest of the Buddhist kings, two hundred and fifty years before Christ's birth.
Slavery has been, far more than intolerance, the perpetual curse and reproach of ancient civilisation, and although its rightfulness was disputed as early as the days of Aristotle, and was implicitly, if not definitely, denied by several Stoics, the moral philosophy of the Greeks and Romans, as well as their practice, pronounced decidedly in its favour. But there was one extraordinary people who, in this as in other things, anticipated the purer precept that was to come. Philo of Alexandria is one of the writers whose views on society were most advanced. He applauds not only liberty but equality in the enjoyment of wealth. He believes that a limited democracy, purged of its grosser elements, is the most perfect government, and will extend itself gradually over all the world. By freedom he understood the following of God. Philo, though he required that the condition of the slave should be made compatible with the wants and claims of his higher nature, did not absolutely condemn slavery. But he has put on record the customs of the Essenes of Palestine, a people who, uniting the wisdom of the Gentiles with the faith of the Jews, led lives which were uncontaminated by the surrounding civilisation, and were the first to reject slavery both in principle and practice. They formed a religious community rather than[Pg 27] a State, and their numbers did not exceed 4000. But their example testifies to how great a height religious men were able to raise their conception of society even without the succour of the New Testament, and affords the strongest condemnation of their contemporaries.
Slavery has been, much more than intolerance, the constant curse and shame of ancient civilization. Although its legitimacy was questioned as early as Aristotle's time, and some Stoics implicitly denied it, the moral philosophy of the Greeks and Romans, along with their practices, clearly supported it. However, there was one remarkable group of people who, in this matter as in others, foresaw the higher principles that would eventually emerge. Philo of Alexandria is one of the most forward-thinking writers regarding society. He praises not only liberty but also equality in wealth distribution. He believes that a limited democracy, cleansed of its baser elements, is the ideal form of government and will gradually spread throughout the world. By freedom, he meant following God. Philo did not completely reject slavery, though he argued that the condition of the slave should align with their higher nature's needs and rights. He documented the customs of the Essenes of Palestine, a group that combined the wisdom of the Gentiles with the faith of the Jews. They lived lives untouched by the surrounding civilization and were the first to reject slavery both in principle and in action. They formed a religious community rather than a state, with their numbers never exceeding 4,000. Their example shows how high religious individuals could elevate their vision of society, even without the support of the New Testament, and serves as a powerful indictment of their contemporaries.
This, then, is the conclusion to which our survey brings us: There is hardly a truth in politics or in the system of the rights of man that was not grasped by the wisest of the Gentiles and the Jews, or that they did not declare with a refinement of thought and a nobleness of expression that later writers could never surpass. I might go on for hours, reciting to you passages on the law of nature and the duties of man, so solemn and religious that though they come from the profane theatre on the Acropolis, and from the Roman Forum, you would deem that you were listening to the hymns of Christian Churches and the discourse of ordained divines. But although the maxims of the great classic teachers, of Sophocles, and Plato, and Seneca, and the glorious examples of public virtue were in the mouths of all men, there was no power in them to avert the doom of that civilisation for which the blood of so many patriots and the genius of such incomparable writers had been wasted in vain. The liberties of the ancient nations were crushed beneath a hopeless and inevitable despotism, and their vitality was spent, when the new power came forth from Galilee, giving what was wanting to the efficacy of human knowledge to redeem societies as well as men.
This is the conclusion we've reached: There’s barely a truth in politics or human rights that wasn’t understood by the greatest thinkers among the Gentiles and Jews, or that they didn’t express with a level of insight and elegance that later writers could never match. I could easily spend hours sharing quotes about the law of nature and the responsibilities of humanity, so profound and sacred that, although they come from the secular stage on the Acropolis and the Roman Forum, you would feel like you were listening to the hymns of Christian churches and the sermons of ordained ministers. However, even though the principles from great classic thinkers like Sophocles, Plato, and Seneca, along with the shining examples of public virtue, were known by everyone, they couldn’t prevent the fate of that civilization for which the lives of countless patriots and the talents of unmatched writers had been wasted in vain. The freedoms of ancient nations were crushed under inevitable despotism, and their vitality was gone, when a new power emerged from Galilee, providing what was needed to enhance human knowledge and redeem both societies and individuals.
It would be presumptuous if I attempted to indicate the numberless channels by which Christian influence gradually penetrated the State. The first striking phenomenon is the slowness with which an action destined to be so prodigious became manifest. Going forth to all nations, in many stages of civilisation and under almost every form of government, Christianity had none of the character of a political apostolate, and in its absorbing mission to individuals did not challenge public authority. The early Christians avoided contact with the State, abstained from the responsibilities of office, and were even[Pg 28] reluctant to serve in the army. Cherishing their citizenship of a kingdom not of this world, they despaired of an empire which seemed too powerful to be resisted and too corrupt to be converted, whose institutions, the work and the pride of untold centuries of paganism, drew their sanctions from the gods whom the Christians accounted devils, which plunged its hands from age to age in the blood of martyrs, and was beyond the hope of regeneration and foredoomed to perish. They were so much overawed as to imagine that the fall of the State would be the end of the Church and of the world, and no man dreamed of the boundless future of spiritual and social influence that awaited their religion among the race of destroyers that were bringing the empire of Augustus and of Constantine to humiliation and ruin. The duties of government were less in their thoughts than the private virtues and duties of subjects; and it was long before they became aware of the burden of power in their faith. Down almost to the time of Chrysostom, they shrank from contemplating the obligation to emancipate the slaves.
It would be bold of me to try to outline the countless ways Christian influence slowly worked its way into the State. The first notable aspect is how gradually this significant action became clear. Spreading to all nations, across many levels of civilization and almost every type of government, Christianity didn’t have the character of a political movement, and in its dedicated mission to individuals, it didn’t challenge public authority. Early Christians tended to avoid engaging with the State, steered clear of political responsibilities, and were even hesitant to join the military. Valuing their citizenship in a kingdom not of this world, they felt hopeless about an empire that appeared far too powerful to resist and far too corrupt to reform, whose institutions—built over countless centuries of paganism—derived their authority from gods that Christians considered demons, which had been responsible for the blood of martyrs throughout history, and which seemed beyond redemption and destined to fall. They were so intimidated that they believed the collapse of the State would lead to the end of the Church and the world, and no one foresaw the vast future of spiritual and social influence that would come with their religion among the very destroyers who were bringing the empires of Augustus and Constantine to disgrace and ruin. Their focus was more on the private virtues and responsibilities of individuals than on the duties of governance, and it took a long time for them to realize the heavy responsibility their faith carried. Right up until the time of Chrysostom, they hesitated to even consider the obligation to free the slaves.
Although the doctrine of self-reliance and self-denial, which is the foundation of political economy, was written as legibly in the New Testament as in the Wealth of Nations, it was not recognised until our age. Tertullian boasts of the passive obedience of the Christians. Melito writes to a pagan Emperor as if he were incapable of giving an unjust command; and in Christian times Optatus thought that whoever presumed to find fault with his sovereign exalted himself almost to the level of a god. But this political quietism was not universal. Origen, the ablest writer of early times, spoke with approval of conspiring for the destruction of tyranny.
Although the principles of self-reliance and self-denial, which are the basis of political economy, are clearly presented in the New Testament as well as in the Wealth of Nations, they weren't recognized until our time. Tertullian boasts about the passive obedience of Christians. Melito addresses a pagan Emperor as if he couldn’t give an unjust command; in Christian times, Optatus believed that anyone who dared to criticize their ruler was almost elevating themselves to the status of a god. However, this political passivity wasn’t universal. Origen, the most skilled writer of early times, spoke favorably about plotting to overthrow tyranny.
After the fourth century the declarations against slavery are earnest and continual. And in a theological but yet pregnant sense, divines of the second century insist on liberty, and divines of the fourth century on equality. There was one essential and inevitable transformation in politics. Popular governments had existed,[Pg 29] and also mixed and federal governments, but there had been no limited government, no State the circumference of whose authority had been defined by a force external to its own. That was the great problem which philosophy had raised, and which no statesmanship had been able to solve. Those who proclaimed the assistance of a higher authority had indeed drawn a metaphysical barrier before the governments, but they had not known how to make it real. All that Socrates could effect by way of protest against the tyranny of the reformed democracy was to die for his convictions. The Stoics could only advise the wise man to hold aloof from politics, keeping the unwritten law in his heart. But when Christ said: "Render unto Cæsar the things that are Cæsar's, and unto God the things that are God's," those words, spoken on His last visit to the Temple, three days before His death, gave to the civil power, under the protection of conscience, a sacredness it had never enjoyed, and bounds it had never acknowledged; and they were the repudiation of absolutism and the inauguration of freedom. For our Lord not only delivered the precept, but created the force to execute it. To maintain the necessary immunity in one supreme sphere, to reduce all political authority within defined limits, ceased to be an aspiration of patient reasoners, and was made the perpetual charge and care of the most energetic institution and the most universal association in the world. The new law, the new spirit, the new authority, gave to liberty a meaning and a value it had not possessed in the philosophy or in the constitution of Greece or Rome before the knowledge of the truth that makes us free.
After the fourth century, the statements against slavery became sincere and consistent. In a theological but still significant way, theologians of the second century emphasized liberty, while those of the fourth century focused on equality. There was one essential and inevitable change in politics. While popular governments, mixed governments, and federal governments had existed, there had been no limited government—no state whose power was defined by something outside of itself. This was the major issue that philosophy had raised, and no political leadership had managed to resolve it. Those who claimed support from a higher authority did indeed put a metaphysical barrier before governments, but they didn't know how to make it tangible. All Socrates could do as a protest against the tyranny of the reformed democracy was to die for his beliefs. The Stoics could only advise the wise to stay away from politics, keeping the unwritten law in their hearts. However, when Christ said, "Render unto Cæsar the things that are Cæsar's, and unto God the things that are God's," those words, spoken on His last visit to the Temple just three days before His death, granted civil authority a sacredness and recognized boundaries that it had never had before; they also rejected absolutism and initiated freedom. For our Lord not only issued the command but also created the means to carry it out. Maintaining the necessary immunity in one supreme area and limiting all political authority to defined limits stopped being just a hopeful goal of patient thinkers and became the constant responsibility of the most dynamic institution and the most universal organization in the world. The new law, the new spirit, and the new authority gave liberty a meaning and value it had not had in the philosophies or constitutions of Greece or Rome before the revelation of the truth that sets us free.
FOOTNOTES:
II
When Constantine the Great carried the seat of empire from Rome to Constantinople he set up in the marketplace of the new capital a porphyry pillar which had come from Egypt, and of which a strange tale is told. In a vault beneath he secretly buried the seven sacred emblems of the Roman State, which were guarded by the virgins in the temple of Vesta, with the fire that might never be quenched. On the summit he raised a statue of Apollo, representing himself, and enclosing a fragment of the Cross; and he crowned it with a diadem of rays consisting of the nails employed at the Crucifixion, which his mother was believed to have found at Jerusalem.
When Constantine the Great moved the capital from Rome to Constantinople, he erected a porphyry pillar from Egypt in the marketplace of the new city, which has an interesting backstory. Below it, he secretly buried the seven sacred symbols of the Roman State, which were protected by the virgins in the temple of Vesta, where the eternal flame was kept. At the top, he put up a statue of Apollo, which represented himself, and enclosed a piece of the Cross; he topped it with a crown of rays made from the nails used in the Crucifixion, which his mother was said to have found in Jerusalem.
The pillar still stands, the most significant monument that exists of the converted empire; for the notion that the nails which had pierced the body of Christ became a fit ornament for a heathen idol as soon as it was called by the name of a living emperor indicates the position designed for Christianity in the imperial structure of Constantine. Diocletian's attempt to transform the Roman Government into a despotism of the Eastern type had brought on the last and most serious persecution of the Christians; and Constantine, in adopting their faith, intended neither to abandon his predecessor's scheme of[Pg 31] policy nor to renounce the fascinations of arbitrary authority, but to strengthen his throne with the support of a religion which had astonished the world by its power of resistance, and to obtain that support absolutely and without a drawback he fixed the seat of his government in the East, with a patriarch of his own creation.
The pillar still stands, the most important monument from the converted empire; the idea that the nails that pierced Christ's body became a fitting decoration for a pagan idol as soon as it was named after a living emperor highlights Christianity's intended role in Constantine's imperial structure. Diocletian's effort to turn the Roman Government into an Eastern-style despotism led to the last and most severe persecution of Christians; and by adopting their faith, Constantine aimed not to abandon his predecessor's political plan nor to give up the allure of absolute power, but to solidify his rule with the backing of a religion that had amazed the world with its resilience. To secure that support fully and without conditions, he established the seat of his government in the East, along with a patriarch of his own making.
Nobody warned him that by promoting the Christian religion he was tying one of his hands, and surrendering the prerogative of the Cæsars. As the acknowledged author of the liberty and superiority of the Church, he was appealed to as the guardian of her unity. He admitted the obligation; he accepted the trust; and the divisions that prevailed among the Christians supplied his successors with many opportunities of extending that protectorate, and preventing any reduction of the claims or of the resources of imperialism.
Nobody told him that by promoting Christianity, he was tying one of his hands and giving up the power of the Cæsars. As the recognized founder of the Church's freedom and authority, he was seen as the protector of its unity. He acknowledged this responsibility; he took on the role; and the divisions that existed among Christians provided his successors with many chances to extend that protection and stop any diminishment of the claims or resources of imperial power.
Constantine declared his own will equivalent to a canon of the Church. According to Justinian, the Roman people had formally transferred to the emperors the entire plenitude of its authority, and, therefore, the Emperor's pleasure, expressed by edict or by letter, had force of law. Even in the fervent age of its conversion the Empire employed its refined civilisation, the accumulated wisdom of ancient sages, the reasonableness and subtlety of Roman law, and the entire inheritance of the Jewish, the Pagan, and the Christian world, to make the Church serve as a gilded crutch of absolutism. Neither an enlightened philosophy, nor all the political wisdom of Rome, nor even the faith and virtue of the Christians availed against the incorrigible tradition of antiquity. Something was wanted beyond all the gifts of reflection and experience—a faculty of self-government and self-control, developed like its language in the fibre of a nation, and growing with its growth. This vital element, which many centuries of warfare, of anarchy, of oppression had extinguished in the countries that were still draped in the pomp of ancient civilisation, was deposited on the soil of Christendom by the fertilising stream of migration that overthrew the empire of the West.[Pg 32]
Constantine declared that his wishes were as authoritative as a Church canon. According to Justinian, the Roman people had officially given all their power to the emperors, so the Emperor’s decisions, whether issued through edicts or letters, held the same weight as law. Even during the passionate time of its conversion, the Empire utilized its sophisticated civilization, the wisdom of ancient thinkers, the logic and intricacies of Roman law, along with the entirety of the Jewish, Pagan, and Christian legacy, to make the Church serve as a shiny support for absolutism. Neither enlightened philosophy, nor the political savvy of Rome, nor even the faith and virtue of Christians could overcome the entrenched traditions of the past. What was needed went beyond all reflections and experiences—a sense of self-governance and self-restraint, developed like a language deep in the essence of a nation and growing alongside it. This crucial element, which centuries of warfare, chaos, and oppression had extinguished in lands still adorned with the grandeur of ancient civilization, was planted in the soil of Christendom by the revitalizing wave of migration that brought down the Western Empire.[Pg 32]
In the height of their power the Romans became aware of a race of men that had not abdicated freedom in the hands of a monarch; and the ablest writer of the empire pointed to them with a vague and bitter feeling that, to the institutions of these barbarians, not yet crushed by despotism, the future of the world belonged. Their kings, when they had kings, did not preside at their councils; they were sometimes elective; they were sometimes deposed; and they were bound by oath to act in obedience with the general wish. They enjoyed real authority only in war. This primitive Republicanism, which admits monarchy as an occasional incident, but holds fast to the collective supremacy of all free men, of the constituent authority over all constituted authorities, is the remote germ of Parliamentary government. The action of the State was confined to narrow limits; but, besides his position as head of the State, the king was surrounded by a body of followers attached to him by personal or political ties. In these, his immediate dependants, disobedience or resistance to orders was no more tolerated than in a wife, a child, or a soldier; and a man was expected to murder his own father if his chieftain required it. Thus these Teutonic communities admitted an independence of government that threatened to dissolve society; and a dependence on persons that was dangerous to freedom. It was a system very favourable to corporations, but offering no security to individuals. The State was not likely to oppress its subjects; and was not able to protect them.
At the height of their power, the Romans became aware of a group of people who hadn’t given up their freedom to a king. The most skilled writer of the empire expressed a vague and bitter feeling that the future of the world belonged to the institutions of these barbarians, who had not yet been crushed by tyranny. Their kings, when they had kings, didn’t lead their councils; they were sometimes elected, sometimes removed, and were required by oath to act according to the general will. They held real authority only in war. This basic form of Republicanism, which allows for monarchy as a rare occurrence but remains focused on the collective supremacy of all free individuals and the authority of the people over all established powers, is the distant origin of Parliamentary government. The state's actions were limited; however, in addition to his role as head of the state, the king was surrounded by a group of followers connected to him through personal or political ties. In these immediate followers, disobedience or refusal to follow orders was not tolerated any more than it was for a wife, child, or soldier; a man was expected to kill his own father if his leader demanded it. Thus, these Teutonic communities embraced a form of independence in governance that threatened to disrupt society, while maintaining a dangerous dependence on individuals, posing a risk to freedom. It was a system very favorable to groups but offered no protection to individuals. The state was unlikely to oppress its subjects, but it also couldn’t protect them.
The first effect of the great Teutonic migration into the regions civilised by Rome was to throw back Europe many centuries to a condition scarcely more advanced than that from which the institutions of Solon had rescued Athens. Whilst the Greeks preserved the literature, the arts, and the science of antiquity and all the sacred monuments of early Christianity with a completeness of which the rended fragments that have come down to us give no commensurate idea, and even the peasants of Bulgaria knew the New Testament by heart, Western[Pg 33] Europe lay under the grasp of masters the ablest of whom could not write their names. The faculty of exact reasoning, of accurate observation, became extinct for five hundred years, and even the sciences most needful to society, medicine and geometry, fell into decay, until the teachers of the West went to school at the feet of Arabian masters. To bring order out of chaotic ruin, to rear a new civilisation and blend hostile and unequal races into a nation, the thing wanted was not liberty but force. And for centuries all progress is attached to the action of men like Clovis, Charlemagne, and William the Norman, who were resolute and peremptory, and prompt to be obeyed.
The first impact of the large Teutonic migration into the areas governed by Rome was that it pushed Europe back many centuries to a state that was hardly more advanced than the one Solon's reforms had rescued Athens from. While the Greeks preserved the literature, arts, and science of the past, along with all the significant monuments of early Christianity much better than the fragmented pieces we have today suggest, even the peasants of Bulgaria knew the New Testament by heart. Western[Pg 33] Europe was under the control of leaders who, at best, could barely write their names. The ability for exact reasoning and precise observation disappeared for five hundred years, and even the sciences most essential to society, like medicine and geometry, declined until Western scholars had to learn from Arabian masters. To create order from this chaotic destruction, to build a new civilization and unite different and conflicting races into a nation, what was needed was not freedom but strength. For centuries, all progress relied on the efforts of decisive leaders like Clovis, Charlemagne, and William the Conqueror, who were authoritative, demanding, and quick to be followed.
The spirit of immemorial paganism which had saturated ancient society could not be exorcised except by the combined influence of Church and State; and the universal sense that their union was necessary created the Byzantine despotism. The divines of the Empire who could not fancy Christianity flourishing beyond its borders, insisted that the State is not in the Church, but the Church in the State. This doctrine had scarcely been uttered when the rapid collapse of the Western Empire opened a wider horizon; and Salvianus, a priest at Marseilles, proclaimed that the social virtues, which were decaying amid the civilised Romans, existed in greater purity and promise among the Pagan invaders. They were converted with ease and rapidity; and their conversion was generally brought about by their kings.
The enduring influence of ancient paganism in society couldn’t be removed without the joint effort of the Church and State, and the widespread belief in the necessity of their alliance led to Byzantine despotism. The theologians of the Empire, who couldn’t imagine Christianity thriving outside its borders, argued that rather than the Church being part of the State, it was the State that encompassed the Church. This idea was barely expressed when the swift downfall of the Western Empire revealed new possibilities; Salvianus, a priest in Marseilles, declared that the social virtues, which were fading among the civilized Romans, thrived with greater purity and potential among the Pagan invaders. They converted easily and quickly, often through the influence of their kings.
Christianity, which in earlier times had addressed itself to the masses, and relied on the principle of liberty, now made its appeal to the rulers, and threw its mighty influence into the scale of authority. The barbarians, who possessed no books, no secular knowledge, no education, except in the schools of the clergy, and who had scarcely acquired the rudiments of religious instruction, turned with childlike attachment to men whose minds were stored with the knowledge of Scripture, of Cicero, of St. Augustine; and in the scanty world of their ideas, the Church was felt to be something infinitely vaster,[Pg 34] stronger, holier than their newly founded States. The clergy supplied the means of conducting the new governments, and were made exempt from taxation, from the jurisdiction of the civil magistrate, and of the political administrator. They taught that power ought to be conferred by election; and the Councils of Toledo furnished the framework of the Parliamentary system of Spain, which is, by a long interval, the oldest in the world. But the monarchy of the Goths in Spain, as well as that of the Saxons in England, in both of which the nobles and the prelates surrounded the throne with the semblance of free institutions, passed away; and the people that prospered and overshadowed the rest were the Franks, who had no native nobility, whose law of succession to the Crown became for one thousand years the fixed object of an unchanging superstition, and under whom the feudal system was developed to excess.
Christianity, which used to reach out to the general public and was based on the idea of freedom, now shifted its appeal to those in power and threw its significant influence behind authority. The barbarians, who had no books, no secular knowledge, and little education except from the clergy, and who had barely grasped the basics of religious teaching, became devoted to those who were well-versed in Scripture, Cicero, and St. Augustine. In their limited understanding, the Church felt infinitely larger, more powerful, and holier than their newly established States. The clergy provided the framework for running these new governments and were exempt from taxes and the authority of civil officials and political leaders. They preached that power should come through elections, and the Councils of Toledo laid the groundwork for Spain’s Parliamentary system, which is the oldest in the world by a significant margin. However, the Gothic monarchy in Spain, as well as the Saxon monarchy in England—both surrounded by nobles and clergy giving the illusion of free institutions—dissolved. The people who thrived and overshadowed others were the Franks, who had no native nobility, whose succession law for the Crown became a deeply entrenched superstition for a thousand years, and under whom the feudal system was pushed to its limits.[Pg 34]
Feudalism made land the measure and the master of all things. Having no other source of wealth than the produce of the soil, men depended on the landlord for the means of escaping starvation; and thus his power became paramount over the liberty of the subject and the authority of the State. Every baron, said the French maxim, is sovereign in his own domain. The nations of the West lay between the competing tyrannies of local magnates and of absolute monarchs, when a force was brought upon the scene which proved for a time superior alike to the vassal and his lord.
Feudalism made land the standard and the ruler of everything. With no other source of wealth besides what the soil produced, people relied on the landlord to avoid starvation; therefore, his power became more important than the freedom of the people and the authority of the State. Every baron, as the French saying goes, is sovereign in his own territory. The nations of the West were caught between the competing tyrannies of local lords and absolute monarchs, when a force appeared that temporarily proved stronger than both the vassal and his lord.
In the days of the Conquest, when the Normans destroyed the liberties of England, the rude institutions which had come with the Saxons, the Goths, and the Franks from the forests of Germany were suffering decay, and the new element of popular government afterwards supplied by the rise of towns and the formation of a middle class was not yet active. The only influence capable of resisting the feudal hierarchy was the ecclesiastical hierarchy; and they came into collision, when the process of feudalism threatened the independence of the Church by subjecting the prelates severally to that form[Pg 35] of personal dependence on the kings which was peculiar to the Teutonic state.
In the time of the Conquest, when the Normans wiped out the freedoms of England, the rough systems brought by the Saxons, Goths, and Franks from the forests of Germany were falling apart, and the new wave of popular government that later came with the rise of towns and the growth of a middle class wasn't yet in play. The only force strong enough to push back against the feudal hierarchy was the church hierarchy; they clashed when feudalism began to threaten the Church's independence by placing the bishops under that type of personal dependence on the kings that was unique to the Teutonic state.[Pg 35]
To that conflict of four hundred years we owe the rise of civil liberty. If the Church had continued to buttress the thrones of the kings whom it anointed, or if the struggle had terminated speedily in an undivided victory, all Europe would have sunk down under a Byzantine or Muscovite despotism. For the aim of both contending parties was absolute authority. But although liberty was not the end for which they strove, it was the means by which the temporal and the spiritual power called the nations to their aid. The towns of Italy and Germany won their franchises, France got her States-General, and England her Parliament out of the alternate phases of the contest; and as long as it lasted it prevented the rise of divine right. A disposition existed to regard the crown as an estate descending under the law of real property in the family that possessed it. But the authority of religion, and especially of the papacy, was thrown on the side that denied the indefeasible title of kings. In France what was afterwards called the Gallican theory maintained that the reigning house was above the law, and that the sceptre was not to pass away from it as long as there should be princes of the royal blood of St. Louis. But in other countries the oath of fidelity itself attested that it was conditional, and should be kept only during good behaviour; and it was in conformity with the public law to which all monarchs were held subject, that King John was declared a rebel against the barons, and that the men who raised Edward III. to the throne from which they had deposed his father invoked the maxim Vox populi Vox Dei.
To that conflict lasting four hundred years, we owe the emergence of civil liberty. If the Church had continued to support the thrones of the kings it anointed, or if the struggle had ended quickly with a clear victor, all of Europe would have fallen under a Byzantine or Muscovite tyranny. Both sides aimed for absolute control. Yet, even though freedom wasn’t their ultimate goal, it became the tool through which both temporal and spiritual powers called upon the nations for support. The cities of Italy and Germany achieved their rights, France established her States-General, and England her Parliament from the alternating phases of the struggle; and as long as it continued, it prevented the rise of divine right. There was a tendency to view the crown as a property right descending according to the laws of inheritance within the royal family. However, the authority of religion, particularly the papacy, sided with those who challenged the unquestionable claim of kings. In France, what would later be known as the Gallican theory asserted that the ruling family was above the law, and that the crown would remain with them as long as there were princes of the royal blood of St. Louis. Yet in other countries, the oath of loyalty itself proved to be conditional and valid only during good conduct; it aligned with the public law that all monarchs were bound to, which is why King John was declared a rebel by the barons, and those who restored Edward III to the throne from which they had deposed his father invoked the principle Vox populi Vox Dei.
And this doctrine of the divine right of the people to raise up and pull down princes, after obtaining the sanctions of religion, was made to stand on broader grounds, and was strong enough to resist both Church and king. In the struggle between the House of Bruce and the House of Plantagenet for the possession of Scotland and Ireland, the English claim was backed by the[Pg 36] censures of Rome. But the Irish and the Scots refused it, and the address in which the Scottish Parliament informed the Pope of their resolution shows how firmly the popular doctrine had taken root. Speaking of Robert Bruce, they say: "Divine Providence, the laws and customs of the country, which we will defend till death, and the choice of the people, have made him our king. If he should ever betray his principles, and consent that we should be subjects of the English king, then we shall treat him as an enemy, as the subverter of our rights and his own, and shall elect another in his place. We care not for glory or for wealth, but for that liberty which no true man will give up but with his life." This estimate of royalty was natural among men accustomed to see those whom they most respected in constant strife with their rulers. Gregory VII. had begun the disparagement of civil authorities by saying that they are the work of the devil; and already in his time both parties were driven to acknowledge the sovereignty of the people, and appealed to it as the immediate source of power.
And this idea that the people have the divine right to elevate or depose rulers, once they have received religious approval, was established on broader principles and was strong enough to withstand both the Church and the monarchy. During the conflict between the House of Bruce and the House of Plantagenet over Scotland and Ireland, the English claim was supported by the[Pg 36] condemnations from Rome. However, the Irish and the Scots rejected it, and the message from the Scottish Parliament to the Pope about their decision shows how deeply the popular belief had taken hold. They stated about Robert Bruce: "Divine Providence, the laws and customs of the land, which we will defend unto death, and the choice of the people, have made him our king. If he ever betrays these principles and agrees to make us subjects of the English king, then we will treat him as an enemy, as the destroyer of our rights and his own, and will choose another in his place. We care not for glory or wealth, but for that freedom which no true man will surrender except with his life." This view of kingship was natural among those who were used to seeing the individuals they respected in ongoing conflict with their leaders. Gregory VII had started to undermine civil authority by claiming it was evil, and even at that time, both sides were forced to accept the sovereignty of the people and referred to it as the ultimate source of power.
Two centuries later this political theory had gained both in definiteness and in force among the Guelphs, who were the Church party, and among the Ghibellines, or Imperialists. Here are the sentiments of the most celebrated of all the Guelphic writers: "A king who is unfaithful to his duty forfeits his claim to obedience. It is not rebellion to depose him, for he is himself a rebel whom the nation has a right to put down. But it is better to abridge his power, that he may be unable to abuse it. For this purpose, the whole nation ought to have a share in governing itself; the Constitution ought to combine a limited and elective monarchy, with an aristocracy of merit, and such an admixture of democracy as shall admit all classes to office, by popular election. No government has a right to levy taxes beyond the limit determined by the people. All political authority is derived from popular suffrage, and all laws must be made by the people or their representatives. There is no security for us as long as we depend on the will of[Pg 37] another man." This language, which contains the earliest exposition of the Whig theory of the revolution, is taken from the works of St. Thomas Aquinas, of whom Lord Bacon says that he had the largest heart of the school divines. And it is worth while to observe that he wrote at the very moment when Simon de Montfort summoned the Commons; and that the politics of the Neapolitan friar are centuries in advance of the English statesman's.
Two centuries later, this political theory had become clearer and more powerful among the Guelphs, who supported the Church, and the Ghibellines, or Imperialists. Here are the views of the most famous Guelph writer: "A king who is unfaithful to his duty loses his right to obedience. It is not rebellion to remove him, as he is himself a rebel whom the nation has the right to overthrow. However, it is better to limit his power so he cannot misuse it. For this reason, the entire nation should participate in governing itself; the Constitution should mix a limited and elected monarchy with a merit-based aristocracy, along with enough democracy to allow all classes to hold office through popular elections. No government has the right to impose taxes beyond what the people agree upon. All political authority comes from the people's votes, and all laws must be created by the people or their representatives. There is no security for us as long as we rely on the will of[Pg 37] another person." This statement, which presents the earliest outline of the Whig theory of the revolution, is taken from the works of St. Thomas Aquinas, whom Lord Bacon describes as having the biggest heart among the learned theologians. It is also worth noting that he wrote at the very moment Simon de Montfort called upon the Commons; and that the Neapolitan friar's political ideas are centuries ahead of the English statesman's.
The ablest writer of the Ghibelline party was Marsilius of Padua. "Laws," he said, "derive their authority from the nation, and are invalid without its assent. As the whole is greater than any part, it is wrong that any part should legislate for the whole; and as men are equal, it is wrong that one should be bound by laws made by another. But in obeying laws to which all men have agreed, all men, in reality, govern themselves. The monarch, who is instituted by the legislature to execute its will, ought to be armed with a force sufficient to coerce individuals, but not sufficient to control the majority of the people. He is responsible to the nation, and subject to the law; and the nation that appoints him, and assigns him his duties, has to see that he obeys the Constitution, and has to dismiss him if he breaks it. The rights of citizens are independent of the faith they profess; and no man may be punished for his religion." This writer, who saw in some respects farther than Locke or Montesquieu, who, in regard to the sovereignty of the nation, representative government, the superiority of the legislature over the executive, and the liberty of conscience, had so firm a grasp of the principles that were to sway the modern world, lived in the reign of Edward II., five hundred and fifty years ago.
The most skilled writer of the Ghibelline party was Marsilius of Padua. "Laws," he stated, "gain their authority from the people and are invalid without their approval. Just as the whole is greater than any part, it's wrong for any part to legislate for the entire whole; and since all men are equal, it's unfair for one person to be bound by laws created by another. However, when everyone agrees to the laws, they are basically governing themselves. The monarch, who is put in place by the legislature to carry out its decisions, should have enough power to enforce compliance from individuals, but not enough to dominate the majority. He is accountable to the people and subject to the law; the nation that appoints him and defines his responsibilities must ensure he follows the Constitution and can remove him if he does not. Citizens' rights exist independently of their religious beliefs, and no one should be punished for their faith." This writer, who in some ways had deeper insights than Locke or Montesquieu, had a strong understanding of principles like national sovereignty, representative government, the supremacy of the legislature over the executive, and the freedom of conscience, which would influence the modern world. He lived during the reign of Edward II, five hundred and fifty years ago.
It is significant that these two writers should agree on so many of the fundamental points which have been, ever since, the topic of controversy; for they belonged to hostile schools, and one of them would have thought the other worthy of death. St. Thomas would have made the papacy control all Christian governments. Marsilius would have had the clergy submit to the law of the land;[Pg 38] and would have put them under restrictions both as to property and numbers. As the great debate went on, many things gradually made themselves clear, and grew into settled convictions. For these were not only the thoughts of prophetic minds that surpassed the level of contemporaries; there was some prospect that they would master the practical world. The ancient reign of the barons was seriously threatened. The opening of the East by the Crusades had imparted a great stimulus to industry. A stream set in from the country to the towns, and there was no room for the government of towns in the feudal machinery. When men found a way of earning a livelihood without depending for it on the good will of the class that owned the land, the landowner lost much of his importance, and it began to pass to the possessors of moveable wealth. The townspeople not only made themselves free from the control of prelates and barons, but endeavoured to obtain for their own class and interest the command of the State.
It's important that these two writers agree on so many basic points that have been controversial ever since; they came from opposing schools, and one of them would have considered the other deserving of death. St. Thomas would have wanted the papacy to oversee all Christian governments. Marsilius would have insisted that the clergy obey the law of the land, and would have placed restrictions on their property and numbers. As the major debate continued, many things became clearer and developed into settled beliefs. These were not just the ideas of visionary minds that exceeded the thinking of their time; there was a chance they would influence the real world. The ancient power of the barons was under serious threat. The opening of the East through the Crusades had greatly boosted industry. People moved from rural areas to towns, and there was no place for town governance within the feudal system. When people found ways to earn a living without relying on the goodwill of the land-owning class, landowners lost much of their significance, and power started shifting to those with movable wealth. The townsfolk not only freed themselves from the control of bishops and barons but also sought to gain political power for their own class and interests.[Pg 38]
The fourteenth century was filled with the tumult of this struggle between democracy and chivalry. The Italian towns, foremost in intelligence and civilisation, led the way with democratic constitutions of an ideal and generally an impracticable type. The Swiss cast off the yoke of Austria. Two long chains of free cities arose, along the valley of the Rhine, and across the heart of Germany. The citizens of Paris got possession of the king, reformed the State, and began their tremendous career of experiments to govern France. But the most healthy and vigorous growth of municipal liberties was in Belgium, of all countries on the Continent, that which has been from immemorial ages the most stubborn in its fidelity to the principle of self-government. So vast were the resources concentrated in the Flemish towns, so widespread was the movement of democracy, that it was long doubtful whether the new interest would not prevail, and whether the ascendency of the military aristocracy would not pass over to the wealth and intelligence of the men that lived by trade. But Rienzi, Marcel, Artevelde, and[Pg 39] the other champions of the unripe democracy of those days, lived and died in vain. The upheaval of the middle class had disclosed the need, the passions, the aspirations of the suffering poor below; ferocious insurrections in France and England caused a reaction that retarded for centuries the readjustment of power, and the red spectre of social revolution arose in the track of democracy. The armed citizens of Ghent were crushed by the French chivalry; and monarchy alone reaped the fruit of the change that was going on in the position of classes, and stirred the minds of men.
The fourteenth century was marked by the struggle between democracy and chivalry. The Italian towns, leading in intelligence and civilization, set an example with their idealistic but often impractical democratic systems. The Swiss broke free from Austrian control. Free cities blossomed along the Rhine Valley and throughout Germany. The citizens of Paris took control of the king, reformed the government, and embarked on a bold journey to govern France. However, the most vibrant growth of local liberties happened in Belgium, which has always been deeply committed to self-government. The resources gathered in the Flemish towns were immense, and the democratic movement was so widespread that it was uncertain for a time whether this new interest would succeed, potentially shifting power from the military aristocracy to the wealth and intellect of merchants. But Rienzi, Marcel, Artevelde, and other advocates for the fledgling democracy of those times ultimately struggled in vain. The rise of the middle class revealed the needs, passions, and hopes of the suffering poor, leading to violent uprisings in France and England that delayed the rebalancing of power for centuries, and the looming threat of social revolution emerged alongside democracy. The armed citizens of Ghent were defeated by the French knights, and it was monarchy that ultimately benefited from the shifts occurring in societal classes and the stirred consciousness of the people.
Looking back over the space of a thousand years, which we call the Middle Ages, to get an estimate of the work they had done, if not towards perfection in their institutions, at least towards attaining the knowledge of political truth, this is what we find: Representative government, which was unknown to the ancients, was almost universal. The methods of election were crude; but the principle that no tax was lawful that was not granted by the class that paid it—that is, that taxation was inseparable from representation—was recognised, not as the privilege of certain countries, but as the right of all. Not a prince in the world, said Philip de Commines, can levy a penny without the consent of the people. Slavery was almost everywhere extinct; and absolute power was deemed more intolerable and more criminal than slavery. The right of insurrection was not only admitted but defined, as a duty sanctioned by religion. Even the principles of the Habeas Corpus Act, and the method of the Income Tax, were already known. The issue of ancient politics was an absolute state planted on slavery. The political produce of the Middle Ages was a system of states in which authority was restricted by the representation of powerful classes, by privileged associations, and by the acknowledgment of duties superior to those which are imposed by man.
Looking back over the span of a thousand years, which we call the Middle Ages, to evaluate the progress they made, if not towards perfection in their institutions, at least towards gaining an understanding of political truth, this is what we find: Representative government, which was unknown to ancient civilizations, became nearly universal. The methods of election were basic; however, the principle that no tax was valid unless granted by the class that paid it—that is, that taxation was tied to representation—was recognized, not as a privilege of certain regions, but as a right for all. Not a single ruler in the world, said Philip de Commines, can collect a penny without the consent of the people. Slavery was almost entirely abolished; and absolute power was considered more unacceptable and more criminal than slavery. The right to revolt was not only accepted but also defined as a duty supported by religion. Even the concepts of the Habeas Corpus Act and the method of Income Tax were already understood. The outcome of ancient politics was an absolute state rooted in slavery. The political legacy of the Middle Ages was a system of states in which power was limited by the representation of influential classes, by privileged groups, and by the recognition of duties that supersede those imposed by humans.
As regards the realisation in practice of what was seen to be good, there was almost everything to do. But the great problems of principle had been solved,[Pg 40] and we come to the question, How did the sixteenth century husband the treasure which the Middle Ages had stored up? The most visible sign of the times was the decline of the religious influence that had reigned so long. Sixty years passed after the invention of printing, and thirty thousand books had issued from European presses, before anybody undertook to print the Greek Testament. In the days when every State made the unity of faith its first care, it came to be thought that the rights of men, and the duties of neighbours and of rulers towards them, varied according to their religion; and society did not acknowledge the same obligations to a Turk or a Jew, a pagan or a heretic, or a devil worshipper, as to an orthodox Christian. As the ascendency of religion grew weaker, this privilege of treating its enemies on exceptional principles was claimed by the State for its own benefit; and the idea that the ends of government justify the means employed was worked into system by Machiavelli. He was an acute politician, sincerely anxious that the obstacles to the intelligent government of Italy should be swept away. It appeared to him that the most vexatious obstacle to intellect is conscience, and that the vigorous use of statecraft necessary for the success of difficult schemes would never be made if governments allowed themselves to be hampered by the precepts of the copy-book.
As for putting into practice what was understood to be good, there was nearly everything left to accomplish. However, the major theoretical issues had been resolved,[Pg 40] and we arrive at the question: How did the sixteenth century manage the treasure accumulated during the Middle Ages? The clearest indication of the era was the decline of the religious influence that had dominated for so long. Sixty years after the invention of printing, and with thirty thousand books published by European presses, no one attempted to print the Greek Testament. When each State prioritized the unity of faith, it was believed that the rights of individuals and the responsibilities of neighbors and rulers towards them changed based on their religion; society did not feel the same obligations to a Turk or a Jew, a pagan or a heretic, or a devil worshipper, as it did to an orthodox Christian. As the power of religion weakened, the State claimed this special privilege of treating its opponents differently for its own gain; and the notion that the ends of government justify the means used became a systematized idea through Machiavelli. He was a sharp politician, genuinely concerned that the barriers to effective governance in Italy be eliminated. He believed that the most frustrating hindrance to rational thought is conscience and that the assertive use of political strategy required for the success of challenging plans would never happen if governments allowed themselves to be restricted by traditional morals.
His audacious doctrine was avowed in the succeeding age by men whose personal character stood high. They saw that in critical times good men have seldom strength for their goodness, and yield to those who have grasped the meaning of the maxim that you cannot make an omelette if you are afraid to break the eggs. They saw that public morality differs from private, because no Government can turn the other cheek, or can admit that mercy is better than justice. And they could not define the difference or draw the limits of exception; or tell what other standard for a nation's acts there is than the judgment which Heaven pronounces in this world by success.[Pg 41]
His bold ideas were embraced in the following generation by respected individuals. They recognized that in tough times, good people often lack the strength to stand by their principles and give in to those who understand the saying that you can’t make an omelette without breaking some eggs. They understood that public morality is different from private morality, as no government can simply turn the other cheek or accept that mercy is more important than justice. Yet, they struggled to define the difference or set the boundaries of exceptions; they couldn't explain what other standard exists for a nation's actions other than the judgment that success brings in this world.[Pg 41]
Machiavelli's teaching would hardly have stood the test of Parliamentary government, for public discussion demands at least the profession of good faith. But it gave an immense impulse to absolutism by silencing the consciences of very religious kings, and made the good and the bad very much alike. Charles V. offered 5000 crowns for the murder of an enemy. Ferdinand I. and Ferdinand II., Henry III. and Louis XIII., each caused his most powerful subject to be treacherously despatched. Elizabeth and Mary Stuart tried to do the same to each other. The way was paved for absolute monarchy to triumph over the spirit and institutions of a better age, not by isolated acts of wickedness, but by a studied philosophy of crime and so thorough a perversion of the moral sense that the like of it had not been since the Stoics reformed the morality of paganism.
Machiavelli's teachings would likely not have survived in a parliamentary government, as public debate requires at least a show of good faith. However, it significantly boosted absolutism by quieting the consciences of deeply religious kings, making the good and the bad seem very similar. Charles V. offered 5000 crowns for the assassination of an enemy. Ferdinand I. and Ferdinand II., Henry III., and Louis XIII. each had their most powerful subjects killed in treachery. Elizabeth and Mary Stuart attempted to do the same to one another. This set the stage for absolute monarchy to overcome the ideals and institutions of a better era, not through isolated acts of evil, but through a deliberate philosophy of crime and such a deep corruption of moral values that nothing like it had been seen since the Stoics redefined the morality of paganism.
The clergy, who had in so many ways served the cause of freedom during the prolonged strife against feudalism and slavery, were associated now with the interest of royalty. Attempts had been made to reform the Church on the Constitutional model; they had failed, but they had united the hierarchy and the crown against the system of divided power as against a common enemy. Strong kings were able to bring the spirituality under subjection in France and Spain, in Sicily and in England. The absolute monarchy of France was built up in the two following centuries by twelve political cardinals. The kings of Spain obtained the same effect almost at a single stroke by reviving and appropriating to their own use the tribunal of the Inquisition, which had been growing obsolete, but now served to arm them with terrors which effectually made them despotic. One generation beheld the change all over Europe, from the anarchy of the days of the Roses to the passionate submission, the gratified acquiescence in tyranny that marks the reign of Henry VIII. and the kings of his time.
The clergy, who had fought for freedom during the long struggle against feudalism and slavery, were now aligned with the interests of the monarchy. Efforts had been made to reform the Church along constitutional lines; these attempts failed, but they brought the church hierarchy and the crown together against the idea of divided power as a common threat. Strong kings were able to suppress religious authority in France, Spain, Sicily, and England. Over the next two centuries, the absolute monarchy of France was established by twelve political cardinals. The kings of Spain achieved a similar outcome quickly by reviving and taking control of the Inquisition, which had been fading away but now became a tool to instill fear that effectively made them despotic. One generation witnessed the transformation across Europe, from the chaos of the Wars of the Roses to the intense submission and willing acceptance of tyranny that characterized the reign of Henry VIII and his contemporaries.
The tide was running fast when the Reformation began at Wittenberg, and it was to be expected that Luther's influence would stem the flood of absolutism. For he[Pg 42] was confronted everywhere by the compact alliance of the Church with the State; and great part of his country was governed by hostile potentates who were prelates of the Court of Rome. He had, indeed, more to fear from temporal than from spiritual foes. The leading German bishops wished that the Protestant demands should be conceded; and the Pope himself vainly urged on the Emperor a conciliatory policy. But Charles V. had outlawed Luther, and attempted to waylay him; and the Dukes of Bavaria were active in beheading and burning his disciples, whilst the democracy of the towns generally took his side. But the dread of revolution was the deepest of his political sentiments; and the gloss by which the Guelphic divines had got over the passive obedience of the apostolic age was characteristic of that mediæval method of interpretation which he rejected. He swerved for a moment in his later years; but the substance of his political teaching was eminently conservative, the Lutheran States became the stronghold of rigid immobility, and Lutheran writers constantly condemned the democratic literature that arose in the second age of the Reformation. For the Swiss reformers were bolder than the Germans in mixing up their cause with politics. Zurich and Geneva were Republics, and the spirit of their governments influenced both Zwingli and Calvin.
The tide was turning quickly when the Reformation started in Wittenberg, and it was expected that Luther's influence would slow down the rise of absolutism. He[Pg 42] faced a strong alliance between the Church and the State everywhere; much of his country was ruled by hostile leaders who were part of the Roman Court. He had more to fear from political enemies than from spiritual ones. The leading German bishops wanted the Protestant demands to be accepted; even the Pope tried unsuccessfully to persuade the Emperor to take a more conciliatory approach. But Charles V had declared Luther an outlaw and tried to capture him, while the Dukes of Bavaria were actively executing and burning his followers, although the towns’ common people generally supported him. However, Luther's biggest political concern was the fear of revolution; and the way the Guelphic theologians justified the passive obedience of the apostolic age reflected the medieval interpretation methods he rejected. He wavered for a moment in his later years, but the core of his political teachings remained highly conservative. The Lutheran states became bastions of strict stability, and Lutheran writers consistently criticized the democratic literature that emerged during the later stages of the Reformation. In contrast, the Swiss reformers were bolder than the Germans in intertwining their cause with politics. Zurich and Geneva were republics, and the character of their governments influenced both Zwingli and Calvin.
Zwingli indeed did not shrink from the mediæval doctrine that evil magistrates must be cashiered; but he was killed too early to act either deeply or permanently on the political character of Protestantism. Calvin, although a Republican, judged that the people are unfit to govern themselves, and declared the popular assembly an abuse that ought to be abolished. He desired an aristocracy of the elect, armed with the means of punishing not only crime but vice and error. For he thought that the severity of the mediæval laws was insufficient for the need of the times; and he favoured the most irresistible weapon which the inquisitorial procedure put into the hand of the Government, the right of subjecting[Pg 43] prisoners to intolerable torture, not because they were guilty, but because their guilt could not be proved. His teaching, though not calculated to promote popular institutions, was so adverse to the authority of the surrounding monarchs, that he softened down the expression of his political views in the French edition of his Institutes.
Zwingli did not shy away from the medieval belief that corrupt leaders should be removed; however, he was killed too soon to have a significant or lasting impact on the political nature of Protestantism. Calvin, despite being a proponent of republicanism, believed that the general public was not capable of self-governance and viewed popular assemblies as a harmful practice that needed to be eliminated. He wanted an elite group of the chosen, equipped with the ability to punish not only crimes but also immoral behavior and mistakes. He felt that the harshness of medieval laws was not enough for the times, and he supported the most effective tool the inquisitorial system provided to the government: the power to subject[Pg 43] prisoners to extreme torture, not because they were proven guilty, but because their guilt could not be established. His teachings, although not designed to encourage democratic institutions, were so opposed to the authority of the reigning monarchs that he toned down his political views in the French version of his Institutes.
The direct political influence of the Reformation effected less than has been supposed. Most States were strong enough to control it. Some, by intense exertion, shut out the pouring flood. Others, with consummate skill, diverted it to their own uses. The Polish Government alone at that time left it to its course. Scotland was the only kingdom in which the Reformation triumphed over the resistance of the State; and Ireland was the only instance where it failed, in spite of Government support. But in almost every other case, both the princes that spread their canvas to the gale and those that faced it, employed the zeal, the alarm, the passions it aroused as instruments for the increase of power. Nations eagerly invested their rulers with every prerogative needed to preserve their faith, and all the care to keep Church and State asunder, and to prevent the confusion of their powers, which had been the work of ages, was renounced in the intensity of the crisis. Atrocious deeds were done, in which religious passion was often the instrument, but policy was the motive.
The direct political impact of the Reformation was less significant than commonly believed. Most states were strong enough to manage it. Some, through intense effort, managed to keep it at bay. Others skillfully redirected it for their own purposes. The Polish government at that time allowed it to run its course. Scotland was the only kingdom where the Reformation succeeded against state resistance, while Ireland was the only case where it failed despite government support. In almost every other instance, both the rulers who embraced the movement and those who opposed it used the zeal, fear, and passions it sparked as tools to gain more power. Nations eagerly granted their leaders all the authority needed to protect their faith, and the care to keep church and state separate, which had taken ages to establish, was abandoned in the heat of the moment. Horrible acts were carried out, where religious fervor often served as a tool, but the underlying motivation was political.
Fanaticism displays itself in the masses, but the masses were rarely fanaticised, and the crimes ascribed to it were commonly due to the calculations of dispassionate politicians. When the King of France undertook to kill all the Protestants, he was obliged to do it by his own agents. It was nowhere the spontaneous act of the population, and in many towns and in entire provinces the magistrates refused to obey. The motive of the Court was so far from mere fanaticism that the Queen immediately challenged Elizabeth to do the like to the English Catholics. Francis I. and Henry II. sent nearly a hundred Huguenots to the stake, but they were cordial and assiduous promoters of the Protestant religion in[Pg 44] Germany. Sir Nicholas Bacon was one of the ministers who suppressed the mass in England. Yet when the Huguenot refugees came over he liked them so little that he reminded Parliament of the summary way in which Henry V. at Agincourt dealt with the Frenchmen who fell into his hands. John Knox thought that every Catholic in Scotland ought to be put to death, and no man ever had disciples of a sterner or more relentless temper. But his counsel was not followed.
Fanaticism is often seen in groups, but those groups are rarely fueled by true fanaticism; the actions attributed to it are usually driven by the calculations of cold-blooded politicians. When the King of France decided to eliminate all the Protestants, he had to rely on his own agents to do so. It was not a spontaneous reaction from the people, and in many cities and entire regions, local officials refused to comply. The Court's motivation was far from mere fanaticism, as the Queen promptly challenged Elizabeth to do the same to the English Catholics. Francis I and Henry II executed nearly a hundred Huguenots, but they were actually supportive and active promoters of the Protestant faith in[Pg 44] Germany. Sir Nicholas Bacon was one of the ministers who abolished the mass in England. However, when the Huguenot refugees arrived, he disliked them so much that he reminded Parliament of how Henry V dealt with the French captives after Agincourt. John Knox believed that every Catholic in Scotland should be executed, and no one had followers with a more severe or relentless attitude. Yet, his advice was not acted upon.
All through the religious conflict policy kept the upper hand. When the last of the Reformers died, religion, instead of emancipating the nations, had become an excuse for the criminal art of despots. Calvin preached and Bellarmine lectured, but Machiavelli reigned. Before the close of the century three events occurred which mark the beginning of a momentous change. The massacre of St. Bartholomew convinced the bulk of Calvinists of the lawfulness of rebellion against tyrants, and they became advocates of that doctrine in which the Bishop of Winchester had led the way,[4] and which Knox and Buchanan had received, through their master at Paris, straight from the mediæval schools. Adopted out of aversion to the King of France, it was soon put in practice against the King of Spain. The revolted Netherlands, by a solemn Act, deposed Philip II., and made themselves independent under the Prince of Orange, who had been, and continued to be, styled his Lieutenant. Their example was important, not only because subjects of one religion deposed a monarch of another, for that had been seen in Scotland, but because, moreover, it put a republic in the place of a monarchy, and forced the public law of Europe to recognise the accomplished revolution. At the same time, the French Catholics, rising against Henry III., who was the most contemptible of tyrants, and against his heir, Henry of Navarre, who, as a Protestant, repelled the majority of the nation, fought for the same principles with sword and pen.[Pg 45]
Throughout the religious conflict, policy remained dominant. When the last of the Reformers passed away, religion, instead of liberating the nations, had turned into a justification for the tyrannical actions of despots. Calvin preached and Bellarmine lectured, but Machiavelli held the real power. Before the century ended, three significant events took place that signaled the start of a monumental change. The St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre convinced many Calvinists that it was lawful to rebel against tyrants, and they embraced the ideology that the Bishop of Winchester had pioneered,[4] which Knox and Buchanan had received from their teacher in Paris, straight from the medieval schools. Rooted in their hatred for the King of France, it was soon applied against the King of Spain. The rebellious Netherlands, through a formal Act, deposed Philip II and declared their independence under the Prince of Orange, who had previously been, and remained, his Lieutenant. Their actions were significant not only because followers of one religion overthrew a monarch of another, a scenario previously seen in Scotland, but also because they replaced a monarchy with a republic and compelled European public law to acknowledge the completed revolution. Meanwhile, the French Catholics, rising up against Henry III, the most despicable of tyrants, and his heir, Henry of Navarre, a Protestant who alienated the majority of the nation, fought for the same principles both with sword and pen.[Pg 45]
Many shelves might be filled with the books which came out in their defence during half a century, and they include the most comprehensive treatises on laws ever written. Nearly all are vitiated by the defect which disfigured political literature in the Middle Ages. That literature, as I have tried to show, is extremely remarkable, and its services in aiding human progress are very great. But from the death of St. Bernard until the appearance of Sir Thomas More's Utopia, there was hardly a writer who did not make his politics subservient to the interest of either Pope or King. And those who came after the Reformation were always thinking of laws as they might affect Catholics or Protestants. Knox thundered against what he called the Monstrous Regiment of Women, because the Queen went to mass, and Mariana praised the assassin of Henry III. because the King was in league with Huguenots. For the belief that it is right to murder tyrants, first taught among Christians, I believe, by John of Salisbury, the most distinguished English writer of the twelfth century, and confirmed by Roger Bacon, the most celebrated Englishman of the thirteenth, had acquired about this time a fatal significance. Nobody sincerely thought of politics as a law for the just and the unjust, or tried to find out a set of principles that should hold good alike under all changes of religion. Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity stands almost alone among the works I am speaking of, and is still read with admiration by every thoughtful man as the earliest and one of the finest prose classics in our language. But though few of the others have survived, they contributed to hand down masculine notions of limited authority and conditional obedience from the epoch of theory to generations of free men. Even the coarse violence of Buchanan and Boucher was a link in the chain of tradition that connects the Hildebrandine controversy with the Long Parliament, and St. Thomas with Edmund Burke.
Many shelves could be filled with the books that defended these ideas over the past fifty years, including the most thorough treatises on law ever written. Nearly all of them suffer from the same flaw that distorted political literature during the Middle Ages. That literature, as I have attempted to demonstrate, is quite remarkable, and its contributions to human progress are significant. However, from the death of St. Bernard until Sir Thomas More's Utopia was published, there was hardly any writer who didn't subordinate politics to the interests of either the Pope or the King. Those who wrote after the Reformation always considered laws in light of their impact on Catholics or Protestants. Knox railed against what he called the Monstrous Regiment of Women, simply because the Queen attended mass, while Mariana praised the assassin of Henry III because the King allied with the Huguenots. The belief that it is justifiable to kill tyrants, first advocated among Christians, I think, by John of Salisbury, the most distinguished English writer of the twelfth century, and supported by Roger Bacon, the most renowned Englishman of the thirteenth, took on a dangerous significance around this time. Nobody genuinely viewed politics as a law applicable to both the just and the unjust, or sought to discover a set of principles that would be valid regardless of changes in religion. Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity stands almost alone among the works I'm discussing and continues to be admired by every thoughtful person as one of the earliest and finest prose classics in our language. But although few of the other works have survived, they helped to pass down strong ideas about limited authority and conditional obedience from the era of theory to generations of free individuals. Even the harsh rhetoric of Buchanan and Boucher was part of the tradition that connects the Hildebrandine controversy with the Long Parliament, and St. Thomas with Edmund Burke.
That men should understand that governments do not exist by divine right, and that arbitrary government[Pg 46] is the violation of divine right, was no doubt the medicine suited to the malady under which Europe languished. But although the knowledge of this truth might become an element of salutary destruction, it could give little aid to progress and reform. Resistance to tyranny implied no faculty of constructing a legal government in its place. Tyburn tree may be a useful thing, but it is better still that the offender should live for repentance and reformation. The principles which discriminate in politics between good and evil, and make States worthy to last, were not yet found.
That people should realize that governments don't exist by divine right, and that arbitrary governance is a violation of that right, was definitely the remedy needed for the issues Europe faced. However, while understanding this truth could lead to necessary change, it wouldn't do much to support progress and reform. Standing up to tyranny doesn't mean having the ability to create a lawful government in its place. While punishment may serve a purpose, it's even better for the wrongdoer to have a chance for repentance and reform. The principles that distinguish good from evil in politics, and make states deserving of longevity, had not yet been discovered.
The French philosopher Charron was one of the men least demoralised by party spirit, and least blinded by zeal for a cause. In a passage almost literally taken from St. Thomas, he describes our subordination under a law of nature, to which all legislation must conform; and he ascertains it not by the light of revealed religion, but by the voice of universal reason, through which God enlightens the consciences of men. Upon this foundation Grotius drew the lines of real political science. In gathering the materials of international law, he had to go beyond national treaties and denominational interests for a principle embracing all mankind. The principles of law must stand, he said, even if we suppose that there is no God. By these inaccurate terms he meant that they must be found independently of revelation. From that time it became possible to make politics a matter of principle and of conscience, so that men and nations differing in all other things could live in peace together, under the sanctions of a common law. Grotius himself used his discovery to little purpose, as he deprived it of immediate effect by admitting that the right to reign may be enjoyed as a freehold, subject to no conditions.
The French philosopher Charron was one of the few people not demoralized by party loyalty and not blinded by zeal for a specific cause. In a passage almost directly taken from St. Thomas, he talks about our subordination under a natural law that all legislation must adhere to; and he identifies this not through the light of revealed religion, but through the voice of universal reason, which God uses to guide the consciences of people. On this foundation, Grotius outlined the principles of real political science. In collecting the materials for international law, he had to look beyond national treaties and denominational interests for a principle that includes all of humanity. He stated that the principles of law must prevail, even if we assume there is no God. By this, he meant that they should be found independently of revelation. From that point on, it became possible to make politics a matter of principle and conscience, allowing individuals and nations with differing beliefs to coexist peacefully under the enforcement of a common law. Grotius himself didn't use his discovery effectively, as he undermined its immediate impact by claiming that the right to rule can be held as a freehold, without any conditions.
When Cumberland and Pufendorf unfolded the true significance of his doctrine, every settled authority, every triumphant interest recoiled aghast. None were willing to surrender advantages won by force or skill, because they might be in contradiction, not with the Ten[Pg 47] Commandments, but with an unknown code, which Grotius himself had not attempted to draw up, and touching which no two philosophers agreed. It was manifest that all persons who had learned that political science is an affair of conscience rather than of might or expediency, must regard their adversaries as men without principle, that the controversy between them would perpetually involve morality, and could not be governed by the plea of good intentions, which softens down the asperities of religious strife. Nearly all the greatest men of the seventeenth century repudiated the innovation. In the eighteenth, the two ideas of Grotius, that there are certain political truths by which every State and every interest must stand or fall, and that society is knit together by a series of real and hypothetical contracts, became, in other hands, the lever that displaced the world. When, by what seemed the operation of an irresistible and constant law, royalty had prevailed over all enemies and all competitors, it became a religion. Its ancient rivals, the baron and the prelate, figured as supporters by its side. Year after year, the assemblies that represented the self-government of provinces and of privileged classes, all over the Continent, met for the last time and passed away, to the satisfaction of the people, who had learned to venerate the throne as the constructor of their unity, the promoter of prosperity and power, the defender of orthodoxy, and the employer of talent.
When Cumberland and Pufendorf revealed the true meaning of his doctrine, every established authority and successful interest was shocked. No one was willing to give up gains achieved through force or skill, even if they were in conflict not with the Ten[Pg 47] Commandments, but with an unknown code that Grotius himself hadn’t even tried to outline, and on which no two philosophers agreed. It was clear that anyone who understood that political science is a matter of conscience rather than strength or practicality would view their opponents as principless, and that the debate between them would always involve morality and could not be resolved by the claim of good intentions, which eases the harshness of religious conflict. Nearly all the great minds of the seventeenth century rejected this new idea. In the eighteenth century, the two concepts from Grotius—that there are certain political truths by which every state and every interest must rise or fall, and that society is held together by a series of real and hypothetical contracts—became, in different hands, the force that changed the world. When it seemed like an unstoppable and constant law allowed royalty to dominate all foes and rivals, it became a form of religion. Its old rivals, the baron and the clergyman, acted as its supporters. Year after year, the assemblies that represented local self-governance and privileged classes across the continent gathered for the last time and faded away, much to the approval of the people, who had come to honor the throne as the builder of their unity, the promoter of prosperity and power, the protector of orthodoxy, and the employer of talent.
The Bourbons, who had snatched the crown from a rebellious democracy, the Stuarts, who had come in as usurpers, set up the doctrine that States are formed by the valour, the policy, and the appropriate marriages of the royal family; that the king is consequently anterior to the people, that he is its maker rather than its handiwork, and reigns independently of consent. Theology followed up divine right with passive obedience. In the golden age of religious science, Archbishop Ussher, the most learned of Anglican prelates, and Bossuet, the ablest of the French, declared that resistance to kings is a crime,[Pg 48] and that they may lawfully employ compulsion against the faith of their subjects. The philosophers heartily supported the divines. Bacon fixed his hope of all human progress on the strong hand of kings. Descartes advised them to crush all those who might be able to resist their power. Hobbes taught that authority is always in the right. Pascal considered it absurd to reform laws, or to set up an ideal justice against actual force. Even Spinoza, who was a Republican and a Jew, assigned to the State the absolute control of religion.
The Bourbons, who had taken the crown from a defiant democracy, and the Stuarts, who had come in as usurpers, established the idea that nations are formed through the courage, strategy, and strategic marriages of the royal family. This meant that the king existed before the people, being their creator rather than a product of them, and ruled independently of their consent. Theology reinforced the divine right of kings with the notion of passive obedience. During the peak of religious scholarship, Archbishop Ussher, the most knowledgeable of Anglican leaders, and Bossuet, the most capable of the French, stated that resisting kings is a crime,[Pg 48] and that kings could legitimately use force against the beliefs of their subjects. Philosophers strongly supported the theologians. Bacon hoped for all human progress to depend on strong kings. Descartes urged them to eliminate anyone who might challenge their power. Hobbes argued that authority is always justified. Pascal found it ridiculous to reform laws or to propose an ideal justice against actual force. Even Spinoza, who was both a Republican and a Jew, assigned absolute control of religion to the State.
Monarchy exerted a charm over the imagination, so unlike the unceremonious spirit of the Middle Ages, that, on learning the execution of Charles I., men died of the shock; and the same thing occurred at the death of Louis XVI. and of the Duke of Enghien. The classic land of absolute monarchy was France. Richelieu held that it would be impossible to keep the people down if they were suffered to be well off. The Chancellor affirmed that France could not be governed without the right of arbitrary arrest and exile; and that in case of danger to the State it may be well that a hundred innocent men should perish. The Minister of Finance called it sedition to demand that the Crown should keep faith. One who lived on intimate terms with Louis XIV. says that even the slightest disobedience to the royal will is a crime to be punished with death. Louis employed these precepts to their fullest extent. He candidly avows that kings are no more bound by the terms of a treaty than by the words of a compliment; and that there is nothing in the possession of their subjects which they may not lawfully take from them. In obedience to this principle, when Marshal Vauban, appalled by the misery of the people, proposed that all existing imposts should be repealed for a single tax that would be less onerous, the King took his advice, but retained all the old taxes whilst he imposed the new. With half the present population, he maintained an army of 450,000 men; nearly twice as large as that which the late Emperor Napoleon assembled to attack Germany. Meanwhile the people starved on grass.[Pg 49] France, said Fénelon, is one enormous hospital. French historians believe that in a single generation six millions of people died of want. It would be easy to find tyrants more violent, more malignant, more odious than Louis XIV., but there was not one who ever used his power to inflict greater suffering or greater wrong; and the admiration with which he inspired the most illustrious men of his time denotes the lowest depth to which the turpitude of absolutism has ever degraded the conscience of Europe.
Monarchy captured the imagination in a way that was so different from the no-frills attitude of the Middle Ages that when people learned about the execution of Charles I, it shocked them to the point that some died from the news. The same reaction happened with the deaths of Louis XVI and the Duke of Enghien. France was the classic example of absolute monarchy. Richelieu believed it would be impossible to keep the populace subdued if they were allowed to prosper. The Chancellor insisted that France couldn't be governed without the power to arrest and exile people arbitrarily, declaring that in times of danger to the State, it might be acceptable for a hundred innocent people to die. The Minister of Finance labeled any demand for the Crown to honor its commitments as sedition. A close associate of Louis XIV commented that even the slightest act of disobedience to the royal command was punishable by death. Louis put these principles into practice to the fullest. He openly stated that kings are not bound by treaties any more than by flattery, and that they can take anything from their subjects without legal consequence. Following this principle, when Marshal Vauban, horrified by the suffering of the people, suggested replacing all current taxes with a single, less burdensome one, the King took his advice but kept all the old taxes while adding the new one. With a population only half of today's, he maintained an army of 450,000 men—almost double the size that the recent Emperor Napoleon gathered to invade Germany. Meanwhile, people were left to survive on grass. [Pg 49] France, as Fénelon said, is one enormous hospital. French historians believe that in just one generation, six million people died from poverty. While it's easy to find more violent, malignant, and repugnant tyrants than Louis XIV, none inflicted more suffering or wrongdoing through their power; the admiration he received from the most notable figures of his time reflects the lowest point to which the corruption of absolutism has ever dragged the conscience of Europe.
The Republics of that day were, for the most part, so governed as to reconcile men with the less opprobrious vices of monarchy. Poland was a State made up of centrifugal forces. What the nobles called liberty was the right of each of them to veto the acts of the Diet, and to persecute the peasants on his estates—rights which they refused to surrender up to the time of the partition, and thus verified the warning of a preacher spoken long ago: "You will perish, not by invasion or war, but by your infernal liberties." Venice suffered from the opposite evil of excessive concentration. It was the most sagacious of Governments, and would rarely have made mistakes if it had not imputed to others motives as wise as its own, and had taken account of passions and follies of which it had little cognisance. But the supreme power of the nobility had passed to a committee, from the committee to a Council of Ten, from the Ten to three Inquisitors of State; and in this intensely centralised form it became, about the year 1600, a frightful despotism. I have shown you how Machiavelli supplied the immoral theory needful for the consummation of royal absolutism; the absolute oligarchy of Venice required the same assurance against the revolt of conscience. It was provided by a writer as able as Machiavelli, who analysed the wants and resources of aristocracy, and made known that its best security is poison. As late as a century ago, Venetian senators of honourable and even religious lives employed assassins for the public good with no more compunction than Philip II. or Charles IX.
The republics back then were mostly run in a way that made people okay with the less disgraceful flaws of monarchy. Poland was a state full of conflicting forces. What the nobles referred to as liberty was simply their right to veto the decisions of the Diet and to mistreat the peasants on their lands—rights they held onto until the partition, thus proving the warning of a preacher from long ago: "You will perish, not by invasion or war, but by your hellish freedoms." Venice suffered from the opposite problem of too much centralization. It had the most insightful government, rarely making mistakes, except when it wrongly assumed others had motives as wise as its own, and failed to consider the passions and foolishness of which it was mostly unaware. However, the ultimate power of the nobility shifted to a committee, then to a Council of Ten, and from the Ten to three Inquisitors of State; in this heavily centralized structure, it became an oppressive despotism around the year 1600. I've shown you how Machiavelli provided the unethical theory necessary for the rise of royal absolutism; Venice's absolute oligarchy needed the same defense against the rebellion of conscience. This was supplied by a writer as skilled as Machiavelli, who explored the needs and resources of aristocracy and revealed that its greatest security is through poison. Even a century ago, honorable and even religious Venetian senators would hire assassins for the public good with no more guilt than Philip II or Charles IX.
The Swiss Cantons, especially Geneva, profoundly[Pg 50] influenced opinion in the days preceding the French Revolution, but they had had no part in the earlier movement to inaugurate the reign of law. That honour belongs to the Netherlands alone among the Commonwealths. They earned it, not by their form of government, which was defective and precarious, for the Orange party perpetually plotted against it, and slew the two most eminent of the Republican statesmen, and William III. himself intrigued for English aid to set the crown upon his head; but by the freedom of the press, which made Holland the vantage-ground from which, in the darkest hour of oppression, the victims of the oppressors obtained the ear of Europe.
The Swiss Cantons, especially Geneva, greatly[Pg 50] impacted opinions in the lead-up to the French Revolution, but they played no role in the earlier push to establish the rule of law. That credit goes solely to the Netherlands among the Commonwealths. They achieved this not because of their government, which was flawed and unstable, as the Orange party continuously conspired against it, assassinating the two leading Republican statesmen, while William III himself sought English support to crown himself; but because of the freedom of the press, which turned Holland into the stronghold from which, in the darkest times of oppression, the oppressed could reach out to Europe.
The ordinance of Louis XIV., that every French Protestant should immediately renounce his religion, went out in the year in which James II. became king. The Protestant refugees did what their ancestors had done a century before. They asserted the deposing power of subjects over rulers who had broken the original contract between them, and all the Powers, excepting France, countenanced their argument, and sent forth William of Orange on that expedition which was the faint dawn of a brighter day.
The decree from Louis XIV that required every French Protestant to immediately abandon their faith was issued in the year James II became king. The Protestant refugees acted just as their ancestors had done a hundred years earlier. They claimed that subjects had the right to depose rulers who had violated the original agreement between them, and all the major powers, except for France, supported their stance and sent William of Orange on that mission, which marked the early beginnings of a better future.
It is to this unexampled combination of things on the Continent, more than to her own energy, that England owes her deliverance. The efforts made by the Scots, by the Irish, and at last by the Long Parliament to get rid of the misrule of the Stuarts had been foiled, not by the resistance of Monarchy, but by the helplessness of the Republic. State and Church were swept away; new institutions were raised up under the ablest ruler that had ever sprung from a revolution; and England, seething with the toil of political thought, had produced at least two writers who in many directions saw as far and as clearly as we do now. But Cromwell's Constitution was rolled up like a scroll; Harrington and Lilburne were laughed at for a time and forgotten, the country confessed the failure of its striving, disavowed its aims, and flung itself with enthusiasm, and without any effective stipulations, at the feet of a worthless king.[Pg 51]
It’s this unique mix of events on the Continent, more than England’s own efforts, that led to her liberation. The attempts by the Scots, the Irish, and eventually the Long Parliament to end the misrule of the Stuarts were unsuccessful, not due to the monarchy's strength, but because the Republic was powerless. The state and the church were dismantled; new institutions were created under the most capable leader ever to emerge from a revolution; and England, buzzing with political ideas, had produced at least two writers who saw as far and clearly as we do today. But Cromwell's Constitution was put away like an old document; Harrington and Lilburne were mocked for a while and then forgotten, the country acknowledged the failure of its efforts, rejected its goals, and eagerly surrendered, without any real conditions, to a worthless king.[Pg 51]
If the people of England had accomplished no more than this to relieve mankind from the pervading pressure of unlimited monarchy, they would have done more harm than good. By the fanatical treachery with which, violating the Parliament and the law, they contrived the death of King Charles, by the ribaldry of the Latin pamphlet with which Milton justified the act before the world, by persuading the world that the Republicans were hostile alike to liberty and to authority, and did not believe in themselves, they gave strength and reason to the current of Royalism, which, at the Restoration, overwhelmed their work. If there had been nothing to make up for this defect of certainty and of constancy in politics England would have gone the way of other nations.
If the people of England had achieved nothing more than this to free humanity from the overwhelming control of absolute monarchy, they would have caused more harm than good. Through the fanatical betrayal that led to the execution of King Charles, violating both Parliament and the law, and by the crude Latin pamphlet that Milton used to justify the act to the world, they convinced people that the Republicans were against both liberty and authority and didn't even believe in themselves. This gave power and rationale to the Royalist movement, which, during the Restoration, undid their efforts. If there had been nothing to compensate for this lack of certainty and consistency in politics, England would have gone down the same path as other nations.
At that time there was some truth in the old joke which describes the English dislike of speculation by saying that all our philosophy consists of a short catechism in two questions: "What is mind? No matter. What is matter? Never mind." The only accepted appeal was to tradition. Patriots were in the habit of saying that they took their stand upon the ancient ways, and would not have the laws of England changed. To enforce their argument they invented a story that the constitution had come from Troy, and that the Romans had allowed it to subsist untouched. Such fables did not avail against Strafford; and the oracle of precedent sometimes gave responses adverse to the popular cause. In the sovereign question of religion, this was decisive, for the practice of the sixteenth century, as well as of the fifteenth, testified in favour of intolerance. By royal command, the nation had passed four times in one generation from one faith to another, with a facility that made a fatal impression on Laud. In a country that had proscribed every religion in turn, and had submitted to such a variety of penal measures against Lollard and Arian, against Augsburg and Rome, it seemed there could be no danger in cropping the ears of a Puritan.
At that time, there was some truth to the old joke about the English dislike of speculation, which suggests that all our philosophy boils down to a short catechism with two questions: "What is mind? No matter. What is matter? Never mind." The only accepted support was tradition. Patriots often claimed they stood by traditional values and wouldn’t allow the laws of England to change. To back up their argument, they created a tale that the constitution came from Troy and that the Romans let it remain unchanged. Such stories didn’t work against Strafford; and sometimes, the oracle of precedent gave answers that went against popular opinion. In the critical matter of religion, this was crucial, as the practices of both the sixteenth and fifteenth centuries leaned towards intolerance. By royal decree, the nation had switched faiths four times in one generation, which left a lasting impact on Laud. In a country that had banned every religion at different times, and had enforced various penalties against Lollard, Arian, Augsburg, and Rome, it seemed that there was no risk in cutting off a Puritan's ears.
But an age of stronger conviction had arrived; and[Pg 52] men resolved to abandon the ancient ways that led to the scaffold and the rack, and to make the wisdom of their ancestors and the statutes of the land bow before an unwritten law. Religious liberty had been the dream of great Christian writers in the age of Constantine and Valentinian, a dream never wholly realised in the Empire, and rudely dispelled when the barbarians found that it exceeded the resources of their art to govern civilised populations of another religion, and unity of worship was imposed by laws of blood and by theories more cruel than the laws. But from St. Athanasius and St. Ambrose down to Erasmus and More, each age heard the protest of earnest men in behalf of the liberty of conscience, and the peaceful days before the Reformation were full of promise that it would prevail.
But a time of stronger belief had come; and[Pg 52] people decided to abandon the old ways that led to the gallows and torture, and to make the wisdom of their ancestors and the laws of the land submit to an unwritten law. Religious freedom had been the vision of great Christian authors during the times of Constantine and Valentinian, a vision never fully achieved in the Empire, and roughly shattered when the invaders realized it was beyond their ability to govern civilized populations of a different faith. The unity of worship was enforced through bloody laws and even harsher theories. But from St. Athanasius and St. Ambrose to Erasmus and More, each generation heard the cries of passionate individuals advocating for the right to believe freely, and the peaceful years before the Reformation were filled with hope that it would succeed.
In the commotion that followed, men were glad to get tolerated themselves by way of privilege and compromise, and willingly renounced the wider application of the principle. Socinus was the first who, on the ground that Church and State ought to be separated, required universal toleration. But Socinus disarmed his own theory, for he was a strict advocate of passive obedience.
In the chaos that followed, people were happy to secure their own tolerance through privilege and compromise, and willingly gave up the broader application of the principle. Socinus was the first to argue that Church and State should be separate and called for universal tolerance. However, Socinus undermined his own argument, as he was a strong supporter of passive obedience.
The idea that religious liberty is the generating principle of civil, and that civil liberty is the necessary condition of religious, was a discovery reserved for the seventeenth century. Many years before the names of Milton and Taylor, of Baxter and Locke were made illustrious by their partial condemnation of intolerance, there were men among the Independent congregations who grasped with vigour and sincerity the principle that it is only by abridging the authority of States that the liberty of Churches can be assured. That great political idea, sanctifying freedom and consecrating it to God, teaching men to treasure the liberties of others as their own, and to defend them for the love of justice and charity more than as a claim of right, has been the soul of what is great and good in the progress of the last two hundred years. The cause of religion, even under the unregenerate influence of worldly passion, had as[Pg 53] much to do as any clear notions of policy in making this country the foremost of the free. It had been the deepest current in the movement of 1641, and it remained the strongest motive that survived the reaction of 1660.
The idea that religious freedom is the foundation of civil rights, and that civil rights are essential for religious freedom, was discovered in the seventeenth century. Long before the names of Milton and Taylor, Baxter and Locke became famous for their opposition to intolerance, there were individuals in the Independent congregations who passionately and sincerely understood that only by limiting the power of the state can the freedom of the churches be guaranteed. This powerful political idea, which honors freedom and dedicates it to God, teaches people to value the freedoms of others as their own, and to defend them out of love for justice and compassion rather than just as a matter of entitlement, has driven much of the positive progress over the last two hundred years. The cause of religion, even when influenced by worldly desires, played a significant role alongside clear political ideas in establishing this country as a leader in freedom. It was the most profound force behind the movement of 1641 and continued to be the strongest motivation even after the reaction of 1660.
The greatest writers of the Whig party, Burke and Macaulay, constantly represented the statesmen of the Revolution as the legitimate ancestors of modern liberty. It is humiliating to trace a political lineage to Algernon Sidney, who was the paid agent of the French king; to Lord Russell, who opposed religious toleration at least as much as absolute monarchy; to Shaftesbury, who dipped his hands in the innocent blood shed by the perjury of Titus Oates; to Halifax, who insisted that the plot must be supported even if untrue; to Marlborough, who sent his comrades to perish on an expedition which he had betrayed to the French; to Locke, whose notion of liberty involves nothing more spiritual than the security of property, and is consistent with slavery and persecution; or even to Addison, who conceived that the right of voting taxes belonged to no country but his own. Defoe affirms that from the time of Charles II. to that of George I. he never knew a politician who truly held the faith of either party; and the perversity of the statesmen who led the assault against the later Stuarts threw back the cause of progress for a century.
The leading writers of the Whig party, Burke and Macaulay, consistently portrayed the statesmen of the Revolution as the rightful predecessors of modern freedom. It’s embarrassing to trace a political heritage back to Algernon Sidney, who was a paid agent for the French king; to Lord Russell, who resisted religious tolerance just as much as absolute monarchy; to Shaftesbury, who had a role in the innocent bloodshed caused by Titus Oates' lies; to Halifax, who argued that the plot should be upheld even if it was false; to Marlborough, who sent his comrades to die on a mission he had betrayed to the French; to Locke, whose idea of liberty is limited to property security and aligns with slavery and persecution; or even to Addison, who believed that the right to vote on taxes belonged only to his own country. Defoe claims that from the time of Charles II to that of George I, he never encountered a politician who genuinely believed in the principles of either party; and the misguided actions of the statesmen who challenged the later Stuarts set back the cause of progress by a century.
When the purport of the secret treaty became suspected by which Louis XIV. pledged himself to support Charles II. with an army for the destruction of Parliament, if Charles would overthrow the Anglican Church, it was found necessary to make concession to the popular alarm. It was proposed that whenever James should succeed, great part of the royal prerogative and patronage should be transferred to Parliament. At the same time, the disabilities of Nonconformists and Catholics would have been removed. If the Limitation Bill, which Halifax supported with signal ability, had passed, the monarchical constitution would have advanced, in the seventeenth century, farther than it was destined to do until the second quarter of the[Pg 54] nineteenth. But the enemies of James, guided by the Prince of Orange, preferred a Protestant king who should be nearly absolute, to a constitutional king who should be a Catholic. The scheme failed. James succeeded to a power which, in more cautious hands, would have been practically uncontrolled, and the storm that cast him down gathered beyond the sea.
When people became suspicious of the secret treaty where Louis XIV promised to support Charles II with an army to destroy Parliament if Charles would get rid of the Anglican Church, it became necessary to address the public’s concerns. It was proposed that when James took over, a large part of the royal powers and privileges would be handed over to Parliament. At the same time, the restrictions on Nonconformists and Catholics would be lifted. If the Limitation Bill, which Halifax backed impressively, had passed, the monarchical system could have moved forward in the seventeenth century much more than it would actually end up doing until the second quarter of the[Pg 54] nineteenth. But James’s enemies, led by the Prince of Orange, preferred a Protestant king who would be almost absolute instead of a constitutional king who would be Catholic. The plan failed. James took on a power that, in more cautious hands, would have been almost unchecked, and the upheaval that led to his downfall was brewing overseas.
By arresting the preponderance of France, the Revolution of 1688 struck the first real blow at Continental despotism. At home it relieved Dissent, purified justice, developed the national energies and resources, and ultimately, by the Act of Settlement, placed the crown in the gift of the people. But it neither introduced nor determined any important principle, and, that both parties might be able to work together, it left untouched the fundamental question between Whig and Tory. For the divine right of kings it established, in the words of Defoe, the divine right of freeholders; and their domination extended for seventy years, under the authority of John Locke, the philosopher of government by the gentry. Even Hume did not enlarge the bounds of his ideas; and his narrow materialistic belief in the connection between liberty and property captivated even the bolder mind of Fox.
By curbing France's dominance, the Revolution of 1688 delivered the first significant blow to Continental tyranny. At home, it supported dissent, improved justice, boosted national energies and resources, and ultimately, through the Act of Settlement, put the crown in the hands of the people. However, it didn't introduce or establish any key principles, and to ensure both sides could collaborate, it left the core issue between Whigs and Tories unaddressed. Instead of endorsing the divine right of kings, it established, as Defoe put it, the divine right of freeholders; their control lasted for seventy years, backed by John Locke, the philosopher who advocated for government by the gentry. Even Hume didn't broaden his ideas; his limited materialistic view linking liberty and property even appealed to the more adventurous thinker Fox.
By his idea that the powers of government ought to be divided according to their nature, and not according to the division of classes, which Montesquieu took up and developed with consummate talent, Locke is the originator of the long reign of English institutions in foreign lands. And his doctrine of resistance, or, as he finally termed it, the appeal to Heaven, ruled the judgment of Chatham at a moment of solemn transition in the history of the world. Our Parliamentary system, managed by the great revolution families, was a contrivance by which electors were compelled, and legislators were induced to vote against their convictions; and the intimidation of the constituencies was rewarded by the corruption of their representatives. About the year 1770 things had been brought back, by indirect ways, nearly to the condition[Pg 55] which the Revolution had been designed to remedy for ever. Europe seemed incapable of becoming the home of free States. It was from America that the plain ideas that men ought to mind their own business, and that the nation is responsible to Heaven for the acts of the State,—ideas long locked in the breast of solitary thinkers, and hidden among Latin folios,—burst forth like a conqueror upon the world they were destined to transform, under the title of the Rights of Man. Whether the British legislature had a constitutional right to tax a subject colony was hard to say, by the letter of the law. The general presumption was immense on the side of authority; and the world believed that the will of the constituted ruler ought to be supreme, and not the will of the subject people. Very few bold writers went so far as to say that lawful power may be resisted in cases of extreme necessity. But the colonisers of America, who had gone forth not in search of gain, but to escape from laws under which other Englishmen were content to live, were so sensitive even to appearances that the Blue Laws of Connecticut forbade men to walk to church within ten feet of their wives. And the proposed tax, of only £12,000 a year, might have been easily borne. But the reasons why Edward I. and his Council were not allowed to tax England were reasons why George III. and his Parliament should not tax America. The dispute involved a principle, namely, the right of controlling government. Furthermore, it involved the conclusion that the Parliament brought together by a derisive election had no just right over the unrepresented nation, and it called on the people of England to take back its power. Our best statesmen saw that whatever might be the law, the rights of the nation were at stake. Chatham, in speeches better remembered than any that have been delivered in Parliament, exhorted America to be firm. Lord Camden, the late Chancellor, said: "Taxation and representation are inseparably united. God hath joined them. No British Parliament can separate them."[Pg 56]
By suggesting that government powers should be split based on their nature rather than class divisions, which Montesquieu skillfully expanded upon, Locke initiated the long influence of English institutions in other countries. His principle of resistance, which he later referred to as the appeal to Heaven, influenced Chatham's judgments during a critical moment in world history. Our Parliamentary system, run by prominent revolutionary families, forced voters to act against their beliefs while encouraging legislators to do the same; the intimidation faced by constituencies resulted in the corruption of their representatives. By around 1770, situations had indirectly reverted close to the conditions the Revolution aimed to eliminate forever. Europe appeared incapable of being home to free States. It was from America that straightforward ideas—such as that individuals should take care of their own affairs and that the nation is accountable to Heaven for the State's actions—emerged, ideas long held by solitary thinkers and buried in Latin texts, rising like a conqueror to transform the world as the Rights of Man. It was difficult to determine, according to the law, whether the British legislature had the constitutional right to tax a colonized territory. The prevailing assumption heavily favored authority, with the belief that the will of the established ruler should reign supreme over the will of the colonized people. Very few daring writers claimed that lawful power could be resisted in extreme situations. However, American colonizers, who set out not for profit but to flee from laws that other Englishmen accepted, were so concerned about appearances that the Blue Laws of Connecticut prohibited men from walking to church within ten feet of their wives. Although the proposed tax of only £12,000 a year should have been easy to handle, the rationale for why Edward I and his Council couldn't tax England applied equally to why George III and his Parliament shouldn't tax America. The dispute was about a principle—the right to control government. Additionally, it implied that the Parliament assembled through a mock election had no legitimate authority over the unrepresented nation and called on the people of England to reclaim their power. Our most astute statesmen recognized that regardless of the law, the rights of the nation were at stake. Chatham, in speeches more remembered than any in Parliament, urged America to stand firm. Lord Camden, the former Chancellor, stated: "Taxation and representation are inseparably united. God has joined them. No British Parliament can separate them."
From the elements of that crisis Burke built up the noblest political philosophy in the world. "I do not know the method," said he, "of drawing up an indictment against a whole people. The natural rights of mankind are indeed sacred things, and if any public measure is proved mischievously to affect them, the objection ought to be fatal to that measure, even if no charter at all could be set up against it. Only a sovereign reason, paramount to all forms of legislation and administration, should dictate." In this way, just a hundred years ago, the opportune reticence, the politic hesitancy of European statesmanship, was at last broken down; and the principle gained ground, that a nation can never abandon its fate to an authority it cannot control. The Americans placed it at the foundation of their new government. They did more; for having subjected all civil authorities to the popular will, they surrounded the popular will with restrictions that the British legislature would not endure.
From the elements of that crisis, Burke developed the most admirable political philosophy in the world. "I don’t know how to create an indictment against an entire nation," he said, "The natural rights of humanity are truly sacred, and if any public action is shown to harm them, that should be a decisive objection to that action, even if there isn't any charter to oppose it. Only a higher reason, above all forms of legislation and governance, should guide us." In this way, just a hundred years ago, the careful silence and cautious hesitation of European statesmanship were finally broken; and the idea emerged that a nation can never hand over its destiny to an uncontrollable authority. The Americans put this principle at the heart of their new government. They went further; by placing all civil authorities under the popular will, they surrounded that will with restrictions that the British legislature would not accept.
During the revolution in France the example of England, which had been held up so long, could not for a moment compete with the influence of a country whose institutions were so wisely framed to protect freedom even against the perils of democracy. When Louis Philippe became king, he assured the old Republican, Lafayette, that what he had seen in the United States had convinced him that no government can be so good as a Republic. There was a time in the Presidency of Monroe, about fifty-five years ago, which men still speak of as "the era of good feeling," when most of the incongruities that had come down from the Stuarts had been reformed, and the motives of later divisions were yet inactive. The causes of old-world trouble,—popular ignorance, pauperism, the glaring contrast between rich and poor, religious strife, public debts, standing armies and war,—were almost unknown. No other age or country had solved so successfully the problems that attend the growth of free societies, and time was to bring no further progress.
During the French Revolution, the example of England, which had been praised for so long, couldn't compete for a moment with the impact of a country whose systems were so well designed to protect freedom even from the challenges of democracy. When Louis Philippe became king, he told the veteran Republican, Lafayette, that what he observed in the United States convinced him that no government could be better than a Republic. There was a time during Monroe's Presidency, about fifty-five years ago, that people still refer to as "the era of good feeling," when most of the inconsistencies that had come down from the Stuarts were addressed, and the reasons for later divisions were still dormant. The issues that caused problems in the old world—popular ignorance, poverty, the stark difference between the rich and the poor, religious conflicts, public debts, standing armies, and war—were almost unheard of. No other time or place had tackled the challenges that come with the development of free societies as successfully, and time was not going to bring any further progress.
But I have reached the end of my time, and have[Pg 57] hardly come to the beginning of my task. In the ages of which I have spoken, the history of freedom was the history of the thing that was not. But since the Declaration of Independence, or, to speak more justly, since the Spaniards, deprived of their king, made a new government for themselves, the only known forms of liberty, Republics and Constitutional Monarchy, have made their way over the world. It would have been interesting to trace the reaction of America on the Monarchies that achieved its independence; to see how the sudden rise of political economy suggested the idea of applying the methods of science to the art of government; how Louis XVI., after confessing that despotism was useless, even to make men happy by compulsion, appealed to the nation to do what was beyond his skill, and thereby resigned his sceptre to the middle class, and the intelligent men of France, shuddering at the awful recollections of their own experience, struggled to shut out the past, that they might deliver their children from the prince of the world and rescue the living from the clutch of the dead, until the finest opportunity ever given to the world was thrown away, because the passion for equality made vain the hope of freedom.
But I've reached the end of my time and have[Pg 57] barely started my task. In the ages I've been talking about, the history of freedom was essentially about what didn’t exist. However, since the Declaration of Independence, or, more accurately, since the Spaniards, who were without a king, created a new government for themselves, the only recognized forms of liberty—Republics and Constitutional Monarchies—have spread across the globe. It would have been fascinating to explore how America's rise affected the Monarchies that gained their independence; to see how the sudden emergence of political economy led to the idea of applying scientific methods to governing; how Louis XVI, after admitting that despotism was ineffective, even for making people happy by force, called on the nation to do what was beyond his capability, and thereby handed over his power to the middle class. Meanwhile, the educated people of France, haunted by their own past, tried to shut out those memories to save their children from the world's prince and rescue the living from the grip of the dead, until the greatest opportunity ever presented to the world was missed because the desire for equality overshadowed the hope for freedom.
And I should have wished to show you that the same deliberate rejection of the moral code which smoothed the paths of absolute monarchy and of oligarchy, signalised the advent of the democratic claim to unlimited power,—that one of its leading champions avowed the design of corrupting the moral sense of men, in order to destroy the influence of religion, and a famous apostle of enlightenment and toleration wished that the last king might be strangled with the entrails of the last priest. I would have tried to explain the connection between the doctrine of Adam Smith, that labour is the original source of all wealth, and the conclusion that the producers of wealth virtually compose the nation, by which Sieyès subverted historic France; and to show that Rousseau's definition of the social compact as a voluntary association of equal partners conducted Marat, by short and unavoidable[Pg 58] stages, to declare that the poorer classes were absolved, by the law of self-preservation, from the conditions of a contract which awarded to them misery and death; that they were at war with society, and had a right to all they could get by exterminating the rich, and that their inflexible theory of equality, the chief legacy of the Revolution, together with the avowed inadequacy of economic science to grapple with problems of the poor, revived the idea of renovating society on the principle of self-sacrifice, which had been the generous aspiration of the Essenes and the early Christians, of Fathers and Canonists and Friars, of Erasmus, the most celebrated precursor of the Reformation, of Sir Thomas More, its most illustrious victim, and of Fénelon, the most popular of bishops, but which, during the forty years of its revival, has been associated with envy and hatred and bloodshed, and is now the most dangerous enemy lurking in our path.
And I would have liked to show you that the same intentional disregard for the moral code that paved the way for absolute monarchy and oligarchy also marked the rise of the democratic demand for unlimited power. One of its main supporters openly admitted the goal of corrupting people's moral sense to undermine the influence of religion, while a well-known advocate for enlightenment and tolerance expressed a wish that the last king be strangled with the guts of the last priest. I would have tried to explain the link between Adam Smith's idea that labor is the original source of all wealth and the conclusion that the creators of wealth essentially make up the nation, a thought that Sieyès used to overturn historic France. I would have shown that Rousseau's definition of the social contract as a voluntary alliance of equal partners led Marat, through obvious steps, to state that the poorer classes were exempted by the law of self-preservation from a contract that condemned them to suffering and death; that they were in conflict with society and had the right to take whatever they could by eliminating the wealthy, and that their unyielding belief in equality, the chief legacy of the Revolution, along with the acknowledged failure of economic science to address the problems of the poor, revived the notion of reforming society based on self-sacrifice. This notion had been the noble aspiration of the Essenes and early Christians, Fathers, Canonists, and Friars, of Erasmus, the most notable precursor of the Reformation, of Sir Thomas More, its most famous victim, and of Fénelon, the most well-liked of bishops. However, during the forty years of its revival, it has become linked with envy, hatred, and violence, and is now the most dangerous enemy hiding in our way.
Last, and most of all, having told so much of the unwisdom of our ancestors, having exposed the sterility of the convulsion that burned what they adored, and made the sins of the Republic mount up as high as those of the monarchy, having shown that Legitimacy, which repudiated the Revolution, and Imperialism, which crowned it, were but disguises of the same element of violence and wrong, I should have wished, in order that my address might not break off without a meaning or a moral, to relate by whom, and in what connection, the true law of the formation of free States was recognised, and how that discovery, closely akin to those which, under the names of development, evolution, and continuity, have given a new and deeper method to other sciences, solved the ancient problem between stability and change, and determined the authority of tradition on the progress of thought; how that theory, which Sir James Mackintosh expressed by saying that Constitutions are not made, but grow; the theory that custom and the national qualities of the governed, and not the will of the government, are the makers of the law; and therefore that the nation, which is the source of its own organic institutions, should be[Pg 59] charged with the perpetual custody of their integrity, and with the duty of bringing the form into harmony with the spirit, was made, by the singular co-operation of the purest Conservative intellect with red-handed revolution, of Niebuhr with Mazzini, to yield the idea of nationality, which, far more than the idea of liberty, has governed the movement of the present age.
Last but not least, having pointed out so much foolishness from our ancestors, having revealed the emptiness of the upheaval that destroyed what they cherished, and piled up the sins of the Republic just as high as those of the monarchy, having demonstrated that Legitimacy, which rejected the Revolution, and Imperialism, which embraced it, were merely masks hiding the same violence and injustice, I wanted to conclude my address with a meaningful insight or lesson. I wished to discuss who recognized the true principles behind forming free states and how that understanding, closely related to concepts like development, evolution, and continuity that have introduced a new and deeper approach to other sciences, resolved the age-old conflict between stability and change, and clarified the role of tradition in shaping thought; how Sir James Mackintosh articulated the idea that Constitutions are not created but evolve; the concept that customs and the national characteristics of the people, rather than the government's will, shape the law; and therefore that the nation, being the source of its own foundational institutions, should be[Pg 59] responsible for preserving their integrity and ensuring the form aligns with the spirit. This idea was realized through the unique collaboration of the purest Conservative thinkers and radical revolutionaries, like Niebuhr and Mazzini, leading to the notion of nationality, which has driven the movements of our time far more than the idea of liberty.
I do not like to conclude without inviting attention to the impressive fact that so much of the hard fighting, the thinking, the enduring that has contributed to the deliverance of man from the power of man, has been the work of our countrymen, and of their descendants in other lands. We have had to contend, as much as any people, against monarchs of strong will and of resources secured by their foreign possession, against men of rare capacity, against whole dynasties of born tyrants. And yet that proud prerogative stands out on the background of our history. Within a generation of the Conquest, the Normans were compelled to recognise, in some grudging measure, the claims of the English people. When the struggle between Church and State extended to England, our Churchmen learned to associate themselves with the popular cause; and, with few exceptions, neither the hierarchical spirit of the foreign divines, nor the monarchical bias peculiar to the French, characterised the writers of the English school. The Civil Law, transmitted from the degenerate Empire to be the common prop of absolute power, was excluded from England. The Canon Law was restrained, and this country never admitted the Inquisition, nor fully accepted the use of torture which invested Continental royalty with so many terrors. At the end of the Middle Ages foreign writers acknowledged our superiority, and pointed to these causes. After that, our gentry maintained the means of local self-government such as no other country possessed. Divisions in religion forced toleration. The confusion of the common law taught the people that their best safeguard was the independence and the integrity of the judges.[Pg 60]
I do not want to wrap up without highlighting the remarkable fact that so much of the intense fighting, thought, and perseverance that have freed humanity from the oppression of others comes from our fellow countrymen and their descendants abroad. We've had to face, like any other people, strong-willed monarchs backed by resources from their foreign territories, exceptional individuals, and entire dynasties of innate tyrants. Yet that proud privilege stands out in our history. Within a generation of the Conquest, the Normans had to begrudgingly recognize the claims of the English people. When the conflict between Church and State reached England, our Church leaders aligned themselves with the popular cause; and, with few exceptions, neither the hierarchical mindset of foreign clergy nor the royalist tendencies typical of the French influenced the writers from the English school. The Roman Law, passed down from the declining Empire to support absolute power, was kept out of England. Canon Law was limited, and this country never accepted the Inquisition, nor fully embraced the use of torture that brought so much fear to Continental royalty. By the end of the Middle Ages, foreign writers acknowledged our superiority and pointed to these factors. After that, our gentry maintained a level of local self-government that no other country had. Religious divisions led to tolerance. The complexities of common law taught the people that their best protection was the independence and integrity of the judges.[Pg 60]
All these explanations lie on the surface, and are as visible as the protecting ocean; but they can only be successive effects of a constant cause which must lie in the same native qualities of perseverance, moderation, individuality, and the manly sense of duty, which give to the English race its supremacy in the stern art of labour, which has enabled it to thrive as no other can on inhospitable shores, and which (although no great people has less of the bloodthirsty craving for glory and an army of 50,000 English soldiers has never been seen in battle) caused Napoleon to exclaim, as he rode away from Waterloo, "It has always been the same since Crecy."
All these explanations are obvious and as clear as the protective ocean; but they can only be the result of a continuous cause rooted in the core qualities of perseverance, moderation, individuality, and a strong sense of duty. These traits give the English people their dominance in the tough work of labor, allowing them to succeed in harsh environments better than anyone else. And despite the fact that no major nation has less of a bloodthirsty desire for glory (an army of 50,000 English soldiers has never been seen in battle), it led Napoleon to remark as he left Waterloo, "It has always been the same since Crecy."
Therefore, if there is reason for pride in the past, there is more for hope in the time to come. Our advantages increase, while other nations fear their neighbours or covet their neighbours' goods. Anomalies and defects there are, fewer and less intolerable, if not less flagrant than of old.
Therefore, if there's reason to take pride in the past, there’s even more reason for hope in the future. Our advantages are growing, while other nations fear their neighbors or want what their neighbors have. There are still some issues and flaws, but they are fewer and less unbearable, if not less obvious than before.
But I have fixed my eyes on the spaces that Heaven's light illuminates, that I may not lay too heavy a strain on the indulgence with which you have accompanied me over the dreary and heart-breaking course by which men have passed to freedom; and because the light that has guided us is still unquenched, and the causes that have carried us so far in the van of free nations have not spent their power; because the story of the future is written in the past, and that which hath been is the same thing that shall be.
But I have focused my attention on the areas that Heaven's light shines upon, so that I don’t put too much pressure on the patience you’ve shown me during the difficult and heartbreaking journey that people have taken to gain their freedom; and because the light that has guided us is still bright, and the reasons that have led us to the forefront of free nations are still strong; because the future is shaped by the past, and what has been will also be.
FOOTNOTES:
III
Scarcely thirty years separate the Europe of Guizot and Metternich from these days of universal suffrage both in France and in United Germany; when a condemned insurgent of 1848 is the constitutional Minister of Austria; when Italy, from the Alps to the Adriatic, is governed by friends of Mazzini; and statesmen who recoiled from the temerities of Peel have doubled the electoral constituency of England. If the philosopher who proclaimed the law that democratic progress is constant and irrepressible had lived to see old age, he would have been startled by the fulfilment of his prophecy. Throughout these years of revolutionary change Sir Thomas Erskine May has been more closely and constantly connected with the centre of public affairs than any other Englishman, and his place, during most of the time, has been at the table of the House of Commons, where he has sat, like Canute, and watched the rising tide. Few could be better prepared to be the historian of European Democracy than one who, having so long studied the mechanism of popular government in the most illustrious of assemblies at the height of its power, has written its history, and taught its methods to the world.
Barely thirty years separate the Europe of Guizot and Metternich from today’s world of universal suffrage in both France and Germany. Now, a condemned rebel from 1848 is the constitutional Minister of Austria; Italy, from the Alps to the Adriatic, is led by supporters of Mazzini; and politicians who once recoiled from Peel’s boldness have doubled the voting constituency in England. If the philosopher who stated that democratic progress is constant and unstoppable had lived to see his old age, he would have been amazed at how his prediction came true. Throughout these years of revolutionary change, Sir Thomas Erskine May has been more closely and consistently involved in public affairs than any other Englishman, and he has spent most of that time at the House of Commons, where he has sat like Canute and watched the rising tide. Few are better suited to be the historian of European Democracy than someone who has long studied the workings of popular government in the most renowned assembly at its peak, has chronicled its history, and taught its methods to the world.
It is not strange that so delicate and laborious a task should have remained unattempted. Democracy is a gigantic current that has been fed by many springs.[Pg 62] Physical and spiritual causes have contributed to swell it. Much has been done by economic theories, and more by economic laws. The propelling force lay sometimes in doctrine and sometimes in fact, and error has been as powerful as truth. Popular progress has been determined at one time by legislation, at others by a book, an invention, or a crime; and we may trace it to the influence of Greek metaphysicians and Roman jurists, of barbarian custom and ecclesiastical law, of the reformers who discarded the canonists, the sectaries who discarded the reformers, and the philosophers who discarded the sects. The scene has changed, as nation succeeded nation, and during the most stagnant epoch of European life the new world stored up the forces that have transformed the old.
It's not surprising that such a delicate and complex task hasn't been attempted. Democracy is a massive force that has been shaped by many sources.[Pg 62] Both physical and spiritual factors have contributed to its growth. Economic theories have played a role, and economic laws have done even more. The driving force has sometimes come from beliefs and sometimes from reality, and mistakes have been just as influential as truths. Popular progress has been influenced at times by laws, and at others by a book, an invention, or a crime; we can trace it back to the impact of Greek philosophers and Roman legal experts, of barbaric traditions and church laws, of reformers who set aside the canonists, the dissidents who rejected the reformers, and the philosophers who dismissed the sects. The landscape has shifted as one nation replaced another, and during the most stagnant period of European history, the New World was gathering the energies that would transform the old.
A history that should pursue all the subtle threads from end to end might be eminently valuable, but not as a tribute to peace and conciliation. Few discoveries are more irritating than those which expose the pedigree of ideas. Sharp definitions and unsparing analysis would displace the veil beneath which society dissembles its divisions, would make political disputes too violent for compromise and political alliances too precarious for use, and would embitter politics with all the passion of social and religious strife. Sir Erskine May writes for all who take their stand within the broad lines of our constitution. His judgment is averse from extremes. He turns from the discussion of theories, and examines his subject by the daylight of institutions, believing that laws depend much on the condition of society, and little on notions and disputations unsupported by reality. He avows his disbelief even in the influence of Locke, and cares little to inquire how much self-government owes to Independency, or equality to the Quakers; and how democracy was affected by the doctrine that society is founded on contract, that happiness is the end of all government, or labour the only source of wealth; and for this reason, because he always touches ground, and brings to bear, on a vast array of sifted fact, the light of sound sense and tried experience rather than dogmatic precept,[Pg 63] all men will read his book with profit, and almost all without offence.
A history that aims to track every subtle connection from beginning to end could be incredibly valuable, but not as a testament to peace and understanding. Few discoveries are more frustrating than those that reveal the background of ideas. Clear definitions and thorough analysis would strip away the facade under which society hides its divisions, making political disagreements too intense for compromise and political alliances too unstable to rely on, filling politics with the same intensity as social and religious conflicts. Sir Erskine May writes for everyone who stands within the broad framework of our constitution. He tends to avoid extremes. He steers away from discussing theories and instead looks at his subject through the lens of institutions, believing that laws are largely influenced by the state of society and not by theories and arguments that lack real-world support. He even expresses skepticism about the influence of Locke and shows little interest in how much self-governance owes to Independency or equality to the Quakers; nor does he delve into how democracy was shaped by the idea that society is based on a contract, that happiness is the ultimate goal of government, or that labor is the only source of wealth. This is because he always grounds his work in extensive, well-sourced facts and applies practical sense and proven experience rather than dogmatic teachings, [Pg 63] so that everyone will find value in his book, and almost everyone will take no offense.
Although he does not insist on inculcating a moral, he has stated in his introductory pages the ideas that guide him; and, indeed, the reader who fails to recognise the lesson of the book in every chapter will read in vain. Sir Erskine May is persuaded that it is the tendency of modern progress to elevate the masses of the people, to increase their part in the work and the fruit of civilisation, in comfort and education, in self-respect and independence, in political knowledge and power. Taken for a universal law of history, this would be as visionary as certain generalisations of Montesquieu and Tocqueville; but with the necessary restrictions of time and place, it cannot fairly be disputed. Another conclusion, supported by a far wider induction, is that democracy, like monarchy, is salutary within limits and fatal in excess; that it is the truest friend of freedom or its most unrelenting foe, according as it is mixed or pure; and this ancient and elementary truth of constitutional government is enforced with every variety of impressive and suggestive illustration from the time of the Patriarchs down to the revolution which, in 1874, converted federal Switzerland into an unqualified democracy governed by the direct voice of the entire people.
Although he doesn’t emphasize a moral lesson, he has shared in his introductory pages the ideas that guide him; indeed, a reader who fails to recognize the lesson of the book in every chapter will read in vain. Sir Erskine May believes that modern progress tends to uplift the masses, enhancing their role in the work and rewards of civilization, in comfort and education, in self-respect and independence, and in political knowledge and power. If taken as a universal historical law, this would be as unrealistic as some generalizations by Montesquieu and Tocqueville; however, within the necessary limits of time and place, it cannot be reasonably disputed. Another conclusion, supported by a much broader range of evidence, is that democracy, like monarchy, is beneficial within certain limits and harmful in excess; it can be the greatest friend of freedom or its most relentless enemy, depending on whether it is mixed or pure; and this fundamental truth of constitutional government is illustrated through various compelling examples from the time of the Patriarchs up to the revolution in 1874 that turned federal Switzerland into a straightforward democracy governed directly by the whole people.
The effective distinction between liberty and democracy, which has occupied much of the author's thoughts, cannot be too strongly drawn. Slavery has been so often associated with democracy, that a very able writer pronounced it long ago essential to a democratic state; and the philosophers of the Southern Confederation have urged the theory with extreme fervour. For slavery operates like a restricted franchise, attaches power to property, and hinders Socialism, the infirmity that attends mature democracies. The most intelligent of Greek tyrants, Periander, discouraged the employment of slaves; and Pericles designates the freedom from manual labour as the distinguishing prerogative of Athens. At Rome a tax on manumissions immediately followed the[Pg 64] establishment of political equality by Licinius. An impeachment of England for having imposed slavery on America was carefully expunged from the Declaration of Independence; and the French Assembly, having proclaimed the Rights of Man, declared that they did not extend to the colonies. The abolition controversy has made everybody familiar with Burke's saying, that men learn the price of freedom by being masters of slaves.
The clear difference between liberty and democracy, which has been a major focus for the author, cannot be emphasized enough. Slavery has often been linked to democracy, leading a prominent writer to claim it was essential for a democratic state long ago; and the thinkers of the Southern Confederation passionately promoted this theory. This is because slavery functions like a limited voting system, ties power to wealth, and impedes Socialism, a weakness seen in mature democracies. The smartest of the Greek tyrants, Periander, discouraged using slaves, while Pericles identified freedom from manual labor as a key privilege of Athens. In Rome, a tax on freeing slaves was introduced right after Licinius established political equality. The accusation against England for enforcing slavery in America was deliberately removed from the Declaration of Independence, and the French Assembly, after proclaiming the Rights of Man, stated that these rights did not apply to the colonies. The debate over abolition has made everyone aware of Burke's observation that people understand the value of freedom by being in control of slaves.
From the best days of Athens, the days of Anaxagoras, Protagoras, and Socrates, a strange affinity has subsisted between democracy and religious persecution. The bloodiest deed committed between the wars of religion and the revolution was due to the fanaticism of men living under the primitive republic in the Rhætian Alps; and of six democratic cantons only one tolerated Protestants, and that after a struggle which lasted the better part of two centuries. In 1578 the fifteen Catholic provinces would have joined the revolted Netherlands but for the furious bigotry of Ghent; and the democracy of Friesland was the most intolerant of the States. The aristocratic colonies in America defended toleration against their democratic neighbours, and its triumph in Rhode Island and Pennsylvania was the work not of policy but of religion. The French Republic came to ruin because it found the lesson of religious liberty too hard to learn. Down to the eighteenth century, indeed, it was understood in monarchies more often than in free commonwealths. Richelieu acknowledged the principle whilst he was constructing the despotism of the Bourbons; so did the electors of Brandenburg, at the time when they made themselves absolute; and after the fall of Clarendon, the notion of Indulgence was inseparable from the design of Charles II. to subvert the constitution.
From the best days of Athens, during the times of Anaxagoras, Protagoras, and Socrates, there has been a strange connection between democracy and religious persecution. The most brutal act committed during the conflicts between religion and revolution was fueled by the fanaticism of people living under the primitive republic in the Rhætian Alps; and out of six democratic cantons, only one accepted Protestants, and that was after a struggle that lasted nearly two centuries. In 1578, the fifteen Catholic provinces would have joined the rebel Netherlands if it hadn't been for the extreme intolerance of Ghent; and the democracy of Friesland was the most intolerant of the states. The aristocratic colonies in America defended toleration against their democratic neighbors, and its success in Rhode Island and Pennsylvania was the result of religious beliefs, not political strategy. The French Republic fell apart because it found the lesson of religious liberty too difficult to grasp. Up until the eighteenth century, monarchies often understood this principle better than free commonwealths did. Richelieu recognized the principle while establishing the despotism of the Bourbons; so did the electors of Brandenburg when they made themselves absolute; and after Claron's fall, the idea of Indulgence was closely linked to Charles II’s plan to undermine the constitution.
A government strong enough to act in defiance of public feeling may disregard the plausible heresy that prevention is better than punishment, for it is able to punish. But a government entirely dependent on opinion looks for some security what that opinion shall be, strives for the control of the forces that shape it, and is fearful[Pg 65] of suffering the people to be educated in sentiments hostile to its institutions. When General Grant attempted to grapple with polygamy in Utah, it was found necessary to pack the juries with Gentiles; and the Supreme Court decided that the proceedings were illegal, and that the prisoners must be set free. Even the murderer Lee was absolved, in 1875, by a jury of Mormons.
A government that is strong enough to go against public opinion can ignore the popular belief that prevention is better than punishment, because it has the power to punish. However, a government that relies completely on public opinion seeks some assurance about what that opinion will be, works to control the forces that shape it, and is worried about allowing the people to be educated in views that oppose its institutions. When General Grant tried to deal with polygamy in Utah, it became necessary to fill the juries with non-Mormons; the Supreme Court ruled that the proceedings were illegal, and the prisoners had to be released. Even the murderer Lee was acquitted in 1875 by a jury of Mormons.
Modern democracy presents many problems too various and obscure to be solved without a larger range of materials than Tocqueville obtained from his American authorities or his own observation. To understand why the hopes and the fears that it excites have been always inseparable, to determine under what conditions it advances or retards the progress of the people and the welfare of free states, there is no better course than to follow Sir Erskine May upon the road which he has been the first to open.
Modern democracy presents many problems that are too diverse and complex to be resolved with the limited information that Tocqueville had from his American sources or his personal observations. To understand why the hopes and fears it generates are always linked, and to determine the conditions under which it promotes or hinders the progress of people and the well-being of free states, following Sir Erskine May’s path is the best approach, as he was the first to forge it.
In the midst of an invincible despotism, among paternal, military, and sacerdotal monarchies, the dawn rises with the deliverance of Israel out of bondage, and with the covenant which began their political life. The tribes broke up into smaller communities, administering their own affairs under the law they had sworn to observe, but which there was no civil power to enforce. They governed themselves without a central authority, a legislature, or a dominant priesthood; and this polity, which, under the forms of primitive society, realised some aspirations of developed democracy, resisted for above three hundred years the constant peril of anarchy and subjugation. The monarchy itself was limited by the same absence of a legislative power, by the submission of the king to the law that bound his subjects, by the perpetual appeal of prophets to the conscience of the people as its appointed guardian, and by the ready resource of deposition. Later still, in the decay of the religious and national constitution, the same ideas appeared with intense energy, in an extraordinary association of men who lived in austerity and self-denial, rejected slavery, maintained equality, and held their property in common, and who[Pg 66] constituted in miniature an almost perfect Republic. But the Essenes perished with the city and the Temple, and for many ages the example of the Hebrews was more serviceable to authority than to freedom. After the Reformation, the sects that broke resolutely with the traditions of Church and State as they came down from Catholic times, and sought for their new institutions a higher authority than custom, reverted to the memory of a commonwealth founded on a voluntary contract, on self-government, federalism, equality, in which election was preferred to inheritance, and monarchy was an emblem of the heathen; and they conceived that there was no better model for themselves than a nation constituted by religion, owning no lawgiver but Moses, and obeying no king but God. Political thought had until then been guided by pagan experience.
In the midst of an unchallenged dictatorship, surrounded by paternal, military, and religious monarchies, a new beginning comes with the liberation of Israel from oppression and the covenant that started their political journey. The tribes divided into smaller communities, managing their own affairs under the law they had vowed to uphold, but which lacked any civil authority to enforce it. They governed themselves without a central authority, a legislature, or a dominant priesthood; and this system, which, within the framework of early society, achieved some ideals of developed democracy, survived for over three hundred years against the constant threat of chaos and domination. The monarchy was also limited by the absence of a legislative body, by the king's submission to the same laws binding his subjects, by the ongoing appeal of prophets to the people's conscience as their appointed protector, and by the available option of dethronement. Later, during the decline of the religious and national framework, similar ideas emerged with great intensity in an extraordinary group of individuals who lived simply and selflessly, rejected slavery, promoted equality, and shared their property, essentially forming a miniature, almost perfect Republic. However, the Essenes vanished alongside the city and the Temple, and for many years, the Hebrews' example proved more beneficial to authority than to freedom. After the Reformation, the groups that firmly broke away from the traditions of Church and State that came down from Catholic times, and sought a higher authority for their new institutions than custom, looked back to the memory of a commonwealth based on a voluntary contract, self-governance, federalism, and equality, where elections were preferred over inheritance, and monarchy was seen as a sign of paganism; they believed that the best model for themselves was a nation grounded in religion, recognizing no lawgiver but Moses and obeying no king but God. Political thought until that point had been shaped by pagan experiences.
Among the Greeks, Athens, the boldest pioneer of republican discovery, was the only democracy that prospered. It underwent the changes that were the common lot of Greek society, but it met them in a way that displayed a singular genius for politics. The struggle of competing classes for supremacy, almost everywhere a cause of oppression and bloodshed, became with them a genuine struggle for freedom; and the Athenian constitution grew, with little pressure from below, under the intelligent action of statesmen who were swayed by political reasoning more than by public opinion. They avoided violent and convulsive change, because the rate of their reforms kept ahead of the popular demand. Solon, whose laws began the reign of mind over force, instituted democracy by making the people, not indeed the administrators, but the source of power. He committed the Government not to rank or birth, but to land; and he regulated the political influence of the landowners by their share in the burdens of the public service. To the lower class, who neither bore arms nor paid taxes, and were excluded from the Government, he granted the privilege of choosing and of calling to account the men by whom they were governed, of confirming or rejecting[Pg 67] the acts of the legislature and the judgments of the courts. Although he charged the Areopagus with the preservation of his laws, he provided that they might be revised according to need; and the ideal before his mind was government by all free citizens. His concessions to the popular element were narrow, and were carefully guarded. He yielded no more than was necessary to guarantee the attachment of the whole people to the State. But he admitted principles that went further than the claims which he conceded. He took only one step towards democracy, but it was the first of a series.
Among the Greeks, Athens, the boldest innovator of republican ideas, was the only democracy that thrived. It went through the challenges that were common in Greek society, but it faced them with a unique talent for politics. The struggle between competing classes for dominance, which led to oppression and violence elsewhere, turned into a genuine fight for freedom there; and the Athenian constitution developed, with little pressure from below, through the thoughtful actions of statesmen who were influenced more by political reasoning than by public opinion. They avoided drastic and violent changes because the pace of their reforms stayed ahead of popular demand. Solon, whose laws marked the beginning of reason over force, established democracy by making the people, not the administrators, the source of power. He tied the government to land ownership rather than to rank or birth, and he regulated the political power of landowners based on their contribution to public duties. To the lower class, who did not serve in the military or pay taxes and were excluded from the government, he granted the right to choose and hold accountable those who governed them, as well as the power to approve or reject[Pg 67] the actions of the legislature and the rulings of the courts. Although he tasked the Areopagus with enforcing his laws, he allowed for revisions as needed; and his vision was a government by all free citizens. His concessions to the popular side were limited and carefully protected. He gave no more than what was necessary to ensure the loyalty of the entire populace to the state. However, he embraced principles that exceeded the demands he met. He took only one step towards democracy, but it was the first in a series.
When the Persian wars, which converted aristocratic Athens into a maritime state, had developed new sources of wealth and a new description of interests, the class which had supplied many of the ships and most of the men that had saved the national independence and founded an empire, could not be excluded from power. Solon's principle, that political influence should be commensurate with political service, broke through the forms in which he had confined it, and the spirit of his constitution was too strong for the letter. The fourth estate was admitted to office, and in order that its candidates might obtain their share, and no more than their share, and that neither interest nor numbers might prevail, many public functionaries were appointed by lot. The Athenian idea of a Republic was to substitute the impersonal supremacy of law for the government of men. Mediocrity was a safeguard against the pretensions of superior capacity, for the established order was in danger, not from the average citizens, but from men, like Miltiades, of exceptional renown. The people of Athens venerated their constitution as a gift of the gods, the source and title of their power, a thing too sacred for wanton change. They had demanded a code, that the unwritten law might no longer be interpreted at will by Archons and Areopagites; and a well-defined and authoritative legislation was a triumph of the democracy.
When the Persian wars transformed aristocratic Athens into a maritime state, creating new sources of wealth and interests, the class that provided many of the ships and most of the people who defended national independence and established an empire could not be kept from power. Solon’s idea that political influence should match political service broke through the limits he set, and the spirit of his constitution was stronger than its words. The fourth estate was allowed into office, and to ensure that its candidates received their fair share—no more and no less—and that neither connections nor numbers took precedence, many public officials were chosen by lottery. The Athenian concept of a Republic aimed to replace the personal rule of men with the impersonal supremacy of law. Mediocrity was a safeguard against the ambitions of those with exceptional abilities, as the established order was threatened, not by average citizens, but by individuals like Miltiades, who were notably distinguished. The people of Athens regarded their constitution as a divine gift, the foundation and justification of their power, something too sacred for careless alteration. They demanded a written code so that the unwritten law could no longer be interpreted at will by Archons and Areopagites; having clear and authoritative legislation was a victory for democracy.
So well was this conservative spirit understood, that[Pg 68] the revolution which abolished the privileges of the aristocracy was promoted by Aristides and completed by Pericles, men free from the reproach of flattering the multitude. They associated all the free Athenians with the interest of the State, and called them, without distinction of class, to administer the powers that belonged to them. Solon had threatened with the loss of citizenship all who showed themselves indifferent in party conflicts, and Pericles declared that every man who neglected his share of public duty was a useless member of the community. That wealth might confer no unfair advantage, that the poor might not take bribes from the rich, he took them into the pay of the State during their attendance as jurors. That their numbers might give them no unjust superiority, he restricted the right of citizenship to those who came from Athenian parents on both sides; and thus he expelled more than 4000 men of mixed descent from the Assembly. This bold measure, which was made acceptable by a distribution of grain from Egypt among those who proved their full Athenian parentage, reduced the fourth class to an equality with the owners of real property. For Pericles, or Ephialtes—for it would appear that all their reforms had been carried in the year 460, when Ephialtes died—is the first democratic statesman who grasped the notion of political equality. The measures which made all citizens equal might have created a new inequality between classes, and the artificial privilege of land might have been succeeded by the more crushing preponderance of numbers. But Pericles held it to be intolerable that one portion of the people should be required to obey laws which others have the exclusive right of making; and he was able, during thirty years, to preserve the equipoise, governing by the general consent of the community, formed by free debate. He made the undivided people sovereign; but he subjected the popular initiative to a court of revision, and assigned a penalty to the proposer of any measure which should be found to be unconstitutional. Athens, under Pericles, was the most successful[Pg 69] Republic that existed before the system of representation; but its splendour ended with his life.
So well was this conservative spirit understood that[Pg 68] the revolution that eliminated the aristocracy's privileges was led by Aristides and completed by Pericles, who were both free from the criticism of catering to the masses. They involved all free Athenians in the interests of the State and invited them, regardless of class, to take on the powers that rightfully belonged to them. Solon had warned that anyone who showed indifference in political conflicts would lose their citizenship, and Pericles stated that any man who neglected his public duties was a useless member of the community. To prevent wealth from giving unfair advantages and to stop the poor from accepting bribes from the rich, he paid them as jurors while they served. To ensure that numbers didn't unfairly dominate, he limited citizenship to those with Athenian parents on both sides, expelling over 4,000 mixed-descent individuals from the Assembly. This bold action, made more acceptable by distributing grains from Egypt to those who proved their full Athenian parentage, brought the fourth class to an equal status with landowners. Pericles, or Ephialtes—since it seems all their reforms happened in 460 when Ephialtes died—is the first democratic statesman who understood the concept of political equality. The measures that made all citizens equal could have created new class inequalities, as the previously privileged landowners could have been overshadowed by sheer numbers. But Pericles believed it was unacceptable for one part of the people to obey laws that only others had the exclusive right to create; and he managed, for thirty years, to maintain balance, governing with the community's general consent through open debate. He made the people collectively sovereign but subjected the popular initiative to review by a court, imposing a penalty on anyone proposing a measure that turned out to be unconstitutional. Athens, under Pericles, was the most successful[Pg 69] Republic that existed before the system of representation, but its glory ended with his life.
The danger to liberty from the predominance either of privilege or majorities was so manifest, that an idea arose that equality of fortune would be the only way to prevent the conflict of class interests. The philosophers, Phaleas, Plato, Aristotle, suggested various expedients to level the difference between rich and poor. Solon had endeavoured to check the increase of estates; and Pericles had not only strengthened the public resources by bringing the rich under the control of an assembly in which they were not supreme, but he had employed those resources in improving the condition and the capacity of the masses. The grievance of those who were taxed for the benefit of others was easily borne so long as the tribute of the confederates filled the treasury. But the Peloponnesian war increased the strain on the revenue and deprived Athens of its dependencies. The balance was upset; and the policy of making one class give, that another might receive, was recommended not only by the interest of the poor, but by a growing theory, that wealth and poverty make bad citizens, that the middle class is the one most easily led by reason, and that the way to make it predominate is to depress whatever rises above the common level, and to raise whatever falls below it. This theory, which became inseparable from democracy, and contained a force which alone seems able to destroy it, was fatal to Athens, for it drove the minority to treason. The glory of the Athenian democrats is, not that they escaped the worst consequences of their principle, but that, having twice cast out the usurping oligarchy, they set bounds to their own power. They forgave their vanquished enemies; they abolished pay for attendance in the assembly; they established the supremacy of law by making the code superior to the people; they distinguished things that were constitutional from things that were legal, and resolved that no legislative act should pass until it had been pronounced consistent with the constitution.[Pg 70]
The threat to freedom from the dominance of either privilege or majorities was so obvious that the idea emerged that equal wealth would be the only way to prevent class conflicts. Philosophers like Phaleas, Plato, and Aristotle proposed different ways to bridge the gap between the rich and the poor. Solon tried to curb the growth of wealth, while Pericles not only strengthened public resources by bringing the wealthy under the control of an assembly where they weren’t dominant but also used those resources to improve the lives and capabilities of the masses. People didn’t mind being taxed for the benefit of others as long as the confederates’ contributions filled the treasury. However, the Peloponnesian War increased pressure on the finances and deprived Athens of its allies. The balance was disrupted, and the policy of having one class contribute so that another could benefit was supported not only by the interests of the poor but also by a rising belief that wealth and poverty create bad citizens. It held that the middle class is the most easily guided by reason, and that the way to ensure its dominance is to lower anyone who rises above the average and elevate those who fall below it. This theory, which became integral to democracy and contained a force that could potentially destroy it, was damaging to Athens, as it pushed the minority toward treason. The achievement of the Athenian democrats is not that they avoided the worst outcomes of their principle, but that, after expelling the usurping oligarchy twice, they limited their own power. They forgave their defeated enemies, eliminated pay for attending the assembly, established the supremacy of law by prioritizing the code over the people, distinguished between constitutional and legal matters, and resolved that no legislative act should pass until it was declared consistent with the constitution.[Pg 70]
The causes which ruined the Republic of Athens illustrate the connection of ethics with politics rather than the vices inherent to democracy. A State which has only 30,000 full citizens in a population of 500,000, and is governed, practically, by about 3000 people at a public meeting, is scarcely democratic. The short triumph of Athenian liberty, and its quick decline, belong to an age which possessed no fixed standard of right and wrong. An unparalleled activity of intellect was shaking the credit of the gods, and the gods were the givers of the law. It was a very short step from the suspicion of Protagoras, that there were no gods, to the assertion of Critias that there is no sanction for laws. If nothing was certain in theology, there was no certainty in ethics and no moral obligation. The will of man, not the will of God, was the rule of life, and every man and body of men had the right to do what they had the means of doing. Tyranny was no wrong, and it was hypocrisy to deny oneself the enjoyment it affords. The doctrine of the Sophists gave no limits to power and no security to freedom; it inspired that cry of the Athenians, that they must not be hindered from doing what they pleased, and the speeches of men like Athenagoras and Euphemus, that the democracy may punish men who have done no wrong, and that nothing that is profitable is amiss. And Socrates perished by the reaction which they provoked.
The reasons that led to the downfall of the Republic of Athens show the link between ethics and politics instead of the flaws inherent in democracy. A state with only 30,000 full citizens out of a population of 500,000, and effectively governed by about 3,000 people in a public meeting, can hardly be called democratic. The brief period of Athenian freedom and its rapid decline are characteristic of a time when there were no clear standards of right and wrong. A remarkable intellectual turmoil was undermining the faith in the gods, who were seen as the originators of the law. It was a small leap from Protagoras's skepticism about the existence of gods to Critias's claim that there was no basis for laws. If theology was uncertain, then ethics were uncertain too, and there was no moral obligation. The will of man, not that of God, became the guiding principle of life, and everyone had the right to act according to their means. Tyranny was not deemed wrong, and it was hypocritical to deny oneself the pleasures it provided. The Sophists' teachings imposed no limits on power and offered no protection for freedom; they fueled the Athenians' insistence that they should not be prevented from doing as they liked, echoing sentiments from figures like Athenagoras and Euphemus, who argued that the democracy could punish those who hadn’t committed any wrong and that whatever is beneficial is acceptable. And Socrates met his end due to the backlash that their ideas caused.
The disciples of Socrates obtained the ear of posterity. Their testimony against the government that put the best of citizens to death is enshrined in writings that compete with Christianity itself for influence on the opinions of men. Greece has governed the world by her philosophy, and the loudest note in Greek philosophy is the protest against Athenian democracy. But although Socrates derided the practice of leaving the choice of magistrates to chance, and Plato admired the bloodstained tyrant Critias, and Aristotle deemed Theramenes a greater statesman than Pericles, yet these are the men who laid the first stones of a purer system, and became the lawgivers of future commonwealths.[Pg 71]
The followers of Socrates have been remembered throughout history. Their accounts of the government that executed the best citizens are preserved in writings that rival Christianity in shaping people's beliefs. Greece has influenced the world through its philosophy, and the most prominent aspect of Greek philosophy is the criticism of Athenian democracy. Even though Socrates mocked the idea of randomly selecting officials, Plato admired the brutal tyrant Critias, and Aristotle thought Theramenes was a better politician than Pericles, these are the individuals who laid the foundation for a better system and became the lawmakers for future societies.[Pg 71]
The main point in the method of Socrates was essentially democratic. He urged men to bring all things to the test of incessant inquiry, and not to content themselves with the verdict of authorities, majorities, or custom; to judge of right and wrong, not by the will or sentiment of others, but by the light which God has set in each man's reason and conscience. He proclaimed that authority is often wrong, and has no warrant to silence or to impose conviction. But he gave no warrant to resistance. He emancipated men for thought, but not for action. The sublime history of his death shows that the superstition of the State was undisturbed by his contempt for its rulers.
The main idea behind Socrates' method was fundamentally democratic. He encouraged people to question everything without just accepting the opinions of authorities, majorities, or traditions. He believed that right and wrong should be determined by the reason and conscience that God has given to each individual, not by the beliefs or feelings of others. He stated that authority can often be misguided and has no right to suppress or enforce belief. However, he did not justify rebellion. He freed people to think for themselves, but not necessarily to act on those thoughts. The remarkable story of his death illustrates that the State's superstitions remained unaffected by his disdain for its leaders.
Plato had not his master's patriotism, nor his reverence for the civil power. He believed that no State can command obedience if it does not deserve respect; and he encouraged citizens to despise their government if they were not governed by wise men. To the aristocracy of philosophers he assigned a boundless prerogative; but as no government satisfied that test, his plea for despotism was hypothetical. When the lapse of years roused him from the fantastic dream of his Republic, his belief in divine government moderated his intolerance of human freedom. Plato would not suffer a democratic polity; but he challenged all existing authorities to justify themselves before a superior tribunal; he desired that all constitutions should be thoroughly remodelled, and he supplied the greatest need of Greek democracy, the conviction that the will of the people is subject to the will of God, and that all civil authority, except that of an imaginary state, is limited and conditional. The prodigious vitality of his writings has kept the glaring perils of popular government constantly before mankind; but it has also preserved the belief in ideal politics and the notion of judging the powers of this world by a standard from heaven. There has been no fiercer enemy of democracy; but there has been no stronger advocate of revolution.
Plato didn't share his master's patriotism or respect for political authority. He believed no government could demand obedience if it didn't earn respect, and he encouraged people to disdain their leaders if wise individuals weren't in power. He granted a vast privilege to the elite of philosophers, but since no government met his criteria, his support for tyranny was theoretical. As the years passed, awakening him from the idealized vision of his Republic, his faith in divine authority tempered his harsh views on human freedom. Plato couldn't accept a democratic system, yet he challenged all current powers to prove their legitimacy before a higher moral standard; he wanted all governments to be completely reformed and provided Greek democracy with a crucial belief: that the people's will is subject to God's will, and that all earthly authority, apart from an ideal state, is limited and conditional. The incredible energy of his writings has kept the dangers of popular government in sharp focus for humanity, but it has also upheld the belief in ideal politics and the idea of evaluating earthly powers against a heavenly standard. He was a fierce opponent of democracy but a strong supporter of revolutionary change.
In the Ethics Aristotle condemns democracy, even with a property qualification, as the worst of governments.[Pg 72] But near the end of his life, when he composed his Politics, he was brought, grudgingly, to make a memorable concession. To preserve the sovereignty of law, which is the reason and the custom of generations, and to restrict the realm of choice and change, he conceived it best that no class of society should preponderate, that one man should not be subject to another, that all should command and all obey. He advised that power should be distributed to high and low; to the first according to their property, to the others according to numbers; and that it should centre in the middle class. If aristocracy and democracy were fairly combined and balanced against each other, he thought that none would be interested to disturb the serene majesty of impersonal government. To reconcile the two principles, he would admit even the poorer citizens to office and pay them for the discharge of public duties; but he would compel the rich to take their share, and would appoint magistrates by election and not by lot. In his indignation at the extravagance of Plato, and his sense of the significance of facts, he became, against his will, the prophetic exponent of a limited and regenerated democracy. But the Politics, which, to the world of living men, is the most valuable of his works, acquired no influence on antiquity, and is never quoted before the time of Cicero. Again it disappeared for many centuries; it was unknown to the Arabian commentators, and in Western Europe it was first brought to light by St. Thomas Aquinas, at the very time when an infusion of popular elements was modifying feudalism, and it helped to emancipate political philosophy from despotic theories and to confirm it in the ways of freedom.
In the Ethics, Aristotle criticizes democracy, even with a property requirement, as the worst form of government.[Pg 72] However, towards the end of his life, when he wrote Politics, he reluctantly made a significant concession. To maintain the authority of law, which is rooted in reason and custom passed down through generations, and to limit the scope of choice and change, he believed it was best for no single class to dominate, for one person not to overpower another, and for everyone to have a say and follow. He recommended that power be shared between the wealthy and the poor; giving more to the wealthy based on their property and more to the less wealthy based on their numbers, while centering power in the middle class. He thought that if aristocracy and democracy were properly mixed and balanced, no one would want to disrupt the stable authority of an impersonal government. To balance both principles, he suggested including poorer citizens in office and paying them for public service; at the same time, he would require the rich to fulfill their duties and to select magistrates through elections instead of by chance. In his frustration with Plato's excesses and his awareness of practical realities, he became, albeit reluctantly, a foresighted advocate for a limited and renewed democracy. Yet, the Politics, which is considered the most valuable of his works by contemporary standards, had little influence in ancient times and is rarely referenced before Cicero's era. It vanished again for many centuries; it was unknown to Arab scholars and was only rediscovered in Western Europe by St. Thomas Aquinas, coinciding with a time when popular elements were reshaping feudalism, helping to free political philosophy from authoritarian ideas and solidifying it in the era of freedom.
The three generations of the Socratic school did more for the future reign of the people than all the institutions of the States of Greece. They vindicated conscience against authority, and subjected both to a higher law; and they proclaimed that doctrine of a mixed constitution, which has prevailed at last over absolute monarchy, and still has to contend against extreme Republicans and Socialists, and against the[Pg 73] masters of a hundred legions. But their views of liberty were based on expediency, not on justice. They legislated for the favoured citizens of Greece, and were conscious of no principle that extended the same rights to the stranger and the slave. That discovery, without which all political science was merely conventional, belongs to the followers of Zeno.
The three generations of the Socratic school did more for the future governance of the people than all the institutions of the Greek States combined. They defended individual conscience against authority and held both to a higher moral standard. They advocated for a mixed government system, which ultimately triumphed over absolute monarchy and still faces challenges from extreme Republicans, Socialists, and the leaders of numerous legions. However, their understanding of freedom was grounded in practicality, not in justice. They created laws for the privileged citizens of Greece and were unaware of any principle that granted the same rights to outsiders and slaves. That insight, which is essential for true political science and not just conventional thinking, belongs to the followers of Zeno.
The dimness and poverty of their theological speculation caused the Stoics to attribute the government of the universe less to the uncertain design of gods than to a definite law of nature. By that law, which is superior to religious traditions and national authorities, and which every man can learn from a guardian angel who neither sleeps nor errs, all are governed alike, all are equal, all are bound in charity to each other, as members of one community and children of the same God. The unity of mankind implied the existence of rights and duties common to all men, which legislation neither gives nor takes away. The Stoics held in no esteem the institutions that vary with time and place, and their ideal society resembled a universal Church more than an actual State. In every collision between authority and conscience they preferred the inner to the outer guide; and, in the words of Epictetus, regarded the laws of the gods, not the wretched laws of the dead. Their doctrine of equality, of fraternity, of humanity; their defence of individualism against public authority; their repudiation of slavery, redeemed democracy from the narrowness, the want of principle and of sympathy, which are its reproach among the Greeks. In practical life they preferred a mixed constitution to a purely popular government. Chrysippus thought it impossible to please both gods and men; and Seneca declared that the people is corrupt and incapable, and that nothing was wanting, under Nero, to the fulness of liberty, except the possibility of destroying it. But their lofty conception of freedom, as no exceptional privilege but the birthright of mankind, survived in the law of nations and purified the equity of Rome.
The lack of depth and the limitations of their theological ideas led the Stoics to believe that the universe was governed more by a clear natural law than by the unpredictable whims of gods. According to this law, which stands above religious traditions and national powers, and which everyone can learn about from a vigilant guardian angel who never sleeps or makes mistakes, everyone is treated equally, and we are all bound by love as members of one community and children of the same God. The unity of humanity suggested that there are rights and responsibilities shared by all people, which laws cannot create or take away. The Stoics didn't value institutions that change over time and across different places; their ideal society resembled a universal Church more than a government. In any conflict between authority and personal conscience, they favored inner guidance over outer authority; and, as Epictetus put it, they recognized the laws of the gods over the flawed laws made by humans. Their beliefs in equality, brotherhood, and humanity; their support of individual rights against government control; and their rejection of slavery redeemed democracy from the limitations, lack of foundational values, and lack of empathy that troubled it among the Greeks. In practice, they preferred a mixed government over a purely democratic one. Chrysippus believed it was impossible to satisfy both gods and humans; and Seneca stated that the people are corrupt and incapable, suggesting that under Nero, nothing was missing for complete freedom except the chance to destroy it. Nevertheless, their grand idea of freedom, as a fundamental right belonging to all humans rather than a rare privilege, lived on in international law and elevated the fairness of Rome.
Whilst Dorian oligarchs and Macedonian kings crushed[Pg 74] the liberties of Greece, the Roman Republic was ruined, not by its enemies, for there was no enemy it did not conquer, but by its own vices. It was free from many causes of instability and dissolution that were active in Greece—the eager quickness, the philosophic thought, the independent belief, the pursuit of unsubstantial grace and beauty. It was protected by many subtle contrivances against the sovereignty of numbers and against legislation by surprise. Constitutional battles had to be fought over and over again; and progress was so slow, that reforms were often voted many years before they could be carried into effect. The authority allowed to fathers, to masters, to creditors, was as incompatible with the spirit of freedom as the practice of the servile East. The Roman citizen revelled in the luxury of power; and his jealous dread of every change that might impair its enjoyment portended a gloomy oligarchy. The cause which transformed the domination of rigid and exclusive patricians into the model Republic, and which out of the decomposed Republic built up the archetype of all despotism, was the fact that the Roman Commonwealth consisted of two States in one. The constitution was made up of compromises between independent bodies, and the obligation of observing contracts was the standing security for freedom. The plebs obtained self-government and an equal sovereignty, by the aid of the tribunes of the people, the peculiar, salient, and decisive invention of Roman statecraft. The powers conferred on the tribunes, that they might be the guardians of the weak, were ill defined, but practically were irresistible. They could not govern, but they could arrest all government. The first and the last step of plebeian progress was gained neither by violence nor persuasion, but by seceding; and, in like manner, the tribunes overcame all the authorities of the State by the weapon of obstruction. It was by stopping public business for five years that Licinius established democratic equality. The safeguard against abuse was the right of each tribune to veto the acts of his colleagues. As they were independent of their electors, and as there[Pg 75] could hardly fail to be one wise and honest man among the ten, this was the most effective instrument for the defence of minorities ever devised by man. After the Hortensian law, which in the year 286 gave to the plebeian assembly co-ordinate legislative authority, the tribunes ceased to represent the cause of a minority, and their work was done.
While Dorian oligarchs and Macedonian kings crushed[Pg 74] the freedoms of Greece, the Roman Republic fell apart, not due to its enemies—since there was no enemy it couldn't defeat—but because of its own flaws. It avoided many of the sources of instability that plagued Greece, such as eager impulsiveness, philosophical musings, independent beliefs, and the chase after fleeting grace and beauty. It had various clever mechanisms in place to protect against the tyranny of the majority and unexpected legislation. Constitutional conflicts had to be fought repeatedly, and progress was so slow that reforms were often approved years before they could actually be implemented. The authority granted to fathers, masters, and creditors was just as incompatible with the spirit of freedom as the practices of the subservient East. The Roman citizen enjoyed the luxury of power, and his intense fear of any change that could undermine that enjoyment hinted at a bleak oligarchy. What transformed the rigid and exclusive rule of the patricians into the ideal Republic, and what turned the crumbling Republic into the prototype of all despotism, was that the Roman Commonwealth was essentially two states in one. The constitution comprised compromises between independent entities, and the obligation to uphold contracts was the constant safeguard for freedom. The plebs achieved self-governance and equal authority with the support of the tribunes of the people, a unique and crucial innovation of Roman politics. The powers given to the tribunes, positioned as guardians of the weak, were vaguely defined but practically unchallengeable. They could not govern but could block all government. The first and last steps of plebeian progress were not achieved through violence or persuasion, but through withdrawal; similarly, the tribunes overcame all state authorities by using obstruction as their weapon. It was by halting public business for five years that Licinius established democratic equality. The check against misuse was the right of each tribune to veto the actions of their colleagues. Since they were independent from their voters, and it was unlikely that there wouldn’t be at least one wise and honest person among the ten, this became the most effective tool for defending minority rights ever created. After the Hortensian law, which in 286 granted the plebeian assembly equal legislative authority, the tribunes stopped representing the cause of a minority, and their role was fulfilled.
A scheme less plausible or less hopeful than one which created two sovereign legislatures side by side in the same community would be hard to find. Yet it effectually closed the conflict of centuries, and gave to Rome an epoch of constant prosperity and greatness. No real division subsisted in the people, corresponding to the artificial division in the State. Fifty years passed away before the popular assembly made use of its prerogative, and passed a law in opposition to the senate. Polybius could not detect a flaw in the structure as it stood. The harmony seemed to be complete, and he judged that a more perfect example of composite government could not exist. But during those happy years the cause which wrought the ruin of Roman freedom was in full activity; for it was the condition of perpetual war that brought about the three great changes which were the beginning of the end—the reforms of the Gracchi, the arming of the paupers, and the gift of the Roman suffrage to the people of Italy.
A less likely or less promising plan than creating two separate legislatures within the same community would be hard to find. Yet, it effectively ended a centuries-long conflict and brought Rome an era of constant prosperity and greatness. There was no real division among the people that matched the artificial division in the State. Fifty years went by before the popular assembly used its power and passed a law against the senate. Polybius couldn’t find any flaws in the system as it existed. The harmony seemed complete, and he believed there couldn’t be a better example of a mixed government. But during those fortunate years, the forces that led to the downfall of Roman freedom were already at work; for it was the state of perpetual war that brought about the three major shifts that marked the beginning of the end—the reforms of the Gracchi, the arming of the poor, and the extension of Roman voting rights to the people of Italy.
Before the Romans began their career of foreign conquest they possessed an army of 770,000 men; and from that time the consumption of citizens in war was incessant. Regions once crowded with the small freeholds of four or five acres, which were the ideal unit of Roman society and the sinew of the army and the State, were covered with herds of cattle and herds of slaves, and the substance of the governing democracy was drained. The policy of the agrarian reform was to reconstitute this peasant class out of the public domains, that is, out of lands which the ruling families had possessed for generations, which they had bought and sold, inherited, divided, cultivated, and improved. The[Pg 76] conflict of interests that had so long slumbered revived with a fury unknown in the controversy between the patricians and the plebs. For it was now a question not Of equal rights but of subjugation. The social restoration of democratic elements could not be accomplished without demolishing the senate; and this crisis at last exposed the defect of the machinery and the peril of divided powers that were not to be controlled or reconciled. The popular assembly, led by Gracchus, had the power of making laws; and the only constitutional check was, that one of the tribunes should be induced to bar the proceedings. Accordingly, the tribune Octavius interposed his veto. The tribunician power, the most sacred of powers, which could not be questioned because it was founded on a covenant between the two parts of the community and formed the keystone of their union, was employed, in opposition to the will of the people, to prevent a reform on which the preservation of the democracy depended. Gracchus caused Octavius to be deposed. Though not illegal, this was a thing unheard of, and it seemed to the Romans a sacrilegious act that shook the pillars of the State, for it was the first significant revelation of democratic sovereignty. A tribune might burn the arsenal and betray the city, yet he could not be called to account until his year of office had expired. But when he employed against the people the authority with which they had invested him, the spell was dissolved. The tribunes had been instituted as the champions of the oppressed, when the plebs feared oppression. It was resolved that they should not interfere on the weaker side when the democracy were the strongest. They were chosen by the people as their defence against the aristocracy. It was not to be borne that they should become the agents of the aristocracy to make them once more supreme. Against a popular tribune, whom no colleague was suffered to oppose, the wealthy classes were defenceless. It is true that he held office, and was inviolable, only for a year. But the younger Gracchus was re-elected. The nobles accused[Pg 77] him of aiming at the crown. A tribune who should be practically irremovable, as well as legally irresistible, was little less than an emperor. The senate carried on the conflict as men do who fight, not for public interests but for their own existence. They rescinded the agrarian laws. They murdered the popular leaders. They abandoned the constitution to save themselves, and invested Sylla with a power beyond all monarchs, to exterminate their foes. The ghastly conception of a magistrate legally proclaimed superior to all the laws was familiar to the stern spirit of the Romans. The decemvirs had enjoyed that arbitrary authority; but practically they were restrained by the two provisions which alone were deemed efficacious in Rome, the short duration of office, and its distribution among several colleagues. But the appointment of Sylla was neither limited nor divided. It was to last as long as he chose. Whatever he might do was right; and he was empowered to put whomsoever he pleased to death, without trial or accusation. All the victims who were butchered by his satellites suffered with the full sanction of the law.
Before the Romans started their foreign conquests, they had an army of 770,000 men; from that point on, the number of citizens lost to war was constant. Areas that were once filled with small farms of four or five acres, which represented the ideal of Roman society and supported both the army and the State, became populated with cattle and slaves, draining the resources of the governing democracy. The goal of agrarian reform was to rebuild this peasant class from public lands, which were owned by ruling families for generations — lands they had bought, sold, inherited, divided, farmed, and improved. The[Pg 76] conflict of interests that had lain dormant flared up with an intensity unseen in the debate between the patricians and the plebs. It was no longer about equal rights but about domination. Restoring democratic elements couldn't happen without dismantling the senate; this crisis revealed the flaws in the political system and the danger of conflicting powers that couldn’t be controlled or reconciled. The popular assembly, led by Gracchus, had the authority to make laws, but the only constitutional limitation was that one of the tribunes had to be persuaded to block the process. Thus, tribune Octavius used his veto. The tribunician power, the most sacred of powers, which couldn't be questioned because it was based on an agreement between the two parts of the community and was the cornerstone of their unity, was used against the will of the people to prevent a reform essential for the preservation of democracy. Gracchus had Octavius removed. While this was not illegal, it was unprecedented and appeared to the Romans as a sacrilegious act that threatened the foundations of the State, marking the first significant assertion of democratic authority. A tribune could burn the arsenal and betray the city, but they couldn’t be held accountable until their term ended. However, when he used the authority given to him by the people against them, the illusion of control was broken. The tribunes were created as protectors of the oppressed when the plebs feared abuse of power. It was decided that they shouldn't intervene against the weaker party when democracy held the power. They were elected by the people to defend them against the aristocracy. It was unacceptable for them to become tools of the aristocracy to re-establish their dominance. Against a popular tribune, who couldn’t be opposed by any colleague, the wealthy classes were defenseless. It’s true he only held office and was inviolable for a year. But the younger Gracchus was re-elected. The nobles accused[Pg 77] him of seeking the crown. A tribune who could essentially be made unremovable, as well as legally unstoppable, was little different from an emperor. The senate engaged in the struggle like people who fight not for the public good but for their survival. They repealed the agrarian laws. They killed the popular leaders. They sacrificed the constitution to save themselves and granted Sylla more power than any monarch, to eliminate their enemies. The horrifying idea of a magistrate legally declared superior to all laws was well known to the stern Romans. The decemvirs had held that arbitrary power, but they were practically restrained by two provisions that were thought effective in Rome: the short duration of office and its division among various colleagues. But Sylla's appointment was neither limited nor divided. It lasted as long as he wanted. Whatever he did was deemed right, and he was authorized to execute anyone he chose, without trial or charge. All the victims killed by his followers died with full legal approval.
When at last the democracy conquered, the Augustan monarchy, by which they perpetuated their triumph, was moderate in comparison with the licensed tyranny of the aristocratic chief. The Emperor was the constitutional head of the Republic, armed with all the powers requisite to master the senate. The instrument which had served to cast down the patricians was efficient against the new aristocracy of wealth and office. The tribunician power, conferred in perpetuity, made it unnecessary to create a king or a dictator. Thrice the senate proposed to Augustus the supreme power of making laws. He declared that the power of the tribunes already supplied him with all that he required. It enabled him to preserve the forms of a simulated republic. The most popular of all the magistracies of Rome furnished the marrow of Imperialism. For the Empire was created, not by usurpation, but by the legal act of a jubilant people, eager to close the era of bloodshed and to secure the[Pg 78] largess of grain and coin, which amounted, at last, to 900,000 pounds a year. The people transferred to the Emperor the plenitude of their own sovereignty. To limit his delegated power was to challenge their omnipotence, to renew the issue between the many and the few which had been decided at Pharsalus and Philippi. The Romans upheld the absolutism of the Empire because it was their own. The elementary antagonism between liberty and democracy, between the welfare of minorities and the supremacy of masses, became manifest. The friend of the one was a traitor to the other. The dogma, that absolute power may, by the hypothesis of a popular origin, be as legitimate as constitutional freedom, began, by the combined support of the people and the throne, to darken the air.
When democracy finally triumphed, the Augustan monarchy, which allowed them to maintain their victory, was mild compared to the unchecked tyranny of the aristocratic leader. The Emperor was the official head of the Republic, equipped with all the powers needed to control the senate. The tool that had helped overthrow the patricians was effective against the new aristocracy of wealth and position. The tribunician power, given for life, made it unnecessary to create a king or a dictator. Three times the senate offered Augustus the ultimate authority to make laws. He stated that the power of the tribunes already provided him with everything he needed. It allowed him to uphold the appearance of a pretend republic. The most popular of all the Roman offices became the backbone of Imperialism. The Empire was established not through force but by a legal act of a jubilant people, eager to end the era of violence and secure the[Pg 78] benefits of grain and money, which amounted to 900,000 pounds a year. The people entrusted the Emperor with the full extent of their sovereignty. To limit his assigned power would be to challenge their authority, reopening the conflict between the many and the few that had been settled at Pharsalus and Philippi. The Romans supported the absolutism of the Empire because it was theirs. The basic conflict between liberty and democracy, between the well-being of minorities and the dominance of the majority, became clear. The ally of one was a betrayer of the other. The belief that absolute power can be as legitimate as constitutional freedom, based on a popular origin, started to cloud the air due to the combined backing of the people and the throne.
Legitimate, in the technical sense of modern politics, the Empire was not meant to be. It had no right or claim to subsist apart from the will of the people. To limit the Emperor's authority was to renounce their own; but to take it away was to assert their own. They gave the Empire as they chose. They took it away as they chose. The Revolution was as lawful and as irresponsible as the Empire. Democratic institutions continued to develop. The provinces were no longer subject to an assembly meeting in a distant capital. They obtained the privileges of Roman citizens. Long after Tiberius had stripped the inhabitants of Rome of their electoral function, the provincials continued in undisturbed enjoyment of the right of choosing their own magistrates. They governed themselves like a vast confederation of municipal republics; and, even after Diocletian had brought in the forms as well as the reality of despotism, provincial assemblies, the obscure germ of representative institutions, exercised some control over the Imperial officers.
Legitimate, in the technical sense of modern politics, the Empire wasn't intended to be. It had no right or claim to exist apart from the will of the people. Limiting the Emperor's authority meant renouncing their own; but taking it away was asserting their own. They gave the Empire as they chose. They took it away as they chose. The Revolution was just as lawful and irresponsible as the Empire. Democratic institutions continued to evolve. The provinces were no longer under the control of an assembly meeting in a distant capital. They gained the privileges of Roman citizens. Long after Tiberius had stripped the inhabitants of Rome of their voting rights, the provincials continued to enjoy the right to choose their own magistrates without interruption. They governed themselves like a large confederation of municipal republics; and, even after Diocletian had introduced both the forms and the reality of despotism, provincial assemblies, the early seeds of representative institutions, exercised some control over the Imperial officers.
But the Empire owed the intensity of its force to the popular fiction. The principle, that the Emperor is not subject to laws from which he can dispense others, princeps legibus solutus, was interpreted to imply that he was above[Pg 79] all legal restraint. There was no appeal from his sentence. He was the living law. The Roman jurists, whilst they adorned their writings with the exalted philosophy of the Stoics, consecrated every excess of Imperial prerogative with those famous maxims which have been balm to so many consciences and have sanctioned so much wrong; and the code of Justinian became the greatest obstacle, next to feudalism, with which liberty had to contend.
But the Empire gained its strength from popular fiction. The idea that the Emperor isn't bound by laws that he can waive for others, princeps legibus solutus, was understood to mean he was above[Pg 79] all legal limitations. There was no way to appeal his decisions. He was the law personified. Roman jurists, while they enriched their writings with the lofty philosophy of the Stoics, legitimized every abuse of Imperial power with those well-known principles that have soothed countless consciences and justified much wrongdoing; and Justinian's code became the biggest challenge, after feudalism, that liberty had to face.
Ancient democracy, as it was in Athens in the best days of Pericles, or in Rome when Polybius described it, or even as it is idealised by Aristotle in the Sixth Book of his Politics, and by Cicero in the beginning of the Republic, was never more than a partial and insincere solution of the problem of popular government. The ancient politicians aimed no higher than to diffuse power among a numerous class. Their liberty was bound up with slavery. They never attempted to found a free State on the thrift and energy of free labour. They never divined the harder but more grateful task that constitutes the political life of Christian nations.
Ancient democracy, like it was in Athens during the peak of Pericles, or in Rome when Polybius wrote about it, or even as idealized by Aristotle in the Sixth Book of his Politics and by Cicero at the start of the Republic, was never more than a partial and insincere answer to the issue of popular government. The ancient leaders aimed for nothing more than to spread power among a large group. Their freedom was tied to slavery. They never tried to create a free State based on the hard work and energy of free labor. They never understood the tougher but more rewarding challenge that shapes the political life of Christian nations.
By humbling the supremacy of rank and wealth; by forbidding the State to encroach on the domain which belongs to God; by teaching man to love his neighbour as himself; by promoting the sense of equality; by condemning the pride of race, which was a stimulus of conquest, and the doctrine of separate descent, which formed the philosopher's defence of slavery; and by addressing not the rulers but the masses of mankind, and making opinion superior to authority, the Church that preached the Gospel to the poor had visible points of contact with democracy. And yet Christianity did not directly influence political progress. The ancient watchword of the Republic was translated by Papinian into the language of the Church: "Summa est ratio quæ pro religione fiat:" and for eleven hundred years, from the first to the last of the Constantines, the Christian Empire was as despotic as the pagan.
By putting aside the importance of social status and wealth; by preventing the State from interfering in matters that belong to God; by teaching people to care for their neighbors as they do for themselves; by encouraging a sense of equality; by rejecting racial pride, which fueled conquest, and the idea of separate ancestry, which justified slavery; and by focusing not on the rulers but on the masses, making public opinion more powerful than authority, the Church that preached the Gospel to the poor had clear connections to democracy. Yet, Christianity did not directly drive political change. The old motto of the Republic was echoed by Papinian in Church terms: "The highest principle is that which is done for religion;" and for eleven hundred years, from the first to the last of the Constantines, the Christian Empire was just as tyrannical as the pagan one.
Meanwhile Western Europe was overrun by men who in their early home had been Republicans. The primi[Pg 80]tive constitution of the German communities was based on association rather than on subordination. They were accustomed to govern their affairs by common deliberation, and to obey authorities that were temporary and defined. It is one of the desperate enterprises of historical science to trace the free institutions of Europe and America, and Australia, to the life that was led in the forests of Germany. But the new States were founded on conquest, and in war the Germans were commanded by kings. The doctrine of self-government, applied to Gaul and Spain, would have made Frank and Goth disappear in the mass of the conquered people. It needed all the resources of a vigorous monarchy, of a military aristocracy, and of a territorial clergy, to construct States that were able to last. The result was the feudal system, the most absolute contradiction of democracy that has coexisted with civilisation.
Meanwhile, Western Europe was flooded with people who had been Republicans in their homeland. The basic constitution of the German communities was built on association rather than hierarchy. They were used to managing their affairs through collective discussion and obeying authorities that were temporary and clearly defined. It’s one of the challenging tasks of historical research to link the democratic institutions of Europe, America, and Australia to the lifestyle that existed in the forests of Germany. However, the new states were established through conquest, and during wars, the Germans were led by kings. The idea of self-government, if applied to Gaul and Spain, would have caused the Franks and Goths to blend into the larger conquered populations. It took all the resources of a strong monarchy, a military aristocracy, and a landholding clergy to create states that could endure. The outcome was the feudal system, which was the most complete contradiction of democracy that coexisted with civilization.
The revival of democracy was due neither to the Christian Church nor to the Teutonic State, but to the quarrel between them. The effect followed the cause instantaneously. As soon as Gregory VII. made the Papacy independent of the Empire, the great conflict began; and the same pontificate gave birth to the theory of the sovereignty of the people. The Gregorian party argued that the Emperor derived his crown from the nation, and that the nation could take away what it had bestowed. The Imperialists replied that nobody could take away what the nation had given. It is idle to look for the spark either in flint or steel. The object of both parties was unqualified supremacy. Fitznigel has no more idea of ecclesiastical liberty than John of Salisbury of political. Innocent IV. is as perfect an absolutist as Peter de Vineis. But each party encouraged democracy in turn, by seeking the aid of the towns; each party in turn appealed to the people, and gave strength to the constitutional theory. In the fourteenth century English Parliaments judged and deposed their kings, as a matter of right; the Estates governed France without king or noble; and the wealth and liberties of the towns, which[Pg 81] had worked out their independence from the centre of Italy to the North Sea, promised for a moment to transform European society. Even in the capitals of great princes, in Rome, in Paris, and, for two terrible days, in London, the commons obtained sway. But the curse of instability was on the municipal republics. Strasburg, according to Erasmus and Bodin, the best governed of all, suffered from perpetual commotions. An ingenious historian has reckoned seven thousand revolutions in the Italian cities. The democracies succeeded no better than feudalism in regulating the balance between rich and poor. The atrocities of the Jacquerie, and of Wat Tyler's rebellion, hardened the hearts of men against the common people. Church and State combined to put them down. And the last memorable struggles of mediæval liberty—the insurrection of the Comuneros in Castile, the Peasants' War in Germany, the Republic of Florence, and the Revolt of Ghent—were suppressed by Charles V. in the early years of the Reformation.
The revival of democracy wasn't caused by the Christian Church or the Teutonic State, but rather by the conflict between them. The effect followed the cause immediately. As soon as Gregory VII made the Papacy independent from the Empire, the great conflict began; and that same pontificate introduced the idea of the sovereignty of the people. The Gregorian faction argued that the Emperor got his crown from the nation, and that the nation could take back what it had given. The Imperialists countered that no one could take away what the nation had granted. It's pointless to look for the spark in either flint or steel. Both sides aimed for ultimate power. Fitznigel had no more concept of ecclesiastical freedom than John of Salisbury had of political freedom. Innocent IV was just as much an absolutist as Peter de Vineis. However, each side promoted democracy at different times by seeking the support of the towns; each side appealed to the people in turn, strengthening the constitutional theory. In the fourteenth century, English Parliaments judged and deposed their kings as a matter of right; the Estates governed France without a king or noble; and the wealth and freedoms of the towns, which[Pg 81] achieved their independence from the center of Italy to the North Sea, seemed poised to change European society. Even in the capitals of powerful princes—Rome, Paris, and, for two fateful days, London—the common people gained influence. But the curse of instability plagued the municipal republics. Strasbourg, considered by Erasmus and Bodin to be the best governed city, faced constant turmoil. An insightful historian counted seven thousand revolutions in the Italian cities. The democracies didn’t fare any better than feudalism in balancing the interests of the rich and poor. The violence of the Jacquerie and Wat Tyler's rebellion hardened people’s hearts against the common folk. Church and State teamed up to suppress them. The last significant struggles for medieval liberty—the uprising of the Comuneros in Castile, the Peasants' War in Germany, the Republic of Florence, and the Revolt of Ghent—were crushed by Charles V in the early years of the Reformation.
The middle ages had forged a complete arsenal of constitutional maxims: trial by jury, taxation by representation, local self-government, ecclesiastical independence, responsible authority. But they were not secured by institutions, and the Reformation began by making the dry bones more dry. Luther claimed to be the first divine who did justice to the civil power. He made the Lutheran Church the bulwark of political stability, and bequeathed to his disciples the doctrine of divine right and passive obedience. Zwingli, who was a staunch republican, desired that all magistrates should be elected, and should be liable to be dismissed by their electors; but he died too soon for his influence, and the permanent action of the Reformation on democracy was exercised through the Presbyterian constitution of Calvin.
The Middle Ages created a complete set of constitutional principles: trial by jury, taxation with representation, local self-government, independence for the church, and accountable authority. However, these principles weren't backed by strong institutions, and the Reformation only served to dry them out even more. Luther claimed to be the first religious leader to acknowledge the role of civil power. He made the Lutheran Church a foundation of political stability and passed on to his followers the belief in divine right and passive obedience. Zwingli, a strong advocate for republicanism, wanted all officials to be elected and subject to dismissal by those who elected them; unfortunately, he passed away too soon to make a significant impact. The lasting influence of the Reformation on democracy primarily came through Calvin's Presbyterian constitution.
It was long before the democratic element in Presbyterianism began to tell. The Netherlands resisted Philip II. for fifteen years before they took courage to depose him, and the scheme of the ultra-Calvinist Deventer, to subvert the ascendency of the leading States by the[Pg 82] sovereign action of the whole people, was foiled by Leicester's incapacity, and by the consummate policy of Barnevelt. The Huguenots, having lost their leaders in 1572, reconstituted themselves on a democratic footing, and learned to think that a king who murders his subjects forfeits his divine right to be obeyed. But Junius Brutus and Buchanan damaged their credit by advocating regicide; and Hotoman, whose Franco-Gallia is the most serious work of the group, deserted his liberal opinions when the chief of his own party became king. The most violent explosion of democracy in that age proceeded from the opposite quarter. When Henry of Navarre became the next heir to the throne of France, the theory of the deposing power, which had proved ineffectual for more than a century, awoke with a new and more vigorous life. One-half of the nation accepted the view, that they were not bound to submit to a king they would not have chosen. A Committee of Sixteen made itself master of Paris, and, with the aid of Spain, succeeded for years in excluding Henry from his capital. The impulse thus given endured in literature for a whole generation, and produced a library of treatises on the right of Catholics to choose, to control, and to cashier their magistrates. They were on the losing side. Most of them were bloodthirsty, and were soon forgotten. But the greater part of the political ideas of Milton, Locke, and Rousseau, may be found in the ponderous Latin of Jesuits who were subjects of the Spanish Crown, of Lessius, Molina, Mariana, and Suarez.
It took a long time for the democratic aspect of Presbyterianism to show its effects. The Netherlands fought against Philip II. for fifteen years before they found the courage to remove him. The ultra-Calvinist Deventer's plan to undermine the power of the leading States through the collective action of the whole people failed due to Leicester's incompetence and Barnevelt's brilliant strategy. After losing their leaders in 1572, the Huguenots reorganized themselves on democratic principles and came to believe that a king who kills his subjects loses his divine right to be obeyed. However, Junius Brutus and Buchanan damaged their credibility by supporting regicide, and Hotoman, who wrote the serious work Franco-Gallia, abandoned his liberal views when the leader of his party became king. The most intense outburst of democracy in that era came from a different group. When Henry of Navarre became the next heir to the French throne, the theory of the deposing power, which had been ineffective for more than a century, revived with new and stronger energy. Half of the population believed that they were not obligated to obey a king they would not have chosen. A Committee of Sixteen took control of Paris and, with Spain's help, managed to keep Henry out of his capital for years. This momentum influenced literature for an entire generation, creating a library of writings about the rights of Catholics to choose, oversee, and dismiss their leaders. They were ultimately on the losing side. Most were ruthless and soon forgotten. However, many of the political ideas of Milton, Locke, and Rousseau can be traced back to the heavy Latin texts of Jesuits who were subjects of the Spanish Crown, such as Lessius, Molina, Mariana, and Suarez.
The ideas were there, and were taken up when it suited them by extreme adherents of Rome and of Geneva; but they produced no lasting fruit until, a century after the Reformation, they became incorporated in new religious systems. Five years of civil war could not exhaust the royalism of the Presbyterians, and it required the expulsion of the majority to make the Long Parliament abandon monarchy. It had defended the constitution against the crown with legal arts, defending precedent against innovation, and setting up an ideal in[Pg 83] the past which, with all the learning of Selden and of Prynne, was less certain than the Puritan statesmen supposed. The Independents brought in a new principle. Tradition had no authority for them, and the past no virtue. Liberty of conscience, a thing not to be found in the constitution, was more prized by many of them than all the statutes of the Plantagenets. Their idea that each congregation should govern itself abolished the force which is needed to preserve unity, and deprived monarchy of the weapon which made it injurious to freedom. An immense revolutionary energy resided in their doctrine, and it took root in America, and deeply coloured political thought in later times. But in England the sectarian democracy was strong only to destroy. Cromwell refused to be bound by it; and John Lilburne, the boldest thinker among English democrats, declared that it would be better for liberty to bring back Charles Stuart than to live under the sword of the Protector.
The ideas existed and were adopted when convenient by extreme supporters of both Rome and Geneva; however, they didn't yield lasting results until a century after the Reformation, when they became part of new religious systems. Five years of civil war couldn't wipe out the royalist sentiments of the Presbyterians, and it took the expulsion of the majority for the Long Parliament to give up monarchy. They defended the constitution against the crown through legal tactics, upholding precedents against new ideas, and creating an ideal in[Pg 83] the past that, despite the expertise of Selden and Prynne, was less certain than the Puritan leaders thought. The Independents introduced a new principle. For them, tradition held no authority and the past no value. Liberty of conscience, something not found in the constitution, was more important to many of them than all the laws of the Plantagenets. Their belief in self-governing congregations eliminated the force needed to maintain unity and stripped monarchy of the power that made it harmful to freedom. Their doctrine contained immense revolutionary energy, taking root in America and significantly influencing later political thought. However, in England, sectarian democracy was primarily destructive. Cromwell refused to be constrained by it, while John Lilburne, the most daring thinker among English democrats, argued that it would be better for liberty to restore Charles Stuart than to live under the rule of the Protector.
Lilburne was among the first to understand the real conditions of democracy, and the obstacle to its success in England. Equality of power could not be preserved, except by violence, together with an extreme inequality of possessions. There would always be danger, if power was not made to wait on property, that property would go to those who had the power. This idea of the necessary balance of property, developed by Harrington, and adopted by Milton in his later pamphlets, appeared to Toland, and even to John Adams, as important as the invention of printing, or the discovery of the circulation of the blood. At least it indicates the true explanation of the strange completeness with which the Republican party had vanished, a dozen years after the solemn trial and execution of the King. No extremity of misgovernment was able to revive it. When the treason of Charles II. against the constitution was divulged, and the Whigs plotted to expel the incorrigible dynasty, their aspirations went no farther than a Venetian oligarchy, with Monmouth for Doge. The Revolution of 1688 confined power to the aristocracy of freeholders. The conservatism of the[Pg 84] age was unconquerable. Republicanism was distorted even in Switzerland, and became in the eighteenth century as oppressive and as intolerant as its neighbours.
Lilburne was one of the first to grasp the true nature of democracy and the challenges it faced in England. Equality of power couldn't be maintained without violence, along with a significant inequality of wealth. There would always be a risk that, if power wasn't linked to property, property would end up in the hands of those with power. This concept of balancing property, developed by Harrington and later embraced by Milton in his writings, seemed to Toland and even John Adams as crucial as the invention of printing or the discovery of blood circulation. It at least explains why the Republican party had completely disappeared a dozen years after the King was tried and executed. Not even the worst misgovernment could bring it back. When Charles II's betrayal of the constitution was exposed, and the Whigs conspired to remove the unchangeable dynasty, their ambitions were limited to establishing a Venetian-style oligarchy, with Monmouth as Doge. The 1688 Revolution restricted power to the landowning aristocracy. The conservatism of the[Pg 84] era was unbeatable. Republicanism even became twisted in Switzerland, turning in the eighteenth century as oppressive and intolerant as its neighboring states.
In 1769, when Paoli fled from Corsica, it seemed that, in Europe at least, democracy was dead. It had, indeed, lately been defended in books by a man of bad reputation, whom the leaders of public opinion treated with contumely, and whose declamations excited so little alarm that George III. offered him a pension. What gave to Rousseau a power far exceeding that which any political writer had ever attained was the progress of events in America. The Stuarts had been willing that the colonies should serve as a refuge from their system of Church and State, and of all their colonies the one most favoured was the territory granted to William Penn. By the principles of the Society to which he belonged, it was necessary that the new State should be founded on liberty and equality. But Penn was further noted among Quakers as a follower of the new doctrine of Toleration. Thus it came to pass that Pennsylvania enjoyed the most democratic constitution in the world, and held up to the admiration of the eighteenth century an almost solitary example of freedom. It was principally through Franklin and the Quaker State that America influenced political opinion in Europe, and that the fanaticism of one revolutionary epoch was converted into the rationalism of another. American independence was the beginning of a new era, not merely as a revival of Revolution, but because no other Revolution ever proceeded from so slight a cause, or was ever conducted with so much moderation. The European monarchies supported it. The greatest statesmen in England averred that it was just. It established a pure democracy; but it was democracy in its highest perfection, armed and vigilant, less against aristocracy and monarchy than against its own weakness and excess. Whilst England was admired for the safeguards with which, in the course of many centuries, it had fortified liberty against the power of the crown, America appeared still more worthy of admiration[Pg 85] for the safeguards which, in the deliberations of a single memorable year, it had set up against the power of its own sovereign people. It resembled no other known democracy, for it respected freedom, authority, and law. It resembled no other constitution, for it was contained in half a dozen intelligible articles. Ancient Europe opened its mind to two new ideas—that Revolution with very little provocation may be just; and that democracy in very large dimensions may be safe.
In 1769, when Paoli escaped from Corsica, it seemed like democracy was dead in Europe at least. It had recently been defended in books by a man with a bad reputation, who was treated with scorn by public opinion leaders, and whose speeches raised so little concern that George III offered him a pension. What gave Rousseau a much greater influence than any political writer before him was the unfolding events in America. The Stuarts had seen the colonies as a refuge from their Church and State system, and of all their colonies, the one most favored was the territory granted to William Penn. According to the principles of the Society he belonged to, the new State had to be built on liberty and equality. But Penn was also known among Quakers as a supporter of the new idea of Toleration. As a result, Pennsylvania ended up with the most democratic constitution in the world, showcasing an almost unique example of freedom admired in the eighteenth century. It was mainly through Franklin and the Quaker State that America shaped political thought in Europe, turning the fanaticism of one revolutionary period into the rationalism of another. American independence marked the start of a new era, not just as a revival of Revolution, but because no other Revolution arose from such a small cause, or was carried out with such moderation. The European monarchies supported it. The greatest statesmen in England claimed it was just. It established a pure democracy, but it was democracy at its highest form, armed and alert, less against aristocracy and monarchy than against its own weaknesses and extremes. While England was admired for the protections it had built over centuries to defend liberty against the power of the crown, America appeared even more admirable for the protections it established during a single memorable year against the power of its own people. It resembled no other known democracy, as it respected freedom, authority, and law. It resembled no other constitution, as it was laid out in just a few clear articles. Ancient Europe opened itself to two new ideas—that Revolution can be just even with little provocation; and that large-scale democracy can be safe.
Whilst America was making itself independent, the spirit of reform had been abroad in Europe. Intelligent ministers, like Campomanes and Struensee, and well-meaning monarchs, of whom the most liberal was Leopold of Tuscany, were trying what could be done to make men happy by command. Centuries of absolute and intolerant rule had bequeathed abuses which nothing but the most vigorous use of power could remove. The age preferred the reign of intellect to the reign of liberty. Turgot, the ablest and most far-seeing reformer then living, attempted to do for France what less gifted men were doing with success in Lombardy, and Tuscany, and Parma. He attempted to employ the royal power for the good of the people, at the expense of the higher classes. The higher classes proved too strong for the crown alone; and Louis XVI. abandoned internal reforms in despair, and turned for compensation to a war with England for the deliverance of her American Colonies. When the increasing debt obliged him to seek heroic remedies, and he was again repulsed by the privileged orders, he appealed at last to the nation. When the States-General met, the power had already passed to the middle class, for it was by them alone that the country could be saved. They were strong enough to triumph by waiting. Neither the Court, nor the nobles, nor the army, could do anything against them. During the six months from January 1789 to the fall of the Bastille in July, France travelled as far as England in the six hundred years between the Earl of Leicester and Lord Beaconsfield. Ten years after the American alliance, the Rights of Man,[Pg 86] which had been proclaimed at Philadelphia, were repeated at Versailles. The alliance had borne fruit on both sides of the Atlantic, and for France, the fruit was the triumph of American ideas over English. They were more popular, more simple, more effective against privilege, and, strange to say, more acceptable to the King. The new French constitution allowed no privileged orders, no parliamentary ministry, no power of dissolution, and only a suspensive veto. But the characteristic safeguards of the American Government were rejected: Federalism, separation of Church and State, the Second Chamber, the political arbitration of the supreme judicial body. That which weakened the Executive was taken: that which restrained the Legislature was left. Checks on the crown abounded; but should the crown be vacant, the powers that remained would be without a check. The precautions were all in one direction. Nobody would contemplate the contingency that there might be no king. The constitution was inspired by a profound disbelief in Louis XVI. and a pertinacious belief in monarchy. The assembly voted without debate, by acclamation, a Civil List three times as large as that of Queen Victoria. When Louis fled, and the throne was actually vacant, they brought him back to it, preferring the phantom of a king who was a prisoner to the reality of no king at all.
While America was becoming independent, the spirit of reform was spreading across Europe. Smart leaders like Campomanes and Struensee, along with well-meaning monarchs, the most liberal being Leopold of Tuscany, were trying to figure out how to make people happy through authority. Centuries of absolute and oppressive rule had left behind problems that only a strong exertion of power could fix. The era favored the reign of intellect over liberty. Turgot, the most skilled and visionary reformer at the time, tried to do for France what less talented individuals were successfully accomplishing in Lombardy, Tuscany, and Parma. He sought to use royal power for the people's benefit, even if it meant stepping on the upper classes. However, the upper classes proved too powerful for the crown alone, leading Louis XVI to give up on internal reforms out of frustration and instead turn to waging war with England to support her American Colonies. When rising debt forced him to consider drastic measures, and he was again blocked by the privileged orders, he ultimately appealed to the nation. By the time the States-General convened, power had already shifted to the middle class, as only they could save the country. They were strong enough to succeed simply by waiting. Neither the Court, the nobles, nor the army could stand against them. From January 1789 to the fall of the Bastille in July, France advanced as far as England did over the six hundred years between the Earl of Leicester and Lord Beaconsfield. Ten years after the American alliance, the Rights of Man,[Pg 86] proclaimed in Philadelphia, were echoed in Versailles. The alliance produced results on both sides of the Atlantic, and for France, it signified the victory of American ideas over English ones. These ideas were more popular, simpler, and more effective against privilege, and surprisingly, they were also more palatable to the King. The new French constitution allowed no privileged orders, no parliamentary ministry, no power of dissolution, and only a suspensive veto. However, it rejected key features of the American government: Federalism, separation of Church and State, the Second Chamber, and the political oversight of the highest judicial body. It adopted measures that weakened the Executive but left untouched the restraints on the Legislature. There were plenty of checks on the crown, but if the crown were vacant, the remaining powers would be unchecked. All precautions leaned in one direction. No one considered the possibility of having no king at all. The constitution reflected a deep skepticism about Louis XVI and a stubborn belief in monarchy. The assembly voted without discussion, by acclamation, for a Civil List three times larger than Queen Victoria's. When Louis fled and the throne was genuinely vacant, they brought him back, preferring the illusion of a king who was a prisoner to the reality of having no king.
Next to this misapplication of American examples, which was the fault of nearly all the leading statesmen, excepting Mounier, Mirabeau, and Sieyès, the cause of the Revolution was injured by its religious policy. The most novel and impressive lesson taught by the fathers of the American Republic was that the people, and not the administration, should govern. Men in office were salaried agents, by whom the nation wrought its will. Authority submitted to public opinion, and left to it not only the control, but the initiative of government. Patience in waiting for a wind, alacrity in catching it, the dread of exerting unnecessary influence, characterise the early presidents. Some of the French politicians shared this view, though with less exaggeration than[Pg 87] Washington. They wished to decentralise the government, and to obtain, for good or evil, the genuine expression of popular sentiment. Necker himself, and Buzot, the most thoughtful of the Girondins, dreamed of federalising France. In the United States there was no current of opinion, and no combination of forces, to be seriously feared. The government needed no security against being propelled in a wrong direction. But the French Revolution was accomplished at the expense of powerful classes. Besides the nobles, the Assembly, which had been made supreme by the accession of the clergy, and had been led at first by popular ecclesiastics, by Sieyès, Talleyrand, Cicé, La Luzerne, made an enemy of the clergy. The prerogative could not be destroyed without touching the Church. Ecclesiastical patronage had helped to make the crown absolute. To leave it in the hands of Louis and his ministers was to renounce the entire policy of the constitution. To disestablish, was to make it over to the Pope. It was consistent with the democratic principle to introduce election into the Church. It involved a breach with Rome; but so, indeed, did the laws of Joseph II., Charles III., and Leopold. The Pope was not likely to cast away the friendship of France, if he could help it; and the French clergy were not likely to give trouble by their attachment to Rome. Therefore, amid the indifference of many, and against the urgent, and probably sincere, remonstrances of Robespierre and Marat, the Jansenists, who had a century of persecution to avenge, carried the Civil Constitution. The coercive measures which enforced it led to the breach with the King, and the fall of the monarchy; to the revolt of the provinces, and the fall of liberty. The Jacobins determined that public opinion should not reign, that the State should not remain at the mercy of powerful combinations. They held the representatives of the people under control, by the people itself. They attributed higher authority to the direct than to the indirect voice of the democratic oracle. They armed themselves with power to crush every adverse, every[Pg 88] independent force, and especially to put down the Church, in whose cause the provinces had risen against the capital. They met the centrifugal federalism of the friends of the Gironde by the most resolute centralisation. France was governed by Paris; and Paris by its municipality and its mob. Obeying Rousseau's maxim, that the people cannot delegate its power, they raised the elementary constituency above its representatives. As the greatest constituent body, the most numerous accumulation of primary electors, the largest portion of sovereignty, was in the people of Paris, they designed that the people of Paris should rule over France, as the people of Rome, the mob as well as the senate, had ruled, not ingloriously, over Italy, and over half the nations that surround the Mediterranean. Although the Jacobins were scarcely more irreligious than the Abbé Sieyès or Madame Roland, although Robespierre wanted to force men to believe in God, although Danton went to confession and Barère was a professing Christian, they imparted to modern democracy that implacable hatred of religion which contrasts so strangely with the example of its Puritan prototype.
Next to this misuse of American examples, which was the fault of almost all the leading politicians except Mounier, Mirabeau, and Sieyès, the Revolution's cause suffered due to its religious policy. The most innovative and striking lesson from the founders of the American Republic was that the people, not the government, should be in charge. Officials were paid agents of the nation executing its will. Authority was subject to public opinion and allowed it not just control but also the initiative of governance. Early presidents were characterized by their patience in waiting for the right moment, eagerness to seize it, and fear of exerting unnecessary influence. Some French politicians shared this belief, though with less extremism than Washington. They wanted to decentralize the government and to genuinely reflect popular sentiment for better or worse. Necker and Buzot, the most thoughtful of the Girondins, envisioned a federalized France. In the United States, there was no overwhelming public opinion or coalition of forces to fear. The government didn't need to worry about being pushed in the wrong direction. However, the French Revolution occurred at the expense of influential classes. Besides the nobles, the Assembly, now supreme with the clergy joining, initially led by popular church figures like Sieyès, Talleyrand, Cicé, and La Luzerne, became adversarial towards the clergy. The prerogative couldn’t be eliminated without touching the Church. Ecclesiastical patronage had contributed to the crown's absolute power. Keeping it with Louis and his ministers meant abandoning the whole constitutional policy. To disestablish it would hand it over to the Pope. It aligned with democratic principles to introduce elections in the Church. It required a break with Rome; however, so did the laws of Joseph II., Charles III., and Leopold. The Pope likely wouldn’t want to lose France's friendship if he could avoid it, and the French clergy probably wouldn’t create a problem with their ties to Rome. So, amidst widespread indifference and against the urgent, likely sincere protests of Robespierre and Marat, the Jansenists, with a century of persecution to avenge, implemented the Civil Constitution. The enforcement of this led to a split with the King and the monarchy's downfall; it also triggered provincial revolts and the loss of liberty. The Jacobins decided public opinion wouldn’t prevail and that the State shouldn’t be left vulnerable to powerful coalitions. They kept the representatives of the people in check through the people themselves. They prioritized the direct voice of the democratic oracle over the indirect one. They wielded authority to suppress any opposing or independent forces, especially to subdue the Church, which was a rallying point for the provinces against the capital. They countered the decentralizing federalism of the Girondins with strict centralization. France was ruled by Paris, and Paris was managed by its municipality and its mob. Following Rousseau's principle that the people can't delegate their power, they elevated the basic constituency above its representatives. As the most significant constituent body, the largest group of primary voters, and the biggest share of sovereignty was in the people of Paris, they intended for the people of Paris to govern France, similar to how the people of Rome, including both the mob and the senate, governed not ignobly over Italy and much of the Mediterranean region. Although the Jacobins were hardly more irreligious than Abbé Sieyès or Madame Roland, and although Robespierre aimed to compel belief in God, while Danton confessed and Barère identified as Christian, they instilled in modern democracy an unyielding hostility towards religion, which sharply contrasts with the example set by its Puritan predecessor.
The deepest cause which made the French Revolution so disastrous to liberty was its theory of equality. Liberty was the watchword of the middle class, equality of the lower. It was the lower class that won the battles of the third estate; that took the Bastille, and made France a constitutional monarchy; that took the Tuileries, and made France a Republic. They claimed their reward. The middle class, having cast down the upper orders with the aid of the lower, instituted a new inequality and a privilege for itself. By means of a taxpaying qualification it deprived its confederates of their vote. To those, therefore, who had accomplished the Revolution, its promise was not fulfilled. Equality did nothing for them. The opinion, at that time, was almost universal, that society is founded on an agreement which is voluntary and conditional, and that the links which bind men to it are terminable, for sufficient reason, like those which subject them to authority. From these popular premises[Pg 89] the logic of Marat drew his sanguinary conclusions. He told the famished people that the conditions on which they had consented to bear their evil lot, and had refrained from violence, had not been kept to them. It was suicide, it was murder, to submit to starve and to see one's children starving, by the fault of the rich. The bonds of society were dissolved by the wrong it inflicted. The state of nature had come back, in which every man had a right to what he could take. The time had come for the rich to make way for the poor. With this theory of equality, liberty was quenched in blood, and Frenchmen became ready to sacrifice all other things to save life and fortune.
The main reason the French Revolution ended up being so destructive to liberty was its idea of equality. Liberty was the rallying cry for the middle class, while equality was for the lower class. It was the lower class that fought the battles of the Third Estate, took the Bastille, and turned France into a constitutional monarchy; they also seized the Tuileries and established France as a Republic. They expected their reward. The middle class, having brought down the upper classes with the help of the lower, created a new inequality and privileges for itself. By introducing a taxpaying requirement, it stripped its allies of their right to vote. Thus, for those who had achieved the Revolution, its promise remained unfulfilled. Equality did nothing for them. At that time, the widespread belief was that society is based on a voluntary and conditional agreement, and that the connections binding people to it could be ended for valid reasons, much like those that held them to authority. From these common beliefs[Pg 89], Marat's harsh conclusions emerged. He told the starving people that the conditions under which they had agreed to endure their suffering, and had held back from violence, were not being honored. It was suicide, it was murder, to accept starvation while watching one's children suffer from hunger, all due to the greed of the rich. The fabric of society was torn apart by the harm it caused. The state of nature had returned, where everyone had a right to whatever they could take. It was time for the rich to make way for the poor. With this concept of equality, liberty was drowned in blood, and the French people became willing to sacrifice everything else to preserve their lives and fortunes.
Twenty years after the splendid opportunity that opened in 1789, the reaction had triumphed everywhere in Europe; ancient constitutions had perished as well as new; and even England afforded them neither protection nor sympathy. The liberal, at least the democratic revival, came from Spain. The Spaniards fought against the French for a king, who was a prisoner in France. They gave themselves a constitution, and placed his name at the head of it. They had a monarchy, without a king. It required to be so contrived that it would work in the absence, possibly the permanent absence, of the monarch. It became, therefore, a monarchy only in name, composed, in fact, of democratic forces. The constitution of 1812 was the attempt of inexperienced men to accomplish the most difficult task in politics. It was smitten with sterility. For many years it was the standard of abortive revolutions among the so-called Latin nations. It promulgated the notion of a king who should flourish only in name, and should not even discharge the humble function which Hegel assigns to royalty, of dotting i's for the people.
Twenty years after the amazing opportunity that arose in 1789, the backlash had taken over all of Europe; old constitutions had fallen apart just like new ones; and even England offered no protection or sympathy. The liberal, or at least democratic, movement originated in Spain. The Spaniards fought against the French for a king who was imprisoned in France. They established a constitution and put his name at the top of it. They had a monarchy without a king. It had to be designed in such a way that it would function without the king, possibly permanently. As a result, it became a monarchy only in name, actually made up of democratic forces. The constitution of 1812 was an attempt by inexperienced people to achieve one of the hardest tasks in politics. It turned out to be ineffective. For many years, it was the symbol of failed revolutions among the so-called Latin nations. It promoted the idea of a king who would exist only in name and wouldn't even perform the simple duty that Hegel assigns to royalty—serving the people.
The overthrow of the Cadiz constitution, in 1823, was the supreme triumph of the restored monarchy of France. Five years later, under a wise and liberal minister, the Restoration was advancing fairly on the constitutional paths, when the incurable distrust of the Liberal party[Pg 90] defeated Martignac, and brought in the ministry of extreme royalists that ruined the monarchy. In labouring to transfer power from the class which the Revolution had enfranchised to those which it had overthrown, Polignac and La Bourdonnaie would gladly have made terms with the working men. To break the influence of intellect and capital by means of universal suffrage, was an idea long and zealously advocated by some of their supporters. They had not foresight or ability to divide their adversaries, and they were vanquished in 1830 by the united democracy.
The overthrow of the Cadiz constitution in 1823 marked the ultimate victory of the restored monarchy in France. Five years later, under a wise and liberal minister, the Restoration was making decent progress along constitutional lines when the deep-seated distrust of the Liberal party[Pg 90] defeated Martignac and led to the rise of an extreme royalist ministry that ultimately destroyed the monarchy. In trying to shift power from the class that the Revolution had empowered back to those it had toppled, Polignac and La Bourdonnaie were willing to negotiate with the working class. The idea of using universal suffrage to weaken the influence of intellect and capital was something that some of their supporters had long and passionately championed. They lacked the foresight or skill to divide their opponents, and in 1830, they were defeated by the united democratic forces.
The promise of the Revolution of July was to reconcile royalists and democrats. The King assured Lafayette that he was a republican at heart; and Lafayette assured France that Louis Philippe was the best of republics. The shock of the great event was felt in Poland, and Belgium, and even in England. It gave a direct impulse to democratic movements in Switzerland.
The promise of the July Revolution was to bring together royalists and democrats. The King told Lafayette that he was a republican at heart, and Lafayette assured France that Louis Philippe was the best kind of republic. The impact of this major event was felt in Poland, Belgium, and even in England. It directly motivated democratic movements in Switzerland.
Swiss democracy had been in abeyance since 1815. The national will had no organ. The cantons were supreme; and governed as inefficiently as other governments under the protecting shade of the Holy Alliance. There was no dispute that Switzerland called for extensive reforms, and no doubt of the direction they would take. The number of the cantons was the great obstacle to all improvement. It was useless to have twenty-five governments in a country equal to one American State, and inferior in population to one great city. It was impossible that they should be good governments. A central power was the manifest need of the country. In the absence of an efficient federal power, seven cantons formed a separate league for the protection of their own interests. Whilst democratic ideas were making way in Switzerland, the Papacy was travelling in the opposite direction, and showing an inflexible hostility for ideas which are the breath of democratic life. The growing democracy and the growing Ultramontanism came into collision. The Sonderbund could aver with truth that there was no safety for its rights under the Federal Constitution. The[Pg 91] others could reply, with equal truth, that there was no safety for the constitution with the Sonderbund. In 1847, it came to a war between national sovereignty and cantonal sovereignty. The Sonderbund was dissolved, and a new Federal Constitution was adopted, avowedly and ostensibly charged with the duty of carrying out democracy, and repressing the adverse influence of Rome. It was a delusive imitation of the American system. The President was powerless. The Senate was powerless. The Supreme Court was powerless. The sovereignty of the cantons was undermined, and their power centred in the House of Representatives. The Constitution of 1848 was a first step towards the destruction of Federalism. Another and almost a final step in the direction of centralisation was taken in 1874. The railways, and the vast interests they created, made the position of the cantonal governments untenable. The conflict with the Ultramontanes increased the demand for vigorous action; and the destruction of State Rights in the American war strengthened the hands of the Centralists. The Constitution of 1874 is one of the most significant works of modern democracy. It is the triumph of democratic force over democratic freedom. It overrules not only the Federal principle, but the representative principle. It carries important measures away from the Federal Legislature to submit them to the votes of the entire people, separating decision from deliberation. The operation is so cumbrous as to be generally ineffective. But it constitutes a power such as exists, we believe, under the laws of no other country. A Swiss jurist has frankly expressed the spirit of the reigning system by saying, that the State is the appointed conscience of the nation.
Swiss democracy had been inactive since 1815. The national will had no representation. The cantons were in charge, managing as inefficiently as other governments under the protective influence of the Holy Alliance. It was clear that Switzerland needed significant reforms, and there was no doubt about the direction those reforms would take. The sheer number of cantons was the main hurdle to progress. It was pointless to have twenty-five governments in a country the size of one American state and smaller in population than a major city. It was unlikely that they could be effective governments. What the country clearly needed was a central authority. In the absence of a strong federal power, seven cantons formed a separate alliance to protect their own interests. While democratic ideas were gaining traction in Switzerland, the Papacy was moving in the opposite direction, showing strong opposition to concepts that are essential for democracy. The rising democratization and increasing Ultramontanism clashed. The Sonderbund could truthfully argue that its rights were not safe under the Federal Constitution. The others could respond with equal truth that the constitution was not safe with the Sonderbund. In 1847, a conflict arose between national and cantonal sovereignty. The Sonderbund was dissolved, and a new Federal Constitution was adopted, explicitly tasked with promoting democracy and suppressing the negative influence of Rome. It was a deceptive imitation of the American system. The President had no real power. The Senate was ineffective. The Supreme Court was powerless. The sovereignty of the cantons was weakened, with power concentrating in the House of Representatives. The Constitution of 1848 marked an initial step toward undermining Federalism. Another significant step toward centralization occurred in 1874. The railways and the vast interests they created made the cantonal governments' position unsustainable. The conflict with the Ultramontanes increased the demand for decisive action; and the erosion of State Rights during the American Civil War empowered the Centralists. The Constitution of 1874 is one of the most important achievements of modern democracy. It represents the victory of democratic force over democratic freedom. It overrides not just the Federal principle but also the representative principle. It transfers key measures from the Federal Legislature to the direct votes of the entire populace, separating decision-making from deliberation. The process is so cumbersome that it's generally ineffective. However, it establishes a level of power that we believe does not exist under the laws of any other country. A Swiss legal scholar has candidly articulated the spirit of the current system by stating that the State is the designated conscience of the nation.
The moving force in Switzerland has been democracy relieved of all constraint, the principle of putting in action the greatest force of the greatest number. The prosperity of the country has prevented complications such as arose in France. The ministers of Louis Philippe, able and enlightened men, believed that they would make the people prosper if they could have their own way, and[Pg 92] could shut out public opinion. They acted as if the intelligent middle class was destined by heaven to govern. The upper class had proved its unfitness before 1789; the lower class, since 1789. Government by professional men, by manufacturers and scholars, was sure to be safe, and almost sure to be reasonable and practical. Money became the object of a political superstition, such as had formerly attached to land, and afterwards attached to labour. The masses of the people, who had fought against Marmont, became aware that they had not fought for their own benefit. They were still governed by their employers.
The driving force in Switzerland has been democracy without limitations, focusing on empowering the majority. The country’s prosperity has helped avoid the conflicts seen in France. The ministers of Louis Philippe, who were capable and insightful, thought they could ensure prosperity for the people by following their own agenda and[Pg 92] ignoring public opinion. They operated under the belief that the educated middle class was destined to lead. The upper class had shown its inadequacy before 1789, and the lower class has since then. A government run by professionals, manufacturers, and scholars was seen as safe, and likely to be both reasonable and practical. Money took on a form of political reverence, similar to the earlier reverence for land and, later, labor. The masses, who had fought against Marmont, realized they hadn’t fought for their own good; they were still under the control of their employers.
When the King parted with Lafayette, and it was found that he would not only reign but govern, the indignation of the republicans found a vent in street fighting. In 1836, when the horrors of the infernal machine had armed the crown with ampler powers, and had silenced the republican party, the term Socialism made its appearance in literature. Tocqueville, who was writing the philosophic chapters that conclude his work, failed to discover the power which the new system was destined to exercise on democracy. Until then, democrats and communists had stood apart. Although the socialist doctrines were defended by the best intellects of France, by Thierry, Comte, Chevalier, and Georges Sand, they excited more attention as a literary curiosity than as the cause of future revolutions. Towards 1840, in the recesses of secret societies, republicans and socialists coalesced. Whilst the Liberal leaders, Lamartine and Barrot, discoursed on the surface concerning reform, Ledru Rollin and Louis Blanc were quietly digging a grave for the monarchy, the Liberal party, and the reign of wealth. They worked so well, and the vanquished republicans recovered so thoroughly, by this coalition, the influence they had lost by a long series of crimes and follies, that, in 1848, they were able to conquer without fighting. The fruit of their victory was universal suffrage.
When the King said goodbye to Lafayette, and it became clear he would not just reign but actually govern, the anger of the republicans erupted into street fighting. In 1836, after the horrors of the infernal machine gave the crown greater powers and silenced the republican party, the term Socialism emerged in literature. Tocqueville, who was writing the philosophical chapters that would conclude his work, failed to recognize the power that the new system would eventually have on democracy. Up until that point, democrats and communists had remained separate. Even though the socialist ideas were supported by some of the brightest minds in France, like Thierry, Comte, Chevalier, and Georges Sand, they received more attention as a literary novelty than as a catalyst for future revolutions. By around 1840, in the depths of secret societies, republicans and socialists began to unite. While the Liberal leaders, Lamartine and Barrot, talked publicly about reform, Ledru Rollin and Louis Blanc were quietly laying the groundwork for the downfall of the monarchy, the Liberal party, and the reign of the wealthy. They collaborated so effectively, and the defeated republicans regained so much of the influence they had lost due to a long history of crimes and mistakes, that by 1848, they were able to achieve victory without a fight. The result of their success was universal suffrage.
From that time the promises of socialism have supplied the best energy of democracy. Their coalition has been[Pg 93] the ruling fact in French politics. It created the "saviour of society," and the Commune; and it still entangles the footsteps of the Republic. It is the only shape in which democracy has found an entrance into Germany. Liberty has lost its spell; and democracy maintains itself by the promise of substantial gifts to the masses of the people.
From that time, the promises of socialism have provided the strongest energy for democracy. Their alliance has been[Pg 93] the dominant factor in French politics. It brought about the "savior of society" and the Commune, and it continues to influence the Republic. It's the only way democracy has been able to make its way into Germany. Freedom has lost its allure, and democracy persists by promising real benefits to the masses.
Since the Revolution of July and the Presidency of Jackson gave the impulse which has made democracy preponderate, the ablest political writers, Tocqueville, Calhoun, Mill, and Laboulaye, have drawn, in the name of freedom, a formidable indictment against it. They have shown democracy without respect for the past or care for the future, regardless of public faith and of national honour, extravagant and inconstant, jealous of talent and of knowledge, indifferent to justice but servile towards opinion, incapable of organisation, impatient of authority, averse from obedience, hostile to religion and to established law. Evidence indeed abounds, even if the true cause be not proved. But it is not to these symptoms that we must impute the permanent danger and the irrepressible conflict. As much might be made good against monarchy, and an unsympathising reasoner might in the same way argue that religion is intolerant, that conscience makes cowards, that piety rejoices in fraud. Recent experience has added little to the observations of those who witnessed the decline after Pericles, of Thucydides, Aristophanes, Plato, and of the writer whose brilliant tract against the Athenian Republic is printed among the works of Xenophon. The manifest, the avowed difficulty is that democracy, no less than monarchy or aristocracy, sacrifices everything to maintain itself, and strives, with an energy and a plausibility that kings and nobles cannot attain, to override representation, to annul all the forces of resistance and deviation, and to secure, by Plebiscite, Referendum, or Caucus, free play for the will of the majority. The true democratic principle, that none shall have power over the people, is taken to mean that none shall be able to restrain or to elude its power. The true democratic principle, that the[Pg 94] people shall not be made to do what it does not like, is taken to mean that it shall never be required to tolerate what it does not like. The true democratic principle, that every man's free will shall be as unfettered as possible, is taken to mean that the free will of the collective people shall be fettered in nothing. Religious toleration, judicial independence, dread of centralisation, jealousy of State interference, become obstacles to freedom instead of safeguards, when the centralised force of the State is wielded by the hands of the people. Democracy claims to be not only supreme, without authority above, but absolute, without independence below; to be its own master, not a trustee. The old sovereigns of the world are exchanged for a new one, who may be flattered and deceived, but whom it is impossible to corrupt or to resist, and to whom must be rendered the things that are Cæsar's and also the things that are God's. The enemy to be overcome is no longer the absolutism of the State, but the liberty of the subject. Nothing is more significant than the relish with which Ferrari, the most powerful democratic writer since Rousseau, enumerates the merits of tyrants, and prefers devils to saints in the interest of the community.
Since the July Revolution and Jackson's presidency fueled the rise of democracy, some of the most insightful political thinkers—Tocqueville, Calhoun, Mill, and Laboulaye—have issued a strong critique of it in the name of freedom. They have illustrated how democracy often disregards the past and shows little concern for the future, ignoring public trust and national honor, being extravagant and inconsistent, envious of talent and knowledge, indifferent to justice but submissive to public opinion, unable to organize, impatient with authority, resistant to obedience, and hostile to religion and established law. There is plenty of evidence, even if the underlying reasons are not fully substantiated. However, we should not attribute the ongoing danger and inevitable conflict solely to these issues. Similar arguments could be made against monarchy, and a cold observer might similarly argue that religion is intolerant, that conscience can lead to cowardice, and that piety can thrive on deceit. Recent experiences have added little to what was noted by those who observed the decline after Pericles, including Thucydides, Aristophanes, Plato, and the author whose sharp critique of the Athenian Republic appears among Xenophon's works. The clear and acknowledged challenge is that democracy, like monarchy or aristocracy, sacrifices everything to maintain itself, striving with a vigor and credibility that kings and nobles cannot match to override representation, eliminate all forms of resistance, and ensure, through Plebiscite, Referendum, or Caucus, that the will of the majority prevails. The true democratic principle, that no one should hold power over the people, is interpreted to mean that no one should be able to limit or escape this power. The genuine democratic principle—that the people should not be forced to do what they dislike—is understood to mean that they should never have to accept what they find intolerable. The real democratic principle, that every individual’s free will should be as unrestricted as possible, is taken to mean that the collective free will of the people should be unencumbered. Concepts like religious tolerance, judicial independence, fear of centralization, and wariness of State interference become barriers to freedom rather than protections when the centralized power of the State is in the hands of the people. Democracy seeks not only to be supreme, with no higher authority, but also absolute, with no lower independence; it aspires to be its own master, not a mere trustee. The former sovereigns of the world have been replaced by a new one who can be flattered and misled, yet is immune to corruption or resistance and to whom must be given what belongs to Cæsar as well as what belongs to God. The challenge is no longer the absolute power of the State but the freedom of the individual. It is particularly telling how Ferrari, the most influential democratic writer since Rousseau, enthusiastically lists the strengths of tyrants and prefers devils over saints for the sake of the community.
For the old notions of civil liberty and of social order did not benefit the masses of the people. Wealth increased, without relieving their wants. The progress of knowledge left them in abject ignorance. Religion flourished, but failed to reach them. Society, whose laws were made by the upper class alone, announced that the best thing for the poor is not to be born, and the next best, to die in childhood, and suffered them to live in misery and crime and pain. As surely as the long reign of the rich has been employed in promoting the accumulation of wealth, the advent of the poor to power will be followed by schemes for diffusing it. Seeing how little was done by the wisdom of former times for education and public health, for insurance, association, and savings, for the protection of labour against the law of self-interest, and how much has been accomplished in this[Pg 95] generation, there is reason in the fixed belief that a great change was needed, and that democracy has not striven in vain. Liberty, for the mass, is not happiness; and institutions are not an end but a means. The thing they seek is a force sufficient to sweep away scruples and the obstacle of rival interests, and, in some degree, to better their condition. They mean that the strong hand that heretofore has formed great States, protected religions, and defended the independence of nations, shall help them by preserving life, and endowing it for them with some, at least, of the things men live for. That is the notorious danger of modern democracy. That is also its purpose and its strength. And against this threatening power the weapons that struck down other despots do not avail. The greatest happiness principle positively confirms it. The principle of equality, besides being as easily applied to property as to power, opposes the existence of persons or groups of persons exempt from the common law, and independent of the common will; and the principle, that authority is a matter of contract, may hold good against kings, but not against the sovereign people, because a contract implies two parties.
For the old ideas of personal freedom and social order didn't help most people. Wealth increased but didn’t ease their struggles. Advances in knowledge left them in complete ignorance. Religion thrived, but didn’t reach them. Society, whose laws were created only by the upper class, declared that the best thing for the poor was not to be born, and the next best was to die young, allowing them to live in misery, crime, and pain. Just as the wealthy have focused on accumulating wealth, the rise of the poor to power will bring plans to distribute it. Considering how little was done in the past for education, public health, insurance, community, and savings, as well as protecting workers from self-interest, and how much has been achieved in this[Pg 95] generation, it makes sense to firmly believe that a significant change was necessary, and that democracy has not fought in vain. Freedom, for the majority, isn't happiness; and institutions are not an end, but a means. What they seek is a force strong enough to eliminate hesitations and the barriers of conflicting interests, and to some extent, improve their situation. They want the strong hand that once built great States, safeguarded religions, and defended nations' independence to help them by preserving life and providing them with some of the things people live for. That’s the well-known risk of modern democracy. That is also its goal and strength. And against this powerful force, the tools that dismantled other tyrants are ineffective. The greatest happiness principle supports this idea. The principle of equality can be easily applied to both property and power and opposes anyone or any group being exempt from common laws and independent of the general will; and the idea that authority is a matter of agreement may work against kings, but not against the sovereign people, because a contract implies two parties.
If we have not done more than the ancients to develop and to examine the disease, we have far surpassed them in studying the remedy. Besides the French Constitution of the year III., and that of the American Confederates,—the most remarkable attempts that have been made since the archonship of Euclides to meet democratic evils with the antidotes which democracy itself supplies,—our age has been prolific in this branch of experimental politics.
If we haven't done more than the ancients to understand and analyze the disease, we've definitely exceeded them in exploring the cure. In addition to the French Constitution of the year III and that of the American Confederates, which are the most notable efforts since the leadership of Euclides to address democratic issues with the solutions that democracy itself offers, our time has produced a lot in this area of experimental politics.
Many expedients have been tried, that have been evaded or defeated. A divided executive, which was an important phase in the transformation of ancient monarchies into republics, and which, through the advocacy of Condorcet, took root in France, has proved to be weakness itself.
Many strategies have been attempted but ultimately avoided or undermined. A divided executive, which was a significant step in the transition from ancient monarchies to republics, and which, thanks to Condorcet's support, became established in France, has turned out to be a weakness in itself.
The constitution of 1795, the work of a learned priest, confined the franchise to those who should know how[Pg 96] to read and write; and in 1849 this provision was rejected by men who intended that the ignorant voter should help them to overturn the Republic. In our time no democracy could long subsist without educating the masses; and the scheme of Daunou is simply an indirect encouragement to elementary instruction.
The constitution of 1795, created by an educated priest, limited the right to vote to those who could read and write. In 1849, this limitation was dismissed by men who wanted the uneducated voter to assist them in dismantling the Republic. Nowadays, no democracy can survive for long without educating its citizens, and Daunou’s plan is just an indirect way to promote basic education.
In 1799 Sieyès suggested to Bonaparte the idea of a great Council, whose function it should be to keep the acts of the Legislature in harmony with the constitution—a function which the Nomophylakes discharged at Athens, and the Supreme Court in the United States, and which produced the Sénat Conservateur, one of the favourite implements of Imperialism. Sieyès meant that his Council should also serve the purpose of a gilded ostracism, having power to absorb any obnoxious politician, and to silence him with a thousand a year.
In 1799, Sieyès proposed to Bonaparte the idea of a grand Council, tasked with ensuring that the actions of the Legislature aligned with the constitution—a role similar to that of the Nomophylakes in Athens and the Supreme Court in the United States, which led to the creation of the Sénat Conservateur, a favored tool of Imperialism. Sieyès intended for this Council to also act as a kind of gilded ostracism, with the power to eliminate any unwanted politician by silencing them with a payment of a thousand a year.
Napoleon the Third's plan of depriving unmarried men of their votes would have disfranchised the two greatest Conservative classes in France, the priest and the soldier.
Napoleon III's plan to take away the voting rights of unmarried men would have stripped two of the largest Conservative groups in France—the clergy and the military—of their votes.
In the American constitution it was intended that the chief of the executive should be chosen by a body of carefully selected electors. But since, in 1825, the popular candidate succumbed to one who had only a minority of votes, it has become the practice to elect the President by the pledged delegates of universal suffrage.
In the American Constitution, it was meant that the head of the executive should be chosen by a group of carefully selected electors. However, since 1825, when the popular candidate lost to someone who only had a minority of votes, it has become standard to elect the President through pledged delegates from universal suffrage.
The exclusion of ministers from Congress has been one of the severest strains on the American system; and the law which required a majority of three to one enabled Louis Napoleon to make himself Emperor. Large constituencies make independent deputies; but experience proves that small assemblies, the consequence of large constituencies, can be managed by Government.
The exclusion of ministers from Congress has been one of the biggest challenges for the American system, and the law that required a three-to-one majority allowed Louis Napoleon to become Emperor. Large electorates produce independent representatives, but experience shows that smaller assemblies, resulting from large electorates, can be controlled by the Government.
The composite vote and the cumulative vote have been almost universally rejected as schemes for baffling the majority. But the principle of dividing the representatives equally between population and property has never had fair play. It was introduced by Thouret into the constitution of 1791. The Revolution made it inoperative; and it was so manipulated from 1817 to[Pg 97] 1848 by the fatal dexterity of Guizot as to make opinion ripe for universal suffrage.
The composite vote and the cumulative vote have nearly always been dismissed as methods for confusing the majority. However, the idea of balancing representatives equally between population and property has never been given a fair chance. This concept was brought in by Thouret in the 1791 constitution. The Revolution rendered it ineffective, and from 1817 to [Pg 97] 1848, it was skillfully manipulated by Guizot, which prepared public opinion for universal suffrage.
Constitutions which forbid the payment of deputies and the system of imperative instructions, which deny the power of dissolution, and make the Legislature last for a fixed term, or renew it by partial re-elections, and which require an interval between the several debates on the same measure, evidently strengthen the independence of the representative assembly. The Swiss veto has the same effect, as it suspends legislation only when opposed by a majority of the whole electoral body, not by a majority of those who actually vote upon it.
Constitutions that prohibit paying deputies and the system of mandatory instructions, that restrict the power to dissolve the legislature, and that establish a fixed term for the legislature or allow it to be renewed through partial re-elections, along with those that require breaks between discussions on the same measure, clearly enhance the independence of the representative assembly. The Swiss veto has a similar effect, as it only suspends legislation when it faces opposition from a majority of the entire electorate, not just a majority of those who actually cast their votes on it.
Indirect elections are scarcely anywhere in use out of Germany, but they have been a favourite corrective of democracy with many thoughtful politicians. Where the extent of the electoral district obliges constituents to vote for candidates who are unknown to them, the election is not free. It is managed by wire-pullers, and by party machinery, beyond the control of the electors. Indirect election puts the choice of the managers into their hands. The objection is that the intermediate electors are generally too few to span the interval between voters and candidates, and that they choose representatives not of better quality, but of different politics. If the intermediate body consisted of one in ten of the whole constituency, the contact would be preserved, the people would be really represented, and the ticket system would be broken down.
Indirect elections are hardly used outside of Germany, but many thoughtful politicians have seen them as a valuable check on democracy. When the size of the electoral district forces constituents to vote for candidates they don’t know, the election is not truly free. It's controlled by backroom deals and party machinery, making it difficult for voters to have real influence. Indirect elections hand over the decision-making to a small group of managers. The problem is that these intermediary electors are usually too few to connect the voters with candidates, leading to representatives who may not be better but simply have different political views. If the intermediate body consisted of one in ten of the entire constituency, a connection would be maintained, the people would be genuinely represented, and the ticket system would be dismantled.
The one pervading evil of democracy is the tyranny of the majority, or rather of that party, not always the majority, that succeeds, by force or fraud, in carrying elections. To break off that point is to avert the danger. The common system of representation perpetuates the danger. Unequal electorates afford no security to majorities. Equal electorates give none to minorities. Thirty-five years ago it was pointed out that the remedy is proportional representation. It is profoundly democratic, for it increases the influence of thousands who would otherwise have no voice in the government; and it[Pg 98] brings men more near an equality by so contriving that no vote shall be wasted, and that every voter shall contribute to bring into Parliament a member of his own opinions. The origin of the idea is variously claimed for Lord Grey and for Considérant. The successful example of Denmark and the earnest advocacy of Mill gave it prominence in the world of politics. It has gained popularity with the growth of democracy, and we are informed by M. Naville that in Switzerland Conservatives and Radicals combined to promote it.
The main problem with democracy is the tyranny of the majority, or more accurately, the party—often not the majority—that wins elections through force or trickery. Addressing this issue is key to avoiding further danger. The usual system of representation keeps this danger alive. Unequal electorates don’t protect majorities, and equal electorates don’t protect minorities. Thirty-five years ago, it was noted that the solution is proportional representation. It’s truly democratic because it amplifies the voices of thousands who would otherwise be unheard in government; it[Pg 98] ensures that no vote is wasted, allowing every voter to help elect a member who shares their views. The idea’s origins are attributed to both Lord Grey and Considérant. Denmark's successful example and Mill’s strong support helped bring it to the forefront of political discussions. Its popularity has grown alongside democracy, and M. Naville tells us that in Switzerland, Conservatives and Radicals worked together to promote it.
Of all checks on democracy, federalism has been the most efficacious and the most congenial; but, becoming associated with the Red Republic, with feudalism, with the Jesuits, and with slavery, it has fallen into disrepute, and is giving way to centralism. The federal system limits and restrains the sovereign power by dividing it, and by assigning to Government only certain defined rights. It is the only method of curbing not only the majority but the power of the whole people, and it affords the strongest basis for a second chamber, which has been found the essential security for freedom in every genuine democracy.
Of all the ways to check democracy, federalism has been the most effective and the most agreeable. However, it has become linked with the Red Republic, feudalism, the Jesuits, and slavery, leading it to lose its credibility and give way to centralism. The federal system limits and restrains sovereign power by dividing it and granting the Government only specific defined rights. It's the only way to curb not just the majority but also the power of the entire populace, and it provides the strongest foundation for a second chamber, which has proven to be essential for freedom in every true democracy.
The fall of Guizot discredited the famous maxim of the Doctrinaires, that Reason is sovereign, and not king or people; and it was further exposed to the scoffer by the promise of Comte that Positivist philosophers shall manufacture political ideas, which no man shall be permitted to dispute. But putting aside international and criminal law, in which there is some approach to uniformity, the domain of political economy seems destined to admit the rigorous certainty of science. Whenever that shall be attained, when the battle between Economists and Socialists is ended, the evil force which Socialism imparts to democracy will be spent. The battle is raging more violently than ever, but it has entered into a new phase, by the rise of a middle party. Whether that remarkable movement, which is promoted by some of the first economists in Europe, is destined to shake the authority of their[Pg 99] science, or to conquer socialism, by robbing it of that which is the secret of its strength, it must be recorded here as the latest and the most serious effort that has been made to disprove the weighty sentence of Rousseau, that democracy is a government for gods, but unfit for man.
The fall of Guizot discredited the famous saying of the Doctrinaires that reason should be in charge, not kings or the people. It was further mocked by Comte's promise that Positivist philosophers would create political ideas that no one would be allowed to dispute. However, aside from international and criminal law, where there is some level of uniformity, the field of political economy seems set to embrace the strict certainty of science. Once that happens, when the clash between Economists and Socialists concludes, the harmful influence that Socialism has on democracy will dissipate. The conflict is currently more intense than ever, but it has entered a new phase with the emergence of a middle party. Whether this notable movement, supported by some of Europe's leading economists, will undermine the authority of their science or defeat socialism by taking away the source of its strength, it must be noted here as the most recent and significant attempt to counter Rousseau's powerful statement that democracy is a government for gods, but unfit for humans.
We have been able to touch on only a few of the topics that crowd Sir Erskine May's volumes. Although he has perceived more clearly than Tocqueville the contact of democracy with socialism, his judgment is untinged with Tocqueville's despondency, and he contemplates the direction of progress with a confidence that approaches optimism. The notion of an inflexible logic in history does not depress him, for he concerns himself with facts and with men more than with doctrines, and his book is a history of several democracies, not of democracy. There are links in the argument, there are phases of development which he leaves unnoticed, because his object has not been to trace out the properties and the connection of ideas, but to explain the results of experience. We should consult his pages, probably, without effect, if we wished to follow the origin and sequence of the democratic dogmas, that all men are equal; that speech and thought are free; that each generation is a law to itself only; that there shall be no endowments, no entails, no primogeniture; that the people are sovereign; that the people can do no wrong. The great mass of those who, of necessity, are interested in practical politics have no such antiquarian curiosity. They want to know what can be learned from the countries where the democratic experiments have been tried; but they do not care to be told how M. Waddington has emended the Monumentum Ancyranum, what connection there was between Mariana and Milton, or between Penn and Rousseau, or who invented the proverb Vox Populi Vox Dei. Sir Erskine May's reluctance to deal with matters speculative and doctrinal, and to devote his space to the mere literary history of politics, has made his touch somewhat uncertain in treating of the political action of Christianity, perhaps[Pg 100] the most complex and comprehensive question that can embarrass a historian. He disparages the influence of the mediæval Church on nations just emerging from a barbarous paganism, and he exalts it when it had become associated with despotism and persecution. He insists on the liberating action of the Reformation in the sixteenth century, when it gave a stimulus to absolutism; and he is slow to recognise, in the enthusiasm and violence of the sects in the seventeenth, the most potent agency ever brought to bear on democratic history. The omission of America creates a void between 1660 and 1789, and leaves much unexplained in the revolutionary movement of the last hundred years, which is the central problem of the book. But if some things are missed from the design, if the execution is not equal in every part, the praise remains to Sir Erskine May, that he is the only writer who has ever brought together the materials for a comparative study of democracy, that he has avoided the temper of party, that he has shown a hearty sympathy for the progress and improvement of mankind, and a steadfast faith in the wisdom and the power that guide it.
We’ve only been able to touch on a few of the topics in Sir Erskine May's volumes. While he has seen more clearly than Tocqueville the relationship between democracy and socialism, his judgment isn’t clouded by Tocqueville’s pessimism, and he looks at the path of progress with a confidence that leans toward optimism. He isn’t discouraged by the idea that history follows a strict logic because he focuses more on facts and people than on theories, and his book is a history of several democracies, not just democracy itself. There are connections in the argument, and there are phases of development he leaves out because his goal wasn’t to trace the properties and connections of ideas but to explain the outcomes of experience. Consulting his work would likely be unhelpful if we wanted to follow the origins and progression of the democratic beliefs that all men are equal; that speech and thought are free; that each generation makes its own laws; that there should be no endowments, entails, or primogeniture; that the people are sovereign; and that the people can do no wrong. Most people who are necessarily interested in practical politics don’t have such an antiquarian curiosity. They want to know what can be learned from countries that have undertaken democratic experiments, but they don’t care to hear about how M. Waddington revised the Monumentum Ancyranum, what connections existed between Mariana and Milton, or between Penn and Rousseau, or who coined the saying Vox Populi Vox Dei. Sir Erskine May’s reluctance to engage with speculative and theoretical matters, and to dedicate his space to just the literary history of politics, has made his approach somewhat uncertain when discussing the political role of Christianity, perhaps[Pg 100] the most complex and far-reaching question a historian can wrestle with. He downplays the influence of the medieval Church on nations just emerging from barbaric paganism while elevating it when it became linked with despotism and persecution. He emphasizes the liberating impact of the Reformation in the sixteenth century when it spurred absolute rule; and he is slow to acknowledge that the enthusiasm and violence of the sects in the seventeenth century were the most significant forces influencing democratic history. His omission of America creates a gap between 1660 and 1789 and leaves many aspects of the revolutionary movement of the last hundred years, which is the book’s central issue, unexplained. However, if some elements are missing from the overall design and if the execution isn’t flawless throughout, credit still goes to Sir Erskine May for being the only writer who has compiled the resources for a comparative study of democracy, for avoiding party bias, for showing genuine sympathy for humanity’s progress and improvement, and for maintaining a strong belief in the wisdom and power that guides it.
FOOTNOTES:
[5] The Quarterly Review, January 1878.
IV
The way in which Coligny and his adherents met their death has been handed down by a crowd of trustworthy witnesses, and few things in history are known in more exact detail. But the origin and motives of the tragedy, and the manner of its reception by the opinion of Christian Europe, are still subject to controversy. Some of the evidence has been difficult of access, part is lost, and much has been deliberately destroyed. No letters written from Paris at the time have been found in the Austrian archives. In the correspondence of thirteen agents of the House of Este at the Court of Rome, every paper relating to the event has disappeared. All the documents of 1572, both from Rome and Paris, are wanting in the archives of Venice. In the Registers of many French towns the leaves which contained the records of August and September in that year have been torn out. The first reports sent to England by Walsingham and by the French Government have not been recovered. Three accounts printed at Rome, when the facts were new, speedily became so rare that they have been forgotten. The Bull of Gregory XIII. was not admitted into the official collections; and the reply to Muretus has escaped notice until now. The letters of Charles IX. to Rome, with the important exception of that which he wrote on the 24th of August, have been dispersed and lost The letters of Gregory XIII. to France have never been seen by persons willing to make[Pg 102] them public. In the absence of these documents the most authentic information is that which is supplied by the French Ambassador and by the Nuncio. The despatches of Ferralz, describing the attitude of the Roman court, are extant, but have not been used. Those of Salviati have long been known. Chateaubriand took a copy when the papal archives were at Paris, and projected a work on the events with which they are concerned. Some extracts were published, with his consent, by the continuator of Mackintosh; and a larger selection, from the originals in the Vatican, appeared in Theiner's Annals of Gregory XIII. The letters written under Pius V. are beyond the limits of that work; and Theiner, moreover, has omitted whatever seemed irrelevant to his purpose. The criterion of relevancy is uncertain; and we shall avail ourselves largely of the unpublished portions of Salviati's correspondence, which were transcribed by Chateaubriand. These manuscripts, with others of equal importance not previously consulted, determine several doubtful questions of policy and design.
The way Coligny and his followers died has been documented by many reliable witnesses, and few events in history are known in such detail. However, the reasons behind this tragedy and how it was viewed by Christian Europe are still debated. Some evidence has been hard to find, some is lost, and much has been intentionally destroyed. No letters from Paris written at that time have been found in the Austrian archives. In the correspondence of thirteen agents from the House of Este at the Court of Rome, all documents related to the event are missing. All records from 1572, both from Rome and Paris, are absent from the archives in Venice. In many French towns' records, the pages that held the information for August and September of that year have been ripped out. The initial reports sent to England by Walsingham and the French Government have not been recovered. Three accounts published in Rome when the events were fresh quickly became so rare that they have been forgotten. Gregory XIII's papal bull was not included in the official records; and the response to Muretus has gone unnoticed until now. The letters of Charles IX to Rome, except for the important one he wrote on August 24, have been scattered and lost. The letters from Gregory XIII to France have never been seen by anyone willing to make[Pg 102] them public. In the absence of these documents, the most reliable information comes from the French Ambassador and the Nuncio. The dispatches from Ferralz, detailing the Roman court's stance, still exist but have not been utilized. Salviati's reports have long been known. Chateaubriand took a copy when the papal archives were in Paris and planned to write a work about the events in question. Some excerpts were published, with his permission, by the person who continued Mackintosh's work; and a larger selection from the Vatican’s originals appeared in Theiner's Annals of Gregory XIII. The letters written under Pius V. fall outside the scope of that work, and Theiner has also excluded anything he deemed irrelevant to his purpose. The criteria for relevancy are unclear, and we will mainly use the unpublished sections of Salviati's correspondence, transcribed by Chateaubriand. These manuscripts, along with other equally important ones that haven’t been previously consulted, clarify several ambiguous issues of policy and intent.
The Protestants never occupied a more triumphant position, and their prospects were never brighter, than in the summer of 1572. For many years the progress of their religion had been incessant. The most valuable of the conquests it has retained were already made; and the period of its reverses had not begun. The great division which aided Catholicism afterwards to recover so much lost ground was not openly confessed; and the effectual unity of the Reformed Churches was not yet dissolved. In controversial theology the defence was weaker than the attack. The works to which the Reformation owed its popularity and system were in the hands of thousands, while the best authors of the Catholic restoration had not begun to write. The press continued to serve the new opinions better than the old; and in literature Protestantism was supreme. Persecuted in the South, and established by violence in the North, it had overcome the resistance of princes in Central Europe, and had won toleration without ceasing to be intolerant. In[Pg 103] France and Poland, in the dominions of the Emperor and under the German prelates, the attempt to arrest its advance by physical force had been abandoned. In Germany it covered twice the area that remained to it in the next generation, and, except in Bavaria, Catholicism was fast dying out. The Polish Government had not strength to persecute, and Poland became the refuge of the sects. When the bishops found that they could not prevent toleration, they resolved that they would not restrict it. Trusting to the maxim, "Bellum Haereticorum pax est Ecclesiae," they insisted that liberty should extend to those whom the Reformers would have exterminated.[7] The Polish Protestants, in spite of their dissensions, formed themselves into one great party. When the death of the last of the Jagellons, on the 7th of July 1572, made the monarchy elective, they were strong enough to enforce their conditions on the candidates; and it was thought that they would be able to decide the election, and obtain a king of their own choosing. Alva's reign of Terror had failed to pacify the Low Countries, and he was about to resign the hopeless task to an incapable successor. The taking of the Brill in April was the first of those maritime victories which led to the independence of the Dutch. Mons fell in May; and in July the important province of Holland declared for the Prince of Orange. The Catholics believed that all was lost if Alva remained in command.[8]
The Protestants were never in a stronger position, and their outlook was never brighter, than in the summer of 1572. For many years, their religion had been steadily progressing. The most significant gains they had achieved were already secured, and the period of setbacks had not yet started. The major division that later helped Catholicism regain much of its lost ground was not openly acknowledged; the effective unity of the Reformed Churches had not yet shattered. In theological debates, the defense was weaker than the offense. The works that made the Reformation popular and systematic were in the hands of thousands, while the best writers of the Catholic revival had not yet begun to publish. The press was still promoting new ideas better than old ones, and Protestantism dominated literature. Persecuted in the South and established by force in the North, it had overcome the opposition of rulers in Central Europe and had achieved tolerance while remaining intolerant. In France and Poland, in the Emperor's realms and under the German bishops, the effort to halt its growth by physical force had been abandoned. In Germany, it covered twice the territory it would have in the next generation, and except in Bavaria, Catholicism was quickly fading away. The Polish government lacked the power to persecute, making Poland a refuge for sects. When the bishops realized they couldn’t stop tolerance, they decided not to restrict it. Relying on the saying, "War against heretics is peace for the Church," they argued that liberty should extend to those whom the Reformers wanted to annihilate. The Polish Protestants, despite their disagreements, united into one large faction. When the last of the Jagellons died on July 7, 1572, making the monarchy elective, they were strong enough to enforce their conditions on the candidates; it was believed they could influence the election and secure a king of their choice. Alva's repressive regime had failed to bring peace to the Low Countries, and he was about to hand the hopeless task over to an incompetent successor. The capture of the Brill in April marked the start of maritime victories that would lead to Dutch independence. Mons fell in May, and in July, the important province of Holland declared its support for the Prince of Orange. The Catholics believed everything would be lost if Alva remained in charge.
The decisive struggle was in France. During the minority of Charles IX. persecution had given way to civil war, and the Regent, his mother, had vainly striven, by submitting to neither party, to uphold the authority of the Crown. She checked the victorious Catholics, by granting to the Huguenots terms which constituted them, in spite of continual disaster in the field, a vast and organised power in the State. To escape their influence[Pg 104] it would have been necessary to invoke the help of Philip II., and to accept protection which would have made France subordinate to Spain. Philip laboured to establish such an alliance; and it was to promote this scheme that he sent his queen, Elizabeth of Valois, to meet her mother at Bayonne. In 1568 Elizabeth died; and a rumour came to Catherine touching the manner of her death which made it hard to listen to friendly overtures from her husband. Antonio Perez, at that time an unscrupulous instrument of his master's will, afterwards accused him of having poisoned his wife. "On parle fort sinistrement de sa mort, pour avoir été advancée," says Brantôme. After the massacre of the Protestants, the ambassador at Venice, a man distinguished as a jurist and a statesman, reproached Catherine with having thrown France into the hands of him in whom the world recognised her daughter's murderer. Catherine did not deny the truth of the report. She replied that she was "bound to think of her sons in preference to her daughters, that the foul-play was not fully proved, and that if it were it could not be avenged so long as France was weakened by religious discord."[9] She wrote as she could not have written if she had been convinced that the suspicion was unjust.
The decisive conflict took place in France. During Charles IX's minority, persecution turned into civil war, and his mother, the Regent, unsuccessfully tried to maintain the authority of the Crown by refusing to align with either side. She managed to restrain the victorious Catholics by offering the Huguenots terms that gave them, despite suffering continual defeats on the battlefield, significant organized power within the State. To escape their influence[Pg 104], she would have needed to seek help from Philip II, which would have put France under Spanish control. Philip worked hard to establish such an alliance; to further this plan, he sent his queen, Elizabeth of Valois, to meet her mother in Bayonne. Elizabeth died in 1568, and rumors concerning her death made it difficult for Catherine to accept friendly gestures from her husband. Antonio Perez, an unscrupulous servant of the king at the time, later accused him of poisoning his wife. "People speak very darkly of her death, supposedly being advanced," says Brantôme. After the massacre of the Protestants, the ambassador in Venice, a respected jurist and statesman, criticized Catherine for having placed France in the hands of the man recognized by the world as her daughter's murderer. Catherine did not deny the claims. She responded that she was "obligated to think of her sons before her daughters, that the foul play was not conclusively proven, and that even if it were, it couldn't be avenged while France was weakened by religious strife."[9] She wrote in a way she wouldn't have if she truly believed the suspicion was unfounded.
When Charles IX. began to be his own master he seemed resolved to follow his father and grandfather in their hostility to the Spanish Power. He wrote to a trusted servant that all his thoughts were bent on thwarting Philip.[10] While the Christian navies were fighting at Lepanto, the King of France was treating with the Turks. His menacing attitude in the following year kept Don[Pg 105] Juan in Sicilian waters, and made his victory barren for Christendom. Encouraged by French protection, Venice withdrew from the League. Even in Corsica there was a movement which men interpreted as a prelude to the storm that France was raising against the empire of Spain. Rome trembled in expectation of a Huguenot invasion of Italy; for Charles was active in conciliating the Protestants both abroad and at home. He married a daughter of the tolerant Emperor Maximilian II.; and he carried on negotiations for the marriage of his brother with Queen Elizabeth, not with any hope of success, but in order to impress public opinion.[11] He made treaties of alliance, in quick succession, with England, with the German Protestants, and with the Prince of Orange. He determined that his brother Anjou, the champion of the Catholics, of whom it was said that he had vowed to root out the Protestants to a man,[12] should be banished to the throne of Poland. Disregarding the threats and entreaties of the Pope, he gave his sister in marriage to Navarre. By the peace of St. Germains the Huguenots had secured, within certain limits, freedom from persecution and the liberty of persecuting; so that Pius V. declared that France had been made the slave of heretics. Coligny was now the most powerful man in the kingdom. His scheme for closing the civil wars by an expedition for the conquest of the Netherlands began to be put in motion. French auxiliaries followed Lewis of Nassau into Mons; an army of Huguenots had already gone to his assistance; another was being collected near the frontier, and Coligny was preparing to take the command in a war which might become a Protestant crusade, and which left the Catholics no hope of victory. Meanwhile many hundreds of his officers followed him to Paris, to attend the wedding which was to reconcile the factions, and cement the peace of religion.[Pg 106]
When Charles IX started to take control, he seemed determined to continue the legacy of his father and grandfather in opposing Spanish power. He wrote to a trusted servant that all his efforts were focused on thwarting Philip.[10] While the Christian navies were engaged in battle at Lepanto, the King of France was negotiating with the Turks. His aggressive stance the following year kept Don[Pg 105] Juan in Sicilian waters, making his victory meaningless for Christendom. Backed by French support, Venice pulled out of the League. Even in Corsica, there was a movement seen as a sign of the storm that France was brewing against the Spanish empire. Rome was on edge, anticipating a Huguenot invasion of Italy; Charles was busy working to win over Protestants both abroad and at home. He married a daughter of the tolerant Emperor Maximilian II., and he pursued negotiations for his brother's marriage to Queen Elizabeth, not expecting success but aiming to sway public opinion.[11] He quickly formed treaties with England, the German Protestants, and the Prince of Orange. He decided that his brother Anjou, champion of the Catholics and rumored to have sworn to eliminate the Protestants, should be sent to the throne of Poland. Ignoring the Pope's threats and pleas, he married his sister to Navarre. The peace of St. Germains had granted the Huguenots, within certain limits, freedom from persecution and the ability to persecute; thus, Pius V declared that France had become the slave of heretics. Coligny was now the most powerful figure in the kingdom. His plan to end the civil wars with an expedition to conquer the Netherlands began to take shape. French reinforcements joined Lewis of Nassau in Mons; an army of Huguenots had already gone to help him; another was gathering near the border, and Coligny was set to take command in a war that could turn into a Protestant crusade, which left Catholics with little hope of victory. Meanwhile, many of his officers traveled to Paris for the wedding that was meant to reconcile the factions and solidify the peace of religion.[Pg 106]
In the midst of those lofty designs and hopes, Coligny was struck down. On the morning of the 22nd of August he was shot at and badly wounded. Two days later he was killed; and a general attack was made on the Huguenots of Paris. It lasted some weeks, and was imitated in about twenty places. The chief provincial towns of France were among them.
In the middle of those high ambitions and dreams, Coligny was attacked. On the morning of August 22nd, he was shot and seriously injured. Two days later, he was killed, and a widespread assault was launched against the Huguenots in Paris. This attack went on for several weeks and was copied in about twenty other locations. Major provincial cities in France were included among them.
Judged by its immediate result, the massacre of St. Bartholomew was a measure weakly planned and irresolutely executed, which deprived Protestantism of its political leaders, and left it for a time to the control of zealots. There is no evidence to make it probable that more than seven thousand victims perished. Judged by later events, it was the beginning of a vast change in the conflict of the churches. At first it was believed that a hundred thousand Huguenots had fallen. It was said that the survivors were abjuring by thousands,[13] that the children of the slain were made Catholics, that those whom the priest had admitted to absolution and communion were nevertheless put to death.[14] Men who were far beyond the reach of the French Government lost their faith in a religion which Providence had visited with so tremendous a judgment;[15] and foreign princes took heart to employ severities which could excite no horror after the scenes in France.
Judging by its immediate outcome, the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre was poorly planned and hesitantly carried out, which left Protestantism without its political leaders and temporarily under the influence of extremists. There’s no strong evidence to suggest that more than seven thousand people died. Looking at later events, it marked the start of a significant shift in the church conflict. Initially, it was believed that a hundred thousand Huguenots had been killed. It was reported that survivors were converting in the thousands, that the children of those murdered were being forced to become Catholics, and that even those granted absolution and communion by priests were still executed. Men who were far removed from the reach of the French Government lost faith in a religion that had faced such a devastating judgment; and foreign leaders felt emboldened to impose harsh measures that wouldn’t shock anyone after the horror seen in France.
Contemporaries were persuaded that the Huguenots had been flattered and their policy adopted only for their destruction, and that the murder of Coligny and his followers was a long premeditated crime. Catholics and Protestants vied with each other in detecting proofs of that which they variously esteemed a sign of supernatural inspiration or of diabolical depravity. In the last forty years a different opinion has prevailed. It has been[Pg 107] deemed more probable, more consistent with testimony and with the position of affairs at the time, that Coligny succeeded in acquiring extraordinary influence over the mind of Charles, that his advice really predominated, and that the sanguinary resolution was suddenly embraced by his adversaries as the last means of regaining power. This opinion is made plausible by many facts. It is supported by several writers who were then living, and by the document known as the Confession of Anjou. The best authorities of the present day are nearly unanimous in rejecting premeditation.
Contemporaries believed that the Huguenots had been flattered and that their policies were adopted only to lead to their downfall, and that the murder of Coligny and his followers was a planned crime. Catholics and Protestants competed in finding evidence of what they each saw as either a sign of divine inspiration or evil deceit. In the last forty years, a different view has taken hold. It is now considered more likely and more consistent with evidence and the situation at the time, that Coligny gained significant influence over Charles's mind, that his advice truly dominated, and that the violent decision was abruptly taken by his opponents as a last resort to regain power. This view is supported by many facts. It is backed by several contemporary writers and by the document known as the Confession of Anjou. Today’s leading authorities largely agree in rejecting the idea of premeditation.
The evidence on the opposite side is stronger than they suppose. The doom which awaited the Huguenots had been long expected and often foretold. People at a distance, Monluc in Languedoc, and the Protestant Mylius in Italy, drew the same inference from the news that came from the court. Strangers meeting on the road discussed the infatuation of the Admiral.[16] Letters brought from Rome to the Emperor the significant intimation that the birds were all caged, and now was the time to lay hands on them.[17] Duplessis-Mornay, the future chief of the Huguenots, was so much oppressed with a sense of coming evil, that he hardly ventured into the streets on the wedding-day. He warned the Admiral of the general belief among their friends that the marriage concealed a plot for their ruin, and that the festivities would end in some horrible surprise.[18] Coligny was proof against suspicion. Several of his followers left Paris, but he remained unmoved. At one moment the excessive readiness to grant all his requests shook the confidence of his son-in-law Téligny; but the doubt vanished so completely that Téligny himself prevented the flight of his partisans after the attempt on the Admiral's life. On the morning of the fatal day, Montgomery sent word to Walsingham that Coligny was safe under protection of[Pg 108] the King's Guards, and that no further stir was to be apprehended.[19]
The evidence on the other side is stronger than they think. The disaster that awaited the Huguenots had been long anticipated and often predicted. People far away, like Monluc in Languedoc and the Protestant Mylius in Italy, reached the same conclusion from the news coming from the court. Strangers meeting on the road talked about the Admiral's foolishness.[16] Letters sent from Rome to the Emperor clearly indicated that all the Huguenots were trapped, and now was the time to take action against them.[17] Duplessis-Mornay, who would later lead the Huguenots, felt so weighed down by a sense of impending doom that he barely dared to go out on the wedding day. He warned the Admiral about the widespread belief among their supporters that the marriage was a cover for a plot against them, and that the celebrations would end with a terrible surprise.[18] Coligny was unshakeable in his trust. Several of his followers left Paris, but he stayed firm. At one point, the eagerness to fulfill all his requests made his son-in-law Téligny doubt, but that doubt quickly disappeared, and Téligny himself prevented his supporters from fleeing after the attempt on the Admiral's life. On the morning of that fateful day, Montgomery informed Walsingham that Coligny was safe under the protection of[Pg 108] the King's Guards and that no more trouble was expected.[19]
For many years foreign advisers had urged Catherine to make away with these men. At first it was computed that half a dozen victims would be enough.[20] That was the original estimate of Alva, at Bayonne.[21] When the Duke of Ferrara was in France, in 1564, he proposed a larger measure, and he repeated this advice by the mouth of every agent whom he sent to France.[22] After the event, both Alva and Alfonso reminded Catherine that she had done no more than follow their advice.[23] Alva's letter explicitly confirms the popular notion which connects the massacre with the conference of Bayonne; and it can no longer now be doubted that La Roche-sur-Yon, on his deathbed, informed Coligny that murderous resolutions had been taken on that occasion.[24] But the Nuncio, Santa Croce, who was present, wrote to Cardinal Borromeo that the Queen had indeed promised to punish the infraction of the Edict of Pacification, but that this was a very different thing from undertaking to extirpate heresy. Catherine affirmed that in this way the law could reach all the Huguenot ministers; and Alva professed to believe her.[25] Whatever studied ambiguity[Pg 109] of language she may have used, the action of 1572 was uninfluenced by deliberations which were seven years old.
For many years, foreign advisors had urged Catherine to get rid of these men. Initially, it was thought that half a dozen victims would suffice.[20] That was Alva's original estimate at Bayonne.[21] When the Duke of Ferrara visited France in 1564, he suggested a larger approach and repeated this advice through every agent he sent to France.[22] After the event, both Alva and Alfonso reminded Catherine that she had merely followed their recommendations.[23] Alva's letter clearly supports the common belief linking the massacre with the Bayonne conference; and it is now undeniable that La Roche-sur-Yon, on his deathbed, informed Coligny that murderous decisions had been made at that meeting.[24] However, the Nuncio, Santa Croce, who was present, wrote to Cardinal Borromeo that the Queen had indeed promised to punish violations of the Edict of Pacification, but that this was a very different matter from committing to eliminating heresy. Catherine claimed that this way, the law could address all the Huguenot ministers; and Alva pretended to believe her.[25] Whatever calculated ambiguity[Pg 109] in her language she may have employed, the actions of 1572 were not influenced by discussions that were seven years old.
During the spring and summer the Tuscan agents diligently prepared their master for what was to come. Petrucci wrote on the 19th of March that, for a reason which he could not trust to paper, the marriage would certainly take place, though not until the Huguenots had delivered up their strongholds. Four weeks later Alamanni announced that the Queen's pious design for restoring unity of faith would, by the grace of God, be speedily accomplished. On the 9th of August Petrucci was able to report that the plan arranged at Bayonne was near execution.[26] Yet he was not fully initiated. The Queen afterwards assured him that she had confided the secret to no foreign resident except the Nuncio,[27] and Petrucci resentfully complains that she had also consulted the Ambassador of Savoy. Venice, like Florence and Savoy, was not taken by surprise. In February the ambassador Contarini explained to the Senate the specious tranquillity in France, by saying that the Government reckoned on the death of the Admiral or the Queen of Navarre to work a momentous change.[28] Cavalli, his successor, judged that a business so grossly mismanaged showed no signs of deliberation.[29] There was another Venetian at Paris who was better informed. The Republic was seeking to withdraw from the league against the Turks; and her most illustrious statesman, Giovanni Michiel, was sent to solicit the help of France in negotiating peace.[30] The account which he gave of his mission has been pronounced by a consummate judge[Pg 110] of Venetian State-Papers the most valuable report of the sixteenth century.[31] He was admitted almost daily to secret conference with Anjou, Nevers, and the group of Italians on whom the chief odium rests; and there was no counsellor to whom Catherine more willingly gave ear.[32] Michiel affirms that the intention had been long entertained, and that the Nuncio had been directed to reveal it privately to Pius V.[33]
During the spring and summer, the Tuscan agents worked hard to prepare their master for what was coming. Petrucci wrote on March 19th that, for a reason he couldn’t put in writing, the marriage would definitely happen, but not until the Huguenots surrendered their strongholds. Four weeks later, Alamanni announced that the Queen's noble plan to restore unity in faith would, by God's grace, soon be achieved. On August 9th, Petrucci reported that the plan made at Bayonne was close to being executed.[26] Yet he wasn't fully informed. The Queen later assured him that she had only shared the secret with one foreign resident, the Nuncio,[27] and Petrucci begrudgingly noted that she had also consulted the Ambassador of Savoy. Venice, like Florence and Savoy, was not caught off guard. In February, the ambassador Contarini explained to the Senate the seemingly calm situation in France by stating that the Government anticipated the death of the Admiral or the Queen of Navarre to bring about a significant change.[28] Cavalli, his successor, believed that such a poorly managed situation showed no signs of careful planning.[29] There was another Venetian in Paris who was better informed. The Republic was trying to withdraw from the league against the Turks, and their most prominent statesman, Giovanni Michiel, was sent to seek France's help in negotiating peace.[30] The report he provided about his mission has been deemed by an expert[Pg 110] on Venetian State Papers as the most valuable report of the sixteenth century.[31] He was granted nearly daily access to private meetings with Anjou, Nevers, and the group of Italians who bear the main blame; and there was no advisor to whom Catherine listened more willingly.[32] Michiel stated that the intention had been considered for a long time, and that the Nuncio had been instructed to reveal it privately to Pius V.[33]
Salviati was related to Catherine, and had gained her good opinion as Nuncio in the year 1570. The Pope had sent him back because nobody seemed more capable of diverting her and her son from the policy which caused so much uneasiness at Rome.[34] He died many years later, with the reputation of having been one of the most eminent Cardinals at a time when the Sacred College was unusually rich in talent. Personally, he had always favoured stern measures of repression. When the Countess of Entremont was married to Coligny, Salviati declared that she had made herself liable to severe penalties by entertaining proposals of marriage with so notorious a heretic, and demanded that the Duke of Savoy should, by all the means in his power, cause that wicked bride to be put out of the way.[35] When the peace of St. Germains was concluded, he assured Charles and Catherine that their lives were in danger, as the Huguenots were seeking to pull down the throne as well as the altar. He believed that all intercourse with them was sinful, and that the sole remedy was utter extermination by the sword. "I am convinced," he wrote, "that it will come to this." "If they do the tenth part of what I have advised, it will be well for them."[36] After an audience of two hours, at which he had presented a letter from Pius V., prophesying the wrath of Heaven, Salviati perceived that his exhortations made some impression.[Pg 111] The King and Queen whispered to him that they hoped to make the peace yield such fruit that the end would more than countervail the badness of the beginning; and the King added, in strict confidence, that his plan was one which, once told, could never be executed.[37] This might have been said to delude the Nuncio; but he was inclined on the whole to believe that it was sincerely meant. The impression was confirmed by the Archbishop of Sens, Cardinal Pellevé, who informed him that the Huguenot leaders were caressed at Court in order to detach them from their party, and that after the loss of their leaders it would not take more than three days to deal with the rest.[38] Salviati on his return to France was made aware that his long-deferred hopes were about to be fulfilled. He shadowed it forth obscurely in his despatches. He reported that the Queen allowed the Huguenots to pass into Flanders, believing that the admiral would become more and more presumptuous until he gave her an opportunity of retribution; for she excelled in that kind of intrigue. Some days later he knew more, and wrote that he hoped soon to have good news for his Holiness.[39] At the last moment his heart misgave him. On the morning of the 21st of August the Duke of Montpensier and the Cardinal of Bourbon spoke with so much unconcern, in his presence, of what was then so near, that he thought it hardly possible the secret could be kept.[40]
Salviati was related to Catherine and had earned her goodwill as Nuncio in 1570. The Pope had sent him back because he seemed the most capable of steering her and her son away from the policies that caused so much worry in Rome.[34] He died many years later, known as one of the most distinguished Cardinals during a time when the Sacred College had an unusual abundance of talent. Personally, he had always supported strict measures of suppression. When the Countess of Entremont married Coligny, Salviati claimed she faced severe penalties for considering marriage with such a notorious heretic and demanded that the Duke of Savoy do everything in his power to remove that wicked bride.[35] When the peace of St. Germains was settled, he warned Charles and Catherine that their lives were at risk because the Huguenots were trying to undermine both the throne and the altar. He believed all contact with them was sinful and that the only solution was total extermination by the sword. "I am convinced," he wrote, "that it will come to this." "If they heed even a fraction of my advice, it will go well for them."[36] After a two-hour meeting, during which he presented a letter from Pius V. foretelling divine wrath, Salviati noticed his warnings had made some impact.[Pg 111] The King and Queen whispered to him that they hoped the peace would bear such fruit that the outcome would outweigh the poor beginnings; and the King added, in strict confidence, that his plan was one that, once revealed, could never be carried out.[37] This might have been said to deceive the Nuncio, but he generally believed it was meant earnestly. The impression was confirmed by the Archbishop of Sens, Cardinal Pellevé, who informed him that the Huguenot leaders were being courted at Court to detach them from their faction, and that after the loss of their leaders, it wouldn’t take more than three days to deal with the rest.[38] Upon his return to France, Salviati realized that his long-awaited hopes were about to be fulfilled. He hinted at it vaguely in his reports. He noted that the Queen was allowing the Huguenots to cross into Flanders, believing that the admiral would grow more arrogant until he provided her a chance for revenge; she excelled in that kind of plotting. A few days later, he learned more and wrote that he hoped to soon have good news for his Holiness.[39] At the last moment, his confidence wavered. On the morning of August 21st, the Duke of Montpensier and the Cardinal of Bourbon spoke so casually in his presence about what was then imminent that he found it hard to believe the secret could be kept.[40]
The foremost of the French prelates was the Cardinal of Lorraine. He had held a prominent position at the council of Trent; and for many years he had wielded the[Pg 112] influence of the House of Guise over the Catholics of France. In May 1572 he went to Rome; and he was still there when the news came from Paris in September. He at once made it known that the resolution had been taken before he left France, and that it was due to himself and his nephew, the Duke of Guise.[41] As the spokesman of the Gallican Church in the following year he delivered a harangue to Charles IX., in which he declared that Charles had eclipsed the glory of preceding kings by slaying the false prophets, and especially by the holy deceit and pious dissimulation with which he had laid his plans.[42]
The leading French churchman was the Cardinal of Lorraine. He had been a key figure at the Council of Trent and had exercised the[Pg 112] influence of the House of Guise over Catholics in France for many years. In May 1572, he traveled to Rome, and he was still there when the news arrived from Paris in September. He immediately announced that the decision had been made before he left France, and that he and his nephew, the Duke of Guise, were responsible for it.[41] As the representative of the Gallican Church the following year, he gave a speech to Charles IX., in which he stated that Charles had surpassed the glory of previous kings by eliminating the false prophets, particularly through the holy deceit and righteous dishonesty with which he had devised his plans.[42]
There was one man who did not get his knowledge from rumour, and who could not be deceived by lies. The King's confessor, Sorbin, afterwards Bishop of Nevers, published in 1574 a narrative of the life and death of Charles IX. He bears unequivocal testimony that that clement and magnanimous act, for so he terms it, was resolved upon beforehand, and he praises the secrecy as well as the justice of his hero.[43]
There was a man who didn’t get his knowledge from rumors and couldn’t be fooled by lies. The King’s confessor, Sorbin, who later became the Bishop of Nevers, published a narrative in 1574 about the life and death of Charles IX. He clearly states that this kind and noble act, as he calls it, was planned in advance, and he praises both the secrecy and the fairness of his hero.[43]
Early in the year a mission of extraordinary solemnity had appeared in France. Pius V., who was seriously alarmed at the conduct of Charles, had sent the Cardinal of Alessandria as Legate to the Kings of Spain and Portugal, and directed him, in returning, to visit the Court at Blois. The Legate was nephew to the Pope, and the man whom he most entirely trusted.[44] His character stood so high that the reproach of nepotism was never raised by his promotion. Several prelates destined to future eminence attended him. His chief adviser[Pg 113] was Hippolyto Aldobrandini, who, twenty years later, ascended the papal chair as Clement VIII. The companion whose presence conferred the greatest lustre on the mission was the general of the Jesuits, Francis Borgia, the holiest of the successors of Ignatius, and the most venerated of men then living. Austerities had brought him to the last stage of weakness; and he was sinking under the malady of which he was soon to die. But it was believed that the words of such a man, pleading for the Church, would sway the mind of the King. The ostensible purpose of the Legate's journey was to break off the match with Navarre, and to bring France into the Holy League. He gained neither object. When he was summoned back to Rome it was understood in France that he had reaped nothing but refusals, and that he went away disappointed.[45] The jeers of the Protestants pursued him.[46] But it was sufficiently certain beforehand that France could not plunge into a Turkish war.[47] The real business of the Legate, besides proposing a Catholic husband for the Princess, was to ascertain the object of the expedition which was fitting out in the Western ports. On both points he had something favourable to report. In his last despatch, dated Lyons, the 6th of March, he wrote that he had failed to prevent the engagement with Navarre, but that he had something for the Pope's private ear, which made his journey not altogether unprofitable.[48] The secret was soon divulged in Italy. The King had met the earnest remonstrances of the Legate by assuring him that the marriage afforded the only prospect of wreaking vengeance on the Huguenots: the event would show; he could say no more, but desired his promise to[Pg 114] be carried to the Pope. It was added that he had presented a ring to the Legate, as a pledge of sincerity, which the Legate refused. The first to publish this story was Capilupi, writing only seven months later. It was repeated by Folieta,[49] and is given with all details by the historians of Pius V.—Catena and Gabuzzi. Catena was secretary to the Cardinal of Alessandria as early as July 1572, and submitted his work to him before publication.[50] Gabuzzi wrote at the instance of the same Cardinal, who supplied him with materials; and his book was examined and approved by Borghese, afterwards Paul V. Both the Cardinal of Alessandria and Paul V., therefore, were instrumental in causing it to be proclaimed that the Legate was acquainted in February 1572 with the intention which the King carried out in August.
Early in the year, a highly significant mission arrived in France. Pius V, who was seriously worried about Charles's actions, sent the Cardinal of Alessandria as a Legate to the kings of Spain and Portugal, instructing him to visit the Court at Blois on his way back. The Legate was the pope's nephew and was the person he trusted the most. His reputation was so strong that accusations of nepotism were never raised regarding his appointment. Several bishops who were destined for future prominence accompanied him. His main advisor was Hippolyto Aldobrandini, who would later become Pope Clement VIII twenty years later. The person whose presence brought the most prestige to the mission was the general of the Jesuits, Francis Borgia, the most revered of Ignatius's successors and a highly respected man alive at that time. His strict lifestyle had left him extremely weak, and he was suffering from the illness that would soon take his life. However, it was believed that the words of such a man, advocating for the Church, would influence the King. The public reason for the Legate's journey was to terminate the engagement with Navarre and to involve France in the Holy League. He did not achieve either goal. When he was recalled to Rome, it was understood in France that he had only encountered refusals and left feeling disappointed. The mockery of the Protestants followed him. Yet, it was already clear that France could not engage in a war with the Turks. The Legate's true agenda, besides proposing a Catholic husband for the Princess, was to understand the purpose of the expedition being prepared in the Western ports. He had good news to report on both matters. In his final dispatch, dated March 6th from Lyons, he indicated that he failed to avoid the engagement with Navarre, but had some private information for the Pope that made his trip not entirely without merit. The secret was soon revealed in Italy. The King met the Legate's earnest protests by assuring him that the marriage was the only chance to take revenge on the Huguenots: the outcome would prove this; he could say no more but wanted his assurances to be communicated to the Pope. It was noted that he had given a ring to the Legate as a sign of sincerity, which the Legate declined. Capilupi was the first to publicize this story only seven months later. Folieta also repeated it, and it was detailed by the historians of Pius V—Catena and Gabuzzi. Catena was the secretary to the Cardinal of Alessandria as early as July 1572 and submitted his work to him before publication. Gabuzzi was commissioned by the same Cardinal, who provided him with materials, and his book was reviewed and approved by Borghese, who later became Pope Paul V. Thus, both the Cardinal of Alessandria and Paul V played a role in making it known that the Legate was aware in February 1572 of the King’s intentions, which he carried out in August.
The testimony of Aldobrandini was given still more distinctly, and with greater definiteness and authority. When he was required, as Pope, to pronounce upon the dissolution of the ill-omened marriage, he related to Borghese and other Cardinals what had passed in that interview between the Legate and the King, adding that, when the report of the massacre reached Rome, the Cardinal exclaimed: "God be praised! the King of France has kept his word." Clement referred D'Ossat to a narrative of the journey which he had written himself, and in which those things would be found.[51] The clue thus given has been unaccountably neglected, although the Report was known to exist. One copy is mentioned by Giorgi; and Mazzuchelli knew of another. Neither of them had read it; for they both ascribe it to Michele Bonelli, the Cardinal of Alessandria. The first page would have satisfied them that it was not his work. Clement VIII. describes the result of the mission to Blois[Pg 115] in these words: "Quae rationes eo impulerunt regem ut semel apprehensa manu Cardinalis in hanc vocem proruperit: Significate Pontifici illumque certum reddite me totum hoc quod circa id matrimonium feci et facturus sum, nulla alia de causa facere, quam ulciscendi inimicos Dei et hujus regni, et puniendi tam infidos rebelles, ut eventus ipse docebit, nec aliud vobis amplius significare possum. Quo non obstante semper Cardinalis eas subtexuit difficultates quas potuit, objiciens regi possetne contrahi matrimonium a fidele cum infidele, sitve dispensatio necessaria; quod si est nunquam Pontificem inductum iri ut illam concedat. Re ipsa ita in suspenso relicta discedendum esse putavit, cum jam rescivisset qua de causa naves parabantur, qui apparatus contra Rocellam tendebant."
Aldobrandini's testimony was given even more clearly, with greater certainty and authority. When he was asked, as Pope, to decide on the dissolution of the ill-fated marriage, he recounted to Borghese and other Cardinals what had happened during the meeting between the Legate and the King. He added that when the news of the massacre reached Rome, the Cardinal exclaimed, "God be praised! The King of France has kept his word." Clement referred D'Ossat to a narrative of the trip that he had written himself, which contained that information.[51] This clue has been inexplicably overlooked, even though the Report was known to exist. Giorgi mentions one copy, and Mazzuchelli knew of another. Neither of them had read it, as both attributed it to Michele Bonelli, the Cardinal of Alessandria. The first page would have shown them that it wasn’t his work. Clement VIII describes the outcome of the mission to Blois[Pg 115] in these words: "These reasons prompted the king to once grasp the Cardinal's hand and exclaim: 'Inform the Pontiff and make it clear to him that everything I have done and will do regarding this marriage is solely for the purpose of avenging the enemies of God and this kingdom, and punishing such unfaithful rebels, as the outcome will show. I can signify no more to you.' Notwithstanding this, the Cardinal always raised the difficulties he could, questioning whether a marriage could be formed between a faithful and an unfaithful party, and whether a dispensation was necessary; if so, no Pope would ever be persuaded to grant it. Since the matter was left unresolved, he thought it best to depart, having now learned the reason why ships were being prepared, which were aimed at La Rochelle."
The opinion that the massacre of St. Bartholomew was a sudden and unpremeditated act cannot be maintained; but it does not follow that the only alternative is to believe that it was the aim of every measure of the Government for two years before. Catherine had long contemplated it as her last expedient in extremity; but she had decided that she could not resort to it while her son was virtually a minor.[52] She suggested the idea to him in 1570. In that year he gave orders that the Huguenots should be slaughtered at Bourges. The letter is preserved in which La Chastre spurned the command: "If the people of Bourges learn that your Majesty takes pleasure in such tragedies, they will repeat them often. If these men must die, let them first be tried; but do not reward my services and sully my reputation by such a stain."[53]
The belief that the St. Bartholomew's Day massacre was a spontaneous and unplanned event can't be upheld; however, it doesn't mean that the only other option is to think it was the goal of every government action for two years prior. Catherine had long considered it as her last resort in a crisis, but she had determined that she couldn't go through with it while her son was essentially still a minor.[52] She brought up the idea to him in 1570. That year, he ordered the Huguenots to be killed in Bourges. There’s a letter that shows La Chastre rejected the order: "If the people of Bourges find out that Your Majesty enjoys such tragedies, they’ll just keep happening. If these men must die, let them first face a trial; but please don’t tarnish my service and reputation with such a stain."[53]
In the autumn of 1571 Coligny came to Blois. Walsingham suspected, and was afterwards convinced that the intention to kill him already existed. The Pope was much displeased by his presence at Court; but he[Pg 116] received assurances from the ambassador which satisfied him. It was said at the time that he at first believed that Coligny was to be murdered, but that he soon found that there was no such praiseworthy design.[54]
In the autumn of 1571, Coligny arrived in Blois. Walsingham suspected, and later became convinced, that there was already a plan to kill him. The Pope was very unhappy about his presence at Court; however, he[Pg 116] received assurances from the ambassador that put him at ease. At the time, it was said that he initially believed Coligny was going to be murdered, but he soon realized that there was no such noble plan.[54]
In December the King knew that, when the moment came, the burghers of Paris would not fail him. Marcel, the Prévôt des Marchands, told him that the wealth was driven out of the country by the Huguenots: "The Catholics will bear it no longer.... Let your Majesty look to it. Your crown is at stake, Paris alone can save it."[55] By the month of February 1572 the plan had assumed a practical shape. The political idea before the mind of Charles was the same by which Richelieu afterwards made France the first Power in the world; to repress the Protestants at home, and to encourage them abroad. No means of effectual repression was left but murder. But the idea of raising up enemies to Spain by means of Protestantism was thoroughly understood. The Huguenots were allowed to make an expedition to aid William of Orange. Had they gained some substantial success, the Government would have followed it up, and the scheme of Coligny would have become for the moment the policy of France. But the Huguenot commander Genlis was defeated and taken. Coligny had had his chance. He had played and lost. It was useless now to propose his great venture against the King of Spain.[56]
In December, the King felt confident that when the time came, the leaders of Paris would support him. Marcel, the Prévôt des Marchands, informed him that wealth had been driven out of the country by the Huguenots: "The Catholics can’t take it anymore... Your Majesty needs to pay attention to this. Your crown is at risk; only Paris can save it." [55] By February 1572, the plan had taken a concrete form. The political strategy in Charles's mind was similar to what Richelieu would later use to make France the top power in the world: to suppress the Protestants at home while supporting them abroad. The only effective means left for suppression was murder. However, the strategy of creating enemies for Spain through Protestantism was well understood. The Huguenots were permitted to launch an expedition to assist William of Orange. If they had achieved significant success, the Government would have followed up, and Coligny's plan would have temporarily become France's official policy. But Huguenot commander Genlis was defeated and captured. Coligny had his chance. He took a risk and lost. It was pointless now to propose his grand initiative against the King of Spain. [56]
Philip II. perfectly understood that this event was decisive. When the news came from Hainaut, he sent to[Pg 117] the Nuncio Castagna to say that the King of France would gain more than himself by the loss of so many brave Protestants, and that the time was come for him, with the aid of the people of Paris, to get rid of Coligny and the rest of his enemies.[57] It appears from the letters of Salviati that he also regarded the resolution as having been finally taken after the defeat of Genlis.
Philip II understood that this event was crucial. When the news arrived from Hainaut, he sent Nuncio Castagna to say that the King of France would benefit more from the loss of so many courageous Protestants than from anything else, and that it was time for him, with the support of the people of Paris, to eliminate Coligny and his other enemies.[57] According to Salviati's letters, he also believed that the decision had been firmly made after the defeat at Genlis.
The Court had determined to enforce unity of faith in France. An edict of toleration was issued for the purpose of lulling the Huguenots; but it was well known that it was only a pretence.[58] Strict injunctions were sent into the provinces that it should not be obeyed;[59] and Catherine said openly to the English envoy, "My son will have exercise but of one Religion in his Realm." On the 26th the King explained his plan to Mondoucet, his agent at Brussels: "Since it has pleased God to bring matters to the point they have now reached, I mean to use the opportunity to secure a perpetual repose in my kingdom, and to do something for the good of all Christendom. It is probable that the conflagration will spread to every town in France, and that they will follow the example of Paris, and lay hands on all the Protestants.... I have written to the governors to assemble forces in order to cut to pieces those who may resist."[60] The great object was to accomplish the extirpation of Protestantism in such a way as might leave intact the friendship with Protestant States. Every step was governed by this consideration; and the difficulty of the task caused the inconsistencies and the vacillation that ensued. By assassinating Coligny alone it was expected that such an agitation would be provoked among his[Pg 118] partisans as would make it appear that they were killed by the Catholics in self-defence. Reports were circulated at once with that object. A letter written on the 23rd states that, after the Admiral was wounded on the day before, the Huguenots assembled at the gate of the Louvre, to avenge him on the Guises as they came out.[61] And the first explanation sent forth by the Government on the 24th was to the effect that the old feud between the Houses of Guise and of Châtillon had broken out with a fury which it was impossible to quell. This fable lasted only for a single day. On the 25th Charles writes that he has begun to discover traces of a Huguenot conspiracy;[62] and on the following day this was publicly substituted for the original story. Neither the vendetta of the Guises nor the conspiracy at Paris could be made to explain the massacre in the provinces. It required to be so managed that the King could disown it; Salviati describes the plan of operations. It was intended that the Huguenots should be slaughtered successively by a series of spontaneous outbreaks in different parts of the country. While Rochelle held out, it was dangerous to proceed with a more sweeping method.[63] Accordingly, no written instructions from the King are in existence; and the governors were expressly informed that they were to expect none.[64] Messengers went into the provinces with letters requiring that the verbal orders which they brought should be obeyed.[65] Many governors refused to act upon directions so vague and so hard to verify. Burgundy was preserved in this way. Two gentlemen arrived with letters of recommendation from the King, and declared his[Pg 119] commands. They were asked to put them on paper; but they refused to give in writing what they had received by word of mouth. Mandelot, the Governor of Lyons, the most ignoble of the instruments in this foul deed, complained that the intimation of the royal wishes sent to him was obscure and insufficient.[66] He did not do his work thoroughly, and incurred the displeasure of the King. The orders were complicated as well as obscure. The public authorities were required to collect the Huguenots in some prison or other safe place, where they could be got at by hired bands of volunteer assassins. To screen the King it was desirable that his officers should not superintend the work themselves. Mandelot, having locked the gates of Lyons, and shut up the Huguenots together, took himself out of the way while they were being butchered. Carouge, at Rouen, received a commission to visit the other towns in his province. The magistrates implored him to remain, as nobody, in his absence, could restrain the people. When the King had twice repeated his commands, Carouge obeyed; and five hundred Huguenots perished.[67]
The Court had decided to enforce religious unity in France. An edict of tolerance was issued to calm the Huguenots, but everyone knew it was just a facade.[58] Strict orders were sent to the provinces to ignore it;[59] and Catherine openly told the English envoy, "My son will only have one religion in his kingdom." On the 26th, the King explained his plan to Mondoucet, his agent in Brussels: "Since it has pleased God to bring us to this point, I intend to use this opportunity to secure lasting peace in my kingdom and to do something for the good of all Christendom. It is likely that the fire will spread to every town in France, and they will follow Paris's example and turn against all Protestants.... I've written to the governors to gather forces to crush anyone who tries to resist."[60] The main goal was to eliminate Protestantism in a way that wouldn't harm relations with Protestant States. Every action was influenced by this concern, and the complexity of the task led to the inconsistencies and confusion that followed. By killing Coligny, it was hoped this would create enough upheaval among his supporters to make it look like they were attacked by Catholics in self-defense. Reports were quickly spread to support this narrative. A letter written on the 23rd stated that after the Admiral was injured the day before, the Huguenots gathered at the Louvre gate to take revenge on the Guises as they left.[61] The first explanation issued by the Government on the 24th claimed that the old feud between the Houses of Guise and Châtillon had flared up uncontrollably. This story lasted only a single day. On the 25th, Charles noted that he was starting to see signs of a Huguenot conspiracy;[62] and the next day this narrative replaced the original one. Neither the Guises’ vendetta nor the supposed conspiracy in Paris could explain the massacre in the provinces. It had to be handled so that the King could deny involvement; Salviati outlined the operation plan. The intention was for the Huguenots to be killed one after another during a series of seemingly spontaneous uprisings across the country. As long as Rochelle held out, it was too risky to adopt a broader approach.[63] Accordingly, there are no written orders from the King, and the governors were explicitly informed to expect none.[64] Messengers were sent to the provinces with letters instructing that the verbal orders they carried should be followed.[65] Many governors refused to act on such vague and hard-to-verify directions. Burgundy was spared in this way. Two gentlemen arrived with letters of recommendation from the King, asserting his[Pg 118] commands. They were asked to put it in writing, but they declined to document what they had received verbally. Mandelot, the Governor of Lyons, the most despicable tool in this heinous act, complained that the royal wishes communicated to him were unclear and insufficient.[66] He didn’t carry out his task thoroughly and earned the King’s displeasure. The orders were both complicated and vague. The public authorities were instructed to gather the Huguenots in a prison or some other secure location where they could be easily targeted by hired assassins. To protect the King, it was essential that his officers not oversee the work themselves. Mandelot, having locked the gates of Lyons and confined the Huguenots together, removed himself while they were slaughtered. Carouge, in Rouen, was tasked with visiting the other towns in his province. The magistrates begged him to stay, warning that no one could contain the people in his absence. After the King repeated his orders twice, Carouge complied, resulting in five hundred Huguenots being killed.[67]
It was thought unsafe even for the King's brother to give distinct orders under his own hand. He wrote to his lieutenant in Anjou that he had commissioned Puygaillard to communicate with him on a matter which concerned the King's service and his own, and desired that his orders should be received as if they came directly from himself. They were, that every Huguenot in Angers, Saumur, and the adjoining country should be put to death without delay and without exception.[68] The Duke of Montpensier himself sent the same order to Brittany; but it was indignantly rejected by the municipality of Nantes.
It was considered unsafe for even the King's brother to give clear orders in writing. He wrote to his lieutenant in Anjou, stating that he had assigned Puygaillard to discuss an issue that was important for both the King's service and his own, and requested that his orders be accepted as if they came directly from him. The orders were to execute every Huguenot in Angers, Saumur, and the surrounding area immediately and without exception.[68] The Duke of Montpensier also sent the same order to Brittany, but it was fiercely rejected by the municipality of Nantes.
When reports came in of the manner in which the[Pg 120] event had been received in foreign countries, the Government began to waver, and the sanguinary orders were recalled. Schomberg wrote from Germany that the Protestant allies were lost unless they could be satisfied that the King had not decreed the extermination of their brethren.[69] He was instructed to explain the tumult in the provinces by the animosity bequeathed by the wars of religion.[70] The Bishop of Valence was intriguing in Poland on behalf of Anjou. He wrote that his success had been made very doubtful, and that, if further cruelties were perpetrated, ten millions of gold pieces would not bribe the venal Poles. He advised that a counterfeit edict, at least, should be published.[71] Charles perceived that he would be compelled to abandon his enterprise, and set about appeasing the resentment of the Protestant Powers. He promised that an inquiry should be instituted, and the proofs of the conspiracy communicated to foreign Governments. To give a judicial aspect to the proceedings, two prominent Huguenots were ceremoniously hanged. When the new ambassador from Spain praised the long concealment of the plan, Charles became indignant.[72] It was repeated everywhere that the thing had been arranged with Rome and Spain; and he was especially studious that there should be no symptoms of a private understanding with either power.[73] He was able to flatter himself that he had at least partially succeeded. If he had not exterminated his Protestant subjects, he had preserved his Protestant allies. William the Silent continued to solicit his aid; Elizabeth consented to stand godmother to the daughter who was born to him in October; he was allowed to raise mercenaries in Switzerland; and the Polish Protestants agreed to the election of his brother. The promised evidence of the Huguenot conspiracy was forgotten; and the King suppressed the[Pg 121] materials which were to have served for an official history of the event.[74]
When reports came in about how the[Pg 120] event was received in other countries, the Government started to hesitate, and the violent orders were reversed. Schomberg wrote from Germany that the Protestant allies were doomed unless they were assured that the King had not ordered the destruction of their fellow believers.[69] He was told to explain the chaos in the provinces as a result of the lingering hostility from the wars of religion.[70] The Bishop of Valence was working in Poland on behalf of Anjou. He wrote that his success was now very uncertain, and that if more atrocities were committed, even ten million gold pieces wouldn’t persuade the corrupt Poles. He suggested at least publishing a fake edict.[71] Charles realized that he would have to give up his plans and started working on calming the anger of the Protestant Powers. He promised that an investigation would be launched, and the evidence of the conspiracy would be shared with foreign Governments. To give a legal feel to the proceedings, two prominent Huguenots were formally hanged. When the new ambassador from Spain praised the prolonged secrecy of the plan, Charles grew angry.[72] It was widely stated that the scheme had been coordinated with Rome and Spain; and he was particularly cautious about showing any signs of a private agreement with either power.[73] He was able to convince himself that he had at least partially succeeded. If he hadn’t destroyed his Protestant subjects, he managed to keep his Protestant allies. William the Silent continued to seek his support; Elizabeth agreed to be the godmother to his daughter born in October; he got permission to recruit mercenaries in Switzerland; and the Polish Protestants consented to elect his brother. The promised evidence of the Huguenot conspiracy was forgotten; and the King suppressed the[Pg 121] materials that were supposed to serve for an official history of the event.[74]
Zeal for religion was not the motive which inspired the chief authors of this extraordinary crime. They were trained to look on the safety of the monarchy as the sovereign law, and on the throne as an idol that justified sins committed in its worship. At all times there have been men, resolute and relentless in the pursuit of their aims, whose ardour was too strong to be restricted by moral barriers or the instinct of humanity. In the sixteenth century, beside the fanaticism of freedom, there was an abject idolatry of power; and laws both human and divine were made to yield to the intoxication of authority and the reign of will. It was laid down that kings have the right of disposing of the lives of their subjects, and may dispense with the forms of justice. The Church herself, whose supreme pontiff was now an absolute monarch, was infected with this superstition. Catholic writers found an opportune argument for their religion in the assertion that it makes the prince master of the consciences as well as the bodies of the people, and enjoins submission even to the vilest tyranny.[75] Men whose lives were precious to the Catholic cause could be murdered by royal command, without protest from Rome. When the Duke of Guise, with the Cardinal his brother, was slain by Henry III., he was the most powerful and devoted upholder of Catholicism in France. Sixtus V. thundered against the sacrilegious tyrant who was stained with the blood of a prince of the Church; but he let it be known very distinctly that the death of the Duke caused him little concern.[76][Pg 122]
Zeal for religion wasn’t what motivated the main perpetrators of this extraordinary crime. They were conditioned to view the safety of the monarchy as the ultimate law, and the throne as an idol that justified the wrongs committed in its worship. Throughout history, there have always been individuals, determined and unyielding in their pursuits, whose passion was too intense to be held back by moral constraints or basic human empathy. In the sixteenth century, alongside the fervor for freedom, there was a shameful worship of power; both human and divine laws were bent to accommodate the intoxication of authority and the dominance of will. It was established that kings had the right to control the lives of their subjects and could bypass the formalities of justice. The Church itself, with its supreme pontiff now acting as an absolute ruler, fell victim to this belief. Catholic writers conveniently supported their faith with the claim that it made the prince the master of both the consciences and bodies of the people, advocating obedience even to the worst tyranny.[75] Individuals whose lives were vital to the Catholic cause could be killed by royal decree, without objection from Rome. When Duke of Guise and his brother, the Cardinal, were killed by Henry III., he was the most influential and loyal supporter of Catholicism in France. Sixtus V condemned the sacrilegious tyrant who shed the blood of a prince of the Church; however, he made it clear that the Duke's death was of little concern to him.[76][Pg 122]
Catherine was the daughter of that Medici to whom Machiavelli had dedicated his Prince. So little did religion actuate her conduct that she challenged Elizabeth to do to the Catholics of England what she herself had done to the Protestants of France, promising that if they were destroyed there would be no loss of her good will.[77] The levity of her religious feelings appears from her reply when asked by Gomicourt what message he should take to the Duke of Alva: "I must give you the answer of Christ to the disciples of St. John, 'Ite et nuntiate quae vidistis et audivistis; caeci vident, claudi ambulant, leprosi mundantur.'" And she added, "Beatus qui non fuerit in me scandalizatus."[78]
Catherine was the daughter of the Medici to whom Machiavelli had dedicated his Prince. Her actions showed that religion hardly influenced her, as she challenged Elizabeth to treat the Catholics of England the same way she had treated the Protestants of France, promising that if they were wiped out, it wouldn’t affect her goodwill.[77] The lack of seriousness in her religious beliefs is evident in her response when Gomicourt asked what message he should deliver to the Duke of Alva: "I must give you Christ's answer to the disciples of St. John, 'Go and tell what you have seen and heard; the blind receive sight, the lame walk, those with leprosy are cured.'" She added, "Blessed is the one who does not take offense at me."[78]
If mere fanaticism had been their motive, the men who were most active in the massacre would not have spared so many lives. While Guise was galloping after Ferrières and Montgomery, who had taken horse betimes, and made for the coast, his house at Paris was crowded with families belonging to the proscribed faith, and strangers to him. A young girl who was amongst them has described his return, when he sent for the children, spoke to them kindly, and gave orders that they should be well treated as long as his roof sheltered them.[79] Protestants even spoke of him as a humane and chivalrous enemy.[80] Nevers was considered to have disgraced himself by the number of those whom he enabled to escape.[81] The Nuncio was shocked at their ill-timed generosity. He reported to Rome that the only one who had acted in the spirit of a Christian, and had refrained from mercy, was the King; while the other princes, who pretended to be good Catholics, and to deserve the favour of the Pope, had striven, one and all, to save as many Huguenots as they could.[82][Pg 123]
If fanaticism had really been their only motive, the men most involved in the massacre wouldn’t have saved so many lives. While Guise was chasing after Ferrières and Montgomery, who had gotten away on horseback to the coast, his house in Paris was filled with families of the banned faith and people he didn’t know. A young girl among them described his return, when he called for the children, spoke to them kindly, and ordered that they be treated well as long as they were under his roof.[79] Protestants even referred to him as a compassionate and honorable enemy.[80] Nevers was seen as having embarrassed himself by helping so many escape.[81] The Nuncio was appalled by their poorly timed generosity. He reported to Rome that the only one who acted like a Christian and had shown no mercy was the King; while the other princes, who claimed to be good Catholics and sought the Pope's favor, had all tried to save as many Huguenots as possible.[82][Pg 123]
The worst criminals were not the men who did the deed. The crime of mobs and courtiers, infuriated by the lust of vengeance and of power, is not so strange a portent as the exultation of peaceful men, influenced by no present injury or momentary rage, but by the permanent and incurable perversion of moral sense wrought by a distorted piety.
The worst criminals weren't the ones who actually committed the acts. The crimes of angry mobs and courtiers, fueled by a desire for revenge and power, are not as shocking as the joy expressed by ordinary people, who are driven not by personal harm or fleeting anger, but by the lasting and irreparable corruption of their moral compass caused by a twisted sense of piety.
Philip II., who had long suspected the court of France, was at once relieved from the dread which had oppressed him, and betrayed an excess of joy foreign to his phlegmatic nature.[83] He immediately sent six thousand crowns to the murderer of Coligny.[84] He persuaded himself that the breach between France and her allies was irreparable, that Charles would now be driven to seek his friendship, and that the Netherlands were out of danger.[85] He listened readily to the French ambassador, who assured him that his court had never swerved from the line of Catholic policy, but had intended all along to effect this great change.[86] Ayamonte carried his congratulations to Paris, and pretended that his master had been in the secret. It suited Philip that this should be believed by Protestant princes, in order to estrange them still more from France; but he wrote on the margin of Ayamonte's instructions, that it was uncertain how long previously the purpose had subsisted.[87] Juan and Diego de Zuñiga, his ambassadors at Rome and at Paris, were convinced that the long display of enmity to Spain was genuine, that the death[Pg 124] of Coligny had been decided at the last moment, and that the rest was not the effect of design.[88] This opinion found friends at first in Spain. The General of the Franciscans undertook to explode it. He assured Philip that he had seen the King and the Queen-mother two years before, and had found them already so intent on the massacre that he wondered how anybody could have the courage to detract from their merit by denying it.[89] This view generally prevailed in Spain. Mendoça knows not which to admire more, the loyal and Catholic inhabitants of Paris, or Charles, who justified his title of the most Christian King by helping with his own hands to slaughter his subjects.[90] Mariana witnessed the carnage, and imagined that it must gladden every Catholic heart. Other Spaniards were gratified to think that it had been contrived with Alva at Bayonne.
Philip II, who had long suspected the French court, was immediately relieved of the fear that had weighed on him and showed an unusual level of joy for his normally reserved nature.[83] He promptly sent six thousand crowns to Coligny's murderer.[84] He convinced himself that the divide between France and its allies was irreversible, that Charles would now be forced to seek his friendship, and that the Netherlands were safe.[85] He listened eagerly to the French ambassador, who assured him that the court had never strayed from its Catholic policy but had intended this major shift all along.[86] Ayamonte delivered his congratulations to Paris and claimed that his master had been in the know. It suited Philip for this to be believed by Protestant leaders to further alienate them from France; however, he noted in the margins of Ayamonte's instructions that it was unclear how long this plan had been in place.[87] Juan and Diego de Zuñiga, his ambassadors in Rome and Paris, believed that the long-standing animosity toward Spain was real, that Coligny's death was decided at the last minute, and that the rest was not calculated.[88] This opinion initially found support in Spain. The General of the Franciscans sought to debunk it. He told Philip that two years earlier, he had met with the King and the Queen-mother and found them already so focused on the massacre that he was surprised anyone could have the courage to deny their involvement.[89] This perspective generally prevailed in Spain. Mendoça was unsure whether to admire the loyal and Catholic people of Paris or Charles, who earned his title as the most Christian King by personally helping to slaughter his subjects.[90] Mariana witnessed the slaughter and thought it must please every Catholic heart. Other Spaniards were pleased to think it had been orchestrated with Alva at Bayonne.
Alva himself did not judge the event by the same light as Philip. He also had distrusted the French Government; but he had not feared it during the ascendency of the Huguenots. Their fall appeared to him to strengthen France. In public he rejoiced with the rest. He complimented Charles on his valour and his religion, and claimed his own share of merit. But he warned Philip that things had not changed favourably for Spain, and that the King of France was now a formidable neighbour.[91] For himself, he said, he never would have committed so base a deed.
Alva didn’t see the event the same way Philip did. He also had doubts about the French Government, but he hadn’t been afraid of it when the Huguenots were in power. To him, their defeat seemed to make France stronger. Publicly, he celebrated along with everyone else. He praised Charles for his courage and his faith, and claimed some credit for himself. But he warned Philip that things hadn’t turned out well for Spain, and that the King of France was now a serious threat.[91] For himself, he said he would never have stooped to such a disgraceful act.
The seven Catholic Cantons had their own reason for congratulation. Their countrymen had been busy actors on the scene; and three soldiers of the Swiss guard of Anjou were named as the slayers of the Admiral.[92] On the 2nd of October they agreed to raise 6000 men for the King's service. At the following Diet they demanded[Pg 125] the expulsion of the fugitive Huguenots who had taken refuge in the Protestant parts of the Confederation. They made overtures to the Pope for a secret alliance against their Confederates.[93]
The seven Catholic Cantons had their own reasons to celebrate. Their fellow countrymen had been active participants in the events, and three soldiers from the Swiss guard of Anjou were identified as the murderers of the Admiral.[92] On October 2nd, they agreed to recruit 6000 men for the King's service. At the next Diet, they called for the expulsion of the fleeing Huguenots who had sought refuge in the Protestant regions of the Confederation. They reached out to the Pope for a secret alliance against their Confederates.[93]
In Italy, where the life of a heretic was cheap, their wholesale destruction was confessed a highly politic and ingenious act. Even the sage Venetians were constrained to celebrate it with a procession. The Grand Duke Cosmo had pointed out two years before that an insidious peace would afford excellent opportunities of extinguishing Protestantism; and he derived inexpressible consolation from the heroic enterprise.[94] The Viceroy of Naples, Cardinal Granvelle, received the tidings coldly. He was surprised that the event had been so long postponed, and he reproved the Cardinal of Lorraine for the unstatesmanlike delay.[95] The Italians generally were excited to warmer feelings. They saw nothing to regret but the death of certain Catholics who had been sacrificed to private revenge. Profane men approved the skill with which the trap was laid; and pious men acknowledged the presence of a genuine religious spirit in the French court.[96] The nobles and the Parisian populace were admired for their valour in obeying the sanctified commands of the good King. One fervent enthusiast praises God for the heavenly news, and also St. Bartholomew for having lent his extremely penetrating knife for the salutary sacrifice.[97] A month after the event the renowned preacher Panigarola delivered from the pulpit a panegyric on the monarch who had achieved what none had ever heard or read before, by banishing heresy in a single day, and by a single word, from the Christian land of France.[98][Pg 126]
In Italy, where the life of a heretic was worthless, their mass extermination was openly acknowledged as a clever and strategic move. Even the wise Venetians felt compelled to celebrate it with a parade. Grand Duke Cosmo had pointed out two years earlier that a deceptive peace would create excellent chances to eliminate Protestantism; he found immense satisfaction in this bold action.[94] The Viceroy of Naples, Cardinal Granvelle, reacted indifferently to the news. He was surprised that the event had been delayed for so long, and he criticized the Cardinal of Lorraine for the unwise postponement.[95] The Italians, on the other hand, were more emotionally charged. They regretted only the deaths of certain Catholics who had fallen victim to personal vengeance. Secular folks admired the cleverness of the trap that had been set; and devout individuals recognized a true religious spirit present in the French court.[96] The nobles and the common people of Paris were praised for their bravery in following the holy orders of the benevolent King. One passionate supporter thanked God for the divine news, and also St. Bartholomew for providing his sharp knife for the vital sacrifice.[97] A month after the event, the famous preacher Panigarola delivered a sermon praising the monarch who did what no one had ever heard or read before, banishing heresy in just one day, and with a single word, from the Christian land of France.[98][Pg 126]
The French churches had often resounded with furious declamations; and they afterwards rang with canticles of unholy joy. But the French clergy does not figure prominently in the inception or the execution of the sanguinary decree. Conti, a contemporary indeed, but too distant for accurate knowledge, relates that the parish priest went round, marking with a white cross the dwellings of the people who were doomed.[99] He is contradicted by the municipal Registers of Paris.[100] Morvilliers, Bishop of Orleans, though he had resigned the seals which he received from L'Hôpital, still occupied the first place at the royal council. He was consulted at the last moment, and it is said that he nearly fainted with horror. He recovered, and gave his opinion with the rest. He is the only French prelate, except the cardinals, whose complicity appears to be ascertained. But at Orleans, where the bloodshed was more dreadful in proportion than at Paris, the signal is said to have been given, not by the bishop, but by the King's preacher, Sorbin.
The French churches often echoed with angry speeches, and later, they were filled with songs of unholy joy. However, the French clergy played a minor role in the creation and implementation of the bloody decree. Conti, a contemporary but too far removed for accurate details, claims that the parish priest went around marking the homes of the doomed people with a white cross.[99] This is disputed by the municipal registers of Paris.[100] Morvilliers, the Bishop of Orleans, although he had given up the seals he got from L'Hôpital, still held a key position in the royal council. He was consulted at the last minute and reportedly almost fainted from horror. He recovered and shared his opinion along with the others. He is the only French bishop, besides the cardinals, whose involvement seems to be confirmed. However, in Orleans, where the violence was even more horrific than in Paris, the order is said to have come not from the bishop, but from the King's preacher, Sorbin.
Sorbin is the only priest of the capital who is distinctly associated with the act of the Government. It was his opinion that God has ordained that no mercy shall be shown to heretics, that Charles was bound in conscience to do what he did, and that leniency would have been as censurable in his case as precipitation was in that of Theodosius. What the Calvinists called perfidy and cruelty seemed to him nothing but generosity and kindness.[101] These were the sentiments of the man from whose hands Charles IX. received the last consolations of his religion. It has been related that he was tortured in his last moments with remorse for the blood he had shed. His spiritual adviser was fitted to dispel such scruples. He tells us that he heard the last confession of the dying[Pg 127] King, and that his most grievous sorrow was that he left the work unfinished.[102] In all that bloodstained history there is nothing more tragic than the scene in which the last words preparing the soul for judgment were spoken by such a confessor as Sorbin to such a penitent as Charles.
Sorbin is the only priest in the capital who is clearly linked to the actions of the Government. He believed that God had decreed that no mercy should be shown to heretics, that Charles had a moral obligation to act as he did, and that being lenient would be just as blameworthy in his case as acting too hastily was in that of Theodosius. What the Calvinists labeled as treachery and cruelty appeared to him as nothing more than generosity and kindness.[101] These were the beliefs of the man who administered the last rites of his religion to Charles IX. It has been said that in his final moments, Charles was tormented by remorse for the blood he had spilled. His spiritual advisor was well-equipped to ease such concerns. He recounts that he heard the dying[Pg 127] King’s last confession, and that his deepest regret was that he left the task unfinished.[102] In all that bloody history, nothing is more tragic than the moment when the last words preparing the soul for judgment were spoken by such a confessor as Sorbin to such a penitent as Charles.
Edmond Auger, one of the most able and eloquent of the Jesuits, was at that time attracting multitudes by his sermons at Bordeaux. He denounced with so much violence the heretics and the people in authority who protected them, that the magistrates, fearing a cry for blood, proposed to silence or to moderate the preacher. Montpezat, Lieutenant of Guienne, arrived in time to prevent it. On the 30th of September he wrote to the King that he had done this, and that there were a score of the inhabitants who might be despatched with advantage. Three days later, when he was gone, more than two hundred Huguenots were murdered.[103]
Edmond Auger, one of the most skilled and articulate Jesuits, was drawing large crowds with his sermons in Bordeaux at that time. He harshly criticized the heretics and the authorities who supported them, leading the local officials to worry about potential violence and suggest that the preacher be silenced or toned down. Montpezat, the Lieutenant of Guienne, intervened just in time to stop that from happening. On September 30th, he wrote to the King informing him of the situation and mentioned that there were a number of locals who could be dealt with effectively. Three days later, after he had left, over two hundred Huguenots were killed.[103]
Apart from these two instances it is not known that the clergy interfered in any part of France to encourage the assassins.[Pg 128]
Aside from these two cases, there’s no evidence that the clergy got involved anywhere in France to support the assassins.[Pg 128]
The belief was common at the time, and is not yet extinct, that the massacre had been promoted and sanctioned by the Court of Rome. No evidence of this complicity, prior to the event, has ever been produced; but it seemed consistent with what was supposed to have occurred in the affair of the dispensation. The marriage of Margaret of Valois with the King of Navarre was invalid and illicit in the eyes of the Church; and it was known that Pius V. had sworn that he would never permit it. When it had been celebrated by a Cardinal, in the presence of a splendid court, and no more was heard of resistance on the part of Rome, the world concluded that the dispensation had been obtained. De Thou says, in a manuscript note, that it had been sent, and was afterwards suppressed by Salviati; and the French bishop, Spondanus, assigns the reasons which induced Gregory XIII. to give way.[104] Others affirmed that he had yielded when he learned that the marriage was a snare, so that the massacre was the price of the dispensation.[105] The Cardinal of Lorraine gave currency to the story. As he caused it to be understood that he had been in the secret, it seemed probable that he had told the Pope; for they had been old friends.[106] In the commemorative inscription which he put up in the Church of St. Lewis he spoke of the King's gratitude to the Holy See for its assistance and for its advice in the matter—"consiliorum ad eam rem datorum." It is probable that he inspired the narrative which has contributed most to sustain the imputation.
It was a common belief at the time, and it still exists, that the massacre was promoted and approved by the Court of Rome. No evidence of this involvement has ever been presented before the event, but it seemed to align with what was thought to have happened concerning the dispensation. The marriage of Margaret of Valois to the King of Navarre was considered invalid and illegal by the Church, and it was known that Pius V had vowed he would never allow it. Once it was celebrated by a Cardinal in front of a grand court, and there was no further word of resistance from Rome, the world assumed that the dispensation had been granted. De Thou mentions in a handwritten note that it had been sent but was later suppressed by Salviati; and the French bishop, Spondanus, outlines the reasons that led Gregory XIII to back down.[104] Others claimed he agreed once he realized the marriage was a trap, suggesting that the massacre was the cost of the dispensation.[105] The Cardinal of Lorraine spread this story. By implying that he had been in the know, it seemed likely that he had informed the Pope, given their long friendship.[106] In the commemorative inscription he placed in the Church of St. Lewis, he expressed the King's gratitude to the Holy See for its support and advice on the matter—"consiliorum ad eam rem datorum." It's likely that he inspired the narrative that has most contributed to the ongoing accusation.
Among the Italians of the French faction who made it their duty to glorify the act of Charles IX., the Capilupi family was conspicuous. They came from Mantua, and appear to have been connected with the French interest through Lewis Gonzaga, who had become by marriage Duke of Nevers, and one of the foremost personages in France. Hippolyto Capilupi, Bishop of Fano, and formerly Nuncio at Venice, resided at Rome, busy with[Pg 129] French politics and Latin poetry. When Charles refused to join the League, the Bishop of Fano vindicated his neutrality in a letter to the Duke of Urbino.[107] When he slew the Huguenots, the Bishop addressed him in verse,—
Among the Italians supporting the French faction who made it their mission to praise Charles IX's actions, the Capilupi family stood out. They were from Mantua and seemed to be linked to the French interest through Lewis Gonzaga, who became the Duke of Nevers through marriage and was one of the leading figures in France. Hippolyto Capilupi, Bishop of Fano and former Nuncio at Venice, lived in Rome, engaged in French politics and writing Latin poetry. When Charles refused to join the League, the Bishop of Fano defended his neutrality in a letter to the Duke of Urbino.[107] When Charles killed the Huguenots, the Bishop addressed him in verse,—
Fortunate puer, paret cui Gallica tellus,
Quique vafros ludis pervigil arte viros,
Ille tibi debet, toti qui praesidet Orbi,
Cui nihil est cordi religione prius....
Qui tibi saepe dolos struxit, qui vincla paravit,
Tu puer in laqueos induis arte senem....
Nunc florent, tolluntque caput tua lilia, et astris
Clarius hostili tincta cruore micant.[108]
Fortunate boy, to whom the French land yields,
And who skillfully interacts with clever people,
He owes you, who presides over the whole earth,
To whom faith is the most important thing....
He who often set traps for you, who prepared chains,
You, kid, trapped the old man with your skills...
Now your lilies bloom, lifting their heads, and shine
Brighter stained with the blood of foes.[108]
Camillo Capilupi, a nephew of the Mantuan bard, held office about the person of the Pope, and was employed on missions of consequence.[109] As soon as the news from Paris reached Rome he drew up the account which became so famous under the title of Lo Stratagemma di Carlo IX. The dedication is dated the 18th of September 1572.[110] This tract was suppressed, and was soon so rare that its existence was unknown in 1574 to the French translator of the second edition. Capilupi republished his book with alterations, and a preface dated the 22nd of October. The substance and purpose of the two editions is the same. Capilupi is not the official organ of the Roman court: he was not allowed to see the letters of the Nuncio. He wrote to proclaim the praises of the King of France and the Duke of Nevers. At that moment the French party in Rome was divided by the quarrel between the ambassador Ferralz and the Cardinal of Lorraine, who had contrived to get the management of French affairs into his own hands.[111] Capilupi was on the[Pg 130] side of the Cardinal, and received information from those who were about him. The chief anxiety of these men was that the official version which attributed the massacre to a Huguenot conspiracy should obtain no credence at Rome. If the Cardinal's enemies were overthrown without his participation, it would confirm the report that he had become a cipher in the State. He desired to vindicate for himself and his family the authorship of the catastrophe. Catherine could not tolerate their claim to a merit which she had made her own; and there was competition between them for the first and largest share in the gratitude of the Holy See. Lorraine prevailed with the Pope, who not only loaded him with honours, but rewarded him with benefices worth 4000 crowns a year for his nephew, and a gift of 20,000 crowns for his son. But he found that he had fallen into disgrace at Paris, and feared for his position at Rome.[112] In these circumstances Capilupi's book appeared, and enumerated a series of facts proving that the Cardinal was cognisant of the royal design. It adds little to the evidence of premeditation. Capilupi relates that Santa Croce, returning from France, had assured Pius V., in the name of Catherine,[Pg 131] that she intended one day to entrap Coligny, and to make a signal butchery of him and his adherents, and that letters in which the Queen renewed this promise to the Pope had been read by credible witnesses. Santa Croce was living, and did not contradict the statement. The Stratagemma had originally stated that Lorraine had informed Sermoneta of the project soon after he arrived at Rome. In the reprint this passage was omitted. The book had, therefore, undergone a censorial revision, which enhances the authenticity of the final narrative.
Camillo Capilupi, the nephew of the Mantuan poet, held a position close to the Pope and was tasked with important missions. As soon as the news from Paris reached Rome, he wrote the account that became famous under the title of Lo Stratagemma di Carlo IX. The dedication is dated September 18, 1572. This tract was suppressed and became so rare that by 1574, its existence was unknown to the French translator of the second edition. Capilupi republished his book with changes and a preface dated October 22. The content and purpose of both editions are the same. Capilupi was not the official spokesperson for the Roman court; he wasn’t allowed to see the Nuncio's letters. He wrote to praise the King of France and the Duke of Nevers. At that time, the French faction in Rome was divided by the conflict between Ambassador Ferralz and the Cardinal of Lorraine, who managed to take control of French affairs. Capilupi sided with the Cardinal and received information from those close to him. The main concern of these men was that the official version blaming the massacre on a Huguenot conspiracy should not gain acceptance in Rome. If the Cardinal's rivals were defeated without his involvement, it would support the rumor that he had become insignificant in the State. He wanted to assert his and his family's role in the tragedy. Catherine could not accept their claim to credit for something she believed belonged to her; there was competition between them for the largest share of gratitude from the Holy See. Lorraine succeeded with the Pope, who not only honored him but also rewarded him with benefices worth 4,000 crowns a year for his nephew and a gift of 20,000 crowns for his son. However, he realized that he had fallen out of favor in Paris and feared for his standing in Rome. In this context, Capilupi's book was published, listing facts that proved the Cardinal was aware of the royal plan. It adds little to the evidence of premeditation. Capilupi recounts that Santa Croce, returning from France, had assured Pius V., on behalf of Catherine, that she intended to trap Coligny and carry out a brutal massacre of him and his supporters, and that letters in which the Queen reiterated this promise to the Pope had been seen by credible witnesses. Santa Croce was alive at that time and did not dispute this claim. The Stratagemma had originally stated that Lorraine informed Sermoneta of the scheme shortly after arriving in Rome. In the reprint, this passage was left out. The book, therefore, underwent a censorial revision, which adds to the authenticity of the final narrative.
Two other pieces are extant, which were printed at the Stamperia Camerale, and show what was believed at Rome. One is in the shape of a letter written at Lyons in the midst of scenes of death, and describing what the author had witnessed on the spot, and what he heard from Paris.[113] He reports that the King had positively commanded that not one Huguenot should escape, and was overjoyed at the accomplishment of his orders. He believes the thing to have been premeditated, and inspired by Divine justice. The other tract is remarkable because it strives to reconcile the pretended conspiracy with the hypothesis of premeditation.[114] There were two plots which went parallel for months. The King knew that Coligny was compassing his death, and deceived him by feigning to enter into his plan for the invasion of the Low Countries; and Coligny, allowing himself to be overreached, summoned his friends to Paris, for the purpose of killing Charles, on the 23rd of August. The writer expects that there will soon be no Huguenots in France. Capilupi at first borrowed several of his facts, which he afterwards corrected.
Two other documents still exist, printed at the Stamperia Camerale, that reflect what was believed in Rome. One is written as a letter from Lyons during scenes of death, detailing what the author witnessed firsthand and what he heard from Paris.[113] It states that the King had explicitly ordered that not a single Huguenot should escape and was thrilled about the execution of his orders. The author thinks this was planned ahead of time and motivated by Divine justice. The other document is significant because it attempts to reconcile the alleged conspiracy with the idea of premeditation.[114] There were two plots that ran parallel for months. The King was aware that Coligny was plotting his death and tricked him by pretending to agree with his scheme to invade the Low Countries; Coligny, being outsmarted, called his friends to Paris with the intention of assassinating Charles on August 23rd. The writer anticipates that there won’t be any Huguenots left in France soon. Capilupi initially borrowed several of his facts, which he later revised.
The real particulars relative to the marriage are set forth minutely in the correspondence of Ferralz; and they absolutely contradict the supposition of the complicity of Rome.[115] It was celebrated in flagrant defiance of the Pope, who persisted in refusing the dispensation, and[Pg 132] therefore acted in a way which could only serve to mar the plot. The accusation has been kept alive by his conduct after the event. The Jesuit who wrote his life by desire of his son, says that Gregory thanked God in private, but that in public he gave signs of a tempered joy.[116] But the illuminations and processions, the singing of Te Deum and the firing of the castle guns, the jubilee, the medal, and the paintings whose faded colours still vividly preserve to our age the passions of that day, nearly exhaust the modes by which a Pope could manifest delight.
The real details about the marriage are outlined in the letters of Ferralz, which completely contradict the idea that Rome was involved. It occurred in open defiance of the Pope, who continued to refuse the dispensation, thus acting in a way that only disrupted the plan. The accusation has been sustained by his actions afterward. The Jesuit who wrote his life at the request of his son mentioned that Gregory thanked God privately, but publicly, he showed only restrained happiness. However, the celebrations—like the illuminations and processions, the singing of Te Deum, the firing of the castle guns, the jubilee, the medal, and the paintings whose faded colors still vividly capture the emotions of that day—nearly cover all the ways a Pope could show joy.
Charles IX. and Salviati both wrote to Rome on St. Bartholomew's Day; and the ambassador's nephew, Beauville, set off with the tidings. They were known before he arrived. On the 27th, Mandelot's secretary despatched a secret messenger from Lyons with orders to inform the Pope that the Huguenot leaders were slain, and that their adherents were to be secured all over France. The messenger reached Rome on the 2nd of September, and was immediately carried to the Pope by the Cardinal of Lorraine. Gregory rewarded him for the welcome intelligence with a present of a hundred crowns, and desired that Rome should be at once illuminated. This was prevented by Ferralz, who tried the patience of the Romans by declining their congratulations as long as he was not officially informed.[117] Beauville and the courier of the Nuncio arrived on the 5th. The King's letter, like[Pg 133] all that he wrote on the first day, ascribed the outbreak to the old hatred between the rival Houses, and to the late attempt on the Admiral's life. He expressed a hope that the dispensation would not now be withheld, but left all particulars to Beauville, whose own eyes had beheld the scene.[118] Beauville told his story, and repeated the King's request; but Gregory, though much gratified with what he heard, remained inflexible.[119]
Charles IX and Salviati both wrote to Rome on St. Bartholomew's Day, and the ambassador's nephew, Beauville, set off with the news. People already knew before he arrived. On the 27th, Mandelot's secretary sent a secret messenger from Lyons with orders to inform the Pope that the Huguenot leaders were dead and that their supporters were to be arrested all over France. The messenger got to Rome on September 2nd and was immediately taken to the Pope by the Cardinal of Lorraine. Gregory rewarded him for the good news with a gift of a hundred crowns and requested that Rome be illuminated right away. This was stopped by Ferralz, who tested the patience of the Romans by refusing their congratulations until he received official confirmation. Beauville and the Nuncio's courier arrived on the 5th. The King's letter, like everything he wrote on the first day, attributed the outbreak to the long-standing rivalry between the two houses and the recent attempt on the Admiral's life. He hoped that the dispensation would not be withheld now, but left all the details to Beauville, who had witnessed the events firsthand. Beauville shared his story and repeated the King's request, but Gregory, although pleased with what he heard, remained unyielding.
Salviati had written on the afternoon of the 24th. He desired to fling himself at the Pope's feet to wish him joy. His fondest hopes had been surpassed. Although he had known what was in store for Coligny, he had not expected that there would be energy and prudence to seize the occasion for the destruction of the rest. A new era had commenced; a new compass was required for French affairs. It was a fair sight to see the Catholics in the streets wearing white crosses, and cutting down heretics; and it was thought that, as fast as the news spread, the same thing would be done in all the towns of France.[120] This letter was read before the assembled Cardinals at the Venetian palace, and they thereupon attended the Pope to a Te Deum in the nearest church.[121][Pg 134] The guns of St. Angelo were fired in the evening, and the city was illuminated for three nights. To disregard the Pope's will in this respect would have savoured of heresy. Gregory XIII. exclaimed that the massacre was more agreeable to him than fifty victories of Lepanto. For some weeks the news from the French provinces sustained the rapture and excitement of the Court.[122] It was hoped that other countries would follow the example of France; the Emperor was informed that something of the same kind was expected of him.[123] On the 8th of September the Pope went in procession to the French Church of St. Lewis, where three-and-thirty Cardinals attended at a mass of thanksgiving. On the 11th he proclaimed a jubilee. In the Bull he said that forasmuch as God had armed the King of France to inflict vengeance on the heretics for the injuries done to religion, and to punish the leaders of the rebellion which had devastated his[Pg 135] kingdom, Catholics should pray that he might have grace to pursue his auspicious enterprise to the end, and so complete what he had begun so well.[124] Before a month had passed Vasari was summoned from Florence to decorate the hall of kings with paintings of the massacre.[125] The work was pronounced his masterpiece; and the shameful scene may still be traced upon the wall, where, for three centuries, it has insulted every pontiff that entered the Sixtine Chapel.
Salviati wrote on the afternoon of the 24th. He wanted to throw himself at the Pope's feet to congratulate him. His greatest hopes had been exceeded. Although he was aware of what was planned for Coligny, he didn't expect there would be enough energy and caution to take the opportunity to eliminate the rest. A new era had begun; a new direction was needed for French affairs. It was a striking sight to see Catholics in the streets wearing white crosses and attacking heretics; it was believed that as the news spread, the same actions would happen in all towns across France.[120] This letter was read before the gathered Cardinals at the Venetian palace, and they then accompanied the Pope to a Te Deum at the nearest church.[121][Pg 134] The guns of St. Angelo fired in the evening, and the city celebrated with lights for three nights. Ignoring the Pope's will in this matter would have seemed heretical. Gregory XIII. declared that the massacre pleased him more than fifty victories at Lepanto. For several weeks, news from the French provinces fueled the Court's joy and excitement.[122] There were hopes that other countries would follow France's example; the Emperor was informed that something similar was expected from him.[123] On September 8th, the Pope led a procession to the French Church of St. Lewis, where thirty-three Cardinals attended a mass of thanksgiving. On the 11th, he declared a jubilee. In the Bull, he stated that because God had empowered the King of France to take vengeance on the heretics for the injuries done to religion, and to punish the leaders of the rebellion that had devastated his[Pg 135] kingdom, Catholics should pray for him to have the grace to carry out his fruitful mission to the end and fully complete what he had begun so well.[124] Within a month, Vasari was called from Florence to decorate the hall of kings with paintings of the massacre.[125] The artwork was deemed his masterpiece; and the disgraceful scene can still be seen on the wall, where, for three centuries, it has insulted every pontiff that has entered the Sixtine Chapel.
The story that the Huguenots had perished because they were detected plotting the King's death was known at Rome on the 6th of September. While the sham edict and the imaginary trial served to confirm it in the eyes of Europe, Catherine and her son took care that it should not deceive the Pope. They assured him that they meant to disregard the edict. To excuse his sister's marriage, the King pleaded that it had been concluded for no object but vengeance; and he promised that there would soon be not a heretic in the country.[126] This was corroborated by Salviati. As to the proclaimed toleration, he knew that it was a device to disarm foreign enmity, and prevent a popular commotion. He testified that the Queen spoke truly when she said that she had confided to him, long before, the real purpose of her daughter's engagement.[127][Pg 136] He exposed the hollow pretence of the plot. He announced that its existence would be established by formalities of law, but added that it was so notoriously false that none but an idiot could believe in it.[128] Gregory gave no countenance to the official falsehood. At the reception of the French ambassador, Rambouillet, on the 23rd of December, Muretus made his famous speech. He said that there could not have been a happier beginning for a new pontificate, and alluded to the fabulous plot in the tone exacted of French officials. The Secretary, Boccapaduli, replying in behalf of the Pope, thanked the King for destroying the enemies of Christ; but strictly avoided the conventional fable.[129]
The story that the Huguenots had died because they were caught plotting the King’s assassination was known in Rome on September 6th. While the fake edict and the made-up trial convinced Europe of this narrative, Catherine and her son made sure it didn’t fool the Pope. They assured him that they intended to ignore the edict. To justify his sister's marriage, the King claimed it was arranged solely for revenge and promised that soon there would be no heretics left in the country.[126] This was supported by Salviati. As for the proclaimed tolerance, he understood it was a tactic to quell foreign opposition and prevent public unrest. He confirmed that the Queen was truthful when she said she had revealed to him long before the real intention behind her daughter’s engagement.[127][Pg 136] He exposed the empty pretense of the plot. He stated that its existence would be confirmed through formal legal proceedings, but added that it was so obviously false that only a fool could believe it.[128] Gregory did not support the official deception. During the reception of the French ambassador, Rambouillet, on December 23rd, Muretus delivered his famous speech. He said there couldn’t have been a better start for a new papacy and referred to the absurd plot in the tone expected from French officials. The Secretary, Boccapaduli, responding on behalf of the Pope, expressed gratitude to the King for defeating the enemies of Christ; but he carefully avoided the standard fiction.[129]
Cardinal Orsini went as Legate to France. He had been appointed in August, and he was to try to turn the King's course into that line of policy from which he had strayed under Protestant guidance. He had not left Rome when the events occurred which altered the whole situation. Orsini was now charged with felicitations, and was to urge Charles not to stop half-way.[130] An ancient and obsolete ceremonial was suddenly revived; and the Cardinals accompanied him to the Flaminian gate.[131] This journey of Orsini, and the pomp with which it was surrounded, were exceedingly unwelcome at Paris. It was likely to be taken as proof of that secret understanding with Rome which threatened to rend the delicate web in which Charles was striving to hold the confidence of[Pg 137] the Protestant world.[132] He requested that the Legate might be recalled; and the Pope was willing that there should be some delay. While Orsini tarried on his way, Gregory's reply to the announcement of the massacre arrived at Paris. It was a great consolation to himself, he said, and an extraordinary grace vouchsafed to Christendom. But he desired, for the glory of God and the good of France, that the Huguenots should be extirpated utterly; and with that view he demanded the revocation of the edict. When Catherine knew that the Pope was not yet satisfied, and sought to direct the actions of the King, she could hardly restrain her rage. Salviati had never seen her so furious. The words had hardly passed his lips when she exclaimed that she wondered at such designs, and was resolved to tolerate no interference in the government of the kingdom. She and her son were Catholics from conviction, and not through fear or influence. Let the Pope content himself with that.[133] The Nuncio had at once foreseen that the court, after crushing the Huguenots, would not become more amenable to the counsels of Rome. He wrote, on the very day of St. Bartholomew, that the King would be very jealous of his authority, and would exact obedience from both sides alike.
Cardinal Orsini was sent to France as a Legate. He was appointed in August and was supposed to guide the King back to a policy he had strayed from under Protestant influence. He hadn't left Rome yet when events unfolded that changed everything. Orsini was tasked with delivering congratulations and urging Charles not to compromise.[130] A long-standing and outdated ceremony was suddenly brought back to life, and the Cardinals accompanied him to the Flaminian gate.[131] Orsini's journey and the grandeur surrounding it were extremely unwelcome in Paris. It was likely to be seen as evidence of a secret alliance with Rome, which threatened the fragile balance that Charles was trying to maintain with the Protestant community.[Pg 137][132] He asked for the Legate to be recalled, and the Pope agreed to delay the process. While Orsini lingered on his way, Gregory's response to the news of the massacre reached Paris. It brought him great comfort, he said, and was an exceptional blessing for Christendom. However, he wanted the Huguenots completely eliminated for the glory of God and the good of France, and he called for the revocation of the edict. When Catherine learned that the Pope was still unsatisfied and trying to influence the King, she could barely contain her anger. Salviati had never seen her so furious. As soon as he spoke, she exclaimed her disbelief at such plans and declared that she would not tolerate any interference in the government of the kingdom. She and her son were Catholics by conviction, not out of fear or influence. The Pope should be satisfied with that.[133] The Nuncio had immediately anticipated that after defeating the Huguenots, the court would not be more receptive to Rome's advice. He wrote, on the very day of St. Bartholomew, that the King would be very protective of his authority and would demand obedience from both sides.
At this untoward juncture Orsini appeared at Court. To Charles, who had done so much, it seemed unreasonable that he should be asked for more. He represented to Orsini that it was impossible to eradicate all the remnants of a faction which had been so strong. He had put seventy thousand Huguenots to the sword; and, if he had shown compassion to the rest, it was in order that they might become good Catholics.[134][Pg 138]
At this unfortunate moment, Orsini showed up at Court. To Charles, who had already done so much, it seemed unfair to ask for more. He pointed out to Orsini that it was impossible to completely eliminate all traces of a faction that had been so powerful. He had put seventy thousand Huguenots to death, and if he had shown mercy to the others, it was so they could become good Catholics.[134][Pg 138]
The hidden thoughts which the Court of Rome betrayed by its conduct on this memorable occasion have brought upon the Pope himself an amount of hatred greater than he deserved. Gregory XIII. appears as a pale figure between the two strongest of the modern Popes, without the intense zeal of the one and the ruthless volition of the other. He was not prone to large conceptions or violent resolutions. He had been converted late in life to the spirit of the Tridentine Reformation; and when he showed rigour it was thought to be not in his character, but in the counsels of those who influenced him.[135] He did not instigate the crime, nor the atrocious sentiments that hailed it. In the religious struggle a frenzy had been kindled which made weakness violent, and turned good men into prodigies of ferocity; and at Rome, where every loss inflicted on Catholicism and every wound was felt, the belief that, in dealing with heretics, murder is better than toleration prevailed for half a century. The predecessor of Gregory had been Inquisitor-General. In his eyes Protestants were worse than Pagans, and Lutherans more dangerous than other Protestants.[136] The Capuchin preacher, Pistoja, bore witness that men were hanged and quartered almost daily at Rome;[137] and Pius declared that he would release a culprit guilty of a hundred murders rather than one obstinate heretic.[138] He seriously contemplated razing the town of Faenza because it was infested with religious error, and he recommended a similar expedient to the King of France.[139] He adjured him to[Pg 139] hold no intercourse with the Huguenots, to make no terms with them, and not to observe the terms he had made. He required that they should be pursued to the death, that not one should be spared under any pretence, that all prisoners should suffer death.[140] He threatened Charles with the punishment of Saul when he forebore to exterminate the Amalekites.[141] He told him that it was his mission to avenge the injuries of the Lord, and that nothing is more cruel than mercy to the impious.[142] When he sanctioned the murder of Elizabeth he proposed that it should be done in execution of his sentence against her.[143] It became usual with those who meditated assassination or regicide on the plea of religion to look upon the representatives of Rome as their natural advisers. On the 21st of January 1591, a young Capuchin came, by permission of his superiors, to Sega, Bishop of Piacenza, then Nuncio at Paris. He said that he was inflamed with the desire of a martyr's death; and having been assured by divines that it would be meritorious to kill that heretic and tyrant, Henry of Navarre, he asked to be dispensed from the rule of his Order while he prepared his measures and watched his opportunity. The Nuncio would not do this without authority from Rome; but the prudence, courage, and humility which he discerned in the friar made him believe that the design was really inspired from above. To make this certain, and to remove all scruples, he submitted the matter to the Pope, and asked his blessing upon it, promising that whatever he decided should be executed with all discretion.[144][Pg 140]
The hidden thoughts that the Court of Rome revealed by its actions on this significant occasion have caused the Pope to face more hatred than he deserved. Gregory XIII stands as a pale figure compared to the two most dominant modern Popes, lacking the fierce zeal of one and the ruthless determination of the other. He wasn't inclined toward grand ideas or drastic resolutions. He had embraced the spirit of the Tridentine Reformation later in life, and when he showed severity, it was seen as stemming not from his own nature, but from those who influenced him.[135] He didn't instigate the crime or the terrible sentiments that celebrated it. In the religious conflict, a frenzy had been ignited that turned weakness into violence and transformed good people into extreme aggressors; and in Rome, where every loss to Catholicism and every wound was deeply felt, the belief that dealing with heretics through murder was preferable to tolerance persisted for half a century. Gregory's predecessor had been the Inquisitor-General. In his view, Protestants were worse than Pagans, and Lutherans were more dangerous than other Protestants.[136] The Capuchin preacher, Pistoja, testified that people were hanged and quartered almost daily in Rome;[137] and Pius claimed he would rather free someone guilty of a hundred murders than release one stubborn heretic.[138] He even considered destroying the town of Faenza because it was plagued by religious error and suggested a similar approach to the King of France.[139] He urged him to[Pg 139] avoid any dealings with the Huguenots, to make no agreements with them, and to disregard any agreements he had made. He demanded they be hunted to the death, that no one be spared under any circumstances, and that all prisoners be executed.[140] He warned Charles of punishment like Saul's if he failed to completely wipe out the Amalekites.[141] He told him that it was his duty to avenge the Lord's injuries, asserting that nothing is crueler than mercy toward the wicked.[142] When he approved the murder of Elizabeth, he suggested it be carried out as a fulfillment of his sentence against her.[143] It became common for those contemplating assassination or regicide under the banner of religion to view the representatives of Rome as their natural advisors. On January 21, 1591, a young Capuchin came, with permission from his superiors, to Sega, the Bishop of Piacenza, who was then the Nuncio in Paris. He expressed that he was driven by the desire for a martyr's death; having been assured by theologians that killing that heretic and tyrant, Henry of Navarre, would be meritorious, he requested to be excused from the rules of his Order while he prepared his plans and awaited his chance. The Nuncio wouldn’t agree to this without authority from Rome; however, the prudence, courage, and humility he saw in the friar led him to believe that the idea was genuinely inspired from above. To confirm this and to alleviate any doubts, he took the matter to the Pope and asked for his blessing, promising that whatever the Pope decided would be carried out discreetly.[144][Pg 140]
The same ideas pervaded the Sacred College under Gregory. There are letters of profuse congratulation by the Cardinals of Lorraine, Este, and Pellevé. Bourbon was an accomplice before the fact. Granvelle condemned not the act but the delay. Delfino and Santorio approved. The Cardinal of Alessandria had refused the King's gift at Blois, and had opposed his wishes at the conclave. Circumstances were now so much altered that the ring was offered to him again, and this time it was accepted.[145] The one dissentient from the chorus of applause is said to have been Montalto. His conduct when he became Pope makes it very improbable; and there is no good authority for the story. But Leti has it, who is so far from a panegyrist that it deserves mention.
The same ideas were present in the Sacred College during Gregory's time. The Cardinals of Lorraine, Este, and Pellevé sent letters overflowing with congratulations. Bourbon was complicit from the beginning. Granvelle criticized not the action itself but the delay. Delfino and Santorio gave their approval. The Cardinal of Alessandria had declined the King's gift at Blois and opposed his wishes at the conclave. The situation had changed so much that the ring was offered to him again, and this time he accepted. [145] The only one who disagreed with the chorus of praise was reportedly Montalto. His behavior when he became Pope makes this unlikely, and there's no solid evidence to support the story. However, Leti mentioned it, and he is far from being a cheerleader, so it’s worth noting.
The theory which was framed to justify these practices has done more than plots and massacres to cast discredit on the Catholics. This theory was as follows: Confirmed heretics must be rigorously punished whenever it can be done without the probability of greater evil to religion. Where that is feared, the penalty may be suspended or delayed for a season, provided it be inflicted whenever the danger is past.[146] Treaties made with heretics, and promises given to them must not be kept, because sinful promises do not bind, and no agreement is lawful which may injure religion or ecclesiastical authority. No[Pg 141] civil power may enter into engagements which impede the free scope of the Church's law.[147] It is part of the punishment of heretics that faith shall not be kept with them.[148] It is even mercy to kill them that they may sin no more.[149]
The theory created to justify these actions has done more than plots and massacres to tarnish the reputation of Catholics. This theory was as follows: Confirmed heretics must be strictly punished whenever it can be done without the risk of causing greater harm to religion. If there is a fear of such harm, the punishment may be paused or postponed for a time, as long as it is carried out once the danger has passed.[146] Treaties made with heretics and promises made to them must not be honored because sinful promises do not bind, and no agreement is acceptable if it could harm religion or ecclesiastical authority. No[Pg 141] civil authority may enter into commitments that interfere with the Church's law.[147] It is part of the punishment for heretics that faith will not be kept with them.[148] In fact, it is an act of mercy to kill them so they may sin no more.[149]
Such were the precepts and the examples by which the French Catholics learned to confound piety and ferocity, and were made ready to immolate their countrymen. During the civil war an association was formed in the South for the purpose of making war upon the Huguenots; and it was fortified by Pius V. with blessings and indulgences. "We doubt not," it proclaimed, "that we shall be victorious over these enemies of God and of all humankind; and if we fall, our blood will be as a second baptism, by which, without impediment, we shall join the other martyrs straightway in heaven."[150] Monluc, who told Alva at Bayonne that he had never spared an enemy, was shot through the face at the siege of Rabasteins. Whilst he believed that he was dying, they came to tell him that the place was taken. "Thank God!" he said, "that I have lived long enough to behold our victory; and now I care not for death. Go back, I beseech you, and give me a last proof of friendship, by seeing that not one man of the garrison escapes alive."[151] When Alva had defeated and captured Genlis, and expected to make many more Huguenot prisoners in the garrison of Mons, Charles IX. wrote to Mondoucet "that it would be for the service of God, and of the King of Spain, that they should die. If the Duke of Alva answers that this is a tacit request to have all the prisoners cut to pieces, you will tell him that that is what he must do, and that he will[Pg 142] injure both himself and all Christendom if he fails to do it."[152] This request also reached Alva through Spain. Philip wrote on the margin of the despatch that, if he had not yet put them out of the world, he must do so immediately, as there could be no reason for delay.[153] The same thought occurred to others. On the 22nd of July Salviati writes that it would be a serious blow to the faction if Alva would kill his prisoners; and Granvelle wrote that, as they were all Huguenots, it would be well to throw them all into the river.[154]
Such were the teachings and examples that led French Catholics to mix piety with brutality, preparing them to sacrifice their fellow countrymen. During the civil war, a group formed in the South with the goal of waging war against the Huguenots; it was supported by Pius V. with blessings and indulgences. "We are confident," it declared, "that we will defeat these enemies of God and all humanity; and if we die, our blood will be like a second baptism, through which, without delay, we will join the other martyrs in heaven."[150] Monluc, who told Alva at Bayonne that he never spared an enemy, was shot in the face during the siege of Rabasteins. While he thought he was dying, they informed him that the place had been taken. "Thank God!" he declared, "that I have lived long enough to see our victory; and now I do not fear death. Please go back and give me one last proof of friendship by ensuring that not a single man from the garrison escapes alive."[151] After Alva defeated and captured Genlis, expecting to take many more Huguenot prisoners in the garrison of Mons, Charles IX wrote to Mondoucet "that it would serve God and the King of Spain if they were to die. If the Duke of Alva suggests that this is a request to have all the prisoners killed, you will tell him that is exactly what he must do, and that he will[Pg 142] harm himself and all Christendom if he fails to do it."[152] This message also reached Alva through Spain. Philip noted in the margin of the dispatch that if he had not yet eliminated them, he must do so immediately, as there could be no reason for delay.[153] Others had similar thoughts. On July 22nd, Salviati wrote that it would be a significant setback for the faction if Alva killed his prisoners; and Granvelle stated that since they were all Huguenots, it would be wise to throw them all into the river.[154]
Where these sentiments prevailed, Gregory XIII. was not alone in deploring that the work had been but half done. After the first explosion of gratified surprise men perceived that the thing was a failure, and began to call for more. The clergy of Rouen Cathedral instituted a procession of thanksgiving, and prayed that the King might continue what he had so virtuously begun, until all France should profess one faith.[155] There are signs that Charles was tempted at one moment, during the month of October, to follow up the blow.[156] But he died without pursuing the design; and the hopes were turned to his successor. When Henry III. passed through Italy on his way to assume the crown, there were some who hoped that the Pope would induce him to set resolutely about the extinction of the Huguenots. A petition was addressed to Gregory for this purpose, in which the writer says that hitherto the French court has erred on the side of mercy, but that the new king might make good the error if rejecting that pernicious maxim that noble blood spilt weakens a kingdom, he would appoint an execution which would be cruel only in appearance, but in reality glorious and holy, and destroy the heretics totally, sparing neither life nor property.[157] Similar[Pg 143] exhortations were addressed from Rome to Henry himself by Muzio, a layman who had gained repute, among other things, by controversial writings, of which Pius V. said that they had preserved the faith in whole districts, and who had been charged with the task of refuting the Centuriators. On the 17th of July 1574, Muzio wrote to the King that all Italy waited in reliance on his justice and valour, and besought him to spare neither old nor young, and to regard neither rank nor ties of blood.[158] These hopes also were doomed to disappointment; and a Frenchman, writing in the year of Henry's death, laments over the cruel clemency and inhuman mercy that reigned on St. Bartholomew's Day.[159]
Where these feelings were strong, Gregory XIII was not the only one lamenting that the effort was only half-complete. After the initial shock of surprise, people recognized that it was a failure and began to demand more. The clergy of Rouen Cathedral organized a thanksgiving procession and prayed that the King would continue what he had so honorably started, until all of France embraced a single faith.[155] There are indications that Charles was tempted, at one point in October, to follow through.[156] But he died without pursuing the plan; the hopes were shifted to his successor. When Henry III traveled through Italy on his way to take the crown, some people hoped that the Pope would persuade him to take decisive action to eliminate the Huguenots. A petition was sent to Gregory for this purpose, in which the writer stated that until now the French court had leaned towards mercy, but the new king could correct this mistake if he rejected the harmful belief that noble blood spilled weakens a kingdom, appointing an execution that would appear cruel but would truly be glorious and holy, completely eliminating the heretics, sparing neither life nor property.[157] Similar[Pg 143] appeals were made from Rome to Henry himself by Muzio, a layman known, among other things, for his controversial writings, of which Pius V said had preserved the faith in entire regions, and who had been tasked with countering the Centuriators. On July 17, 1574, Muzio wrote to the King that all of Italy was relying on his justice and courage, urging him to spare neither the young nor the old, and to disregard ranks or blood ties.[158] These aspirations also ended in disappointment; a Frenchman writing in the year of Henry's death lamented the cruel clemency and inhumane mercy that ruled on St. Bartholomew's Day.[159]
This was not the general opinion of the Catholic world. In Spain and Italy, where hearts were hardened and consciences corrupted by the Inquisition; in Switzerland, where the Catholics lived in suspicion and dread of their Protestant neighbours; among ecclesiastical princes in Germany, whose authority waned as fast as their subjects abjured their faith, the massacre was welcomed as an act of Christian fortitude. But in France itself the great mass of the people was struck with consternation.[160] "Which maner of proceedings," writes Walsingham on the 13th of September, "is by the Catholiques themselves utterly condemned, who desire to depart hence out of this country, to quit themselves of this strange kind of government, for that they see here none can assure themselves of either goods or life." Even in places still steeped in mourning for the atrocities suffered at the hands of Huguenots during the civil war, at Nîmes, for instance, the King's orders produced no act of vengeance. At Carcassonne, the ancient seat of the Inquisition, the Catholics concealed the Protestants in their houses.[161] In[Pg 144] Provence, the news from Lyons and the corpses that came down in the poisoned waters of the Rhone awakened nothing but horror and compassion.[162] Sir Thomas Smith wrote to Walsingham that in England "the minds of the most number are much alienated from that nation, even of the very Papists."[163] At Rome itself Zuñiga pronounced the treachery of which the French were boasting unjustifiable, even in the case of heretics and rebels;[164] and it was felt as an outrage to public opinion when the murderer of Coligny was presented to the Pope.[165] The Emperor was filled with grief and indignation. He said that the King and Queen-mother would live to learn that nothing could have been more iniquitously contrived or executed: his uncle Charles V., and his father Ferdinand, had made war on the Protestants, but they had never been guilty of so cruel an act.[166] At that moment Maximilian was seeking the crown of Poland for his son; and the events in France were a weapon in his hands against his rival, Anjou. Even the Czar of Muscovy, Ivan the Terrible, replying to his letters, protested that all Christian princes must lament the barbarous and needless shedding of so much innocent blood. It was not the rivalry of the moment that animated Maximilian. His whole life proves him to have been an enemy of violence and cruelty; and his celebrated letter to Schwendi, written long after, shows that his judgment remained unchanged. It was the Catholic Emperor who roused the Lutheran Elector of Saxony to something like resentment of the butchery in France.[Pg 145]
This wasn’t the general sentiment in the Catholic world. In Spain and Italy, where the Inquisition had hardened hearts and corrupted consciences; in Switzerland, where Catholics lived in suspicion and fear of their Protestant neighbors; among the church leaders in Germany, whose authority faded as quickly as their followers abandoned their faith, the massacre was seen as a display of Christian bravery. But in France itself, the vast majority of the people were filled with shock. [160] "This kind of behavior," wrote Walsingham on September 13th, "is completely condemned by the Catholics themselves, who wish to leave this country to escape this strange kind of government, because they see that here nobody can be sure of their possessions or their lives." Even in places still mourning the horrors inflicted by the Huguenots during the civil war, like Nîmes, the King's orders did not trigger any acts of revenge. In Carcassonne, the historic stronghold of the Inquisition, Catholics hid Protestants in their homes.[161] In[Pg 144] Provence, news from Lyons and the bodies flowing down the poisoned Rhône only stirred feelings of horror and compassion.[162] Sir Thomas Smith wrote to Walsingham that in England "the majority of people are quite alienated from that nation, even among the very Catholics."[163] In Rome, Zuñiga deemed the betrayal that the French were bragging about unjustifiable, even against heretics and rebels;[164] and it was seen as an affront to public opinion when the killer of Coligny was presented to the Pope.[165] The Emperor was filled with sorrow and outrage. He stated that the King and Queen-mother would eventually realize that nothing could have been more wickedly planned or carried out: his uncle Charles V and his father Ferdinand had fought against the Protestants, but they had never committed such a cruel act.[166] At that time, Maximilian was pursuing the Polish crown for his son; and the events in France were a tool for him against his competitor, Anjou. Even the Czar of Muscovy, Ivan the Terrible, in reply to his letters, declared that all Christian rulers must grieve over the barbaric and unnecessary loss of so much innocent blood. It wasn’t merely the rivalry of the moment that drove Maximilian. His whole life demonstrates that he opposed violence and cruelty; and his famous letter to Schwendi, written much later, shows that his views remained unchanged. It was the Catholic Emperor who urged the Lutheran Elector of Saxony to feel something like indignation over the slaughter in France.[Pg 145]
For the Lutherans were not disposed to recognise the victims of Charles IX. as martyrs for the Protestant cause. During the wars of religion Lutheran auxiliaries were led by a Saxon prince, a margrave of Baden, and other German magnates, to aid the Catholic forces in putting down the heresy of Calvin. These feelings were so well known that the French Government demanded of the Duke of Wirtemberg the surrender of the Huguenots who had fled into his dominions.[168] Lutheran divines flattered themselves at first with the belief that it was the Calvinistic error, not the Protestant truth, that had invited and received the blow.[169] The most influential of them, Andreæ, declared that the Huguenots were not martyrs but rebels, who had died not for religion but sedition; and he bade the princes beware of the contagion of their spirit, which had deluged other lands with blood. When Elizabeth proposed a league for the defence of Protestantism, the North German divines protested against an alliance with men whose crime was not only religious error but blasphemous obstinacy, the root of many dreadful heresies. The very proposal, they said, argued a disposition to prefer human succour rather than the word of God.[170] When another invitation came from Henry of Navarre, the famous divine Chemnitz declared union with the disciples of Calvin a useless abomination.[171]
For the Lutherans were not inclined to recognize the victims of Charles IX as martyrs for the Protestant cause. During the religious wars, Lutheran allies were led by a Saxon prince, a margrave of Baden, and other German nobles to support the Catholic forces in suppressing the heresy of Calvin. These sentiments were so well-known that the French Government demanded the Duke of Wirtemberg hand over the Huguenots who had escaped into his territory.[168] Lutheran theologians initially reassured themselves with the belief that it was the Calvinistic error, not the Protestant truth, that had attracted and received the blow.[169] The most influential among them, Andreæ, stated that the Huguenots were not martyrs but rebels who had died not for their faith but for sedition; he warned the princes to beware of the spreading influence of their spirit, which had poured out blood in other countries. When Elizabeth proposed a league for the defense of Protestantism, the North German theologians opposed an alliance with people whose offense was not just religious error but blasphemous stubbornness, the source of many terrible heresies. The very suggestion, they said, indicated a tendency to prefer human aid over the word of God.[170] When another invitation came from Henry of Navarre, the renowned theologian Chemnitz declared that uniting with Calvin's followers was a pointless abomination.[171]
The very men whose own brethren had perished in France were not hearty or unanimous in execrating the deed.[172] There were Huguenots who thought that their party had brought ruin on itself, by provoking its enemies, and following the rash counsels of ambitious men.[173] This[Pg 146] was the opinion of their chief, Theodore Beza, himself. Six weeks before, he wrote that they were gaining in numbers but losing in quality, and he feared lest, after destroying superstition, they should destroy religion: "Valde metuo ne superstitioni successerit impietas."[174] And afterwards he declared that nobody who had known the state of the French Protestants could deny that it was a most just judgment upon them.[175]
The very men whose own brothers had died in France were not enthusiastic or united in condemning the act.[172] There were Huguenots who believed their group had brought disaster upon themselves by provoking their enemies and following the reckless advice of ambitious leaders.[173] This[Pg 146] was also the view of their leader, Theodore Beza. Six weeks earlier, he had written that they were increasing in numbers but declining in quality, and he worried that after eliminating superstition, they might end up destroying religion: "Valde metuo ne superstitioni successerit impietas."[174] Later, he stated that anyone who understood the situation of the French Protestants could not deny that it was a very just judgment upon them.[175]
Beza held very stringent doctrines touching the duty of the civil magistrate to repress religious error. He thought that heresy is worse than murder, and that the good of society requires no crime to be more severely punished.[176] He declared toleration contrary to revealed religion and the constant tradition of the Church, and taught that lawful authority must be obeyed, even by those whom it persecutes. He expressly recognised this function in Catholic States, and urged Sigismund not to rest until he had got rid of the Socinians in Poland;[177] but he could not prevail against the vehement resistance of Cardinal Hosius. It was embarrassing to limit these principles when they were applied against his own Church. For a moment Beza doubted whether it had not received its death-blow in France. But he did not qualify the propositions which were open to be interpreted so fatally,[178] or deny that his people, by their vices, if not by their errors, had deserved what they had suffered.
Beza held very strict beliefs about the duty of government authorities to suppress religious mistakes. He believed that heresy was worse than murder and that society's well-being demanded that no crime be punished less severely. He claimed that toleration was against revealed religion and the long-standing traditions of the Church, and he taught that lawful authority must be obeyed, even by those it targets. He specifically acknowledged this role in Catholic States and urged Sigismund not to stop until he had eliminated the Socinians in Poland; but he could not overcome the strong opposition from Cardinal Hosius. It was difficult to limit these principles when they were turned against his own Church. For a moment, Beza wondered if it had received its death blow in France. However, he did not back down from the statements that could be interpreted so dangerously, nor did he deny that his followers, through their vices if not their errors, had deserved what they had endured.
The applause which greeted their fate came not from the Catholics generally, nor from the Catholics alone. While the Protestants were ready to palliate or excuse it, the majority of the Catholics who were not under the[Pg 147] direct influence of Madrid or Rome recognised the inexpiable horror of the crime. But the desire to defend what the Pope approved survived sporadically, when the old fierceness of dogmatic hatred was extinct. A generation passed without any perceptible change in the judgment of Rome. It was a common charge against De Thou that he had condemned the blameless act of Charles IX. The blasphemies of the Huguenots, said one of his critics, were more abominable than their retribution.[179] His History was put on the Index; and Cardinal Barberini let him know that he was condemned because he not only favoured Protestants to the detriment of Catholics, but had even disapproved the Massacre of St. Bartholomew.[180] Eudæmon-Johannes, the friend of Bellarmine, pronounces it a pious and charitable act, which immortalised its author.[181] Another Jesuit, Bompiani, says that it was grateful to Gregory, because it was likely to relieve the Church.[182] The well-known apology for Charles IX. by Naudé is based rather on political than religious grounds; but his contemporary Guyon, whose History of Orleans is pronounced by the censors full of sound doctrine and pious sentiment, deems it unworthy of Catholics to speak of the murder of heretics as if it were a crime, because, when done under lawful authority, it is a blessed thing.[183] When Innocent XI. refused to approve the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, Frenchmen wondered that he should so far depart from the example which was kept before him by one of the most conspicuous ornaments[Pg 148] of his palace.[184] The old spirit was decaying fast in France, and the superb indignation of Bossuet fairly expresses the general opinion of his time. Two works were published on the medals of the Popes, by a French and an Italian writer. The Frenchman awkwardly palliates the conduct of Gregory XIII.; the Italian heartily defends it.[185] In Italy it was still dangerous ground. Muratori shrinks from pronouncing on the question,[186] while Cienfuegos, a Jesuit whom his Order esteemed one of the most distinguished Cardinals of the day, judges that Charles IX. died too soon for his fame.[187] Tempesti, who lived under the enlightened rule of Benedict XIV., accuses Catherine of having arrested the slaughter, in order that some cause should remain to create a demand for her counsels.[188] The German Jesuit Biner and the Papal historian Piatti, just a century ago, are among the last downright apologists.[189]
The applause that followed their fate didn’t come solely from Catholics, nor was it just Catholics who were involved. While Protestants were quick to justify it, most Catholics, who weren’t directly influenced by Madrid or Rome, acknowledged the undeniable horror of the crime. Still, the urge to defend what the Pope endorsed lingered occasionally, even when the intense hatred of dogma had faded. A generation passed without any noticeable shift in Rome's judgment. De Thou was often criticized for condemning the innocent actions of Charles IX. One of his critics argued that the Huguenots' blasphemies were worse than their punishment. His History was placed on the Index, and Cardinal Barberini made it clear that he was condemned because he not only sided with Protestants at the expense of Catholics but also disapproved of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew. Eudæmon-Johannes, a friend of Bellarmine, calls it a noble and charitable act that made its author immortal. Another Jesuit, Bompiani, claims it pleased Gregory since it had the potential to benefit the Church. The well-known defense of Charles IX. by Naudé is based more on political than religious reasons; however, his contemporary Guyon, whose History of Orleans is considered by censors to be full of sound doctrine and pious sentiment, believes it’s unworthy for Catholics to label the murder of heretics as a crime, because when done under lawful authority, it is a blessed act. When Innocent XI. refused to approve the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, the French were surprised he strayed so far from the example set by one of the most notable figures in his palace. The old spirit was quickly fading in France, and the strong indignation of Bossuet truly represented the common sentiment of the time. Two works were published regarding the medals of the Popes, one by a French writer and the other by an Italian. The Frenchman awkwardly justifies Gregory XIII.’s actions, while the Italian defends them wholeheartedly. In Italy, discussing this topic remained risky. Muratori hesitated to express his views, while Cienfuegos, a Jesuit whom his Order regarded as one of the most notable Cardinals of the era, believed that Charles IX. passed away too early for his reputation. Tempesti, who lived under the enlightened rule of Benedict XIV., accused Catherine of having halted the massacre to ensure there would still be a reason to seek her advice. The German Jesuit Biner and the Papal historian Piatti, active just a century ago, were among the last strong defenders of this position.
Then there was a change. A time came when the Catholics, having long relied on force, were compelled to appeal to opinion. That which had been defiantly acknowledged and defended required to be ingeniously explained away. The same motive which had justified the murder now prompted the lie. Men shrank from the conviction that the rulers and restorers of their Church had been murderers and abetters of murder, and that so much infamy had been coupled with so much zeal. They feared to say that the most monstrous of crimes had been solemnly approved at Rome, lest they should devote the Papacy to the execration of mankind. A swarm of facts were invented to meet the difficulty: The victims were insignificant in number; they were slain for no reason[Pg 149] connected with religion; the Pope believed in the existence of the plot; the plot was a reality; the medal is fictitious; the massacre was a feint concerted with the Protestants themselves; the Pope rejoiced only when he heard that it was over.[190] These things were repeated so often that they have been sometimes believed; and men have fallen into this way of speaking whose sincerity was unimpeachable, and who were not shaken in their religion by the errors or the vices of Popes. Möhler was pre-eminently such a man. In his lectures on the history of the Church, which were published only last year,[191] he said that the Catholics, as such, took no part in the massacre; that no cardinal, bishop, or priest shared in the councils that prepared it; that Charles informed the Pope that a conspiracy had been discovered; and that Gregory made his thanksgiving only because the King's life was saved.[192] Such things will cease to be written when men perceive that truth is the only merit that gives dignity and worth to history.
Then there was a shift. A time came when the Catholics, who had long relied on force, were forced to turn to public opinion. What had been boldly acknowledged and defended now needed to be cleverly justified. The same reason that had excused the murder now prompted deceit. People recoiled from the idea that the leaders and restorers of their Church were murderers and accomplices in murder, and that such disgrace had been attached to such zeal. They were afraid to admit that the most heinous crimes had been formally endorsed in Rome, fearing it would condemn the Papacy to public scorn. A flurry of claims were fabricated to address the issue: the victims were few; they were killed for reasons unrelated to religion; the Pope believed in the existence of a conspiracy; the conspiracy was real; the medal is fictional; the massacre was a scheme agreed upon with the Protestants themselves; the Pope only celebrated once he learned it was over.[190] These claims were repeated so often that they have sometimes been accepted as truth; and people have fallen into this way of speaking whose integrity was beyond reproach and who were not swayed in their faith by the mistakes or flaws of Popes. Möhler was a prime example of such a person. In his lectures on the history of the Church, which were published just last year,[191] he stated that Catholics, as such, were not involved in the massacre; that no cardinal, bishop, or priest was involved in the meetings that planned it; that Charles informed the Pope of a discovered conspiracy; and that Gregory expressed gratitude only because the King's life was spared.[192] Such writing will stop when people realize that truth is the only value that gives history its dignity and worth.
FOOTNOTES:
[6] North British Review, Oct. 1869.
[7] Satius fore ducebam, si minus profligari possent omnes, ut ferrentur omnes, quo mordentes et comedentes invicem, consumerentur ab invicem (Hosius to Karnkowsky, Feb. 26, 1568).
[7] I would prefer it if not everyone could be taken down, so that they would all go where, by biting and consuming each other, they would be destroyed by one another (Hosius to Karnkowsky, Feb. 26, 1568).
[9] Quant à ce qui me touche à moy en particulier, encores que j'ayme unicquement tous mes enffans, je veulx préférer, comme il est bien raysonnable, les filz aux filles; et pour le regard de ce que me mandez de celluy qui a faict mourir ma fille, c'est chose que l'on ne tient point pour certaine, et où elle le seroit, le roy monsieur mondit filz n'en pouvoit faire la vengence en l'estat que son royaulme estoit lors; mais à présent qu'il est tout uni, il aura assez de moien et de forces pour sen ressentir quant l'occasion s'en présentera (Catherine to Du Ferrier, Oct. 1, 1572; Bib. Imp. F. Fr. 15,555). The despatches of Fourquevaulx from Madrid, published by the Marquis Du Prat in the Histoire d' Elisabeth de Valois, do not confirm the rumour.
[9] As for what concerns me personally, although I love all my children equally, I prefer, as is quite reasonable, the sons over the daughters. Regarding what you wrote about the one who caused my daughter's death, that's not something people consider certain, and even if it were, the king, my son, couldn't take revenge given the state his kingdom was in at that time. But now that it is united, he will have enough means and strength to respond when the opportunity arises (Catherine to Du Ferrier, Oct. 1, 1572; Bib. Imp. F. Fr. 15,555). The reports from Fourquevaulx in Madrid, published by the Marquis Du Prat in the Histoire d' Elisabeth de Valois, do not support that rumor.
[10] Toutes mes fantaisies sont bandées pour m'opposer à la grandeur des Espagnols, et délibère m'y conduire le plus dextrement qu'il me sera possible (Charles IX. to Noailles, May 2, 1572; Noailles, Henri de Valois, i. 8).
[10] All my fantasies are directed at opposing the greatness of the Spanish, and I am deliberating on how to do it as skillfully as possible (Charles IX. to Noailles, May 2, 1572; Noailles, Henri de Valois, i. 8).
[11] Il fault, et je vous prie ne faillir, quand bien il seroit du tout rompu, et que verriés qu'il n'y auroit nulle espérance, de trouver moyen d'en entrettenir toujours doucement le propos, d'ici à quelque temps; car cella ne peut que bien servir à establir mes affaires et aussy pour ma réputation (Charles IX. to La Mothe, Aug. 9, 1572; Corr. de La Mothe, vii. 311).
[11] It is necessary, and I urge you not to fail, even if it seems completely impossible, to find a way to keep the conversation going gently for a while; this can only help to establish my affairs and also benefit my reputation (Charles IX. to La Mothe, Aug. 9, 1572; Corr. de La Mothe, vii. 311).
[13] In reliqua Gallia fuit et est incredibilis defectio, quae tamen usque adeo non pacavit immanes illas feras, ut etiam eos qui defecerunt (qui pene sunt innumerabiles) semel ad internecionem una cum integris familiis trucidare prorsus decreverint (Beza, Dec. 3, 1572; Ill. vir. Epp. Sel., p. 621, 1617).
[13] In the rest of Gaul, there was and still is an unbelievable failure, which, however, has not been so peaceful as to prevent those savage beasts from completely deciding to slaughter even those who had already failed (who are nearly countless) along with their entire families (Beza, Dec. 3, 1572; Ill. vir. Epp. Sel., p. 621, 1617).
[15] Vidi et cum dolore intellexi lanienam illam Gallicam perfidissimam et atrocissimam plurimos per Germaniam ita offendisse, ut jam etiam de veritate nostrae Religionis et doctrinae dubitare incoeperint (Bullinger to Wittgenstein, Feb. 23, 1573; Friedländer, Beiträge zur rel. Gesch., p. 254).
[15] I saw and, with pain, I understood that dreadful and treacherous French slaughter had offended so many across Germany that they have begun to doubt the truth of our Religion and teachings (Bullinger to Wittgenstein, Feb. 23, 1573; Friedländer, Beiträge zur rel. Gesch., p. 254).
[16] De Thou, Mémoires, p. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Thou, Mémoires, p. 9.
[17] Il me dist qu'on luy avoist escript de Rome, n'avoit que trois semaines ou environ, sur le propos des noces du roy de Navarre en ces propres termes; Que à ceste heure que tous les oiseaux estoient en cage, on les pouvoit prendre tous ensemble (Vulcob to Charles IX., Sept. 26, 1572; Noailles, iii. 214).
[17] He told me that he had received a letter from Rome, just about three weeks ago, regarding the wedding of the King of Navarre, stating in these exact words: Now that all the birds are in a cage, they can all be caught together (Vulcob to Charles IX., Sept. 26, 1572; Noailles, iii. 214).
[19] Digges, Compleat Ambassador, pp. 276, 255.
[20] Correr, Relazione; Tommaseo, ii. 116.
[21] He said to Catherine: Que quando quisiesen usar de otro y averlo, con no mas personas que con cinc o seys que son el cabo de todo esto, los tomasen a su mano y les cortasen las cabeças (Alva to Philip II., June 21, 1565; Papiers de Granvelle, ix. 298).
[21] He said to Catherine: That when they wanted to use another and see him, with no more people than five or six who are behind all this, they should take them in hand and cut off their heads (Alva to Philip II., June 21, 1565; Papiers de Granvelle, ix. 298).
[22] Ci rallegriamo con la maestà sua con tutto l' affetto dell' animo, ch' ella habbia presa quella risolutione cosi opportunamente sopra la quale noi stesso l' ultima volta che fummo in Francia parlammo con la Regina Madre.... Dipoi per diversi gentilhuomini che in varie occorrenze habbiamo mandato in corte siamo instati nel suddetto ricordo (Alfonso II. to Fogliani, Sept. 13, 1572; Modena Archives).
[22] We rejoice with Her Majesty with all the affection of our hearts that she has made such a timely decision on the matter we discussed when we last visited France with the Queen Mother.... Additionally, through various gentlemen we have sent to court on different occasions, we have kept this matter in mind (Alfonso II. to Fogliani, Sept. 13, 1572; Modena Archives).
[23] Muchas vezes me ha accordado de aver dicho a Su Mag. esto mismo en Bayona, y de lo que mi offrecio, y veo que ha muy bien desempeñado su palabra (Alva to Zuñiga, Sept. 9, 1572; Coquerel, La St. Barthélemy, p. 12).
[23] Many times I've remembered having told Your Majesty this same thing in Bayonne, and I see that you have kept your word very well (Alva to Zuñiga, Sept. 9, 1572; Coquerel, La St. Barthélemy, p. 12).
[25] Il signor duca di Alva ... mi disse, che come in questo abboccamento negotio alcuno non havevano trattato, ne volevano trattare, altro che della religione, cosi la lor differenza era nata per questo, perchè non vedeva che la regina ci pigliasse risolutione a modo suo ne de altro, che di buone parole ben generali.... È stato risoluto che alla tornata in Parigi si farà una ricerca di quelli che hanno contravenuto all' editto, e si castigaranno; nel che dice S.M. che gli Ugonotti ci sono talmente compresi, che spera con questo mezzo solo cacciare i Ministri di Francia.... Il Signor Duca di Alva si satisfa piu di questa deliberatione di me, perchè io non trovo che serva all' estirpation dell' heresia il castigar quelli che hanno contravenuto all' editto (Santa Croce to Borromeo, Bayonne, July 1, 1565, MS.).
[25] The Duke of Alva told me that in this meeting, they hadn’t discussed any business matters or intended to, except for religion. Their disagreement arose because they didn’t see the queen making decisions in her own way or in any other manner than with vague, general statements. It has been decided that upon returning to Paris, an investigation will be conducted into those who have violated the edict, and they will be punished. His Majesty believes that the Huguenots are so deeply involved in this that he hopes this will be the only way to drive out the French Ministers. The Duke of Alva seems more satisfied with this decision than I am because I don’t think punishing those who violated the edict will help in rooting out heresy. (Santa Croce to Borromeo, Bayonne, July 1, 1565, MS.)
[28] Alberi, Relazioni Venete, xii. 250.
[29] Alberi, xii. 328.
[30] Son principal but et dessein estoit de sentir quelle espérance ilz pourroient avoir de parvenir à la paix avec le G.S. dont il s'est ouvert et a demandé ce qu'il en pouvoit espérer et attendre (Charles IX. to Du Ferrier, Sept. 28, 1572; Charrière, Négociations dans le Levant, iii. 310).
[30] His main goal and intention was to understand what hope they could have of achieving peace with the G.S. He expressed this and asked what he could hope and expect from it (Charles IX. to Du Ferrier, Sept. 28, 1572; Charrière, Négociations dans le Levant, iii. 310).
[31] Ranke, Französische Geschichte, v. 76.
[33] Alberi, xii. 294.
[34] Mittit eo Antonium Mariam Salviatum, reginae affinem eique pergratum, qui eam in officio contineat (Cardinal of Vercelli, Comment. de Rebus Gregorii XIII.; Ranke, Päpste, App. 85).
[34] He sends Antonius to Mariam Salviatum, a relative of the queen and well-regarded by her, to keep her in check (Cardinal of Vercelli, Comment. de Rebus Gregorii XIII.; Ranke, Päpste, App. 85).
[35] Desp. Aug. 30, 1570.
[36] Oct. 14, 1570.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Oct. 14, 1570.
[37] Sept. 24, 1570.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sept. 24, 1570.
[38] Nov. 28, 1570.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nov. 28, 1570.
[39] Quando scrissi ai giorni passati alla S.V. Illma in cifra, che l'ammiraglio s' avanzava troppo et che gli darebbero su l' unge, gia mi ero accorto, che non lo volevano più tollerare, et molto più mi confermai nell' opinione, quando con caratteri ordinarii glie scrivevo che speravo di dover haver occasione di dar qualche buona nova a Sua Beatitudine, benchè mai havrei creduto la x. parte di quello, che al presente veggo con gli occhi (Desp. Aug. 24; Theiner, Annales, i. 329).
[39] When I wrote to your esteemed self in cipher about how the admiral was advancing too much and that they would come after him, I had already noticed that they no longer wanted to tolerate him. My belief was further strengthened when I wrote to him in plain letters, expressing my hope that I would have the chance to bring some good news to His Holiness, although I never would have believed even a fraction of what I currently see with my own eyes (Desp. Aug. 24; Theiner, Annales, i. 329).
[40] Che molti siano stati consapevoli del fatto è necessario, potendogli dizer che a 21 la mattina, essendo col Cardinal di Borbone et M. de Montpensier, viddi che ragionavano si domesticamente di quello che doveva seguire, che in me medesimo restando confuso, conobbi che la prattica andava gagliarda, e piutosto disperai di buon fine che altrimente (same Desp.; Mackintosh, History of England, ii. 355).
[40] That many were aware of the situation is necessary, since I must tell you that at 21 in the morning, while with Cardinal de Bourbon and M. de Montpensier, I saw them discussing so openly about what was going to happen that I found myself confused, realizing that the plan was moving forward strongly, and I was more likely to despair of a positive outcome than otherwise (same Desp.; Mackintosh, History of England, ii. 355).
[41] Attribuisce a se, et al nipote, et a casa sua, la morte del' ammiraglio, gloriandosene assai (Desp. Oct. 1; Theiner, p. 331). The Emperor told the French ambassador "que, depuis les choses avenues, on lui avoit mandé de Rome que Mr. le Cardinal de Lorraine avoit dit que tout le fait avoit esté délibéré avant qu'il partist de France" (Vulcob to Charles IX., Nov. 8; Groen van Prinsterer, Archives de Nassau, iv. App. 22).
[41] He claims credit for the admiral's death for himself, his nephew, and his household, boasting about it (Desp. Oct. 1; Theiner, p. 331). The Emperor told the French ambassador, "since the events happened, I've been informed from Rome that Mr. Cardinal de Lorraine stated that the whole thing had been planned before he left France" (Vulcob to Charles IX., Nov. 8; Groen van Prinsterer, Archives de Nassau, iv. App. 22).
[43] Archives Curieuses, viii. 305.
[44] Egli solo tra tutti gli altri è solito particolarmente di sostenere le nostre fatiche.... Essendo partecipe di tutti i nostri consigli, et consapevole de segreti dell' intimo animo nostro (Pius V. to Philip II., June 20, 1571; Zucchi, Idea del Segretario, i. 544).
[44] He alone among everyone else tends to support our efforts... Being involved in all our discussions and aware of the secrets of our innermost feelings (Pius V. to Philip II., June 20, 1571; Zucchi, Idea del Segretario, i. 544).
[46] Digges, p. 193.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Digges, p. 193.
[47] Finis hujus legationis erat non tam suadere Regi ut foedus cum aliis Christianis principibus iniret (id nempe notum erat impossibile illi regno esse); sed ut rex ille praetermissus non videretur, et revera ut sciretur quo tenderent Gallorum cogitationes. Non longe nempe a Rocella naves quasdam praegrandes instruere et armare coeperat Philippus Strozza praetexens velle ad Indias a Gallis inventas navigare (Relatio gestorum in Legatione Card. Alexandrini MS.).
[47] The purpose of this delegation was not so much to persuade the king to form an alliance with other Christian rulers (which was clearly impossible for that kingdom), but to ensure that the king would not be overlooked, and to genuinely find out what the French were planning. Not far from La Rochelle, Philip Strozza had begun to prepare and arm some large ships, claiming that he wanted to set sail for the lands discovered by the French in the Indies (Relatio gestorum in Legatione Card. Alexandrini MS.).
[48] Con alcuni particulari che io porto, de' quali ragguaglierò N. Signore a bocca, posso dire di non partirmi affatto mal espedito (Ranke, Zeitschrift, iii. 598). Le temps et les effectz luy témoigneront encores d'advantage (Mémoire baillé au légat Alexandrin, Feb. 1572; Bib. Imp. F. Dupuy, 523).
[48] With some details I have, which I will discuss with you in person, I can say that I don’t think my situation is too bad (Ranke, Zeitschrift, iii. 598). Time and the outcomes will prove even more to this point (Memoir given to Legate Alexandrin, Feb. 1572; Bib. Imp. F. Dupuy, 523).
[51] D'Ossat to Villeroy, Sept. 22, 1599; Lettres, iii. 503. An account of the Legate's journey was found by Mendham among Lord Guildford's manuscripts, and is described in the Supplement to his life of Pius V., p. 13. It is written by the Master of Ceremonies, and possesses no interest. The Relatio already quoted, which corresponds to the description given by Clement VIII. of his own work, is among the manuscripts of the Marquis Capponi, No. 164.
[51] D'Ossat to Villeroy, Sept. 22, 1599; Lettres, iii. 503. Mendham found a record of the Legate's journey among Lord Guildford's manuscripts, which is detailed in the Supplement to his life of Pius V., p. 13. It’s written by the Master of Ceremonies and isn't particularly interesting. The Relatio previously mentioned, which matches the account given by Clement VIII. of his own work, is in the manuscripts of the Marquis Capponi, No. 164.
[52] Vuol andar con ogni quiete et dissimulatione, fin che il Rè suo figliolo sia in età (Santa Croce, Desp. June 27, 1563; Lettres du Card. Santa Croce, p. 243).
[52] He wants to proceed with complete calm and discretion until his son, the King, is old enough (Santa Croce, Desp. June 27, 1563; Lettres du Card. Santa Croce, p. 243).
[53] La Chastre to Charles IX., Jan. 21, 1570; Raynal, Histoire du Berry, iv. 105; Lavallée, Histoire des Français, ii. 478. Both Raynal and Lavallée had access to the original.
[53] La Chastre to Charles IX., Jan. 21, 1570; Raynal, History of Berry, iv. 105; Lavallée, History of the French, ii. 478. Both Raynal and Lavallée had access to the original.
[54] Il Papa credeva che la pace fatta, e l'aver consentito il Rè che l'Ammiraglio venisse in corte, fusse con disegno di ammazzarlo; ma accortosi come passa il fatto, non ha creduto che nel Rè Nostro sia quella brava resoluzione (Letter of Nov. 28, 1571; Desjardins, iii. 732). Pour le regard de M. l'Admiral, je n'ay failly de luy faire entendre ce que je devois, suyvant ce qu'il a pleu à V.M. me commander, dont il est demeuré fort satisfaict (Ferralz to Charles IX., Dec. 25, 1571; Bib. Imp. F. Fr. 16,039; Walsingham to Herbert, Oct. 10, 1571; to Smith, Nov. 26, 1572; Digges, p. 290).
[54] The Pope thought that the peace agreement and allowing the King to let the Admiral come to court was intended to kill him; however, realizing how things actually turned out, he did not believe that our King had such a wicked plan (Letter of Nov. 28, 1571; Desjardins, iii. 732). As for Mr. Admiral, I made sure to convey to him what I needed to, as Your Majesty commanded, and he was very satisfied with it (Ferralz to Charles IX., Dec. 25, 1571; Bib. Imp. F. Fr. 16,039; Walsingham to Herbert, Oct. 10, 1571; to Smith, Nov. 26, 1572; Digges, p. 290).
[56] Le Roy estoit d'intelligence, ayant permis à ceux de la Religion de l'assister, et, cas advenant que leurs entreprises succédassent, qu'il les favoriserait ouvertement ... Genlis, menant un secours dans Mons, fut défait par le duc d'Alve, qui avoit comme investi la ville. La journée de Saint-Barthélemi se résolut (Bouillon, Mémoires, p. 9).
[56] Le Roy was in touch, having allowed those of the Religion to assist him, and, in case their efforts were successful, he would support them openly... Genlis, bringing aid to Mons, was defeated by the Duke of Alva, who had essentially laid siege to the city. The day of Saint Bartholomew was resolved (Bouillon, Mémoires, p. 9).
[57] Si potria distruggere il resto, maxime che l'ammiraglio si trova in Parigi, populo Catholico et devoto del suo Rè, dove potria se volesse facilmente levarselo dinnanzi per sempre (Castagna, Desp. Aug. 5, 1572; Theiner, i. 327).
[57] If the rest could be destroyed, especially since the admiral is in Paris, surrounded by a loyal and devoted Catholic populace, he could easily remove himself from their presence forever if he wanted to (Castagna, Desp. Aug. 5, 1572; Theiner, i. 327).
[58] Mémoires de Claude Haton, 687.
[59] En quelque sorte que ce soit ledict Seigneur est résollu faire vivre ses subjectz en sa religion, et ne permettre jamais ny tollérer, quelque chose qui puisse advenir, qu'il n'y ait aultre forme ny exercice de religion en son royaulme que de la catholique (Instruction for the Governors of Normandy, Nov. 3, 1572; La Mothe, vii. 390).
[59] In any case, the said Lord is determined to keep his subjects living in his religion, and will never allow or tolerate anything that might happen, so that there is no other form or practice of religion in his kingdom besides the Catholic one (Instruction for the Governors of Normandy, Nov. 3, 1572; La Mothe, vii. 390).
[61] Li Ugonotti si ridussero alla porta del Louvre, per aspettare che Mons. di Guisa e Mons. d'Aumale uscissero per ammazzarli (Borso Trotti, Desp. Aug. 23; Modena Archives).
[61] The Ugonotti gathered at the Louvre's door, waiting for Mons. de Guise and Mons. d'Aumale to come out so they could kill them (Borso Trotti, Desp. Aug. 23; Modena Archives).
[62] L'on a commencé à descouvrir la conspiration que ceux de la religion prétendue réformée avoient faicte contre moy mesmes, ma mère et mes frères (Charles IX. to La Mothe, Aug. 25; La Mothe, vii. 325).
[62] We began to uncover the conspiracy that those of the so-called reformed religion had plotted against me, my mother, and my brothers (Charles IX. to La Mothe, Aug. 25; La Mothe, vii. 325).
[63] Desp. Sept. 19, 1572.
[64] Il ne fault pas attendre d'en avoir d'autre commandement du Roy ne de Monseigneur, car ils ne vous en feront point (Puygaillard to Montsoreau, Aug. 26, 1572; Mourin, La Réforme en Anjou, p. 106).
[64] You shouldn't wait for any other orders from the king or my lord, because they won't give you any (Puygaillard to Montsoreau, Aug. 26, 1572; Mourin, La Réforme en Anjou, p. 106).
[65] Vous croirez le présent porteur de ce que je luy ay donné charge de vous dire (Charles IX. to Mandelot, Aug. 24, 1572; Corr. de Charles IX. avec Mandelot, p. 42).
[65] You will believe the person carrying this that I have instructed him to inform you (Charles IX. to Mandelot, Aug. 24, 1572; Corr. de Charles IX. avec Mandelot, p. 42).
[66] Je n'en ay aucune coulpe, n'ayant sceu quelle estoit la volunté que par umbre, encores bien tard et à demy (Mandelot to Charles IX., Sept. 17, p. 73).
[66] I have no blame in this, not knowing what the will was behind it, even though it was very late and only halfway (Mandelot to Charles IX., Sept. 17, p. 73).
[74] Afin que ce que vous avez dressé des choses passées à la Saint-Barthélemy ne puisse être publié parmi le peuple, et mêmement entre les étrangers, comme il y en a plusieurs qui se mêlent d'écrire et qui pourraient prendre occasion d'y répondre, je vous prie qu'il n'en soit rien imprimé ni en français ni en Latin, mais si vous en avez retenu quelque chose, le garder vers vous (Charles IX. to the President de Cély, March 24, 1573; Revue Rétrospective, 2 Série. iii. 195).
[74] To ensure that what you have written about past events at Saint Bartholomew isn’t published among the people, or even among foreigners, since there are many who get involved in writing and might take the opportunity to respond, I ask that nothing be printed about it, neither in French nor in Latin. However, if you have retained any information, please keep it to yourself. (Charles IX. to President de Cély, March 24, 1573; Revue Rétrospective, 2 Série. iii. 195).
[75] Botero, Della Ragion di Stato, 92. A contemporary says that the Protestants were cut to pieces out of economy, "pour afin d'éviter le coust des exécutions qu'il eust convenu payer pour les faire pendre"; and that this was done "par permission divine" (Relation des troubles de Rouen par un témoin oculaire, ed. Pottier, 36, 46).
[75] Botero, Della Ragion di Stato, 92. A contemporary mentions that the Protestants were brutally taken down to save money, "to avoid the cost of the executions that would have been necessary to hang them"; and that this was done "by divine permission" (Relation des troubles de Rouen par un témoin oculaire, ed. Pottier, 36, 46).
[77] Quand ce seroit contre touts les Catholiques, que nous ne nous en empescherions, ny altérerions aucunement l'amitié d'entre elle et nous (Catherine to La Mothe, Sept. 13, 1572; La Mothe, vii. 349).
[77] Even if it were against all the Catholics, we wouldn't let it stop us, nor would we change the friendship between her and us (Catherine to La Mothe, Sept. 13, 1572; La Mothe, vii. 349).
[79] Jean Diodati, door Schotel, 88.
[82] Il Rè Christianissimo in tutti questi accidenti, in luogo di giudicio e di valore ha mostrato animo christiano, con tutto habbia salvato alcuno. Ma li altri principi che fanno gran professione di Cattolici et di meritar favori e gratie del papa hanno poi con estrema diligenza cercato a salvare quelli più di Ugonotti che hanno potuto, e se non gli nomino particolarmente, non si maravigli, per che indiferentemente tutti hanno fatto a un modo (Salviati, Desp. Sept. 2, 1572).
[82] The Christian King, in all these situations, showed a Christian spirit rather than judgment or valor, even though he saved some. However, the other princes, who make a big show of being Catholic and deserving of the pope's favors and blessings, have diligently sought to save as many Huguenots as they could. If I don't name them specifically, don't be surprised, as they all acted in a similar manner. (Salviati, Desp. Sept. 2, 1572).
[84] Ha avuto, con questa occasione, dal Rè di Spagna, sei mila scudi a conto della dote di sua moglie e a richiesta di casa di Guise (Petrucci, Desp. Sept. 16, 1572; Desjardins, iii. 838). On the 27th of December 1574, the Cardinal of Guise asks Philip for more money for the same man (Bouillé, Histoire des Ducs de Guise, ii. 505).
[84] He received, on this occasion, from the King of Spain, six thousand scudi as part of his wife's dowry and at the request of the House of Guise (Petrucci, Desp. Sept. 16, 1572; Desjardins, iii. 838). On December 27, 1574, the Cardinal of Guise asks Philip for more money for the same man (Bouillé, Histoire des Ducs de Guise, ii. 505).
[85] Siendo cosa clara que, de hoy mas, ni los protestantes de Alemania, ni la reyna de Inglaterra se fiaran dél (Philip to Alva, Sept. 18, 1572; Bulletins de Bruxelles, xvi. 255).
[85] It is clear that, from now on, neither the Protestants of Germany nor the queen of England will trust him (Philip to Alva, Sept. 18, 1572; Bulletins de Bruxelles, xvi. 255).
[91] Alva to Philip, Oct. 13, 1572; Corr. de Philippe II., ii. 287. On the 23rd of August Zuñiga wrote to Philip that he hoped that Coligny would recover from his wound, because, if he should die, Charles would be able to obtain obedience from all men (Archives de l'Empire, K. 1530, B. 34, 65).
[91] Alva to Philip, Oct. 13, 1572; Corr. de Philippe II., ii. 287. On August 23, Zuñiga wrote to Philip expressing hope that Coligny would heal from his injury, because if he died, Charles would be able to command everyone’s obedience (Archives de l'Empire, K. 1530, B. 34, 65).
[94] Cosmo to Camaiani, Oct. 6, 1570 (Cantù, Gli Eretici d'Italia, iii. 15); Cosmo to Charles IX., Sept. 4, 1572 (Gachard, Rapport sur les Archives de Lille, 199).
[94] Cosmo to Camaiani, Oct. 6, 1570 (Cantù, Gli Eretici d'Italia, iii. 15); Cosmo to Charles IX., Sept. 4, 1572 (Gachard, Rapport sur les Archives de Lille, 199).
[96] Bardi, Età del Mondo, 1581, iv. 2011; Campana, Historie del Mondo, 1599, i. 145; B.D. da Fano, Aggiunte all' Historie di Mambrino Roseo, 1583, v. 252; Pellini, Storia di Perugia, vol. iii. MS.
[96] Bardi, Age of the World, 1581, iv. 2011; Campana, History of the World, 1599, i. 145; B.D. da Fano, Additions to the History of Mambrino Roseo, 1583, v. 252; Pellini, History of Perugia, vol. iii. MS.
[97] Si è degnato di prestare alli suoi divoti il suo taglientissimo coltello in cosi salutifero sacrificio (Letter of Aug. 26; Alberi, Vita di Caterina de' Medici, 401).
[97] He has graciously lent his sharpest knife to his devotees for such a healing sacrifice (Letter of Aug. 26; Alberi, Vita di Caterina de' Medici, 401).
[99] Natalis Comes, Historiae sui temporis, 512.
[100] Capefigue, iii. 150.
[101] Pourront-ils arguer de trahison le feu roy, qu'ils blasphèment luy donnant le nom de tyran, veu qu'il n'a rien entrepris et exécuté que ce qu'il pouvoit faire par l'expresse parole de Dieu ... Dieu commande qu'on ne pardonne en façon que ce soit aux inventeurs ou sectateurs de nouvelles opinions ou hérésies.... Ce que vous estimez cruauté estre plutôt vraye magnanimité et doulceur (Sorbin, Le Vray resveille-matin des Calvinistes, 1576, pp. 72, 74, 78).
[101] Can they accuse the king of treason when they slander him by calling him a tyrant, considering he has done nothing but what he could do by the explicit word of God... God commands that no mercy be given in any way to the inventors or followers of new opinions or heresies... What you view as cruelty is actually true magnanimity and gentleness (Sorbin, Le Vray resveille-matin des Calvinistes, 1576, pp. 72, 74, 78).
[102] Il commanda à chacun de se retirer au cabinet et à moy de m'asseoir au chevet de son lict, tant pour ouyr sa confession, et luy donner ministérialement absolution de ses péchez, que aussi pour le consoler durant et après la messe (Sorbin, Vie de Charles IX.; Archives Curieuses, viii. 287). Est très certain que le plus grand regret qu'il avoit à l'heure de sa mort estoit de ce qu'il voyoit l'idole Calvinesque n'estre encores du tout chassée (Vray resveille-matin, 88).
[102] He ordered everyone to leave for the cabinet and for me to sit by his bedside, both to hear his confession and to grant him ministerial absolution for his sins, as well as to comfort him during and after the mass (Sorbin, Life of Charles IX.; Curious Archives, viii. 287). It is very clear that his greatest regret at the time of his death was seeing the Calvinist idol still not completely driven away (True Wake-Up Call, 88).
[103] The charge against the clergy of Bordeaux is brought by D'Aubigné (Histoire Universelle, ii. 27) and by De Thou. De Thou was very hostile to the Jesuits, and his language is not positive. D'Aubigné was a furious bigot. The truth of the charge would not be proved, without the letters of the President L'Agebaston and of the Lieutenant Montpezat: "Quelques prescheurs se sont par leurs sermons (ainsi que dernièrement j'ai escript plus amplement à votre majesté) estudié de tout leur pouvoir de troubler ciel et terre, et conciter le peuple à sédition, et en ce faisant à passer par le fil de l'espée tous ceulx de la prétendue religion réformée.... Après avoir des le premier et deuxième de ceste mois fait courrir un bruit sourd que vous, Sire, aviez envoyé nom par nom un rolle signé de votre propre main au Sieur de Montferaud, pour par voie de fait et sans aultre forme de justice, mettre à mort quarante des principaulx de cette ville...." (L'Agebaston to Charles IX., Oct. 7, 1572; Mackintosh, iii. 352). "J'ai trouvé que messieurs de la cour de parlement avoyent arresté que Monsieur Edmond, prescheur, seroit appellé en ladicte court pour luy faire des remonstrances sur quelque langaige qu'il tenoit en ses sermons, tendant à sédition, à ce qu'ils disoyent. Ce que j'ay bien voullu empescher, craignant que s'il y eust esté appellé cella eust animé plusieurs des habitants et estre cause de quelque émotion, ce que j'eusse voluntiers souffert quant j'eusse pansé qu'il n'y en eust qu'une vingtaine de despéchés" (Montpezat to Charles IX., Sept. 30., 1572; Archives de la Gironde, viii. 337).
[103] The accusations against the clergy of Bordeaux were presented by D'Aubigné (Histoire Universelle, ii. 27) and De Thou. De Thou was very critical of the Jesuits, and his tone was quite negative. D'Aubigné was an extreme bigot. The truth of the accusation wouldn’t be established without the letters from President L'Agebaston and Lieutenant Montpezat: "Some preachers have tried with all their power to disturb heaven and earth through their sermons (as I explained more thoroughly to your Majesty recently), inciting the people to rebellion, and in doing so, to slay all those of the so-called reformed religion.... After having spread a rumor on the first and second of this month that you, Sire, had sent a list signed with your own hand to Sieur de Montferaud, to put to death forty of the principal citizens of this town without any other form of justice...." (L'Agebaston to Charles IX., Oct. 7, 1572; Mackintosh, iii. 352). "I found that the gentlemen of the Parliament had decided that Monsieur Edmond, the preacher, should be summoned to that court to face criticism for some language he used in his sermons that was said to encourage rebellion. I did my best to prevent this, fearing that if he were summoned, it would inflame many of the townspeople and cause some unrest, which I would have gladly accepted if I thought only about twenty would be affected" (Montpezat to Charles IX., Sept. 30, 1572; Archives de la Gironde, viii. 337).
[106] De Thou, iv. 537.
[107] Charrière, iii. 154.
[110] Parendomi, che sia cosa, la quale possa apportar piacere, e utile al mondo, si per la qualità del soggetto istesso, come anco per l'eleganza, e bello ordine con che viene cosi leggiadramente descritto questo nobile, e glorioso fatto ... a fine che una cosi egregia attione non resti defraudata dell' honor, che merita (The editor, Gianfrancesco Ferrari, to the reader).
[110] Considering it, it is something that brings pleasure and is useful to the world, both because of the nature of the subject itself and the elegance and beautiful order in which this noble and glorious act is so gracefully described... so that such an outstanding action does not go unrecognized for the honor it deserves. (The editor, Gianfrancesco Ferrari, to the reader).
[111] Huc accedit, Oratorem Sermi Regis Galliae, et impulsu inimicorum saepedicti Domini Cardinalis, et quia summopere illi displicuit, quod superioribus mensibus Illma Sua Dominatio operam dedisset, hoc sibi mandari, ut omnia Regis negotia secum communicaret, nullam praetermisisse occasionem ubi ei potuit adversari (Cardinal Delfino to the Emperor, Rome, Nov. 29, 1572; Vienna Archives).
[111] Additionally, the ambassador of the Most Serene King of France, urged by the enemies of the aforementioned Lord Cardinal, and because he was extremely displeased that in previous months His Illustrious Dominance had dedicated efforts to have him assigned to communicate all the King's affairs with him, had not missed any opportunity to oppose him (Cardinal Delfino to the Emperor, Rome, Nov. 29, 1572; Vienna Archives).
[112] Fà ogni favor et gratia gli addimanda il Cardinale di Lorena, il consiglio del quale usa in tutte le più importanti negotiationi l' occorre di haver a trattar (Cusano to the Emperor, Rome, Sept. 27, 1572).—Conscia igitur Sua Dominatio Illma quorundam arcanorum Regni Galliae, creato Pontifice sibi in Concilio Tridentino cognito et amico, statuit huc se recipere, ut privatis suis rebus consuleret, et quia tunc foederati contra Thurcam, propter suspicionem Regi Catholico injectam de Orangio, et Gallis, non admodum videbantur concordes, et non multo post advenit nuncius mortis Domini de Colligni, et illius asseclarum; Pontifex justa de causa existimavit dictum Illmum Cardinalem favore et gratia sua merito esse complectendum. Evenit postmodum, ut ad Serenissimam Reginam Galliarum deferretur, bonum hunc Dominum jactasse se, quod particeps fuerit consiliorum contra dictum Colligni; id quod illa Serenissima Domina iniquo animo tulit, quae neminem gloriae socium vult habere; sibi enim totam vendicat, quod sola talis facinoris auctor, et Dux extiterit. Idcirco commorationem ipsius Lotharingiae in hac aula improbare, ac reprehendere aggressa est. Haec cum ille Illustrissimus Cardinalis perceperit, oblata sibi occasione utens, exoravit a Sua Sanctitate gratuitam expeditionem quatuor millia scutorum reditus pro suo Nepote, et 20 millia pro filio praeter sollicitationem, quam prae se fert, ut dictus Nepos in Cardinalium numerum cooptetur.... Cum itaque his de causis authoritas hujus Domini in Gallia imminuta videatur, ipseque praevideat, quanto in Gallia minoris aestimabitur, tanto minori etiam loco hic se habitum id, statuit optimo judicio, ac pro eo quod suae existimacioni magis conducit, in Galliam reverti (Delfino, ut supra, both in the Vienna Archives).
[112] For every favor and grace, the Cardinal of Lorraine requests it; he uses the advice in all the most important negotiations needed for discussions (Cusano to the Emperor, Rome, Sept. 27, 1572).—Therefore, His Illustrious Lord is aware of certain secrets of the Kingdom of France, having created a Pope known and friendly to him during the Council of Trent. He decides to come here to take care of his private matters, and because at that time the allies against the Turk appeared not to be very united, due to the suspicion raised against the Catholic King regarding Orange and the French, shortly thereafter a message arrived about the death of the Lord of Coligny and his supporters. The Pope rightly believed that this Illustrious Cardinal deserved to be embraced with his favor and grace. Later, it happened that it was reported to the Most Serene Queen of France that this good Lord boasted of being part of the plans against the said Coligny; this was taken very badly by her Most Serene Highness, who does not want anyone to share in her glory; she claims full credit for being the sole author and leader of such a deed. For this reason, she began to criticize and reject his stay in Lorraine at this court. When the Illustrious Cardinal learned of this, taking advantage of an opportunity presented to him, he requested from His Holiness a grant of four thousand scudi in income for his Nephew and twenty thousand for his son, in addition to the efforts he makes to have said Nephew included among the Cardinals.... Since, for these reasons, his authority in France seems to be diminished and he anticipates that the less he is esteemed in France, the less he will be regarded here, he decided, with sound judgment and because it better serves his reputation, to return to France (Delfino, ut supra, both in the Vienna Archives).
[114] Ragguaglio degli ordini et modi tenuti dalla Majesta Christianissima nella distruttione della setta degli Ugonotti Con la morte dell' Ammiraglio, etc.
[114] Report on the orders and methods used by the Most Christian Majesty in the destruction of the Huguenot sect with the death of the Admiral, etc.
[117] La nouvelle qui arriva le deuxième jour du présent par ung courrier qui estoit depesché secrétememt de Lyon par ung nommé Danes, secrétaire de M. de Mandelot ... à ung commandeur de Sainct Anthoine, nommé Mr. de Gou, il luy manda qu'il allast advertir le Pape, pour en avoir quelque présant ou bienfaict, de la mort de tous les chefs de ceulx de la religion prétendue refformée, et de tous les Huguenotz de France, et que V.M. avoit mandé et commandé à tous les gouverneurs de se saisir de tous iceulx huguenotz en leurs gouvernemens; ceste nouvelle, Sire, apporta si grand contentement a S.S., que sans ce que je luy remonstray lors me trouvant sur le lieu, en presence de Monseigneur le C1 de Lorraine, qu'elle devoit attendre ce que V.M. m'en manderoit et ce que son nonce luy en escriroit, elle en vouloit incontinent faire des feux de joye.... Et pour ce que je ne voulois faire ledict feu de joye la première nuict que ledit courrier envoyé par ledict Danes feust arrivé, ny en recevoir les congratulations que l'on m'en envoyoit faire, que premièrement je n'eusse eu nouvelles de V.M. pour sçavoir et sa voulanté et comme je m'avoys a conduire, aucuns commençoient desjà de m'en regarder de maulvais œills (Ferralz to Charles IX., Rome, Sept. 11, 1572; Bib. Imp. F. Fr. 16,040). Al corriero che porto tal nuova Nostro Signore diede 100 Scudi oltre li 200 che hebbe dall' Illustrissimo Lorena, che con grandissima allegrezza se n'ando subito a dar tal nuova per allegrarsene con Sua Santita (Letter from Rome to the Emperor, Sept. 6, 1572; Vienna Archives).
[117] The news that came on the second day arrived via a courier who had been secretly dispatched from Lyon by a man named Danes, secretary to Mr. de Mandelot ... to a commander of Saint Anthony, named Mr. de Gou, told him to inform the Pope about the death of all the leaders of the so-called reformed religion and all the Huguenots in France, and that Your Majesty had ordered all governors to seize all those Huguenots in their territories; this news, Sir, brought such great joy to His Holiness that without my reminding him while I was there, in the presence of His Excellency the Duke of Lorraine, that he should wait for what Your Majesty would send me and what his nuncio would write him, he immediately wanted to make bonfires of joy.... And because I didn’t want to light said bonfire of joy the first night that the courier sent by said Danes arrived, nor accept the congratulations sent my way, it was primarily because I hadn’t yet heard from Your Majesty to know your will and how I should conduct myself, some were already looking at me with suspicious eyes (Ferralz to Charles IX., Rome, Sept. 11, 1572; Bib. Imp. F. Fr. 16,040). To the courier who brought such news, Our Lord gave 100 Scudi in addition to the 200 he received from the Illustrious Lorena, and with great joy he immediately went to share such news to celebrate with His Holiness (Letter from Rome to the Emperor, Sept. 6, 1572; Vienna Archives).
[119] Elle fust merveilheusement ayse d'entendre le discours que mondit neueu de Beauville luy en feist. Lequel, après luy avoir conté le susdit affayre, supplia sadicte Saincteté, suyvant la charge expresse qu'il avoit de V.M. de vouloir concéder, pour le fruict de ceste allegresse, la dispense du mariage du roy et royne de Navarre, datée de quelques jours avant que les nopces en feussent faictes, ensemble l'absolution pour Messeigneurs les Cardinaux de Bourbon et de Ramboilhet, et pour tous les aultres evesques et prélatz qui y avoient assisté.... Il nous feit pour fin response qu'il y adviseroit (Ferralz, ut supra).
[119] She was wonderfully pleased to hear the conversation that her nephew from Beauville had with her. After telling her about the aforementioned affair, he asked His Holiness, following the explicit instructions he had from Your Majesty, to grant, for the sake of this joy, the dispensation for the marriage of the King and Queen of Navarre, dated a few days before the wedding took place, as well as the absolution for the Cardinals of Bourbon and Ramboilhet, and for all the other bishops and prelates who had attended... He replied in the end that he would consider it (Ferralz, ut supra).
[120] Pensasi che per tutte le citta di Francia debba seguire il simile, subitoche arrivi la nuova dell' esecutione di Parigi.... A N.S. mi faccia gratia di basciar i piedi in nome mio, col quale mi rallegro con le viscere del cuore che sia piaciuto alla Dio. Mtà. d' incaminar nel principio del suo pontificato si felicemente e honoratamente le cose di questo regno, havendo talmente havuto in protettione il Rè e Regina Madre che hanno saputo e potuto sbarrare queste pestifere radici con tanta prudenza, in tempo tanto opportuno, che tutti lor ribelli erano sotto chiave in gabbia (Salviati, Desp. Aug. 24; Theiner, i. 329; Mackintosh, iii. 355).
[120] I think that all the cities in France should follow suit as soon as the news of the execution in Paris arrives.... Please allow me to kiss your feet in my name, with which I rejoice from the depths of my heart that it has pleased God. From the moment of his rise to the papacy, he has successfully and honorably managed the affairs of this kingdom, having so skillfully protected the King and Queen Mother that they have been able to eradicate these pestilent roots with such prudence, at such an opportune time, that all their rebels were locked up in cages (Salviati, Desp. Aug. 24; Theiner, i. 329; Mackintosh, iii. 355).
[121] Sexta Septembris, mane, in Senatu Pontificis et Cardinalium lectae sunt literae a legato Pontificio e Gallia scriptae, admiralium et Huguenotos, destinata Regis voluntate atque consensu, trucidatos esse. Ea re in eodem Senatu decretum esse, ut inde recta Pontifex cum Cardinalibus in aedem D. Marci concederet, Deoque Opt. Max. pro tanto beneficio Sedi Romanae orbique Christiano collato gratias solemni more ageret (Scriptum Roma missum in Capilupi, 1574, p. 84). Quia Die 2a praedicti mensis Septembris Smus D.N. certior factus fuerat Colignium Franciae Ammiralium a populo Parisien occisum fuisse et cum eo multos ex Ducibus et primoribus Ugonotarum haereticorum eius sequacibus Rege ipso Franciae approbante, ex quo spes erat tranquillitatem in dicto Regno redituram expulsis haereticis, idcirco Stas Sua expleto concistorio descendit ad ecclesiam Sancti Marci, praecedente cruce et sequentibus Cardinalibus et genuflexus ante altare maius, ubi positum fuerat sanctissimum Sacramentum, oravit gratias Deo agens, et inchoavit cantando hymnum Te Deum (Fr. Mucantii Diaria, B.M. Add. MSS. 26,811).
[121] On the morning of September 6, in the presence of the Pope and the Cardinals, letters were read from the Papal legate written from France, stating that the admirals and Huguenots had been slaughtered, according to the will and consent of the King. As a result, it was decided in the Senate that the Pope would proceed directly with the Cardinals to the church of St. Mark to offer solemn thanks to God, the Almighty, for such a great benefit conferred upon the Roman See and the Christian world (Scriptum Roma missum in Capilupi, 1574, p. 84). Because on the 2nd of the same month of September, His Holiness had been informed that the Admiral Coligny had been killed by the people of Paris, along with many leaders and nobles of the Huguenot heretics, with the approval of the King of France, from which hope was held that tranquility would return to the Kingdom with the expulsion of the heretics, His Holiness thus descended from the consistory to the church of St. Mark, with the cross leading and the Cardinals following, and kneeling before the main altar where the most holy Sacrament was placed, he prayed giving thanks to God and began singing the hymn Te Deum (Fr. Mucantii Diaria, B.M. Add. MSS. 26,811).
[122] Après quelques autres discours qu'il me feist sur le contentement que luy et le collége des Cardinaux avoient receu de ladicte execution faicte et des nouvelles qui journellement arrivoient en ceste court de semblables exécutions que l'on a faicte et font encore en plusieurs villes de vostre royaume, qui, à dire la vérité, sont les nouvelles les plus agréables que je pense qu'on eust sceu apporter en ceste ville, sadicte Saincteté pour fin me commanda de vous escrire que cest évènement luy a esté cent fois plus agréable que cinquante victoires semblables à celle que ceulx de la ligue obtindrent l'année passée contre le Turcq, ne voulant oublier vous dire, Sire, les commandemens estroictz qu'il nous feist à tous, mesmement aux françois d'en faire feu de joye, et qui ne l'eust faict eust mal senty de la foy (Ferralz, ut supra).
[122] After a few other speeches he made to me about the satisfaction that he and the college of Cardinals received from the execution carried out and the news that daily arrived in this court of similar executions that have occurred and are still happening in various cities of your kingdom, which, to be honest, are the most pleasing news I think could have been brought to this city, his Holiness then commanded me to write to you that this event has been a hundred times more enjoyable for him than fifty victories like the one that those of the League obtained last year against the Turk. I must also mention, sire, the strict orders he gave us all, especially to the French, to make a fire of joy, and anyone who did not do so would feel poorly about the faith (Ferralz, ut supra).
[123] Tutta Roma stà in allegria di tal fatto et frà i più grandi si dice, che 'l Rè di Francia ha insegnato alli Principi christiani ch' hanno de simili vassalli nè stati loro a liberarsene, et dicono che vostra Maestà Cesara dovrebbe castigare il conte Palatino tanto nemico della Serenissima casa d' Austria, et della Religione cattolica, come l'anni passati fece contra il Duca di Sassonia tiene tuttavia prigione, che a un tempo vendicarebbe le tante ingiurie ha fatto detto Palatino alla Chiesa di Dio, et poveri Christiani, et alla Maestà Vostra et sua Casa Serenissima sprezzando li suoi editti et commandamenti, et privarlo dell' elettione dell'Imperio et darlo al Duca di Baviera (Cusano to the Emperor, Rome, Sept. 6, 1572; Vienna Archives).
[123] All of Rome is cheerful about this news, and among the biggest names, it's said that the King of France has taught Christian princes with similar vassals and states how to get rid of them. They say that Your Majesty should punish the Count Palatine, who is such an enemy of the Most Serene House of Austria and of the Catholic faith, just like you did last year against the Duke of Saxony, who is still imprisoned. This would also serve to avenge the many offenses the Palatine has inflicted on the Church and poor Christians, and on Your Majesty and your Most Serene House by disregarding your edicts and commands, and depriving him of the election of the Empire, giving it instead to the Duke of Bavaria (Cusano to the Emperor, Rome, Sept. 6, 1572; Vienna Archives).
[124] The Bull, as published in Paris, is printed by Strype (Life of Parker, iii. 197). La prima occasione che a ciò lo mosse fù per lo stratagemma fatto da Carlo Nono Christianissimo Rè di Francia contra Coligno Ammiraglio, capo d' Ugonotti, et suoi seguaci, tagliati a pezzi in Parigi (Ciappi, Vita di Gregorio XIII., 1596, p. 63).
[124] The Bull, as published in Paris, is printed by Strype (Life of Parker, iii. 197). The first occasion that prompted this was the scheme carried out by Charles IX, the Most Christian King of France, against Coligny, the Admiral and leader of the Huguenots, and his followers, who were butchered in Paris (Ciappi, Vita di Gregorio XIII., 1596, p. 63).
[126] Indubitatamente non si osservarà interamente, havendomi in questo modo, punto che torno dall' audienza promesso il Rè, imponendomi di darne conto in suo nome a Nostro Signore, di volere in breve tempo liberare il Regno dalli Ugonotti.... Mi ha parlato della dispensa, escusandosi non haver fatto il Parentado per ultro, che per liberarsi da suoi inimici (Salviati, Desp. Sept. 3, Sept. 2, Oct. 11, 1572).
[126] Undoubtedly, it will not be observed completely, since I return from the promised audience with the King, requiring me to report in His name to Our Lord about wanting to swiftly free the Kingdom from the Huguenots.... He spoke to me about the dispensation, justifying not having gone through with the partnership further, except to free himself from his enemies (Salviati, Desp. Sept. 3, Sept. 2, Oct. 11, 1572).
[127] Si vede che l' editto non essendo osservato ne da popoli, ne dal principe, non è per pigliar piede (Salviati, Desp. Sept. 4). Qual Regina in progresso di tempo intende pur non solo di revocare tal editto, ma per mezzo della giustitia di restituir la fede cattolica nell' antica osservanza, parendogli che nessuno ne debba dubitare adesso, che hanno fatto morire l' ammiraglio con tanti altri huomini di valore, conforme ai raggionamenti altre volte havuti con esso meco essendo a Bles, et trattando del parentado di Navarra, et dell' altre cose che correvano in quei tempi, il che essendo vero, ne posso rendere testimonianza, e a Nostro Signore e a tutto il mondo (Aug. 27; Theiner, i. 329, 330).
[127] It’s clear that the decree is not being followed by the people or the ruler, so it’s not gaining traction (Salviati, Desp. Sept. 4). The Queen intends not only to revoke the decree over time, but also to restore the Catholic faith to its former practices through justice, as it seems to her that there should be no doubt now that they caused the admiral’s death along with many other men of valor. This aligns with the discussions we had previously while I was in Bles, talking about the relationship with Navarre and other matters relevant at that time. Since this is true, I can bear witness to it before Our Lord and the entire world (Aug. 27; Theiner, i. 329, 330).
[128] Desp. Sept. 2, 1572.
[130] Troverà le cose cosi ben disposte, che durarà poca fattica in ottener quel tanto si desidera per Sua Beatitudine, anzi haverà più presto da ringratiar quella Maestà Christianissima di cosi buona et sant' opera, ha fatto far, che da durare molta fatica in persuaderli l' unione con la Santa Chiesa Romana (Cusano to the Emperor, Rome, Sept. 6). Sereno (Comment. della guerra di Cipro, p. 329) understands the mission in the same light.
[130] He will find things arranged so well that it won't take much effort to obtain what His Holiness desires; in fact, he will soon have more reason to thank that most Christian Majesty for such good and holy work, which has been done, than to struggle to persuade them of the union with the Holy Roman Church (Cusano to the Emperor, Rome, Sept. 6). Sereno (Comment. della guerra di Cipro, p. 329) understands the mission in the same way.
[131] Omnes mulas ascendentes cappis et galeris pontificalibus induti associarunt Rmum D. Cardinalem Ursinum Legatum usque ad portam Flaminiam et extra eam ubi factis multis reverentiis eum ibi reliquerunt, juxta ritum antiquum in ceremoniali libro descriptum qui longo tempore intermissus fuerat, ita Pontifice iubente in Concistorio hodierno (Mucantii Diaria). Ista associatio fuit determinata in Concistorio vocatis X. Cardinalibus et ex improviso exequuti fuimus (C. Firmani Diaria, B.M. Add. MSS. 8448).
[131] All the mules, dressed in capes and pontifical hats, accompanied His Eminence Cardinal Ursinus as Legate all the way to the Flaminian gate and beyond, where, after showing him many respects, they left him there, following the ancient ritual described in the ceremonial book, which had been neglected for a long time, thus commanded by the Pope in today's Consistory (Mucantii Diaria). This gathering was decided in the Consistory with the calling of ten Cardinals, and we acted unexpectedly (C. Firmani Diaria, B.M. Add. MSS. 8448).
[132] Mette in consideratione alla Santità Sua che havendo deputato un Legato apostolico sù la morte dell' ammiraglio, et altri capi Ugonotti, ha fatti ammazzare a Parigi, saria per metterla in molto sospetto et diffidenza delli Principi Protestanti, et della Regina d' Inghilterra, ch' ella fosse d' accordo con la sede Apostolica, et Principi Cattolici per farli guerra, i quali cerca d' acquettar con accertarli tutti, che non ha fatto ammazzar l' ammiraglio et suoi seguaci per conto della Religione (Cusano to the Emperor, Sept. 27).
[132] Given His Holiness' decision to appoint a papal legate regarding the death of the admiral and other Huguenot leaders, having them killed in Paris would raise a lot of suspicion and distrust among the Protestant princes and the Queen of England. It would make them think that she was collaborating with the Apostolic See and Catholic princes to wage war against them. Despite her efforts to assure them that she didn’t order the murder of the admiral and his followers for religious reasons (Cusano to the Emperor, Sept. 27).
[133] Salviati, Desp. Sept. 22, 1572.
[134] Charles IX. to S. Goard, Oct. 5, 1572; Charrière, iii. 330. Ne poteva esser bastante segno l' haver egli doppo la morte dell' Ammiraglio fatto un editto, che in tutti i luoghi del suo regno fossero posti a fil di spada quanti heretici vi si trovassero, onde in pochi giorni n' erano stati ammazzati settanta milla e d' avantaggio (Cicarelli, Vita di Gregori XIII.; Platina, Vite de' Pontefici, 1715, 592).
[134] Charles IX. to S. Goard, Oct. 5, 1572; Charrière, iii. 330. It wasn't enough evidence that after the Admiral's death he issued an edict ordering that all heretics found in his kingdom should be killed, resulting in the deaths of seventy thousand people in just a few days (Cicarelli, Life of Gregory XIII.; Platina, Lives of the Popes, 1715, 592).
[135] Il tengono quasiche in filo et il necessitano a far cose contra la sua natura e la sua volontà perche S. Sta è sempre stato di natura piacevole e dolce (Relatione di Gregorio XIII.; Ranke, Päpste, App. 80). Faict Cardinal par le pape Pie IV., le 12e de Mars 1559, lequel en le créant, dit qu'il n'avoit créé un cardinal ains un pape (Ferralz to Charles IX., May 14, 1572).
[135] They hold him almost like a puppet and force him to act against his nature and his will because His Holiness has always been naturally pleasant and sweet (Relatione di Gregorio XIII.; Ranke, Päpste, App. 80). Made a cardinal by Pope Pius IV on March 12, 1559, who upon creating him said he was not making a cardinal but a pope (Ferralz to Charles IX., May 14, 1572).
[136] Smus Dominus Noster dixit nullam concordiam vel pacem debere nec posse esse inter nos et hereticos, et cum eis nullum foedus ineundum et habendum ... verissimum est deteriores esse haereticos gentilibus, eo quod sunt adeo perversi et obstinati, ut propemodum infideles sint (Acta Concistoralia, June 18, 1571; Bib. Imp. F. Lat. 12, 561).
[136] Our Lord said that there should be no agreement or peace between us and heretics, and that no alliance should be made or held with them ... it is very true that heretics are worse than pagans, because they are so twisted and stubborn that they are almost like infidels (Acta Concistoralia, June 18, 1571; Bib. Imp. F. Lat. 12, 561).
[138] Legazioni di Serristori, 436, 443.
[139] Elle desire infiniment que vostre Majesté face quelque ressentement plus qu'elle n'a faict jusques à ceste heure contre ceux qui lui font la guerre, comme de raser quelques-unes de leurs principales maisons pour une perpétuelle mémoyre (Rambouillet to Charles IX., Rome, Jan. 17, 1569; Bib. Imp. F. Fr. 17,989).
[139] She deeply wishes that Your Majesty takes a stronger stance than you have so far against those who are waging war on her, like demolishing a few of their main houses as a lasting reminder. (Rambouillet to Charles IX., Rome, Jan. 17, 1569; Bib. Imp. F. Fr. 17,989).
[142] Sa Saincteté m'a dict que j'escrive à vostre majesté que icelle se souvienne qu'elle combat pour la querelle de Dieu, et que ceste à elle de faire ses vengeances (Rambouillet to Charles IX., Rome, March 14, 1569; Bib. Imp. F. Fr. 16,039). Nihil est enim ea pietate misericordiaque crudelius, quae in impios et ultima supplicia meritos confertur (Pius V. to Charles IX., Oct. 20, 1569).
[142] His Holiness told me to write to Your Majesty that you remember you’re fighting for God's cause, and it's your duty to execute His vengeance (Rambouillet to Charles IX., Rome, March 14, 1569; Bib. Imp. F. Fr. 16,039). For there is nothing more cruel than that mercy and piety that is shown to the wicked who deserve the utmost punishment (Pius V. to Charles IX., Oct. 20, 1569).
[144] Inspirato più d' un anno fa di esporre la vita al martirio col procurare la liberatione della religione, et delle patria per mezzo della morte del tiranno, et assicurato da Theologi che il fatto saria stato meritorio, non ne haveva con tutto ciò mai potuto ottenere da superiori suoi la licenza o dispensa.... Io quantunque mi sia parso di trovarlo pieno di tale humiltà, prudenza, spirito et core che arguiscono che questa sia inspiratione veramente piuttosto che temerità o legerezza, non cognoscendo tuttavia di potergliela concedere l' ho persuaso a tornarsene nel suo covento raccommandarsi a Dio et attendere all' obbedienza delli suoi superiori finchè io attendessi dallo assenso o ripulsa del Papa che haverei interpellato per la sua santa beneditione, se questo spirito sia veramente da Dio donde si potrà conjetturare che sia venendo approvato da Sua Stà, e perciò sarà più sicuro da essere eseguito.... Resta hora che V.S. Illma mi favorisca di communicare a S.B. il caso, et scrivermene come la supplico quanto prima per duplicate et triplicate lettere la sua santa determinatione assicurandosi che per quanto sarà in me il negotio sarà trattato con la debita circumspetione (Sega, Desp. Paris, Jan. 23, 1591; deciphered in Rome, March 26).
[144] Inspired more than a year ago to expose life to martyrdom by seeking the liberation of religion and the homeland through the death of the tyrant, and assured by theologians that the act would be commendable, he had still never managed to obtain permission or a dispensation from his superiors. Although I believed him to be filled with such humility, prudence, spirit, and courage that it indicated this was inspiration rather than recklessness or thoughtlessness, not knowing if I could grant this, I persuaded him to return to his convent, entrust himself to God, and wait for the obedience of his superiors until I received a response or rejection from the Pope, whom I would consult for his holy blessing, to discern whether this spirit truly comes from God. This way, it would be safer to carry out. Now, I request that Your Excellency kindly communicate this case to His Excellency and write to me as I implore you as soon as possible with duplicate and triplicate letters regarding his holy decision, ensuring that as far as it depends on me, the matter will be handled with due care (Sega, Desp. Paris, Jan. 23, 1591; deciphered in Rome, March 26).
[146] De Castro, De Justa Haeret. Punitione, 1547, p. 119. Iure Divino obligantur eos extirpare, si absque maiori incommodo possint (Lancelottus, Haereticum quare per Catholicum quia, 1615, p. 579). Ubi quid indulgendum sit, ratio semper exacta habeatur, an Religioni Ecclesiae, et Reipublicae quid vice mutua accedat quod majoris sit momenti, et plus prodesse possit (Pamelius, De Relig. diversis non admittendis, 1589, p. 159). Contagium istud sic grassatum est, ut corrupta massa non ferat antiquissimas leges, severitasque tantisper remittenda sit (Possevinus, Animadv. in Thuanum; Zachariae, Iter Litterarium, p. 321).
[146] De Castro, De Justa Haeret. Punitione, 1547, p. 119. By divine law, they are obligated to root it out if they can do so without greater harm (Lancelottus, Haereticum quare per Catholicum quia, 1615, p. 579). Where indulgence is to be granted, careful consideration should always be given to whether it benefits the Church's religion and the common good mutually, carrying more importance and potentially greater benefits (Pamelius, De Relig. diversis non admittendis, 1589, p. 159). This contagion has spread to such an extent that the corrupt mass cannot bear the oldest laws, and the severity must be relaxed for a time (Possevinus, Animadv. in Thuanum; Zachariae, Iter Litterarium, p. 321).
[147] Principi saeculari nulla ratione permissum est, haereticis licentiam tribuere haereses suas docendi, atque adeo contractus ille iniustus.... Si quid Princeps saecularis attentet in praeiudicium Ecclesiasticae potestatis, aut contra eam aliquid statuat et paciscatur, pactum illud nullum futurum (R. Sweertii, De Fide Haereticis servanda, 1611, p. 36).
[147] It is not permissible for a secular ruler, under any circumstances, to give heretics the freedom to teach their heresies, and indeed, that unjust contract.... If a secular ruler takes any action that prejudices ecclesiastical authority or decides something against it and makes an agreement, that agreement will be void (R. Sweertii, On the Faith to be Observed towards Heretics, 1611, p. 36).
[149] Si nolint converti, expedit eos citius tollere e medio, ne gravius postea damnentur, unde non militat contra mansuetudinem christianam, occidere Haereticos, quin potius est opus maximae misericordiae (Lancelottus, p. 579).
[149] If they choose not to convert, it’s better to eliminate them quickly rather than let them face worse consequences later, which does not go against the Christian principle of gentleness; rather, it is an act of great mercy (Lancelottus, p. 579).
[153] Bulletins de Bruxelles, xvi. 256.
[155] Floquet, iii. 137.
[156] Walsingham to Smith, Nov. 1, 1572; Digges, p. 279. Ita enim statutum ab illis fuit die 27 Octobris (Beza, Dec. 3, 1572; Ill. vir. Epp. Sel. 621). La Mothe, v. 164; Faustino Tasso, Historie de nostri tempi, 1583, p. 343.
[156] Walsingham to Smith, Nov. 1, 1572; Digges, p. 279. For it was decreed by them on October 27 (Beza, Dec. 3, 1572; Ill. vir. Epp. Sel. 621). La Mothe, v. 164; Faustino Tasso, Historie de nostri tempi, 1583, p. 343.
[159] Coupez, tronquez, cisaillez, ne pardonnez à parens ny amis, princes et subiets, ny à quelque personne de quelque condition qu'ils soient (D'Orléans, Premier advertissement des Catholiques Anglois aux François Catholiques, 1590, p. 13). The notion that Charles had displayed an extreme benignity recurs in many books: "Nostre Prince a surpassé tout mesure de clémence" (Le Frère de Laval Histoire des Troubles, 1576, p. 527).
[159] Cut, trim, shear, show no mercy to relatives or friends, princes or subjects, or to anyone of any status (D'Orléans, First Warning of the English Catholics to the French Catholics, 1590, p. 13). The idea that Charles had shown extreme leniency appears in many texts: "Our Prince has surpassed all limits of mercy" (Le Frère de Laval History of the Troubles, 1576, p. 527).
[160] Serranus, Comment. iv. 51.
[161] Bouges, Histoire de Carcassonne, p. 343.
[164] Bulletins de Bruxelles, xvi. 249.
[165] Qui è venuto quello che dette l' archibusata all' ammiraglio di Francia, et è stato condotto dal Cardinal di Lorena et dall' Ambasciator di Francia, al papa. A molti non è piaciuto che costui sia venuto in Roma (Prospero Count Arco to the Emperor, Rome, Nov. 15, 1572; Vienna Archives).
[165] Who came here was the one who gave the arquebus to the Admiral of France, and he was brought by the Cardinal of Lorraine and the Ambassador of France to the Pope. Many were not pleased that this person came to Rome (Prospero Count Arco to the Emperor, Rome, Nov. 15, 1572; Vienna Archives).
[167] Et est toute la dispute encores sur les derniers évènemens de la France, contre lesquels l'Electeur est beaucoup plus aigre qu'il n'estoyt à mon aultre voyage, depuys qu'il a esté en l'escole à Vienne (Schomberg to Brulart, May 12, 1573; Groen, iv. App. 76).
[167] The debate continues about the recent events in France, which the Elector is much more upset about than he was during my last visit, ever since he has been at school in Vienna (Schomberg to Brulart, May 12, 1573; Groen, iv. App. 76).
[168] Sattler, Geschichte von Würtemberg, v. 23.
[169] Audio quosdam etiam nostralium theologorum cruentam istam nuptiarum feralium celebrationem pertinaciae Gallorum in semel recepta de sacramentalibus mysteriis sententia acceptam referre et praeter illos pati neminem somniare (Steinberger to Crato, Nov. 23, 1572; Gillet, Craio von Crafftheim, ii. 519).
[169] Some of our theologians even relate that bloody celebration of those fatal weddings to the stubbornness of the French, referring to the once-accepted opinion about sacramental mysteries, and besides that, they suffer no one to dream (Steinberger to Crato, Nov. 23, 1572; Gillet, Craio von Crafftheim, ii. 519).
[171] Hachfeld, Martin Chemnitz, p. 137.
[173] Nec dubium est melius cum ipsis actum fuisse, si quemadmodum a principio instituerant, cum disciplinam ecclesiasticam inroduxere, viros modestos et piae veraeque reformationis cupidos tantum in suos coetus admisissent, reiectis petulantibus et fervidis ingeniis, quae eos in diros tumultus, et inextricabilia mala coniecerunt (Dinothus, De Bello Civili, 1582, p. 243).
[173] There's no doubt it would have been better if, as they initially set out, they had only welcomed modest men who genuinely desired true reform into their groups when they introduced church discipline, excluding the restless and passionate minds that led them into terrible turmoil and complicated troubles. (Dinothus, De Bello Civili, 1582, p. 243).
[175] Quoties autem ego haec ipse praedixi! quoties praemonui! Sed sic Deo visum est, iustissimis de causis irato, et tamen servatori (Beza to Tilius, Sept. 10, 1572, 614). Nihil istorum non iustissimo iudicio accidere necesse est fateri, qui Galliarum statum norunt (Beza to Crato, Aug. 26. 1573; Gillet, ii. 521).
[175] How often have I predicted these things! How often have I warned! But it was God’s will, for the most just reasons, to be angry yet still save (Beza to Tilius, Sept. 10, 1572, 614). It cannot be denied that nothing of this happens without the most just judgment for those who know the state of France (Beza to Crato, Aug. 26. 1573; Gillet, ii. 521).
[176] Ut mihi quidem magis absurde facere videantur quam si sacrilegas parricidas puniendos negarent, quum sint istis omnibus haeretici infinitis partibus deteriores.... In nullos unquam homines severius quam in haereticos, blasphemos et impios debet animadvertere (De Haereticis puniendis, Tract. Theol. i. 143, 152).
[176] It seems to me more absurd to refuse to punish sacrilegious parricides than to overlook those who are infinitely worse than them, like heretics. No group of people should be dealt with more harshly than heretics, blasphemers, and the wicked (On Punishing Heretics, Theological Treatise i. 143, 152).
[177] Epist. Theolog. 1575, p. 338.
[180] Le Cardinal Barberini, que je tiens pour Serviteur du Roy, a parlé franchement sur ceste affaire, et m'a dit qu'il croyoit presqu'impossible qu'il se trouve jamais remede, si vous ne la voulez recommencer; disant que depuis le commencement jusqu'à la fin vous vous estes monstré du tout passionné contre ce qui est de l'honneur et de la grandeur de l'Église, qu'il se trouvera dans vostre histoire que vous ne parlez jamais des Catholiques qu'avec du mépris et de la louange de ceux de la religion; que mesme vous avez blasmé ce que feu Monsieur le président de Thou vostre père avoit approuvé, qui est la S. Barthelemy (De Brèves to De Thou, Rome, Feb. 18, 1610; Bib. Imp. F. Dupuy, 812).
[180] Cardinal Barberini, whom I regard as a servant of the King, spoke frankly about this matter and told me he believes it’s nearly impossible to find a solution unless you are willing to revisit it. He stated that from beginning to end, you have shown yourself to be completely passionate against anything related to the honor and greatness of the Church, and it will be evident in your history that you never speak of Catholics without disdain while praising those of your own faith. Furthermore, you even criticized what the late Monsieur le Président de Thou, your father, had approved, which is the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre. (De Brèves to De Thou, Rome, Feb. 18, 1610; Bib. Imp. F. Dupuy, 812).
[183] Histoire d'Orléans, pp. 421, 424.
[186] Annali d'Italia ad ann. 1572.
[187] Si huviera respirado mas tiempo, huviera dado a entender al mundo, que avia Rey en la Francia, y Dios en Israel (Vida de S. Francisco De Borja, 446).
[187] If I had breathed longer, I would have made it clear to the world that there was a King in France and God in Israel (Vida de S. Francisco De Borja, 446).
[189] Quo demum res evaderent, si Regibus non esset integrum, in rebelles, subditos, quietisque publicae turbatores animadvertere? (Apparatus Eruditionis, vii. 503; Piatti, Storia de' Pontefici XI., p. 271).
[189] What would happen if kings had the right to deal with rebels and those who disturb public peace? (Apparatus Eruditionis, vii. 503; Piatti, Storia de' Pontefici XI., p. 271).
[191] [1868.]
[192] Kirchengeschichte, iii. 211.
V
The manner in which Religion influences State policy is more easily ascertained in the case of Protestantism than in that of the Catholic Church: for whilst the expression of Catholic doctrines is authoritative and unvarying, the great social problems did not all arise at once, and have at various times received different solutions. The reformers failed to construct a complete and harmonious code of doctrine; but they were compelled to supplement the new theology by a body of new rules for the guidance of their followers in those innumerable questions with regard to which the practice of the Church had grown out of the experience of ages. And although the dogmatic system of Protestantism was not completed in their time, yet the Protestant spirit animated them in greater purity and force than it did any later generation. Now, when a religion is applied to the social and political sphere, its general spirit must be considered, rather than its particular precepts. So that in studying the points of this application in the case of Protestantism, we may consult the writings of the reformers with greater confidence than we could do for an exposition of Protestant theology; and accept them as a greater authority, because they agree more entirely among themselves. We can be more sure that we have the true Protestant opinion in a political or social question on which all the reformers are agreed, than in a theological question on which they[Pg 151] differ; for the concurrent opinion must be founded on an element common to all, and therefore essential. If it should further appear that this opinion was injurious to their actual interests, and maintained at a sacrifice to themselves, we should then have an additional security for its necessary connection with their fundamental views.
The way religion impacts state policy is clearer in the case of Protestantism than in that of the Catholic Church. While Catholic doctrines are authoritative and consistent, major social issues didn't all emerge at the same time and have been addressed with different solutions over the years. The reformers didn’t create a complete and consistent set of beliefs, but they had to add new guidelines to help their followers navigate countless questions that developed from centuries of Church practice. Although the dogmatic framework of Protestantism wasn’t finalized during their time, the Protestant spirit inspired them more strongly and purely than it has inspired later generations. When religion is involved in social and political matters, it's more important to consider its overall spirit rather than its specific teachings. Thus, in examining how Protestantism applies to these areas, we can trust the writings of the reformers more than we can for a detailed outline of Protestant theology, and see them as more authoritative because they are more aligned with one another. We can be more confident in identifying the true Protestant stance on a political or social issue that all reformers agree on than in a theological debate where they disagree; the shared views must be based on something fundamental that all hold in common. If it also turns out that this opinion was detrimental to their actual interests and maintained at a cost to themselves, it further assures us of its essential connection to their core beliefs.
The most important example of this law is the Protestant theory of toleration. The views of the reformers on religious liberty are not fragmentary, accidental opinions, unconnected with their doctrines, or suggested by the circumstances amidst which they lived; but the product of their theological system, and of their ideas of political and ecclesiastical government. Civil and religious liberty are so commonly associated in people's mouths, and are so rare in fact, that their definition is evidently as little understood as the principle of their connection. The point at which they unite, the common root from which they derive their sustenance, is the right of self-government. The modern theory, which has swept away every authority except that of the State, and has made the sovereign power irresistible by multiplying those who share it, is the enemy of that common freedom in which religious freedom is included. It condemns, as a State within the State, every inner group and community, class or corporation, administering its own affairs; and, by proclaiming the abolition of privileges, it emancipates the subjects of every such authority in order to transfer them exclusively to its own. It recognises liberty only in the individual, because it is only in the individual that liberty can be separated from authority, and the right of conditional obedience deprived of the security of a limited command. Under its sway, therefore, every man may profess his own religion more or less freely; but his religion is not free to administer its own laws. In other words, religious profession is free, but Church government is controlled. And where ecclesiastical authority is restricted, religious liberty is virtually denied.
The most important example of this law is the Protestant theory of toleration. The reformers' views on religious freedom are not random or disconnected opinions influenced by their circumstances; they are a result of their theological system and their ideas about political and church governance. Civil and religious liberty are often talked about together, yet they are rarely experienced in reality, making their definitions as misunderstood as the principle connecting them. The point where they come together, the common root from which they draw nourishment, is the right to self-govern. The modern theory, which has eliminated every authority except for that of the State and has made the sovereign power unstoppable by increasing those who share it, opposes the shared freedom that includes religious freedom. It dismisses any inner group or community, class, or corporation managing its own affairs as a State within the State; by advocating for the end of privileges, it frees the subjects of any such authority only to shift that authority entirely to itself. It recognizes liberty only in individuals, because only individuals can separate liberty from authority, and the right to conditional obedience loses the security of limited commands. Under its control, everyone can practice their religion more or less freely; however, that religion cannot govern itself. In other words, while religious beliefs are free, church governance is restricted. And where church authority is limited, religious freedom is effectively denied.
For religious liberty is not the negative right of being[Pg 152] without any particular religion, just as self-government is not anarchy. It is the right of religious communities to the practice of their own duties, the enjoyment of their own constitution, and the protection of the law, which equally secures to all the possession of their own independence. Far from implying a general toleration, it is best secured by a limited one. In an indifferent State, that is, in a State without any definite religious character (if such a thing is conceivable), no ecclesiastical authority could exist. A hierarchical organisation would not be tolerated by the sects that have none, or by the enemies of all definite religion; for it would be in contradiction to the prevailing theory of atomic freedom. Nor can a religion be free when it is alone, unless it makes the State subject to it. For governments restrict the liberty of the favoured Church, by way of remunerating themselves for their service in preserving her unity. The most violent and prolonged conflicts for religious freedom occurred in the Middle Ages between a Church which was not threatened by rivals and States which were most attentive to preserve her exclusive predominance. Frederic II., the most tyrannical oppressor of the Church among the German emperors, was the author of those sanguinary laws against heresy which prevailed so long in many parts of Europe. The Inquisition, which upheld the religious unity of the Spanish nation, imposed the severest restrictions on the Spanish Church; and in England conformity has been most rigorously exacted by those sovereigns who have most completely tyrannised over the Established Church. Religious liberty, therefore, is possible only where the co-existence of different religions is admitted, with an equal right to govern themselves according to their own several principles. Tolerance of error is requisite for freedom; but freedom will be most complete where there is no actual diversity to be resisted, and no theoretical unity to be maintained, but where unity exists as the triumph of truth, not of force, through the victory of the Church, not through the enactment of the State.[Pg 153]
For religious freedom is not just the right to be[Pg 152] without a specific religion, just as self-governance isn’t the same as chaos. It’s the right of religious communities to practice their own beliefs, enjoy their own framework, and receive legal protection, which ensures everyone can maintain their independence. Instead of suggesting a broad toleration, it’s better supported by a limited one. In a neutral State, meaning a State without a definite religious identity (if that’s even possible), no church authority could exist. A hierarchical structure wouldn’t be accepted by those without one, or by those who are against all established religions; it would contradict the prevailing idea of individual freedom. A religion can’t be free when it stands alone unless it makes the State subject to it. Governments limit the liberty of the favored Church as a way to reward themselves for helping maintain its unity. The most intense and lengthy struggles for religious freedom took place in the Middle Ages between a Church that faced no competition and States that worked hard to uphold its exclusive dominance. Frederic II, the harshest oppressor of the Church among the German emperors, was the creator of bloody laws against heresy that lasted long in many parts of Europe. The Inquisition, which defended the religious unity of Spain, placed severe limits on the Spanish Church; and in England, conformity has been strictly enforced by those monarchs who most completely oppressed the Established Church. Therefore, religious liberty is only possible where the coexistence of different faiths is accepted, each having an equal right to govern themselves according to their own principles. Tolerance of differing views is essential for freedom; however, true freedom exists most fully when there’s no actual diversity to resist and no theoretical unity to uphold, but where unity arises as the success of truth, not force, achieved through the Church’s victory, not by the State’s regulations.[Pg 153]
This freedom is attainable only in communities where rights are sacred, and where law is supreme. If the first duty is held to be obedience to authority and the preservation of order, as in the case of aristocracies and monarchies of the patriarchal type, there is no safety for the liberties either of individuals or of religion. Where the highest consideration is the public good and the popular will, as in democracies, and in constitutional monarchies after the French pattern, majority takes the place of authority; an irresistible power is substituted for an idolatrous principle, and all private rights are equally insecure. The true theory of freedom excludes all absolute power and arbitrary action, and requires that a tyrannical or revolutionary government shall be coerced by the people; but it teaches that insurrection is criminal, except as a corrective of revolution and tyranny. In order to understand the views of the Protestant reformers on toleration, they must be considered with reference to these points.
This freedom can only be achieved in societies where rights are respected and the law is paramount. If the primary duty is seen as obeying authority and maintaining order, like in aristocracies and monarchies with a patriarchal structure, there’s no safety for the rights of individuals or for religion. In contrast, where the main focus is on the public good and the will of the people, such as in democracies or constitutional monarchies inspired by the French model, the majority replaces authority; uncontrollable power takes the place of an idolized principle, making all private rights equally vulnerable. The true understanding of freedom rejects all absolute power and arbitrary actions, insisting that a tyrannical or revolutionary government should be held accountable by the people; however, it teaches that rebellion is wrong, except as a means to correct revolution and tyranny. To grasp the views of the Protestant reformers on toleration, these factors must be taken into account.
While the Reformation was an act of individual resistance and not a system, and when the secular Powers were engaged in supporting the authority of the Church, the authors of the movement were compelled to claim impunity for their opinions, and they held language regarding the right of governments to interfere with religious belief which resembles that of friends of toleration. Every religious party, however exclusive or servile its theory may be, if it is in contradiction with a system generally accepted and protected by law, must necessarily, at its first appearance, assume the protection of the idea that the conscience is free.[194] Before a new authority can be set up in the place of one that exists, there is an interval when the right of dissent must be proclaimed. At the beginning of Luther's contest with the Holy See[Pg 154] there was no rival authority for him to appeal to. No ecclesiastical organism existed, the civil power was not on his side, and not even a definite system had yet been evolved by controversy out of his original doctrine of justification. His first efforts were acts of hostility, his exhortations were entirely aggressive, and his appeal was to the masses. When the prohibition of his New Testament confirmed him in the belief that no favour was to be expected from the princes, he published his book on the Civil Power, which he judged superior to everything that had been written on government since the days of the Apostles, and in which he asserts that authority is given to the State only against the wicked, and that it cannot coerce the godly. "Princes," he says, "are not to be obeyed when they command submission to superstitious errors, but their aid is not to be invoked in support of the Word of God."[195] Heretics must be converted by the Scriptures, and not by fire, otherwise the hangman would be the greatest doctor.[196] At the time when this was written Luther was expecting the bull of excommunication and the ban of the empire, and for several years it appeared doubtful whether he would escape the treatment he condemned. He lived in constant fear of assassination, and his friends amused themselves with his terrors. At one time he believed that a Jew had been hired by the Polish bishops to despatch him; that an invisible physician was on his way to Wittenberg to murder him; that the pulpit from which he preached was impregnated with a subtle[Pg 155] poison.[197] These alarms dictated his language during those early years. It was not the true expression of his views, which he was not yet strong enough openly to put forth.[198]
While the Reformation was an act of personal resistance and not a structured movement, and when secular powers were backing the authority of the Church, the leaders of the movement had to claim immunity for their beliefs, expressing views on the right of governments to intervene in religious matters that sounded like those of advocates for tolerance. Every religious group, no matter how exclusive or submissive its beliefs may be, if it contradicts a system widely accepted and protected by law, must inevitably, at its onset, adopt the principle that the conscience is free.[194] Before a new authority can be established in place of an existing one, there is a period where the right to dissent must be affirmed. At the beginning of Luther's conflict with the Holy See[Pg 154], there was no competing authority for him to turn to. No church organization existed, the civil power was not on his side, and not even a clear system had yet developed through debate from his original doctrine of justification. His initial efforts were acts of hostility, his messages were entirely aggressive, and he appealed to the masses. When the ban on his New Testament reinforced his belief that he could not expect support from princes, he published his book on Civil Power, which he regarded as superior to everything that had been written about governance since the time of the Apostles. In it, he claims that authority is given to the State only against the wicked and that it cannot coerce the righteous. "Princes," he said, "are not to be obeyed when they order submission to superstitious errors, but their help is not to be sought in support of the Word of God."[195] Heretics must be converted by the Scriptures, not by fire; otherwise, the executioner would be the greatest teacher.[196] At the time this was written, Luther was anticipating the bull of excommunication and the empire's ban, and for several years, it seemed uncertain whether he would evade the punishment he condemned. He lived in constant fear of assassination, and his friends found amusement in his fears. At one point, he thought a Jew had been hired by the Polish bishops to kill him; that an unseen doctor was on his way to Wittenberg to murder him; that the pulpit from which he preached was laced with a subtle[Pg 155] poison.[197] These fears influenced his words during those early years. It did not truly reflect his views, which he was not yet strong enough to express openly.[198]
The Zwinglian schism, the rise of the Anabaptists, and the Peasants' War altered the aspect of affairs. Luther recognised in them the fruits of his theory of the right of private judgment and of dissent,[199] and the moment had arrived to secure his Church against the application of the same dissolving principles which had served him to break off from his allegiance to Rome.[200] The excesses of the social war threatened to deprive the movement of the sympathy of the higher classes, especially of the governments; and with the defeat of the peasants the popular phase of the Reformation came to an end on the Continent. "The devil," Luther said, "having failed to put him down by the help of the Pope, was seeking his[Pg 156] destruction through the preachers of treason and blood."[201] He instantly turned from the people to the princes;[202] impressed on his party that character of political dependence, and that habit of passive obedience to the State, which it has ever since retained, and gave it a stability it could never otherwise have acquired. In thus taking refuge in the arms of the civil power, purchasing the safety of his doctrine by the sacrifice of its freedom, and conferring on the State, together with the right of control, the duty of imposing it at the point of the sword, Luther in reality reverted to his original teaching.[203] The notion of liberty, whether civil or religious, was hateful to his despotic nature, and contrary to his interpretation of Scripture. As early as 1519 he had said that even the Turk was to be reverenced as an authority.[204] The demoralising servitude and lawless oppression which the peasants endured, gave them, in his eyes, no right to relief; and when they rushed to arms, invoking his name as their deliverer, he exhorted the nobles to take a merciless revenge.[205] Their crime was, that they were animated by the sectarian spirit, which it was the most important interest of Luther to suppress.[Pg 157]
The Zwinglian split, the rise of the Anabaptists, and the Peasants' War changed the landscape significantly. Luther saw these events as the results of his views on the rights of individual judgment and dissent,[199] and it was time to protect his Church from the very same disruptive principles he had used to break away from his loyalty to Rome.[200] The violence of the social conflict threatened to alienate the support of the upper classes, especially the governments; and with the defeat of the peasants, the grassroots phase of the Reformation effectively ended in Europe. "The devil," Luther remarked, "after failing to bring him down with the Pope's help, was now trying to destroy him through the preachers of betrayal and bloodshed."[201] He quickly shifted his focus from the common people to the princes;[202] emphasizing a relationship of political dependence and a tendency towards passive obedience to the State within his followers, which has persisted ever since, providing a stability that could not have been achieved otherwise. By seeking refuge in the support of civil authority, trading the safety of his teachings for their freedom, and granting the State both the right and responsibility to enforce control by force, Luther actually returned to his original teachings.[203] The concept of freedom, whether civil or religious, was detestable to his authoritarian nature and conflicted with his interpretation of the Scriptures. As early as 1519, he had stated that even the Turk should be respected as an authority.[204] The degrading servitude and illegal oppression faced by the peasants, in his view, did not grant them any right to relief; and when they took up arms, calling on him as their savior, he urged the nobles to enact brutal revenge.[205] Their offense was that they were fueled by a sectarian spirit, which Luther saw as a major threat to his interests.[Pg 157]
The Protestant authorities throughout Southern Germany were perplexed by their victory over the Anabaptists. It was not easy to show that their political tenets were revolutionary, and the only subversive portion of their doctrine was that they held, with the Catholics, that the State is not responsible for religion.[206] They were punished, therefore, because they taught that no man ought to suffer for his faith. At Nuremberg the magistrates did not know how to proceed against them. They seemed no worse than the Catholics, whom there was no question at that time of exterminating. The celebrated Osiander deemed these scruples inconsistent. The Papists, he said, ought also to be suppressed; and so long as this was not done, it was impossible to proceed to extremities against the Anabaptists, who were no worse than they. Luther also was consulted, and he decided that they ought not to be punished unless they refused to conform at the command of the Government.[207] The Margrave of Brandenburg was also advised by the divines that a heretic who could not be converted out of Scripture might be condemned; but that in his sentence nothing should be said about heresy, but only about sedition and murderous intent, though he should be guiltless of these.[208] With the aid of this artifice great numbers were put to death.
The Protestant leaders across Southern Germany were confused by their win over the Anabaptists. It wasn't easy to prove that their political beliefs were revolutionary, and the only truly controversial part of their doctrine was their shared belief with Catholics that the State isn't responsible for religion.[206] They were punished because they taught that no one should suffer for their faith. In Nuremberg, the officials didn't know how to handle them. They didn’t seem worse than the Catholics, who were not being considered for extermination at that time. The famous Osiander thought these concerns were inconsistent. He argued that the Catholics should also be suppressed; and as long as that wasn't happening, it was impossible to take extreme measures against the Anabaptists, who weren't any worse than the Catholics. Luther was also consulted and decided that they shouldn't be punished unless they refused to comply with the government's orders.[207] The Margrave of Brandenburg was advised by theologians that a heretic who couldn't be converted based on Scripture could be condemned; but that in his judgment, nothing should be mentioned about heresy, only about sedition and intent to kill, even if he was innocent of these charges.[208] This tactic led to the execution of many people.
Luther's proud and ardent spirit despised such pretences. He had cast off all reserve, and spoke his mind openly on the rights and duties of the State towards the Church and the people. His first step was to proclaim[Pg 158] it the office of the civil power to prevent abominations.[209] He provided no security that, in discharging this duty, the sovereign should be guided by the advice of orthodox divines;[210] but he held the duty itself to be imperative. In obedience to the fundamental principle, that the Bible is the sole guide in all things, he defined the office and justified it by scriptural precedents. The Mosaic code, he argued, awarded to false prophets the punishment of death, and the majesty of God is not to be less deeply reverenced or less rigorously vindicated under the New Testament than under the Old; in a more perfect revelation the obligation is stronger. Those who will not hear the Church must be excluded from the communion; but the civil power is to intervene when the ecclesiastical excommunication has been pronounced, and men must be compelled to come in. For, according to the more accurate definition of the Church which is given in the Confession of Schmalkald, and in the Apology of the Confession of Augsburg, excommunication involves damnation. There is no salvation to be hoped for out of the Church, and the test of orthodoxy against the Pope, the devil, and all the world, is the dogma of justification by faith.[211]
Luther's proud and passionate spirit rejected such pretenses. He had abandoned all restraint and expressed his thoughts candidly on the rights and responsibilities of the State toward the Church and the people. His first move was to declare[Pg 158] that it is the role of civil authority to prevent wrongdoings.[209] He did not provide assurance that, in fulfilling this role, the sovereign would follow the counsel of orthodox theologians;[210] but he insisted that the duty itself was essential. In line with the core principle that the Bible is the only guide in all matters, he outlined the role and justified it with biblical examples. The Mosaic law, he argued, prescribed death for false prophets, and the majesty of God should be honored and defended just as rigorously under the New Testament as it was under the Old; in a more complete revelation, the obligation is even stronger. Those who refuse to heed the Church must be barred from communion; however, civil authority should step in when ecclesiastical excommunication has been declared, and people must be compelled to return. Because, according to the more precise definition of the Church provided in the Confession of Schmalkald and in the Apology of the Confession of Augsburg, excommunication leads to damnation. There is no salvation outside the Church, and the standard of orthodoxy against the Pope, the devil, and the entire world is the doctrine of justification by faith.[211]
The defence of religion became, on this theory, not only the duty of the civil power, but the object of its institution. Its business was solely the coercion of those who were out of the Church. The faithful could not be the objects of its action; they did of their own accord more than any laws required. "A good tree," says Luther, "brings forth good fruit by nature, without compulsion; is it not madness to prescribe laws to an apple-tree that it shall bear apples and not thorns?"[212] This view naturally proceeded from the axiom of the certainty of the salvation[Pg 159] of all who believe in the Confession of Augsburg.[213] It is the most important element in Luther's political system, because, while it made all Protestant governments despotic, it led to the rejection of the authority of Catholic governments. This is the point where Protestant and Catholic intolerance meet. If the State were instituted to promote the faith, no obedience could be due to a State of a different faith. Protestants could not conscientiously be faithful subjects of Catholic Powers, and they could not therefore be tolerated. Misbelievers would have no rights under an orthodox State, and a misbelieving prince would have no authority over orthodox subjects. The more, therefore, Luther expounded the guilt of resistance and the Divine sanction of authority, the more subversive his influence became in Catholic countries. His system was alike revolutionary, whether he defied the Catholic powers or promoted a Protestant tyranny. He had no notion of political right. He found no authority for such a claim in the New Testament, and he held that righteousness does not need to exhibit itself in works.
The defense of religion became, according to this theory, not just the responsibility of the civil authority but also the purpose of its establishment. Its only job was to enforce compliance among those outside the Church. The faithful were off-limits for its actions; they naturally did more than any laws demanded. "A good tree," Luther says, "produces good fruit by nature, without any need for pressure; isn't it ridiculous to make laws dictating that an apple tree must bear apples instead of thorns?"[212] This perspective naturally stemmed from the belief in the guaranteed salvation[Pg 159] of all who believe in the Confession of Augsburg.[213] It is the most crucial element in Luther's political framework because, while it turned all Protestant governments authoritarian, it also led to the rejection of Catholic government authority. This is where Protestant and Catholic intolerance intersect. If the State exists to promote faith, then no allegiance can be owed to a State with a different faith. Protestants could not honestly be loyal subjects of Catholic powers, so they could not be accepted. Nonbelievers would have no rights under an orthodox State, and a nonbelieving ruler would have no legitimacy over orthodox citizens. Therefore, the more Luther emphasized the sin of resistance and the Divine backing of authority, the more destructive his impact became in Catholic territories. His system was revolutionary, whether he stood against Catholic powers or supported Protestant tyranny. He had no concept of political rights. He found no basis for such a claim in the New Testament and believed that righteousness does not have to manifest in actions.
It was the same helpless dependence on the letter of Scripture which led the reformers to consequences more subversive of Christian morality than their views on questions of polity. When Carlstadt cited the Mosaic law in defence of polygamy, Luther was indignant. If the Mosaic law is to govern everything, he said, we should be compelled to adopt circumcision.[214] Nevertheless, as there is no prohibition of polygamy in the New Testament, the reformers were unable to condemn it. They did not forbid it as a matter of Divine law, and referred it entirely to the decision of the civil legislator.[215] This, accordingly[Pg 160] was the view which guided Luther and Melanchthon in treating the problem, the ultimate solution of which was the separation of England from the Church.[216] When the Landgrave Philip afterwards appealed to this opinion, and to the earlier commentaries of Luther, the reformers were compelled to approve his having two wives. Melanchthon was a witness at the wedding of the second, and the only reservation was a request that the matter should not be allowed to get abroad.[217] It was the same portion of Luther's theology, and the same opposition to the spirit of the Church in the treatment of Scripture, that induced him to believe in astrology and to ridicule the Copernican system.[218][Pg 161]
It was the same helpless reliance on the text of the Bible that led the reformers to conclusions that undermined Christian morality more than their beliefs about governance. When Carlstadt referenced the Mosaic law to defend polygamy, Luther was outraged. If the Mosaic law is supposed to dictate everything, he argued, then we would have to adopt circumcision.[214] However, since there is no ban on polygamy in the New Testament, the reformers found it impossible to condemn it. They didn’t prohibit it as a Divine law and left it entirely to the decisions of civil authorities.[215] This, consequently[Pg 160] was the perspective that guided Luther and Melanchthon in handling the issue, the ultimate resolution of which was England separating from the Church.[216] When Landgrave Philip later referenced this view and earlier writings of Luther, the reformers had to accept his having two wives. Melanchthon was a witness at the second wedding, and the only condition was a request that this should not become public knowledge.[217] It was the same aspect of Luther's theology, along with his resistance to the prevailing Church interpretation of Scripture, that led him to believe in astrology and mock the Copernican system.[218][Pg 161]
His view of the authority of Scripture and his theory of justification both precluded him from appreciating freedom. "Christian freedom," he said, "consists in the belief that we require no works to attain piety and salvation."[219] Thus he became the inventor of the theory of passive obedience, according to which no motives or provocation can justify a revolt; and the party against whom the revolt is directed, whatever its guilt may be, is to be preferred to the party revolting, however just its cause.[220] In 1530 he therefore declared that the German princes had no right to resist the Emperor in defence of their religion. "It was the duty of a Christian," he said, "to suffer wrong, and no breach of oath or of duty could deprive the Emperor of his right to the unconditional obedience of his subjects."[221] Even the empire seemed to him a despotism, from his scriptural belief that it was a continuation of the last of the four monarchies.[222] He preferred submission, in the hope of seeing a future Protestant Emperor, to a resistance which might have dismembered the empire if it had succeeded, and in which failure would have been fatal to the Protestants; and he was always afraid to draw the logical consequences of his theory of the duty of Protestants towards Catholic sovereigns. In consequence of this fact, Ranke affirms that the great reformer was also one of the greatest conservatives that ever lived; and his biographer, Jürgens, makes the more discriminating remark that history knows of no man who was at once so great an insurgent and so great[Pg 162] an upholder of order as he.[223] Neither of these writers understood that the same principle lies at the root both of revolution and of passive obedience, and that the difference is only in the temper of the person who applies it, and in the outward circumstances.
His perspective on the authority of Scripture and his concept of justification prevented him from truly understanding freedom. "Christian freedom," he said, "means believing that we don't need to do any works to achieve piety and salvation."[219] This led him to develop the theory of passive obedience, which asserts that no reasons or provocations can justify a rebellion; rather, the authority being opposed, no matter how guilty, is to be seen as more valid than the rebels, even if their cause is just.[220] In 1530, he declared that the German princes had no right to challenge the Emperor to defend their religion. "It is a Christian's duty," he said, "to endure wrongs, and no breach of oath or duty could take away the Emperor's right to the absolute obedience of his subjects."[221] He viewed the empire as a form of despotism, based on his belief that it was a continuation of the last of the four monarchies.[222] He favored submission in the hope of witnessing a Protestant Emperor in the future, rather than risking the integrity of the empire through resistance, which could have failed and been disastrous for the Protestants; he was always hesitant about taking the logical implications of his view on Protestants' obligations to Catholic rulers. Because of this, Ranke argues that the great reformer was also one of the greatest conservatives who ever lived; and his biographer, Jürgens, makes a more nuanced observation, stating that history doesn't recognize anyone who was both such a significant revolutionary and such a staunch defender of order as he was.[223] Neither of these writers realized that the same principle underlies both revolution and passive obedience, with the only difference being the attitude of the individual applying it and the surrounding circumstances.
Luther's theory is apparently in opposition to Protestant interests, for it entitles Catholicism to the protection of Catholic Powers. He disguised from himself this inconsistency, and reconciled theory with expediency by the calculation that the immense advantages which his system offered to the princes would induce them all to adopt it. For, besides the consolatory doctrine of justification,—"a doctrine original, specious, persuasive, powerful against Rome, and wonderfully adapted, as if prophetically, to the genius of the times which were to follow,"[224]—he bribed the princes with the wealth of the Church, independence of ecclesiastical authority, facilities for polygamy, and absolute power. He told the peasants not to take arms against the Church unless they could persuade the Government to give the order; but thinking it probable, in 1522, that the Catholic clergy would, in spite of his advice, be exterminated by the fury of the people, he urged the Government to suppress them, because what was done by the constituted authority could not be wrong.[225] Persuaded that the sovereign power would be on his side, he allowed no limits to its extent. It is absurd, he says, to imagine that, even with the best intentions, kings can avoid committing occasional injustice; they stand, therefore, particularly in need—not of safeguards against the abuse of power, but—of the forgiveness of sins.[226] The power thus concentrated in the hands of the rulers for the guardianship of the faith, he wished to be used with the utmost severity against[Pg 163] unregenerate men, in whom there was neither moral virtue nor civil rights, and from whom no good could come until they were converted. He therefore required that all crimes should be most cruelly punished and that the secular arm should be employed to convert where it did not destroy. The idea of mercy tempering justice he denounced as a Popish superstition.[227]
Luther's theory seems to clash with Protestant interests because it gives Catholicism the backing of Catholic powers. He managed to overlook this inconsistency and justified his theory by believing that the significant benefits his system provided would lead the princes to accept it. Besides the comforting doctrine of justification—“a doctrine that is original, appealing, persuasive, powerful against Rome, and surprisingly suited to the spirit of the times to come,”[224]—he incentivized the princes with the Church's wealth, independence from ecclesiastical authority, opportunities for polygamy, and absolute power. He advised the peasants not to rise against the Church unless they had the government's approval; however, in 1522, fearing that the Catholic clergy would likely be slaughtered by the people's anger despite his counsel, he encouraged the government to suppress them, believing that actions taken by the rightful authority couldn’t be wrong.[225] Confident that the sovereign power would support him, he placed no limits on its extent. He argued that it's naive to think that even well-intentioned kings can avoid occasional injustice; therefore, they especially need—not safeguards against power abuse, but—forgiveness of sins.[226] The power concentrated in the hands of rulers to protect the faith, he wanted to be applied with utmost severity against[Pg 163] those unregenerate individuals, who possessed neither moral virtue nor civil rights, and from whom no good could arise until they were converted. He insisted that all crimes should be punished harshly and that force should be used to convert where it could not destroy. He rejected the notion of mercy softening justice as a Popish superstition.[227]
The chief object of the severity thus recommended was, of course, efficaciously to promote the end for which Government itself was held to be instituted. The clergy had authority over the conscience, but it was thought necessary that they should be supported by the State with the absolute penalties of outlawry, in order that error might be exterminated, although it was impossible to banish sin.[228] No Government, it was maintained, could tolerate heresy without being responsible for the souls that were seduced by it;[229] and as Ezechiel destroyed the brazen serpent to prevent idolatry, the mass must be suppressed, for the mass was the worst kind of idolatry.[230] In 1530, when it was proposed to leave the matters in dispute to the decision of the future Council, Luther declared that the mass and monastic life could not be tolerated in the meantime, because it was unlawful to connive at error.[231] "It will lie heavy on your conscience," he writes to the Duke of Saxony, "if you tolerate the Catholic worship; for no secular prince can permit his[Pg 164] subjects to be divided by the preaching of opposite doctrines. The Catholics have no right to complain, for they do not prove the truth of their doctrine from Scripture, and therefore do not conscientiously believe it."[232] He would tolerate them only if they acknowledged themselves, like the Jews, enemies of Christ and of the Emperor, and consented to exist as outcasts of society.[233] "Heretics," he said, "are not to be disputed with, but to be condemned unheard, and whilst they perish by fire, the faithful ought to pursue the evil to its source, and bathe their hands in the blood of the Catholic bishops, and of the Pope, who is a devil in disguise."[234]
The main purpose of the strictness being suggested was, of course, to effectively achieve the aim for which the Government itself was established. The clergy had power over people's consciences, but it was deemed necessary for them to have the State's backing with severe penalties for outlawry to eliminate error, even though it was impossible to completely get rid of sin.[228] No Government, it was argued, could accept heresy without being accountable for the souls that get led astray by it;[229] and just as Ezekiel destroyed the bronze serpent to stop idolatry, the mass had to be banned, because the mass was seen as the worst form of idolatry.[230] In 1530, when it was suggested to leave the disputed issues to be resolved by a future Council, Luther stated that the mass and monastic life couldn’t be tolerated in the meantime because it was wrong to overlook error.[231] "It will weigh on your conscience," he wrote to the Duke of Saxony, "if you allow the Catholic worship; for no secular leader can let his[Pg 164] subjects be divided by preaching conflicting doctrines. The Catholics have no grounds for complaint, as they do not demonstrate the truth of their doctrine from Scripture, and therefore do not believe it sincerely."[232] He would only accept them if they recognized themselves, like the Jews, as enemies of Christ and the Emperor and agreed to live as outcasts from society.[233] "Heretics," he said, "should not be debated with but condemned without hearing, and while they perish by fire, the faithful should trace the evil back to its source, and wash their hands in the blood of the Catholic bishops and the Pope, who is a devil in disguise."[234]
The persecuting principles which were involved in Luther's system, but which he cared neither to develop, to apply, nor to defend, were formed into a definite theory by the colder genius of Melanchthon. Destitute of Luther's confidence in his own strength, and in the infallible success of his doctrine, he clung more eagerly to the hope of achieving victory by the use of physical force. Like his master he too hesitated at first, and opposed the use of severe measures against the Zwickau prophets; but when he saw the development of that early germ of dissent, and the gradual dissolution of Lutheran unity, he repented of his ill-timed clemency.[235] He was not deterred from asserting the duty of persecution by the risk of putting arms into the hands of the enemies of the Reformation. He acknowledged the danger, but he denied the right. Catholic powers, he deemed, might justly persecute, but they could only persecute error. They must apply the same criterion which the Lutherans applied,[Pg 165] and then they were justified in persecuting those whom the Lutherans also proscribed. For the civil power had no right to proscribe a religion in order to save itself from the dangers of a distracted and divided population. The judge of the fact and of the danger must be, not the magistrate, but the clergy.[236] The crime lay, not in dissent, but in error. Here, therefore, Melanchthon repudiated the theory and practice of the Catholics, whose aid he invoked; for all the intolerance in the Catholic times was founded on the combination of two ideas—the criminality of apostasy, and the inability of the State to maintain its authority where the moral sense of a part of the community was in opposition to it. The reformers, therefore, approved the Catholic practice of intolerance, and even encouraged it, although their own principles of persecution were destitute not only of connection, but even of analogy, with it. By simply accepting the inheritance of the mediæval theory of the religious unity of the empire, they would have been its victims. By asserting that persecution was justifiable only against error, that is, only when purely religious, they set up a shield for themselves, and a sword against those sects for whose destruction they were more eager than the Catholics. Whether we refer the origin of Protestant intolerance to the doctrines or to the interests of the Reformation, it appears totally unconnected with the tradition of Catholic ages, or the atmosphere of Catholicism. All severities exercised by Catholics before that time had a practical motive; but Protestant persecution was based on a purely speculative foundation, and was due partly to the influence of Scripture examples, partly to the supposed interests of the Protestant party. It never admitted the exclusion of dissent to be a political right of the State, but maintained[Pg 166] the suppression of error to be its political duty. To say, therefore, that the Protestants learnt persecution from the Catholics, is as false as to say that they used it by way of revenge. For they founded it on very different and contradictory grounds, and they admitted the right of the Catholics to persecute even the Protestant sects.
The ideas of persecution that were part of Luther's beliefs, but that he didn’t bother to develop, apply, or defend, were turned into a clear theory by the colder intellect of Melanchthon. Lacking Luther's confidence in his own abilities and the guaranteed success of his teachings, he was more eager to achieve victory through the use of physical force. Like Luther, he initially hesitated and opposed harsh measures against the Zwickau prophets; however, when he witnessed the growth of that early dissent and the gradual breakdown of Lutheran unity, he regretted his poorly-timed leniency. He wasn't discouraged from advocating for persecution by the risk of arming the enemies of the Reformation. He recognized the danger but denied the right to persecution. He believed that Catholic authorities could justly persecute, but only errors. They needed to apply the same standards that the Lutherans did, and then they would be justified in persecuting those whom the Lutherans also condemned. Civil authorities had no right to ban a religion just to safeguard themselves from the dangers of a divided and unsettled population. The judge of fact and danger should be the clergy, not the magistrate. The wrongdoing stemmed not from dissent but from error. In this regard, Melanchthon rejected the theory and practices of the Catholics, whose help he sought; because all the intolerance seen in Catholic times was based on two ideas—the criminality of abandoning faith and the inability of the State to maintain its authority when part of the community’s moral sense opposed it. Thus, the reformers approved of the Catholic practice of intolerance and even encouraged it, even though their principles of persecution had no connection, or even resemblance, to it. By simply embracing the medieval belief in the religious unity of the empire, they could have found themselves as its victims. By claiming that persecution was only justifiable against error, meaning only in purely religious cases, they created a shield for themselves and a weapon against those sects they were more eager to destroy than the Catholics. Whether we attribute the origin of Protestant intolerance to doctrines or to the interests of the Reformation, it seems entirely disconnected from the traditions of the Catholic era or the atmosphere of Catholicism. All the harsh treatments used by Catholics before then were motivated by practical concerns; however, Protestant persecution was based on a purely theoretical foundation, partly influenced by Scriptural examples and partly by the supposed interests of the Protestant side. It never accepted the exclusion of dissent as a political right of the State but maintained that suppressing error was its political duty. Therefore, to say that the Protestants learned persecution from the Catholics is as mistaken as claiming they engaged in it as a means of revenge. They based it on very different and contradictory principles and recognized the right of Catholics to persecute even the Protestant sects.
Melanchthon taught that the sects ought to be put down by the sword, and that any individual who started new opinions ought to be punished with death.[237] He carefully laid down that these severities were requisite, not in consideration of the danger to the State, nor of immoral teaching, nor even of such differences as would weaken the authority or arrest the action of the ecclesiastical organisation, but simply on account of a difference, however slight, in the theologumena of Protestantism.[238] Thamer, who held the possibility of salvation among the[Pg 167] heathen; Schwenkfeld, who taught that not the written Word, but the internal illumination of grace in the soul was the channel of God's influence on man; the Zwinglians, with their error on the Eucharist, all these met with no more favour than the fanatical Anabaptists.[239] The State was held bound to vindicate the first table of the law with the same severity as those commandments on which civil society depends for its existence. The government of the Church being administered by the civil magistrates, it was their office also to enforce the ordinances of religion; and the same power whose voice proclaimed religious orthodoxy and law held in its hand the sword by which they were enforced. No religious authority existed except through the civil power.[240] The Church was merged in the State; but the laws of the State, in return, were identified with the commandments of religion.[241]
Melanchthon argued that sects should be suppressed by force, and that anyone who introduced new beliefs should be punished with death.[237] He emphasized that these harsh measures were necessary not because of any threat to the State, immorality, or any differences that could undermine the authority or effectiveness of the church structure, but solely due to even a minor divergence in the theological views of Protestantism.[238] Thamer, who believed in the possibility of salvation for the pagans; Schwenkfeld, who asserted that it was not the written Word but the internal grace in the soul that connected God with people; the Zwinglians, who were mistaken about the Eucharist—none of these were treated any more favorably than the radical Anabaptists.[239] The State was obligated to uphold the first table of the law with the same seriousness as the commandments essential for the survival of civil society. Since the Church was governed by civil authorities, it was also their job to enforce religious laws; and the same power that declared religious orthodoxy and law wielded the sword to enforce them. No religious authority existed outside of civil power.[240] The Church was integrated into the State; however, the laws of the State were also aligned with religious commandments.[241]
In accordance with these principles, the condemnation of Servetus by a civil tribunal, which had no authority over him, and no jurisdiction over his crime—the most aggressive and revolutionary act, therefore, that is conceivable in the casuistry of persecution—was highly approved by Melanchthon. He declared it a most useful example for all future ages, and could not understand that there should be any who did not regard it in the same favourable light.[242] It is true that Servetus,[Pg 168] by denying the divinity of Christ, was open to the charge of blasphemy in a stricter sense than that in which the reformers generally applied it. But this was not the case with the Catholics. They did not represent, like the sects, an element of dissolution in Protestantism, and the bulk of their doctrine was admitted by the reformers. They were not in revolt against existing authority; they required no special innovations for their protection; they demanded only that the change of religion should not be compulsory. Yet Melanchthon held that they too were to be proscribed, because their worship was idolatrous.[243] In doing this he adopted the principle of aggressive intolerance, which was at that time new to the Christian world; and which the Popes and Councils of the Catholic Church had condemned when the zeal of laymen had gone beyond the lawful measure. In the Middle Ages there had been persecution far more sanguinary than any that has been inflicted by Protestants. Various motives had occasioned it and various arguments had been used in its defence. But the principle on which the Protestants oppressed the Catholics was new. The Catholics had never admitted the theory of absolute toleration, as it was defined at first by Luther, and afterwards by some of the sects. In principle, their tolerance differed from that of the Protestants as widely as their intolerance. They had exterminated sects which, like the Albigenses, threatened to overturn the fabric of Christian society. They had[Pg 169] proscribed different religions where the State was founded on religious unity, and where this unity formed an integral part of its laws and administration. They had gone one step further, and punished those whom the Church condemned as apostates; thereby vindicating, not, as in the first case, the moral basis of society, nor, as in the second, the religious foundation of the State, but the authority of the Church and the purity of her doctrine, on which they relied as the pillar and bulwark of the social and political order. Where a portion of the inhabitants of any country preferred a different creed, Jew, Mohammedan, heathen, or schismatic, they had been generally tolerated, with enjoyment of property and personal freedom, but not with that of political power or autonomy. But political freedom had been denied them because they did not admit the common ideas of duty which were its basis. This position, however, was not tenable, and was the source of great disorders. The Protestants, in like manner, could give reasons for several kinds of persecution. They could bring the Socinians under the category of blasphemers; and blasphemy, like the ridicule of sacred things, destroys reverence and awe, and tends to the destruction of society. The Anabaptists, they might argue, were revolutionary fanatics, whose doctrines were subversive of the civil order; and the dogmatic sects threatened the ruin of ecclesiastical unity within the Protestant community itself. But by placing the necessity of intolerance on the simple ground of religious error, and in directing it against the Church which they themselves had abandoned, they introduced a purely subjective test, and a purely revolutionary system. It is on this account that the tu quoque, or retaliatory argument, is inadmissible between Catholics and Protestants. Catholic intolerance is handed down from an age when unity subsisted, and when its preservation, being essential for that of society, became a necessity of State as well as a result of circumstances. Protestant intolerance, on the contrary was the peculiar fruit of a dogmatic system in con[Pg 170]tradiction with the facts and principles on which the intolerance actually existing among Catholics was founded. Spanish intolerance has been infinitely more sanguinary than Swedish; but in Spain, independently of the interests of religion, there were strong political and social reasons to justify persecution without seeking any theory to prop it up; whilst in Sweden all those practical considerations have either been wanting, or have been opposed to persecution, which has consequently had no justification except the theory of the Reformation. The only instance in which the Protestant theory has been adopted by Catholics is the revocation of the Edict of Nantes.
In line with these principles, the condemnation of Servetus by a civil court, which had no jurisdiction over him or his supposed crime—the most extreme and radical act imaginable in the context of persecution—was strongly endorsed by Melanchthon. He called it a valuable example for future generations and couldn't grasp why anyone would view it differently.[242] It's true that Servetus, by denying Christ's divinity, was more clearly accused of blasphemy than how the reformers generally approached it. However, this wasn’t true for the Catholics. They didn’t represent, as the sects did, a dissolving factor within Protestantism, and most of their teachings were accepted by the reformers. They weren’t rebelling against existing authority; they didn’t need any special changes to protect themselves; they only wanted the change in religion to be voluntary. Yet Melanchthon believed they should also be banned because he viewed their worship as idolatrous.[243] By doing this, he embraced a principle of aggressive intolerance that was new to the Christian world at that time; one that the Popes and Councils of the Catholic Church had condemned when lay zealots exceeded lawful bounds. In the Middle Ages, there had been much harsher persecution than any inflicted by Protestants. Various motives and arguments supported it. However, the principle behind the Protestants' oppression of the Catholics was different. The Catholics had never accepted the theory of absolute tolerance, as initially defined by Luther and later by some sects. In principle, their tolerance was as different from that of the Protestants as their intolerance was. They had eradicated sects like the Albigenses that threatened to destabilize Christian society. They had banned different religions where the State was based on religious unity, which was integral to its laws and governance. They went further by punishing those whom the Church deemed apostates, thereby affirming—not, as in the first case, the morality of society, nor, as in the second, the religious foundation of the State—but the authority and purity of the Church's doctrine, which they saw as the cornerstone of social and political order. In places where some inhabitants followed a different faith, whether Jews, Muslims, pagans, or schismatics, they were generally tolerated, enjoying property and personal freedoms, but not political power or autonomy. They were denied political freedom because they did not embrace the shared ideas of duty that underpinned it. This stance, however, was unsustainable and led to significant upheaval. Similarly, Protestants had justifications for various kinds of persecution. They could classify the Socinians as blasphemers, arguing that blasphemy, like mocking sacred matters, undermines respect and awe and threatens societal order. They might argue that the Anabaptists were revolutionary zealots whose beliefs undermined civil order, and that doctrinal sects endangered ecclesiastical unity within Protestantism itself. However, by justifying intolerance solely on the basis of religious error, and targeting the Church they had left behind, they introduced a purely subjective standard and a revolutionary framework. This is why the tu quoque, or retaliatory argument, doesn’t apply between Catholics and Protestants. Catholic intolerance originated from a time when unity was vital, and maintaining it was necessary for society, becoming part of the State's needs as well as a response to circumstances. Protestant intolerance, on the other hand, was uniquely a product of a doctrinal system at odds with the facts and principles that formed the basis for the already existing intolerance among Catholics. Spanish intolerance has been far bloodier than Swedish; however, in Spain, aside from religious interests, there were strong political and social reasons justifying persecution without needing a theoretical backup; whereas in Sweden, all practical considerations either were absent or opposed persecution, leaving it justified only by the Reformation's theory. The only situation where the Protestant theory has been adopted by Catholics is the revocation of the Edict of Nantes.
Towards the end of his life, Melanchthon, having ceased to be a strict Lutheran, receded somewhat from his former uncompromising position, and was adverse to a strict scrutiny into minor theological differences. He drew a distinction between errors that required punishment and variations that were not of practical importance.[244] The English Calvinists who took refuge in Germany in the reign of Mary Tudor were ungraciously received by those who were stricter Lutherans than Melanchthon. He was consulted concerning the course to be adopted towards the refugees, and he recommended toleration. But both at Wesel and at Frankfort his advice was, to his great disgust, overruled.[245][Pg 171]
Towards the end of his life, Melanchthon, having stopped being a strict Lutheran, shifted away from his earlier unyielding stance and opposed a detailed examination of minor theological differences. He made a distinction between errors that needed punishment and variations that were not practically significant.[244] The English Calvinists who sought refuge in Germany during Mary Tudor's reign were not warmly welcomed by those who adhered to a stricter form of Lutheranism than Melanchthon. He was consulted about how to handle the refugees and suggested tolerance. However, both in Wesel and Frankfort, his advice was disregarded, much to his frustration.[245][Pg 171]
The severities of the Protestants were chiefly provoked by the Anabaptists, who denied the lawfulness of civil government, and strove to realise the kingdom of God on earth by absorbing the State in the Church.[246] None protested more loudly than they against the Lutheran intolerance, or suffered from it more severely. But while denying the spiritual authority of the State, they claimed for their religious community a still more absolute right of punishing error by death. Though they sacrificed government to religion, the effect was the same as that of absorbing the Church in the State. In 1524 Münzer published a sermon, in which he besought the Lutheran princes to extirpate Catholicism. "Have no remorse," he says; "for He to whom all power is given in heaven and on earth means to govern alone."[247] He demanded the punishment of all heretics, the destruction of all who were not of his faith, and the institution of religious unity. "Do not pretend," he says, "that the power of God will accomplish it without the use of your sword, or it will grow rusty in the scabbard. The tree that bringeth not forth good fruit must be cut down and cast into the fire." And elsewhere, "the ungodly have no right to live, except so far as the elect choose to grant it them."[248] When the Anabaptists were supreme at Münster, they exhibited the same intolerance. At seven in the morning of Friday, 27th February 1534, they ran through the streets crying, "Away with the ungodly!" Breaking into the houses of those who refused their baptism, they drove the men out of the town, and forcibly rebaptized the women who remained behind.[249] Whilst, therefore, the Anabaptists[Pg 172] were punished for questioning the authority of the Lutherans in religious matters, they practically justified their persecution by their own intolerant doctrines. In fact, they carried the Protestant principles of persecution to an extreme. For whereas the Lutherans regarded the defence of truth and punishment of error as being, in part, the object of the institution of civil government, they recognised it as an advantage by which the State was rewarded for its pains; but the Anabaptists repudiated the political element altogether, and held that error should be exterminated solely for the sake of truth, and at the expense of all existing States.
The harshness of the Protestants was mainly triggered by the Anabaptists, who rejected the legitimacy of civil government and sought to bring about God's kingdom on earth by merging the State with the Church.[246] No one protested more loudly against Lutheran intolerance, nor suffered from it more acutely. However, while they denied the spiritual authority of the State, they claimed an even more absolute right to punish heresy with death for their religious community. Although they sacrificed government for religion, the outcome was similar to merging the Church into the State. In 1524, Münzer published a sermon urging the Lutheran princes to eradicate Catholicism. "Don't have any regrets," he said; "for the one who has all power in heaven and on earth intends to govern alone."[247] He demanded the punishment of all heretics, the destruction of anyone who did not share his beliefs, and the establishment of religious unity. "Don't kid yourself," he said, "that God's power will achieve this without your sword, or it will grow rusty in its sheath. The tree that does not bear good fruit must be cut down and thrown into the fire." And elsewhere, "the wicked have no right to live except to the extent that the elect choose to allow it."[248] When the Anabaptists took control in Münster, they displayed the same intolerance. At seven in the morning on Friday, February 27, 1534, they ran through the streets shouting, "Get rid of the ungodly!" Bursting into the homes of those who refused to be baptized, they drove the men out of the town and forcibly rebaptized the women who remained.[249] Therefore, while the Anabaptists[Pg 172] were punished for challenging the authority of the Lutherans in religious matters, they essentially justified their persecution with their own intolerant beliefs. In fact, they took Protestant principles of persecution to an extreme. While Lutherans viewed the defense of truth and punishment of error as partly the purpose of civil government, recognizing it as a benefit for the State in return for its efforts, the Anabaptists completely rejected the political aspect and believed error should be eliminated solely for the sake of truth, regardless of the existing States.
Bucer, whose position in the history of the Reformation is so peculiar, and who differed in important points from the Saxon leaders, agreed with them on the necessity of persecuting. He was so anxious for the success of Protestantism, that he was ready to sacrifice and renounce important doctrines, in order to save the appearance of unity;[250] but those opinions in which he took so little dogmatic interest, he was resolved to defend by force. He was very much dissatisfied with the reluctance of the Senate of Strasburg to adopt severe measures against the Catholics. His colleague Capito was singularly tolerant; for the feeling of the inhabitants was not decidedly in favour of the change.[251] But Bucer, his biographer tells us, was, in spite of his inclination to mediate, not friendly to this temporising system; partly because he had an organising intellect, which relied greatly on practical discipline to preserve what had been conquered, and on restriction of liberty to be the most certain security for its preservation; partly because he had a deep insight into the nature of various religious tendencies, and was justly alarmed at their consequences for Church and State.[252] This point in the character of Bucer provoked a powerful resistance to his system of ecclesiastical discipline, for it was feared that he[Pg 173] would give to the clergy a tyrannical power.[253] It is true that the demoralisation which ensued on the destruction of the old ecclesiastical authority rendered a strict attention on the part of the State to the affairs of religion highly necessary.[254] The private and confidential communications of the German reformers give a more hideous picture of the moral condition of the generation which followed the Reformation than they draw in their published writings of that which preceded it. It is on this account that Bucer so strongly insisted on the necessity of the interference of the civil power in support of the discipline of the Church.
Bucer, whose role in the history of the Reformation is quite unique, and who had significant disagreements with the Saxon leaders, shared their belief in the need for persecution. He was so committed to the success of Protestantism that he was willing to sacrifice and abandon crucial doctrines just to maintain the appearance of unity;[250] but he was determined to defend those views in which he showed little dogmatic interest through force. He was quite frustrated with the reluctance of the Senate of Strasbourg to implement harsh measures against Catholics. His colleague Capito was notably tolerant, as public sentiment didn’t strongly favor the shift.[251] Nevertheless, Bucer, as his biographer notes, despite his desire to mediate, wasn’t supportive of this wait-and-see approach; partly due to his strategic mindset, which heavily relied on practical discipline to maintain what had been achieved and on limiting liberty as a reliable means of ensuring its preservation; and partly because he had a deep understanding of different religious inclinations, and was rightly concerned about their implications for both Church and State.[252] This aspect of Bucer's character led to significant pushback against his system of church discipline, as there were fears he would grant the clergy tyrannical control.[253] It's true that the moral decline following the collapse of the old ecclesiastical authority made it necessary for the State to closely supervise religious matters.[254] The private and confidential communications among the German reformers present a more shocking view of the moral state of the generation following the Reformation than their published writings do of the one preceding it. For this reason, Bucer emphasized the need for civil intervention in support of Church discipline.
The Swiss reformers, between whom and the Saxons Bucer forms a connecting link, differ from them in one respect, which greatly influenced their notions of government. Luther lived under a monarchy which was almost absolute, and in which the common people, who were of Slavonic origin, were in the position of the most abject servitude; but the divines of Zürich and Bern were republicans. They did not therefore entertain his exalted views as to the irresistible might of the State; and instead of requiring as absolute a theory of the indefectibility of the civil power as he did, they were satisfied with obtaining a preponderating influence for themselves. Where the power was in hands less favourable to their cause, they had less inducement to exaggerate its rights.
The Swiss reformers, who are linked to the Saxons through Bucer, differ from them in one key area that significantly shaped their views on government. Luther lived in a nearly absolute monarchy where the common people, of Slavic descent, were subjected to extreme servitude; however, the theologians of Zürich and Bern were republicans. As a result, they didn't share his elevated beliefs about the unstoppable power of the State. Instead of demanding an absolute theory of the unchanging nature of civil authority as he did, they were content with acquiring considerable influence for themselves. Where power was held by those less supportive of their cause, they had less reason to exaggerate its rights.
Zwingli abolishes both the distinction between Church and State and the notion of ecclesiastical authority. In his system the civil rulers possess the spiritual functions; and, as their foremost duty is the preservation and promotion of the true religion, it is their business to preach. As magistrates are too much occupied with other things, they must delegate the ministry of the word to preachers, for whose orthodoxy they have to provide. They are bound to establish uniformity of doctrine, and to defend it[Pg 174] against Papists and heretics. This is not only their right, but their duty; and not only their duty, but the condition on which they retain office.[255] Rulers who do not act in accordance with it are to be dismissed. Thus Zwingli combined persecution and revolution in the same doctrine. But he was not a fanatical persecutor, and his severity was directed less against the Catholics than against the Anabaptists,[256] whose prohibition of all civil offices was more subversive of order in a republic than in a monarchy. Even, however, in the case of the Anabaptists the special provocation was—not the peril to the State, nor the scandal of their errors, but—the schism which weakened the Church.[257] The punishment of heresy for the glory of God was almost inconsistent with the theory that there is no ecclesiastical power. It was not so much provoked in Zürich as elsewhere, because in a small republican community, where the governing body was supreme over both civil and religious affairs, religious unity was a matter of course. The practical necessity of maintaining unity put out of sight the speculative question of the guilt and penalty of error.
Zwingli eliminates the division between Church and State as well as the idea of ecclesiastical authority. In his framework, civil leaders hold the spiritual responsibilities; since their main job is to uphold and promote the true religion, they should also preach. Since magistrates are too busy with other matters, they have to assign the ministry of the word to preachers, whom they must ensure are orthodox. They are obligated to create uniformity in doctrine and defend it[Pg 174] against Catholics and heretics. This is not just their right, but also their responsibility; and it is both their duty and the condition of keeping their position.[255] Leaders who fail to comply should be removed. Thus, Zwingli combined persecution and revolution within the same doctrine. However, he wasn't a fanatical persecutor, and his harshness was aimed more at the Anabaptists,[256] whose rejection of all civil offices posed a greater threat to order in a republic than in a monarchy. Even in the case of the Anabaptists, the specific trigger was not the danger to the State or the scandal of their beliefs, but rather the schism that weakened the Church.[257] The punishment of heresy in the name of God's glory was almost contradictory to the theory that there is no ecclesiastical authority. It was less provoked in Zürich than in other places because, in a small republican community where the governing body held authority over both civil and religious matters, religious unity was expected. The practical need to maintain unity overshadowed the speculative issues of the guilt and punishment for errors.
Soon after Zwingli's death, Leo Judæ called for severer measures against the Catholics, expressly stating, however, that they did not deserve death. "Excommunication," he said, "was too light a punishment to be inflicted by the State which wields the sword, and the faults in question were not great enough to involve the danger of death."[258] Afterwards he fell into doubts as to the propriety of severe measures against dissenters, but his friends Bullinger and Capito succeeded in removing his scruples, and in obtaining his acquiescence in that intolerance, which was, says his biographer, a question of life and death for the Protestant Church.[259] Bullinger took, like Zwingli, a[Pg 175] more practical view of the question than was common in Germany. He thought it safer strictly to exclude religious differences than to put them down with fire and sword; "for in this case," he says, "the victims compare themselves to the early martyrs, and make their punishment a weapon of defence."[260] He did not, however, forbid capital punishment in cases of heresy. In the year 1535 he drew up an opinion on the treatment of religious error, which is written in a tone of great moderation. In this document he says "that all sects which introduce division into the Church must be put down, and not only such as, like the Anabaptists, threaten to subvert society, for the destruction of order and unity often begins in an apparently harmless or imperceptible way. The culprit should be examined with gentleness. If his disposition is good he will not refuse instruction; if not, still patience must be shown until there is no hope of converting him. Then he must be treated like other malefactors, and handed over to the torturer and the executioner."[261] After this time there were no executions for religion in Zürich, and the number, even in the lifetime of Zwingli, was less considerable than in many other places. But it was still understood that confirmed heretics would be put to death. In 1546, in answer to the Pope's invitation to the Council of Trent, Bullinger indignantly repudiates the insinuation that the Protestant cantons were heretical, "for, by the grace of God, we have always punished the vices of heresy and sodomy with fire, and have looked upon them, and still look upon them, with horror."[262] This accusation of heresy inflamed the zeal of the reformers against heretics, in order to prove to the Catholics that they had no sympathy with them. On these grounds Bullinger recommended the execution of Servetus. "If the high Council inflicts on him the fate due to a worthless blasphemer, all the world will see that the people of Geneva hate blasphemers, and that they punish with the sword of justice heretics who are obstinate in their heresy.... Strict fidelity and vigilance are needed, because our[Pg 176] churches are in ill repute abroad, as if we were heretics and friends of heresy. Now God's holy providence has furnished an opportunity of clearing ourselves of this evil suspicion."[263] After the event he advised Calvin to justify it, as there were some who were taken aback. "Everywhere," he says, "there are excellent men who are convinced that godless and blaspheming men ought not only to be rebuked and imprisoned, but also to be put to death.... How Servetus could have been spared I cannot see."[264]
Soon after Zwingli's death, Leo Judæ called for harsher actions against the Catholics, explicitly stating that they did not deserve death. "Excommunication," he said, "was too light a punishment to be imposed by the State that wields the sword, and the faults in question were not serious enough to warrant the danger of death."[258] Later, he had doubts about the appropriateness of severe measures against dissenters, but his friends Bullinger and Capito managed to alleviate his concerns and gain his acceptance of that intolerance, which his biographer describes as a matter of life and death for the Protestant Church.[259] Bullinger took, like Zwingli, a[Pg 175] more practical approach to the issue than was common in Germany. He believed it was safer to exclude religious differences strictly than to suppress them with violence; "for in this case," he states, "the victims liken themselves to the early martyrs and use their punishment as a defense weapon."[260] However, he did not prohibit capital punishment in cases of heresy. In 1535, he wrote an opinion on the handling of religious errors, which was conveyed with great moderation. In this document, he stated, "that all sects introducing division into the Church must be suppressed, not only those that, like the Anabaptists, threaten to undermine society, for the destruction of order and unity often starts in a seemingly harmless or unnoticed way. The offender should be treated gently. If he has a good disposition, he will be open to instruction; if not, patience must still be exercised until there is no hope for his conversion. Then he should be treated like other criminals and handed over to the torturer and the executioner."[261] After this point, there were no executions for religious reasons in Zürich, and the total, even during Zwingli's life, was less significant than in many other places. But it was still understood that confirmed heretics would face death. In 1546, in response to the Pope's invitation to the Council of Trent, Bullinger angrily rejected the suggestion that the Protestant cantons were heretical, "for, by the grace of God, we have always punished the vices of heresy and sodomy with fire, and we have viewed them, and still view them, with horror."[262] This accusation of heresy fueled the reformers' fervor against heretics, aiming to prove to the Catholics that they did not sympathize with them. For this reason, Bullinger supported the execution of Servetus. "If the high Council imposes on him the punishment for being a worthless blasphemer, the whole world will see that the people of Geneva despise blasphemers and that they punish with the sword of justice those heretics who persist in their heresy.... Strict loyalty and vigilance are needed because our[Pg 176] churches have a bad reputation abroad, as if we were heretics and allies of heresy. Now God's holy providence has given us an opportunity to rid ourselves of this evil suspicion."[263] Afterward, he advised Calvin to defend the act since there were some who were shocked. "Everywhere," he said, "there are good people who believe that godless and blasphemous individuals should not only be reprimanded and imprisoned but also put to death.... I can't see how Servetus could have been spared."[264]
The position of Œcolampadius in reference to these questions was altogether singular and exceptional. He dreaded the absorption of the ecclesiastical functions by the State, and sought to avoid it by the introduction of a council of twelve elders, partly magistrates, partly clergy, to direct ecclesiastical affairs. "Many things," he said, "are punished by the secular power less severely than the dignity of the Church demands. On the other hand, it punishes the repentant, to whom the Church shows mercy. Either it blunts the edge of its sword by not punishing the guilty, or it brings some hatred on the Gospel by severity."[265] But the people of Basel were deaf to the arguments of the reformer, and here, as elsewhere, the civil power usurped the office of the Church. In harmony with this jealousy of political interference, Œcolampadius was very merciful to the Anabaptists. "Severe penalties," he said, "were likely to aggravate the evil; forgiveness would hasten the cure."[266] A few months later, however, he regretted this leniency. "We perceive," he writes to a friend, "that we have sometimes shown too much indulgence; but this is better than to proceed tyrannically, or to surrender the keys of the Church."[267] Whilst, on the[Pg 177] other hand, he rejoiced at the expulsion of the Catholics, he ingeniously justified the practice of the Catholic persecutors. "In the early ages of the Church, when the divinity of Christ manifested itself to the world by miracles, God incited the Apostles to treat the ungodly with severity. When the miracles ceased, and the faith was universally adopted, He gained the hearts of princes and rulers, so that they undertook to protect with the sword the gentleness and patience of the Church. They rigorously resisted, in fulfilment of the duties of their office, the contemners of the Church."[268] "The clergy," he goes on to say, "became tyrannical because they usurped to themselves a power which they ought to have shared with others; and as the people dread the return of this tyranny of ecclesiastical authority, it is wiser for the Protestant clergy to make no use of the similar power of excommunication which is intrusted to them."
The stance of Œcolampadius on these issues was quite unique and exceptional. He feared that the State would take over church functions, so he proposed forming a council of twelve elders, comprised of both magistrates and clergy, to oversee church matters. "Many things," he noted, "are punished by the secular authority less harshly than the dignity of the Church requires. On the flip side, it punishes the repentant, who the Church shows mercy to. Either it dulls its sword by failing to punish the guilty, or it creates animosity towards the Gospel through its harshness."[265] However, the people of Basel ignored the reformer's arguments, and, as in other cases, the civil authority took over the role of the Church. In line with this suspicion of political interference, Œcolampadius was very compassionate towards the Anabaptists. "Harsh punishments," he argued, "were likely to worsen the situation; forgiveness would speed up healing."[266] A few months later, though, he regretted this leniency. "We see," he wrote to a friend, "that we have sometimes been too lenient; but this is better than acting tyrannically or surrendering the Church's keys."[267] While he was pleased about the expulsion of the Catholics, he cleverly justified the actions of the Catholic persecutors. "In the early days of the Church, when the divinity of Christ was revealed through miracles, God prompted the Apostles to deal harshly with the wicked. Once the miracles stopped and faith became widespread, He won the hearts of kings and rulers, so they took up the sword to protect the gentleness and patience of the Church. They firmly resisted, in carrying out their duties, those who disdained the Church."[268] "The clergy," he continued, "became tyrannical because they claimed a power that they should have shared with others; and since the people fear a return of this tyranny from ecclesiastical authority, it's wiser for Protestant clergy to avoid using the similar power of excommunication entrusted to them."
Calvin, as the subject of an absolute monarch, and the ruling spirit in a republic, differed both from the German and the Swiss reformers in his idea of the State both in its object and in its duty towards the Church. An exile from his own country, he had lost the associations and habits of monarchy, and his views of discipline as well as doctrine were matured before he took up his abode in Switzerland.[269] His system was not founded on existing facts; it had no roots in history, but was purely ideal, speculative, and therefore more consistent and inflexible than any other. Luther's political ideas were bounded by the horizon of the monarchical absolutism under which he lived. Zwingli's were influenced by the democratic forms of his native country, which gave to the whole community the right of appointing the governing body. Calvin, independent of all such considerations, studied only how his doctrine could best be realised, whether through the instrumentality of existing authorities, or at their expense. In his eyes its interests were paramount,[Pg 178] their promotion the supreme duty, opposition to them an unpardonable crime. There was nothing in the institutions of men, no authority, no right, no liberty, that he cared to preserve, or towards which he entertained any feelings of reverence or obligation.
Calvin, as a subject of an absolute monarch and the guiding force in a republic, had a different perspective on the State compared to the German and Swiss reformers, especially regarding its purpose and its responsibilities to the Church. An exile from his homeland, he had lost the ties and habits of monarchy, and his views on discipline and doctrine were fully developed before he settled in Switzerland.[269] His system wasn't based on existing realities; it lacked historical roots and was entirely ideal and speculative, making it more consistent and rigid than others. Luther's political views were shaped by the monarchical absolutism of his time. Zwingli's ideas were influenced by the democratic structures of his homeland, which allowed the entire community to choose the governing body. Calvin, free from such influences, focused solely on how to best implement his doctrine, regardless of existing authorities or at their expense. To him, the interests of his doctrine were paramount,[Pg 178] and promoting those interests was the highest duty, while opposing them was an unforgivable sin. He had no regard for human institutions, authority, rights, or liberties that he felt were worth preserving, nor did he have any reverence or sense of obligation towards them.
His theory made the support of religious truth the end and office of the State,[270] which was bound therefore to protect, and consequently to obey, the Church, and had no control over it. In religion the first and highest thing was the dogma: the preservation of morals was one important office of government; but the maintenance of the purity of doctrine was the highest. The result of this theory is the institution of a pure theocracy. If the elect were alone upon the earth, Calvin taught, there would be no need of the political order, and the Anabaptists would be right in rejecting it;[271] but the elect are in a minority; and there is the mass of reprobates who must be coerced by the sword, in order that all the world may be made subject to the truth, by the conquerors imposing their faith upon the vanquished.[272] He wished to extend religion by the sword, but to reserve death as the punishment of apostasy; and as this law would include the Catholics, who were in Calvin's eyes apostates from the truth, he narrowed it further to those who were[Pg 179] apostates from the community. In this way, he said, there was no pretext given to the Catholics to retaliate.[273] They, as well as the Jews and Mohammedans, must be allowed to live: death was only the penalty of Protestants who relapsed into error; but to them it applied equally whether they were converted to the Church or joined the sects and fell into unbelief. Only in cases where there was no danger of his words being used against the Protestants, and in letters not intended for publication, he required that Catholics should suffer the same penalties as those who were guilty of sedition, on the ground that the majesty of God must be as strictly avenged as the throne of the king.[274]
His theory made the support of religious truth the goal and duty of the State,[270] which was therefore obligated to protect and, consequently, obey the Church, having no authority over it. In religion, the most important thing was the dogma: maintaining morals was one key role of government, but preserving the purity of doctrine was the highest priority. The outcome of this theory is the establishment of a strict theocracy. Calvin taught that if only the elect were on earth, there would be no need for a political order, and the Anabaptists would be correct in rejecting it;[271] but the elect are a minority, and there is a majority of reprobates who must be compelled by force so that everyone can be brought under the truth, with conquerors imposing their beliefs on the defeated.[272] He wanted to spread religion through force, but to reserve death as the punishment for renouncing the faith; and since this law would involve Catholics, whom Calvin viewed as those who had strayed from the truth, he limited it further to those who were[Pg 179] those who had turned away from the community. In this way, he argued, there was no justification for Catholics to retaliate.[273] They, along with Jews and Muslims, had to be allowed to live: death was only the consequence for Protestants who fell back into error; yet it applied equally to those who converted to the Church or joined other sects and lost their faith. Only when there was no risk of his words being used against Protestants, and in letters not meant for public release, did he suggest that Catholics should face the same penalties as those guilty of sedition, arguing that the majesty of God must be avenged as strictly as the authority of the king.[274]
If the defence of the truth was the purpose for which power was intrusted to princes, it was natural that it should be also the condition on which they held it. Long before the revolution of 1688, Calvin had decided that princes who deny the true faith, "abdicate" their crowns, and are no longer to be obeyed;[275] and that no oaths are binding which are in contradiction to the interests of Protestantism.[276] He painted the princes of his age in the blackest colours,[277] and prayed to God for[Pg 180] their destruction;[278] though at the same time he condemned all rebellion on the part of his friends, so long as there were great doubts of their success.[279] His principles, however, were often stronger than his exhortations, and he had difficulty in preventing murders and seditious movements in France,[280] When he was dead, nobody prevented them, and it became clear that his system, by subjecting the civil power to the service of religion, was more dangerous to toleration than Luther's plan of giving to the State supremacy over the Church.
If the defense of the truth was the reason power was given to princes, it made sense that it was also the condition under which they held it. Long before the revolution of 1688, Calvin had decided that princes who deny the true faith "abdicate" their crowns and are no longer to be obeyed;[275] and that no oaths are valid if they contradict the interests of Protestantism.[276] He depicted the princes of his time in the darkest light,[277] praying to God for[Pg 180] their downfall;[278] although, at the same time, he condemned any rebellion from his followers as long as there were significant doubts about their chances of success.[279] However, his principles often proved stronger than his calls for restraint, and he struggled to prevent killings and rebellious actions in France,[280] Once he was dead, no one could stop them, and it became evident that his system, which placed civil power in service of religion, was more harmful to tolerance than Luther's approach of granting the State supremacy over the Church.
Calvin was as positive as Luther in asserting the duty of obedience to rulers irrespective of their mode of government[281] He constantly declared that tyranny was not to be resisted on political grounds; that no civil rights could outweigh the divine sanction of government; except in cases where a special office was appointed for[Pg 181] the purpose. Where there was no such office—where, for instance, the estates of the realm had lost their independence—there was no protection. This is one of the most important and essential characteristics of the politics of the reformers. By making the protection of their religion the principal business of government, they put out of sight its more immediate and universal duties, and made the political objects of the State disappear behind its religious end. A government was to be judged, in their eyes, only by its fidelity to the Protestant Church. If it fulfilled those requirements, no other complaints against it could be entertained. A tyrannical prince could not be resisted if he was orthodox; a just prince could be dethroned if he failed in the more essential condition of faith. In this way Protestantism became favourable at once to despotism and to revolution, and was ever ready to sacrifice good government to its own interests. It subverted monarchies, and, at the same time, denounced those who, for political causes, sought their subversion; but though the monarchies it subverted were sometimes tyrannical, and the seditions it prevented sometimes revolutionary, the order it defended or sought to establish was never legitimate and free, for it was always invested with the function of religious proselytism,[282] and with the obligation of removing every traditional, social, or political right or power which could oppose the discharge of that essential duty.
Calvin was just as adamant as Luther about the obligation to obey rulers, regardless of their type of government[281] He consistently argued that tyranny shouldn't be challenged on political grounds; that no civil rights could outweigh the divine authority of government, except in situations where a specific office was designated for[Pg 181] that purpose. When there was no such office—like when the estates of the realm had lost their independence—there was no protection. This is one of the most crucial and fundamental aspects of the politics of the reformers. By prioritizing the defense of their religion as the main goal of government, they obscured its more immediate and universal responsibilities, making the political objectives of the State fade behind its religious purpose. In their view, a government was to be evaluated solely on its loyalty to the Protestant Church. If it met those criteria, no other grievances against it could be considered. A tyrannical ruler couldn’t be opposed if he adhered to orthodoxy; a just ruler could be deposed if he failed in the more crucial requirement of faith. In this manner, Protestantism became supportive of both despotism and revolution, always willing to sacrifice good governance for its own objectives. It undermined monarchies while also condemning those who sought to challenge them for political reasons; but even though the monarchies it challenged were sometimes tyrannical, and the uprisings it thwarted were sometimes revolutionary, the order it defended or aimed to create was never legitimately free, as it was always viewed through the lens of religious conversion,[282] and tasked with eliminating any traditional, social, or political rights or powers that could stand in the way of fulfilling that essential duty.
The part Calvin had taken in the death of Servetus obliged him to develop more fully his views on the punishment of heresy. He wrote a short account of the trial,[283] and argued that governments are bound to suppress[Pg 182] heresy, and that those who deny the justice of the punishment, themselves deserve it.[284] The book was signed by all the clergy of Geneva, as Calvin's compurgators. It was generally considered a failure; and a refutation appeared, which was so skilful as to produce a great sensation in the Protestant world.[285] This famous tract, now of extreme rarity, did not, as has been said, "contain the pith of those arguments which have ultimately triumphed in almost every part of Europe;" nor did it preach an unconditional toleration.[286] But it struck hard at Calvin by quoting a passage from the first edition of his Institutes, afterwards omitted, in which he spoke for toleration. "Some of those," says the author, "whom we quote have subsequently written in a different spirit. Nevertheless, we have cited the earlier opinion as the true one, as it was expressed under the pressure of persecution,"[287] The first edition, we are informed by Calvin himself, was written for the purpose of vindicating the Protestants who were put to death, and of putting a stop[Pg 183] to the persecution. It was anonymous, and naturally dwelt on the principles of toleration.
The role Calvin played in the death of Servetus forced him to elaborate on his views about the punishment for heresy. He wrote a brief account of the trial,[283] arguing that governments must suppress[Pg 182] heresy and that those who challenge the fairness of the punishment deserve it themselves.[284] The book was endorsed by all the clergy of Geneva as Calvin's supporters. It was largely seen as a failure; a response appeared that was so skillful it created a significant stir in the Protestant community.[285] This well-known pamphlet, which is now extremely rare, did not, as claimed, "contain the essence of those arguments that have eventually succeeded in almost every part of Europe;" nor did it advocate for unconditional tolerance.[286] However, it hit back at Calvin by quoting a passage from the first edition of his Institutes, which he later omitted, where he had spoken in favor of tolerance. "Some of those," the author says, "we’ve quoted have since written in a different spirit. Nevertheless, we have cited the earlier view as the true one, as it was expressed under the pressure of persecution,"[287]. According to Calvin himself, the first edition was meant to defend the Protestants who were executed and to put a stop[Pg 183] to the persecution. It was published anonymously and naturally focused on the principles of tolerance.
Although this book did not denounce all intolerance, and although it was extremely moderate, Calvin and his friends were filled with horror. "What remains of Christianity," exclaimed Beza, "if we silently admit what this man has expectorated in his preface?... Since the beginning of Christianity no such blasphemy was ever heard."[288] Beza undertook to defend Calvin in an elaborate work,[289] in which it was easy for him to cite the authority of all the leading reformers in favour of the practice of putting heretics to death, and in which he reproduced all the arguments of those who had written on the subject before him. More systematic than Calvin, he first of all excludes those who are not Christians—the Jews, Turks, and heathen—whom his inquiry does not touch; "among Christians," he proceeds to say, "some are schismatics, who sin against the peace of the Church, or disbelievers, who reject her doctrine. Among these, some err in all simplicity; and if their error is not very grave, and if they do not seduce others, they need not be punished."[290] "But obstinate heretics are far worse than parricides, and deserve death, even if they repent."[291] "It is the duty of the State to punish them, for the whole ecclesiastical order is upheld by the political."[292] In early ages this power was[Pg 184] exercised by the temporal sovereigns; they convoked councils, punished heretics, promulgated dogmas. The Papacy afterwards arose, in evil times, and was a great calamity; but it was preferable a hundred times to the anarchy which was defended under the name of merciful toleration.
Although this book didn't reject all intolerance and was quite moderate, Calvin and his friends were horrified. "What's left of Christianity," Beza exclaimed, "if we quietly accept what this man has spewed in his preface?... Since the start of Christianity, such blasphemy has never been heard." [288] Beza took it upon himself to defend Calvin in a detailed work,[289] where it was easy for him to cite the authority of all the top reformers in support of executing heretics, and where he repeated all the arguments of those who had written on the topic before him. More systematic than Calvin, he first excludes those who aren't Christians—the Jews, Turks, and pagans—whom his inquiry doesn't concern; "among Christians," he continues, "some are schismatics who disrupt the peace of the Church, or disbelievers who reject her doctrine. Among these, some err simply; and if their error isn't very serious and they don't lead others astray, they shouldn't be punished." [290] "But stubborn heretics are much worse than parricides and deserve death, even if they repent." [291] "It is the State's duty to punish them, for the entire ecclesiastical order is supported by the political." [292] In early times, this power was[Pg 184] exercised by temporal rulers; they convened councils, punished heretics, and established dogmas. The Papacy later emerged, during dark times, and was a significant disaster; but it was preferable a hundred times over to the chaos that was justified under the guise of merciful tolerance.
The circumstances of the condemnation of Servetus make it the most perfect and characteristic example of the abstract intolerance of the reformers. Servetus was guilty of no political crime; he was not an inhabitant of Geneva, and was on the point of leaving it, and nothing immoral could be attributed to him. He was not even an advocate of absolute toleration.[293] The occasion of his apprehension was a dispute between a Catholic and a Protestant, as to which party was most zealous in suppressing egregious errors. Calvin, who had long before declared that if Servetus came to Geneva he should never leave it alive,[294] did all he could to obtain his condemnation by the Inquisition at Vienne. At Geneva he was anxious that the sentence should be death,[295] and in this he was encouraged by the Swiss churches, but especially by[Pg 185] Beza, Farel, Bullinger, and Peter Martyr.[296] All the Protestant authorities, therefore, agreed in the justice of putting a writer to death in whose case all the secondary motives of intolerance were wanting. Servetus was not a party leader. He had no followers who threatened to upset the peace and unity of the Church. His doctrine was speculative, without power or attraction for the masses, like Lutheranism; and without consequences subversive of morality, or affecting in any direct way the existence of society, like Anabaptism.[297] He had nothing to do with Geneva, and his persecutors would have rejoiced if he had been put to death elsewhere. "Bayle," says Hallam,[298] "has an excellent remark on this controversy." Bayle's remark is as follows: "Whenever Protestants complain, they are answered by the right which Calvin and Beza recognised in magistrates; and to this day there has been nobody who has not failed pitiably against this argumentum ad hominem."
The circumstances surrounding Servetus's execution show the extreme intolerance of the reformers. Servetus committed no political crime; he wasn't even a resident of Geneva and was about to leave, plus there was nothing immoral associated with him. He wasn’t even an advocate for complete toleration.[293] His arrest stemmed from a debate between a Catholic and a Protestant over which side was more committed to eliminating significant errors. Calvin had previously stated that if Servetus came to Geneva, he would never leave alive,[294] and he did everything possible to secure Servetus's condemnation by the Inquisition in Vienne. In Geneva, he pushed for the death penalty,[295] supported by the Swiss churches, especially by[Pg 185] Beza, Farel, Bullinger, and Peter Martyr.[296] All Protestant leaders agreed that it was just to execute a writer for whom there were no underlying reasons for intolerance. Servetus wasn’t a faction leader. He had no supporters threatening the peace and unity of the Church. His teachings were abstract and didn’t resonate with the masses like Lutheranism, nor did they undermine morality or society in the direct way Anabaptism did.[297] He had no ties to Geneva, and his persecutors would have been pleased if he had been executed elsewhere. "Bayle," notes Hallam,[298] "has an excellent remark on this controversy." Bayle's comment is: "Whenever Protestants complain, they are met with the right that Calvin and Beza recognized in magistrates; and to this day, there has been no one who hasn’t failed miserably against this argumentum ad hominem."
No question of the merits of the Reformation or of persecution is involved in an inquiry as to the source and[Pg 186] connection of the opinions on toleration held by the Protestant reformers. No man's sentiments on the rightfulness of religious persecution will be affected by the theories we have described, and they have no bearing whatever on doctrinal controversy. Those who—in agreement with the principle of the early Church, that men are free in matters of conscience—condemn all intolerance, will censure Catholics and Protestants alike. Those who pursue the same principle one step farther and practically invert it, by insisting on the right and duty not only of professing but of extending the truth, must, as it seems to us, approve the conduct both of Protestants and Catholics, unless they make the justice of the persecution depend on the truth of the doctrine defended, in which case they will divide on both sides. Such persons, again, as are more strongly impressed with the cruelty of actual executions than with the danger of false theories, may concentrate their indignation on the Catholics of Languedoc and Spain; while those who judge principles, not by the accidental details attending their practical realisation, but by the reasoning on which they are founded, will arrive at a verdict adverse to the Protestants. These comparative inquiries, however, have little serious interest. If we give our admiration to tolerance, we must remember that the Spanish Moors and the Turks in Europe have been more tolerant than the Christians; and if we admit the principle of intolerance, and judge its application by particular conditions, we are bound to acknowledge that the Romans had better reason for persecution than any modern State, since their empire was involved in the decline of the old religion, with which it was bound up, whereas no Christian polity has been subverted by the mere presence of religious dissent. The comparison is, moreover, entirely unreasonable, for there is nothing in common between Catholic and Protestant intolerance. The Church began with the principle of liberty, both as her claim and as her rule; and external circumstances forced intolerance upon her, after her spirit of unity had triumphed, in spite both of the freedom she proclaimed and of the persecutions she[Pg 187] suffered. Protestantism set up intolerance as an imperative precept and as a part of its doctrine, and it was forced to admit toleration by the necessities of its position, after the rigorous penalties it imposed had failed to arrest the process of internal dissolution.[299]
No question about the merits of the Reformation or persecution is involved in examining the source and connection of the views on tolerance held by the Protestant reformers. A person's beliefs about the rightness of religious persecution won’t be changed by the theories we've discussed, and these have no relevance to doctrinal debates. Those who agree with the early Church's principle that people are free in matters of conscience will condemn all forms of intolerance, criticizing both Catholics and Protestants. Those who take this principle a step further and practically flip it around by insisting on the right and duty not just to profess but also to spread the truth must, it seems, support the actions of both Protestants and Catholics, unless they base the justice of the persecution on the truth of the doctrine being defended, in which case they will find themselves divided on both sides. People who are more appalled by the cruelty of actual executions than by the threat of false theories might direct their anger at the Catholics of Languedoc and Spain; while those who judge principles based on the reasoning behind them, not by the unrelated details of their practical application, will likely reach a conclusion against the Protestants. However, these comparative inquiries hold little serious significance. If we admire tolerance, we must remember that the Spanish Moors and the Turks in Europe have been more tolerant than Christians; and if we accept the principle of intolerance and evaluate its application based on specific conditions, we must acknowledge that the Romans had more justification for persecution than any modern state, since their empire was tied to the decline of the old religion, with which it was linked, while no Christian government has fallen simply due to the presence of religious dissent. Furthermore, the comparison is entirely unreasonable, as there is nothing in common between Catholic and Protestant intolerance. The Church began with the principle of liberty, both as her claim and her rule; external circumstances forced intolerance upon her after her spirit of unity had prevailed, despite both the freedom she proclaimed and the persecutions she suffered. Protestantism established intolerance as an essential command and part of its doctrine, and it was compelled to accept toleration out of necessity after the harsh penalties it enforced failed to stop its internal decline.[299]
At the time when this involuntary change occurred the sects that caused it were the bitterest enemies of the toleration they demanded. In the same age the Puritans and the Catholics sought a refuge beyond the Atlantic from the persecution which they suffered together under the Stuarts. Flying for the same reason, and from the same oppression, they were enabled respectively to carry out their own views in the colonies which they founded in Massachusetts and Maryland, and the history of those two States exhibits faithfully the contrast between the two Churches. The Catholic emigrants established, for the first time in modern history, a government in which religion was free, and with it the germ of that religious liberty which now prevails in America. The Puritans, on the other hand, revived with greater severity the penal laws of the mother country. In process of time the liberty of conscience in the Catholic colony was forcibly abolished by the neighbouring Protestants of Virginia; while on the borders of Massachusetts the new State of Rhode Island was formed by a party of fugitives from the intolerance of their fellow-colonists.
At the time this unintentional change happened, the groups responsible were the harshest opponents of the tolerance they claimed to seek. During this same period, the Puritans and Catholics were looking for a safe haven across the Atlantic from the persecution they faced together under the Stuarts. Fleeing for the same reason and from the same oppression, they were able to establish their own visions in the colonies they founded in Massachusetts and Maryland, and the history of those two states clearly shows the differences between the two churches. The Catholic immigrants created, for the first time in modern history, a government where religion was free, planting the seeds of the religious liberty that exists in America today. The Puritans, however, enforced even stricter versions of the penal laws from their homeland. Over time, the freedom of conscience in the Catholic colony was forcefully removed by the neighboring Protestants of Virginia; meanwhile, on the outskirts of Massachusetts, the new state of Rhode Island was founded by a group of fugitives escaping the intolerance of their fellow colonists.
FOOTNOTES:
[193] The Rambler, March 1862.
[194] "Le vrai principe de Luther est celui-ci: La volonté est esclave par nature.... Le libre examen a été pour Luther un moyen et non un principe. Il s'en est servi, et était contraint de s'en servir pour établir son vrai principe, qui était la toute-puissance de la foi et de la grâce.... C'est ainsi que le libre examen s'imposa au Protestantisme. L'accessoire devint le principal, et la forme dévora plus ou moins le fond" (Janet, Histoire de la Philosophie Morale, ii. 38. 39).
[194] "Luther's true principle is this: The will is a slave by nature.... For Luther, free inquiry was a means, not a principle. He used it out of necessity to establish his true principle, which was the absolute power of faith and grace.... This is how free inquiry became central to Protestantism. What was secondary became primary, and form largely consumed substance" (Janet, Histoire de la Philosophie Morale, ii. 38. 39).
[195] "If they prohibit true doctrine, and punish their subjects for receiving the entire sacrament, as Christ ordained it, compel the people to idolatrous practices, with masses for the dead, indulgences, invocation of saints, and the like, in these things they exceed their office, and seek to deprive God of the obedience due to Him. For God requires from us this above all, that we hear His Word, and follow it; but where the Government desires to prevent this, the subjects must know that they are not bound to obey it" (Luther's Werke, xiii. 2244). "Non est, mi Spalatine, principum et istius saeculi Pontificum tueri verbum Dei, nec ea gratia ullorum peto praesidium" (Luther's Briefe, ed. De Wette, i. 521, Nov. 4, 1520). "I will compel and urge by force no man; for the faith must be voluntary and not compulsory, and must be adopted without violence" ("Sermonen an Carlstadt," Werke, xx. 24, 1522).
[195] "If they forbid true doctrine and punish their followers for accepting the full sacrament as Christ intended, forcing people into idolatrous practices like masses for the dead, indulgences, and praying to saints, they go beyond their authority and try to take away the obedience that belongs to God. God expects us, above all, to listen to His Word and follow it; but when the Government tries to stop this, the people need to understand that they are not obligated to obey it" (Luther's Werke, xiii. 2244). "It is not up to you, my Spalatine, to defend the Word of God, nor do I seek protection from any rulers or princes of this world" (Luther's Briefe, ed. De Wette, i. 521, Nov. 4, 1520). "I will not force anyone; faith must be voluntary, not forced, and must be accepted without violence" ("Sermonen an Carlstadt," Werke, xx. 24, 1522).
[196] "Schrift an den christlichen Adel" (Werke, x. 574, June 1520). His proposition, Haereticos comburi esse contra voluntatem spiritus, was one of those condemned by Leo X. as pestilent, scandalous, and contrary to Christian charity.
[196] "Letter to the Christian Nobility" (Works, x. 574, June 1520). His statement, Heretics should be burned against the will of the Spirit, was one of those condemned by Leo X. as harmful, scandalous, and against Christian love.
[197] "Nihil non tentabunt Romanenses, nec potest satis Huttenus me monere, adeo mihi de veneno timet" (De Wette, i. 487). "Etiam inimici mei quidam miserti per amicos ex Halberstadio fecerunt moneri me: esse quemdam doctorem medicinae, qui arte magica factus pro libito invisibilis, quemdam occidit, mandatum habentem et occidendi Lutheri, venturumque ad futuram Dominicam ostensionis reliquiarum: valde hoc constanter narratur" (De Wette, i. 441). "Est hic apud nos Judaeus Polonus, missus sub pretio 2000 aureorum, ut me veneno perdat, ab amicis per literas mihi proditus. Doctor est medicinae, et nihil non audere et facere paratus incredibili astutia et agilitate" (De Wette, ii. 616). See also Jarcke, Studien zur Geschichte der Reformation, p. 176.
[197] "The Romans will try anything, and Huttenus can’t warn me enough; he is so afraid for my safety from poison" (De Wette, i. 487). "Even some of my enemies, out of pity, have warned me through friends from Halberstadt: there is a certain doctor of medicine who has become invisible through magic at will and killed someone who had orders to kill Luther, and is coming on the upcoming Sunday to show the relics; this is reported very reliably" (De Wette, i. 441). "There is a Polish Jew here, sent with a price of 2000 gold coins to destroy me with poison, revealed to me by friends through letters. He is a doctor, willing to do anything and ready to act with incredible cunning and agility" (De Wette, ii. 616). See also Jarcke, Studies on the History of the Reformation, p. 176.
[198] "Multa ego premo et causa principis et universitatis nostrae cohibeo, quae (si alibi essem) evomerem in vastatricem Scripturae et Ecclesiae Romanae.... Timeo miser, ne forte non sim dignus pati et occidi pro tali causa: erit ista felicitas meliorum hominum, non tam foedi peccatoris. Dixi tibi semper me paratum esse cedere loco, si qua ego principi ill. viderer periculo hic vivere. Aliquando certe moriendum est, quanquam jam edita vernacula quadam apologia satis aduler Romanae Ecclesiae et Pontifici, si quid forte id prosit" (De Wette, i. 260, 261). "Ubi periculum est, ne iis protectoribus tutus saevius in Romanenses sim grassaturus, quam si sub principis imperio publicis militarem officiis docendi.... Ego vicissim, nisi ignem habere nequeam damnabo, publiceque concremabo jus pontificium totum, id est, lernam illam haeresium; et finem habebit humilitatis exhibitae hactenusque frustratae observantia qua nolo amplius inflari hostes Evangelii" (Ibid. pp. 465, 466, July 10, 1520).
[198] "I hold back a lot for the sake of the ruler and our university, which (if I were elsewhere) I would unleash against the destructive Scriptures and the Roman Church... I'm afraid, poor me, that I might not be worthy to suffer and die for such a cause: that would be the fortune of better men, not of such a wretched sinner. I've always told you I'm ready to step aside if I seem to be a danger to the ruler. At some point, we all have to die, even though I've already published a native apology that has sufficiently flattered the Roman Church and the Pope, if that might help at all" (De Wette, i. 260, 261). "Where there's danger, I risk being more fiercely aggressive toward the Romans than I would be under the ruler's authority in public military duties... I, on the other hand, unless I can't hold onto the fire, will publicly burn the entire papal law, meaning I will learn that heresy; and the humility I've shown up until now will come to an end, as I no longer want to inflate the enemies of the Gospel" (Ibid. pp. 465, 466, July 10, 1520).
[199] "Out of the Gospel and divine truth come devilish lies; ... from the blood in our body comes corruption; out of Luther come Müntzer, and rebels, Anabaptists, Sacramentarians, and false brethren" (Werke, i. 75).
[199] "From the Gospel and divine truth come deceitful lies; ... from the blood in our body comes decay; from Luther come Müntzer, rebels, Anabaptists, Sacramentarians, and false brothers" (Werke, i. 75).
[200] "Habemus," wrote Erasmus, "fructum tui spiritus.... Non agnoscis hosce seditiosos, opinor, sed illi te agnoscunt ... nec tamen efficis quominus credant homines per tuos libellos ... pro libertare evangelica, contra tyrannidem humanam, hisce tumultibus fuisse datam occasionem." "And who will deny," adds a Protestant classic, "that the fault was partly owing to them?" (Planck, Geschichte der protestantischen Kirche, ii, 183).
[200] "We have," wrote Erasmus, "the fruit of your spirit.... I suppose you don't recognize these troublemakers, but they recognize you ... yet you do nothing to stop people from believing that through your writings ... the chance for evangelic freedom against human tyranny was given by these uprisings." "And who would argue," adds a Protestant classic, "that the blame didn't also lie with them?" (Planck, History of the Protestant Church, ii, 183).
[201] "Ich sehe das wohl, dass der Teufel, so er mich bisher nicht hat mögen umbringen durch den Pabst, sucht er mich durch die blutdürstigen Mordpropheten und Rottengeisten, so unter euch sind, zu vertilgen und auffressen" (Werke, xvi. 77).
[201] "I can see that the devil, if he couldn't kill me through the Pope, is now trying to destroy and devour me through the bloodthirsty murder prophets and rogue spirits among you" (Works, xvi. 77).
[202] Schenkel. Wesen des Protestantismus, iii. 348, 351; Hagen, Geist der Reformation, ii. 146, 151; Menzel, Neuere Geschichte der Deutschen, i. 115.
[202] Schenkel. The Nature of Protestantism, iii. 348, 351; Hagen, The Spirit of the Reformation, ii. 146, 151; Menzel, Modern History of the Germans, i. 115.
[204] "Quid hoc ad me? qui sciam etiam Turcam honorandum et ferendum potestatis gratia. Quia certus sum non nisi volente Deo ullam potestatem consistere" (De Wette, i. 236).
[204] "What does this have to do with me? I know that even a Turk can be honored and tolerated due to the grace of power. Because I am sure that no authority can stand without the will of God" (De Wette, i. 236).
[205] "I beg first of all that you will not help to mollify Count Albert in these matters, but let him go on as he has begun.... Encourage him to go on briskly, to leave things in the hands of God, and obey His divine command to wield the sword as long as he can." "Do not allow yourselves to be much disturbed, for it will redound to the advantage of many souls that will be terrified by it, and preserved." "If there are innocent persons amongst them, God will surely save and preserve them, as He did with Lot and Jeremiah. If He does not, then they are certainly not innocent.... We must pray for them that they obey, otherwise this is no time for compassion; just let the guns deal with them." "Sentio melius esse omnes rusticos caedi quam principes et magistratus, eo quod rustici sine autoritate Dei gladium accipiunt. Quam nequitiam Satanae sequi non potest nisi mera Satanica vastitas regni Dei, et mundi principes etsi excedunt, tamen gladium autoritate Dei gerunt. Ibi utrumque regnum consistere potest, quare nulla misericordia, nulla patientia rusticis debetur, sed ira et indignatio Dei et hominum" (De Wette, ii. 653, 655, 666, 669, 671).
[205] "I first ask that you do not try to soothe Count Albert in this situation, but let him proceed as he has started.... Encourage him to keep moving forward energetically, to leave matters in God's hands, and to follow His divine command to wield the sword for as long as he can." "Do not let yourselves be too troubled, as this will ultimately benefit many souls who will be scared by it and saved." "If there are innocent people among them, God will certainly save and protect them, just as He did with Lot and Jeremiah. If He doesn’t, then they are certainly not innocent.... We must pray for those who obey; otherwise, this is not the time for compassion; just let the guns handle them." "I feel it would be better for all the peasants to be killed than the princes and magistrates, because the peasants take up the sword without God's authority. Such wickedness cannot follow anything but pure Satanic devastation of God's kingdom, and although the rulers may exceed in evil, they bear the sword with God's authority. Both kingdoms can coexist there, so no mercy, no patience is owed to the peasants, but rather the wrath and indignation of God and man" (De Wette, ii. 653, 655, 666, 669, 671).
[206] "Wir lehren die christlich Obrigkeit möge nicht nur, sondern solle auch sich der Religion und Glaubenssachen mit Ernst annehmen; davon halten die Wiedertäufer steif das Widerspiel, welches sie auch zum Theil gemein haben mit den Prälaten der römischen Kirche" (Declaration of the Protestants, quoted in Jörg, Deutschland von 1522 bis 1526, p. 709).
[206] "We teach that the Christian authorities should not only take religion and matters of faith seriously, but they ought to do so as well; on this point, the Anabaptists firmly oppose, which they also share to some extent with the prelates of the Roman Church" (Declaration of the Protestants, quoted in Jörg, Germany from 1522 to 1526, p. 709).
[207] "As to your question, how they are to be punished, I do not consider them blasphemers, but regard them in the light of the Turks, or deluded Christians, whom the civil power has not to punish, at least bodily. But if they refuse to acknowledge and to obey the civil authority, then they forfeit all they have and are, for then sedition and murder are certainly in their hearts" (De Wette, ii. 622; Osiander's opinion in Jörg, p. 706).
[207] "Regarding your question about how they should be punished, I don’t see them as blasphemers but think of them like the Turks or misguided Christians, whom the government shouldn’t punish, at least not physically. However, if they refuse to recognize and obey the civil authority, then they lose everything they have and are, because at that point, sedition and murder are definitely in their hearts" (De Wette, ii. 622; Osiander's opinion in Jörg, p. 706).
[208] "Dass in dem Urtheil und desselben öffentlicher Verkündigung keines Irrthums oder Ketzereien ... sondern allein der Aufruhr und fürgenommenen Morderei, die ihm doch laut seiner Urgicht nie lieb gewesen, gedacht werde" (Jörg, p. 708).
[208] "That in the judgment and its public announcement, there is no mention of error or heresies ... but solely of the rebellion and the planned murder, which, according to his own verdict, he never liked" (Jörg, p. 708).
[209] "Principes nostri non cogunt ad fidem et Evangelion, sed cohibent externas abominationes" (De Wette, iii. 50). "Wenn die weltliche Obrigkeit die Verbrechen wider die zweite Gesetzestafel bestrafen, und aus der menschlichen Gesellschaft tilgen solle, wie vielmehr denn die Verbrechen wider die erste?" (Luther, apud Bucholtz, Geschichte Ferdinands I., iii. 571).
[209] "Our principles don't force anyone to believe in the faith and the Gospel but rather prevent external abominations" (De Wette, iii. 50). "If the secular authority is supposed to punish crimes against the second commandment and remove them from human society, how much more should it address crimes against the first?" (Luther, apud Bucholtz, Geschichte Ferdinands I., iii. 571).
[211] Linde, Staatskirche, p. 23. "Der Papst sammt seinem Haufen glaubt nicht; darum bekennen wir, er werde nicht selig, das ist verdammt werden" (Table-Talk, ii. 350).
[211] Linde, Staatskirche, p. 23. "The Pope and his followers do not believe; therefore, we confess that he will not be saved, that is, he will be condemned" (Table-Talk, ii. 350).
[212] Kaltenborn, Vorläufer des Grotius, 208.
[213] Möhler, Symbolik, 428.
[214] "Quodsi unam legem Mosi cogimur servare, eadem ratione et circumcidemur, et totam legem servare oportebit.... Nunc vero non sumus amplius sub lege Mosi, sed subjecti legibus civilibus in talibus rebus" (Luther to Barnes, Sept. 5, 1531; De Wette, iv. 296).
[214] "If we are required to keep one law of Moses, then by the same reasoning we should also be circumcised, and we must obey the entire law.... But now we are no longer under the law of Moses, but subject to civil laws in such matters" (Luther to Barnes, Sept. 5, 1531; De Wette, iv. 296).
[215] "All things that we find done by the patriarchs in the Old Testament ought to be free and not forbidden. Circumcision is abolished, but not so that it would be a sin to perform it, but optional, neither sinful nor acceptable.... In like manner it is not forbidden that a man should have more than one wife. Even at the present day I could not prohibit it; but I would not recommend it" (Commentary on Genesis, 1528; see Jarcke, Studien, p. 108). "Ego sane fateor, me non posse prohibere, siquis plures velit uxores ducere, nec repugnat sacris literis: verum tamen apud Christianos id exempli nollem primo introduci, apud quos decet etiam ea intermittere, quae licita sunt, pro vitando scandalo, et pro honestate vitae" (De Wette, ii. 459, Jan. 13, 1524). "From these instances of bigamy (Lamech, Jacob) no rule can be drawn for our times; and such examples have no power with us Christians, for we live under our authorities, and are subject to our civil laws" (Table-Talk, v. 64).
[215] "Everything we see the patriarchs do in the Old Testament should be seen as permissible and not prohibited. Circumcision is no longer required, but it’s not a sin to do it; it’s just optional, neither sinful nor commendable.... Similarly, it’s not forbidden for a man to have more than one wife. Even today, I couldn’t stop that; however, I wouldn’t advise it" (Commentary on Genesis, 1528; see Jarcke, Studien, p. 108). "I honestly admit that I cannot prevent anyone from taking multiple wives if they wish, and it doesn’t go against the scriptures: however, among Christians, I wouldn’t want that to be set as an example, since it’s right to avoid even those things that are allowed, in order to prevent scandal and maintain the integrity of life" (De Wette, ii. 459, Jan. 13, 1524). "From these instances of bigamy (Lamech, Jacob), no rules can be applied to our present times; such examples hold no authority for us Christians, as we live under our governments and are subject to our civil laws" (Table-Talk, v. 64).
[216] "Antequam tale repudium, probarem potius regi permitterem alteram reginam quoque ducere, et exemplo patrum et regum duas simul uxores seu reginas habere.... Si peccavit ducendo uxorem fratris mortui, peccavit in legem humanam seu civilem; si autem repudiaverit, peccabit in legem mere divinam" (De Wette, iv. 296). "Haud dubio rex Angliae uxorem fratris mortui ductam retinere potest ... docendus quod has res politicas commiserit Deus magistratibus, neque nos alligaverit ad Moisen.... Si vult rex successioni prospicere, quanto satius est, id facere sine infamia prioris conjugii. Ac potest id fieri sine ullo periculo conscientiae cujuscunque aut famae per polygamiam. Etsi enim non velim concedere polygamiam vulgo, dixi enim supra, nos non ferre leges, tamen in hoc casu propter magnam utilitatem regni, fortassis etiam propter conscientiam regis, ita pronuncio: tutissimum esse regi, si ducat secundam uxorem, priore non abjecta, quia certum est polygamiam non esse prohibitam jure divino, nec res est omnino inusitata" (Melanthonis Opera, ed. Bretschneider, ii. 524, 526). "Nolumus esse auctores divortii, cum conjugium cum jure divino non pugnet. Hi, qui diversum pronunciant, terribiliter exaggerant et exasperant jus divinum. Nos contra exaggeramus in rebus politicis auctoritatem magistratus, quae profecto non est levis, multaque justa sunt propter magistratus auctoritatem, quae alioqui in dubium vocantur" (Melanchthon to Bucer, Bretschneider, ii. 552).
[216] "Before I would allow such a divorce, I would rather let the king take another queen, and follow the example of fathers and kings who have had two wives or queens at the same time.... If he sins by marrying his deceased brother's wife, he sins against human or civil law; however, if he divorces her, he sins against divine law" (De Wette, iv. 296). "Without a doubt, the king of England can keep the wife of his dead brother... he should be taught that God has entrusted these political matters to the authorities, and he has not bound us to Moses.... If the king wants to ensure a succession, how much better it is to do so without the infamy of the previous marriage. And this can be done without any danger to anyone's conscience or reputation by practicing polygamy. Although I wouldn’t generally approve of polygamy—I've said before that we can’t tolerate laws—still, in this case, for the great benefit of the kingdom and perhaps even for the king's conscience, I declare: it is safest for the king to take a second wife without discarding the first, because it is certain that polygamy is not prohibited by divine law, nor is it entirely unusual" (Melanthonis Opera, ed. Bretschneider, ii. 524, 526). "We do not want to be proponents of divorce, as marriage does not conflict with divine law. Those who declare otherwise greatly exaggerate and distort divine law. In contrast, we emphasize the authority of the magistrates in political matters, which is certainly not insignificant, and many things are just because of the authority of the magistrates that would otherwise be called into question" (Melanchthon to Bucer, Bretschneider, ii. 552).
[217] "Suadere non possumus ut introducatur publice et velut lege sanciatur permissio, plures quam unam uxores ducendi.... Primum ante omnia cavendum, ne haec res inducatur in orbem ad modum legis, quam sequendi libera omnibus sit potestas. Deinde considerare dignetur vestra celsitudo scandalum, nimirum quod Evangelio hostes exclamaturi sint, nos similes esse Anabaptistis, qui plures simul duxerunt uxores" (De Wette, v. 236. Signed by Luther, Melanchthon, and Bucer).
[217] "We cannot suggest that this should be officially introduced and made lawful as permission for marrying more than one wife... First and foremost, we must ensure that this does not become a matter of public law, which would grant everyone the power to pursue it freely. Then, your highness should consider the potential scandal; namely, that our enemies will shout that we are like the Anabaptists, who married multiple wives at the same time" (De Wette, v. 236. Signed by Luther, Melanchthon, and Bucer).
[218] "He that would appear wise will not be satisfied with anything that others do; he must do something for himself, and that must be better than anything. This fool (Copernicus) wants to overturn the whole science of astronomy. But, as the holy Scriptures tell us, Joshua told the sun to stand still, and not the earth" (Table-Talk, iv. 575).
[218] "Anyone who wants to seem wise won’t be happy with what others do; they need to create something for themselves, and it should be superior to everything else. This fool (Copernicus) wants to completely change the science of astronomy. But, as the holy Scriptures say, Joshua commanded the sun to stand still, not the earth" (Table-Talk, iv. 575).
[219] "Das ist die christliche Freiheit, der einige Glaube, der da macht, nicht dass wir müssig gehen oder übel thun mögen, sondern dass wir keines Werks bedürfen, die Frömmigkeit und Seligkeit zu erlangen" (Sermon von der Freiheit). A Protestant historian, who quotes this passage, goes on to say: "On the other hand, the body must be brought under discipline by every means, in order that it may obey and not burden the inner man. Outward servitude, therefore, assists the progress towards internal freedom" (Bensen, Geschichte des Bauernkriegs, 269.)
[219] "That is Christian freedom, the faith that makes it so we aren't idle or do evil, but that we don't need to do any works to achieve piety and salvation" (Sermon on Freedom). A Protestant historian who quotes this passage goes on to say: "On the other hand, the body must be disciplined by all means so that it obeys and does not weigh down the inner person. Therefore, external submission helps the journey toward inner freedom" (Bensen, History of the Peasants' War, 269.)
[220] Werke, x. 413.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Works, x. 413.
[221] "According to Scripture, it is by no means proper that one who would be a Christian should set himself against his superiors, whether by God's permission they act justly or unjustly. But a Christian must suffer violence and wrong, especially from his superiors.... As the emperor continues emperor, and princes, though they transgress all God's commandments, yea, even if they be heathen, so they do even when they do not observe their oath and duty.... Sin does not suspend authority and allegiance" (De Wette, iii. 560).
[221] "According to Scripture, it's not right for someone who wants to be a Christian to oppose their superiors, whether they act justly or unjustly by God's permission. A Christian should endure violence and wrong, especially from those in authority... Just as the emperor remains emperor and princes, even if they break all of God's commandments, including if they are nonbelievers, they continue to hold that authority even when they fail to uphold their oaths and duties... Sin does not negate authority and loyalty" (De Wette, iii. 560).
[222] Ranke, Reformation, iii. 183.
[224] Newman, Lectures on Justification, p. 386.
[226] "Princes, and all rulers and governments, however pious and God-fearing they may be, cannot be without sin in their office and temporal administration.... They cannot always be so exactly just and successful as some wiseacres suppose; therefore they are above all in need of the forgiveness of sins" (see Kaltenborn, p. 209).
[226] "Princes and all rulers and governments, no matter how pious and God-fearing they might be, cannot avoid sin in their roles and management of worldly affairs.... They can't always be as fair and successful as some self-proclaimed experts think; therefore, they particularly need forgiveness for their sins" (see Kaltenborn, p. 209).
[227] "Of old, under the Papacy, princes and lords, and all judges, were very timid in shedding blood, and punishing robbers, murderers, thieves, and all manner of evil-doers; for they knew not how to distinguish a private individual who is not in office from one in office, charged with the duty of punishing.... The executioner had always to do penance, and to apologise beforehand to the convicted criminal for what he was going to do to him, just as if it was sinful and wrong." "Thus they were persuaded by monks to be gracious, indulgent, and peaceable. But authorities, princes and lords ought not to be merciful" (Table-Talk, iv. 159, 160).
[227] "In the past, during the Papacy, princes, lords, and judges were quite hesitant to take lives or punish robbers, murderers, thieves, and all kinds of wrongdoers; they struggled to tell the difference between a private individual and someone in a position of authority responsible for punishment.... The executioner always had to do penance and apologize beforehand to the condemned criminal for what he was about to do, as if it were sinful and wrong." "This led them to be persuaded by monks to be kind, lenient, and peaceful. However, authorities, princes, and lords should not be overly merciful" (Table-Talk, iv. 159, 160).
[228] "Den weltlichen Bann sollten Könige und Kaiser wieder aufrichten, denn wir können ihn jetzt nicht anrichten.... Aber so wir nicht können die Sünde des Lebens bannen und strafen, so bannen wir doch die Sünde der Lehre" (Bruns, Luther's Predigten, 63).
[228] "Kings and emperors should restore the worldly ban, because we can't implement it right now.... But since we can't banish and punish the sin of life, we will still banish the sin of doctrine" (Bruns, Luther's Predigten, 63).
[229] "Wo sie solche Rottengeister würden zulassen und leiden, so sie es doch wehren und vorkommen können, würden sie ihre Gewissen gräulich beschweren, und vielleicht nimmermehr widder stillen können, nicht allein der Seelen halben, die dadurch verführt und verdammt werden ... sondern auch der gauzen heiligen Kirchen halben" (De Wette, iv. 355).
[229] "If they were to allow and suffer such evil spirits, despite the fact that they could prevent and confront them, they would burden their consciences dreadfully and might never be able to quiet them again, not only for the sake of the souls that are misled and damned by this ... but also for the sake of the entire holy church" (De Wette, iv. 355).
[231] Bucholtz, iii. 570.
[232] "Sie aber verachten die Schrift muthwilliglich, darum wären sie billig aus der einigen Ursach zu stillen, oder nicht zu leiden" (De Wette, iii. 90).
[232] "But they deliberately disregard the scripture, so it would be fair for them to either be quiet about it or not suffer it" (De Wette, iii. 90).
[233] "Wollen sie aber wie die Juden seyn, nicht Christen heissen, noch Kaisers Glieder, sondern sich lassen Christus und Kaisers Feinde nennen, wie die Juden; wohlan, so wollen wir's auch leiden, dass sie in ihren Synagogen, wie die Juden, verschlossen lästern, so lang sie wollen" (De Wette, iv. 94).
[233] "But if they want to be like the Jews, not called Christians or part of the Emperor’s followers, but instead be known as enemies of Christ and the Emperor, like the Jews; well then, we will allow them to slander in their synagogues, like the Jews, for as long as they want" (De Wette, iv. 94).
[235] "Ego ab initio, cum primum caepi nosse Ciconiam et Ciconiae factionem, unde hoc totum genus Anabaptistarum exortum est, fui stulte clemens. Sentiebant enim et alii haereticos non esse ferro opprimendos. Et tunc dux Fridericus vehementer iratus erat Ciconiae: ac nisi a nobis tectus esset, fuisset de homine furioso et perdite malo sumtum supplicium. Nunc me ejus clementiae non parum poenitet.... Brentius nimis clemens est" (Bretschneider, ii. 17, Feb. 1530).
[235] "From the beginning, as soon as I started to learn about the Ciconians and the Ciconian faction, from which the entire Anabaptist movement emerged, I was foolishly lenient. Other heretics also felt that they shouldn't be suppressed by force. At that time, Duke Frederick was extremely angry with the Ciconians, and if he hadn't been protected by us, there would have been a harsh punishment for that dangerous and utterly wicked man. Now I somewhat regret that leniency... Brentius is too lenient" (Bretschneider, ii. 17, Feb. 1530).
[236] "Sed objiciunt exemplum nobis periculosum: si haec pertinent ad magistratus, quoties igitur magistratus judicabit aliquos errare, saeviet in eos. Caesar igitur debet nos opprimere, quoniam ita judicat nos errare. Respondeo: certe debet errores et prohibere et punire.... Non est enim solius Caesaris cognitio, sicut in urbibus haec cognitio non est tantum magistratus prophani, sed est doctorum. Viderit igitur magistratus ut recte judicet" (Bretschneider, ii. 712). "Deliberent igitur principes, non cum tyrannis, non cum pontificibus, non cum hypocritis, monachis aut aliis, sed cum ipsa Evangelii voce, cum probatis scriptoribus" (Bretschneider, iii. 254).
[236] "But they raise a dangerous example for us: if these things involve the rulers, then whenever the rulers decide that someone is wrong, they will act harshly against them. Therefore, Caesar must oppress us, since he judges that we are wrong. I reply: certainly he must correct and punish errors.... For it is not solely Caesar's role to judge, just as in cities this judgment is not just the role of secular rulers, but also of learned individuals. Thus, the rulers should ensure they judge rightly" (Bretschneider, ii. 712). "Therefore, the leaders should deliberate, not with tyrants, nor with priests, nor with hypocrites, monks, or others, but with the very voice of the Gospel, with reputable authors" (Bretschneider, iii. 254).
[237] "Quare ita sentias, magistratum debere uti summa severitate in coercendis hujusmodi spiritibus.... Sines igitur novis exemplis timorem incuti multitudini ... ad haec notae tibi sint causae seditionum, quas gladio prohiberi oportet.... Propterea sentio de his qui etiamsi non defendunt seditiosos articulos, habent manifeste blasphemos, quod interfici a magistratu debeant" (ii. 17, 18). "De Anabaptistis tulimus hic in genere sententiam: quia constat sectam diabolicam esse, non esse tolerandam: dissipari enim ecclesias per eos, cum ipsi nullam habeant certam doctrinam.... Ideo in capita factionum in singulis locis ultima supplicia constituenda esse judicavimus" (ii. 549). "It is clear that it is the duty of secular government to punish blasphemy, false doctrine, and heresy, on the bodies of those who are guilty of them.... Since it is evident that there are gross errors in the articles of the Anabaptist sect, we conclude that in this case the obstinate ought to be punished with death" (iii. 199). "Propter hanc causam Deus ordinavit politias ut Evangelium propagari possit ... nec revocamus politiam Moysi, sed lex moralis perpetua est omnium aetatum ... quandocumque constat doctrinam esse impiam, nihil dubium est quin sanior pars Ecclesiae debeat malos pastores removere et abolere impios cultus. Et hanc emendationem praecipue adjuvare debent magistratus, tanquam potiora membra Ecclesiae" (iii. 242, 244). "Thammerus, qui Mahometicas seu Ethnicas opiniones spargit, vagatur in dioecesi Mindensi, quem publicis suppliciis adficere debebant.... Evomuit blasphemias, quae refutandae sunt non tantum disputatione aut scriptis, sed etiam justo officio pii magistratus" (ix. 125, 131).
[237] "You're right to think that the authorities should act with strictness in controlling such spirits.... If you allow for new examples, you'll instill fear in the masses ... be aware of the reasons for seditions, which should be prevented by force.... For this reason, I believe that those who do not defend seditious articles but clearly have blasphemous views should be dealt with by the authorities" (ii. 17, 18). "We have a general opinion about the Anabaptists: it is clear that their sect is diabolical and should not be tolerated; they disrupt the churches, as they have no clear doctrine.... Therefore, we have judged that severe penalties should be imposed on the leaders of factions in every location" (ii. 549). "It is clear that it is the responsibility of the secular government to punish blasphemy, false doctrine, and heresy, on the bodies of those guilty of them.... Given that there are serious errors in the articles of the Anabaptist sect, we conclude that in this case, the unyielding should be punished with death" (iii. 199). "For this reason, God established governments so that the Gospel can be spread ... we do not revoke the government of Moses, but the moral law is eternal for all ages ... whenever it's clear that doctrine is impious, there is no doubt that the healthiest part of the Church should remove bad pastors and abolish wicked practices. And this reform should especially be supported by the authorities, as they are the vital members of the Church" (iii. 242, 244). "Thammerus, who spreads Muslim or pagan opinions, roams in the diocese of Mainz, and he should be subjected to public punishments.... He has spewed blasphemies that must be countered not just by debate or writings, but also by the rightful actions of pious authorities" (ix. 125, 131).
[238] "Voco autem blasphemos qui articulos habent, qui proprie non pertinent ad civilem statum, sed continent θεωρἱαϛ ut de divinitate Christi et similes. Etsi enim gradus quidam sunt, tamen huc etiam refero baptismum infantum.... Quia magistratui commissa est tutela totius legis, quod attinet ad externam disciplinam et externa facta. Quare delicta externa contra primam tabulam prohibere ac punire debet.... Quare non solum concessum est, sed etiam mandatum est magistratui, impias doctrinas abolere, et tueri pias in suis ditionibus" (ii. 711). "Ecclesiastica potestas tantum judicat et excommunicat haereticos, non occidit. Sed potestas civilis debet constituere poenas et supplicia in haereticos, sicut in blasphemos constituit supplicia.... Non enim plectitur fides, sed haeresis" (xii. 697).
[238] "I do address the blasphemous who hold beliefs that do not specifically relate to civil matters, but rather involve doctrinal issues like the divinity of Christ and similar topics. Although there are some degrees of separation, I also include infant baptism here. This is because the authority is charged with overseeing the entire law, which pertains to external discipline and external actions. Therefore, it must prohibit and punish external offenses against the first table of the law. Thus, it is not only permitted but also required for the authorities to abolish impious doctrines and uphold righteous ones within their jurisdictions" (ii. 711). "The ecclesiastical authority only judges and excommunicates heretics, not executes them. But the civil authority must impose penalties and punishments on heretics, just as it does for blasphemers. Faith is not punished, but heresy" (xii. 697).
[239] "Notum est etiam, quosdam tetra et δὑσφημα dixisse de sanguine Christi, quos puniri oportuit, et propter gloriam Christi, et exempli causa" (viii. 553). "Argumentatur ille praestigiator (Schwenkfeld), verbum externum non esse medium, quo Deus est efficax. Talis sophistica principum severitate compescenda erat" (ix. 579).
[239] "It's also known that some have spoken badly and untruthfully about the blood of Christ, and they should have been punished, both for the glory of Christ and as an example" (viii. 553). "That trickster (Schwenkfeld) argues that the external word isn't the means through which God is effective. Such sophistry should have been curbed by the strictness of the leaders" (ix. 579).
[240] "The office of preacher is distinct from that of governor, yet both have to contribute to the praise of God. Princes are not only to protect the goods and bodily life of their subjects, but the principal function is to promote the honour of God, and to prevent idolatry and blasphemy" (iii. 199). "Errant igitur magistratus, qui divellunt gubernationem a fine, et se tantum pacis ac ventris custodes esse existimant.... At si tantum venter curandus esset, quid differrent principes ab armentariis? Nam longe aliter sentiendum est. Politias divinitus admirabili sapientia et bonitate constitutas esse, non tantum ad quaerenda et fruenda ventris bona, sed multo magis, ut Deus in societate innotescat, ut aeterna bona quaerantur" (iii. 246).
[240] "The role of a preacher is different from that of a governor, yet both play a part in glorifying God. Rulers are not only supposed to protect the property and lives of their people but their main duty is to enhance God's honor and to stop idolatry and blasphemy" (iii. 199). "So, it is wrong for leaders to separate governance from its purpose, assuming they are only guardians of peace and material needs.... If caring only for the stomach is their goal, how would rulers differ from livestock keepers? It's essential to view governments, established by divine wisdom and goodness, not solely to seek and enjoy material goods, but even more so, for God to be known in society and for eternal goods to be pursued" (iii. 246).
[241] "Neque illa barbarica excusatio audienda est, leges illas pertinere ad politiam Mosaicam, non ad nostram. Ut Decalogus ipse ad omnes pertinet, ita judex ubique omnia Decalogi officia in externa disciplina tueatur" (viii. 520).
[241] "That barbaric excuse shouldn't be considered; those laws belong to the Mosaic polity, not to ours. Just as the Decalogue applies to everyone, so should a judge uphold all the duties of the Decalogue in external discipline." (viii. 520).
[242] "Legi scriptum tuum, in quo refutasti luculenter horrendas Serveti blasphemias, ac filio Dei gratias ago, qui fuit βραβευτἡς hujus tui agonis. Tibi quoque Ecclesia et nunc et ad posteros gratitudinem debet et debebit. Tuo judicio prorsus adsentior. Affirmo etiam, vestros magistratus juste fecisse, quod hominem blasphemum, re ordine judicata, interfecerunt" (Melanchthon to Calvin, Bretschneider, viii. 362). "Judico etiam Senatum Genevensem recte fecisse, quod hominem pertinacem et non omissurum blasphemias sustulit. Ac miratus sum, esse, qui severitatem illam improbent" (viii. 523). "Dedit vero et Genevensis reip. magistratus ante annos quatuor punitae insanabilis blasphemiae adversus filium Dei, sublato Serveto Arragone pium et memorabile ad omnem posteritatem exemplum" (ix. 133).
[242] "I read your writing, in which you clearly refuted the horrific blasphemies of Servetus, and I thank the Son of God who was the prizewinner of your struggle. The Church owes you gratitude now and to future generations. I completely agree with your judgment. I also affirm that your officials acted rightly in executing the blasphemous man after a legal trial" (Melanchthon to Calvin, Bretschneider, viii. 362). "I believe the Geneva Senate acted correctly in removing a persistent man who would not stop blaspheming. I was surprised that there are those who disapprove of that severity" (viii. 523). "Indeed, the magistrates of Geneva, four years ago, punished the incurable blasphemies against the Son of God, setting an example that is pious and memorable for all posterity by eliminating Servetus" (ix. 133).
[243] "Abusus missae per magistratus debet tolli. Non aliter, atque sustulit aeneum serpentem Ezechias, aut excelsa demolitus est Josias" (i. 480). "Politicis magistratibus severissime mandatum est, ut suo quisque loco manibus et armis tollant statuas, ad quas fiunt hominum concursus et invocationes, et puniant suppliciis corporum insanabiles, qui idolorum cultum pertinaciter retinent, aut blasphemias serunt" (ix. 77).
[243] "The abuse of the Mass by officials must be abolished. Just like Hezekiah removed the bronze serpent, or Josiah tore down the high places" (i. 480). "It is strictly ordered to political officials that each one, in their own position, should remove the statues where people gather to worship and call upon them, and punish with severe penalties those who stubbornly cling to idol worship or spread blasphemies" (ix. 77).
[244] "If the French and English community at Frankfort shared the errors of Servetus or Thamer, or other enemies of the Symbols, or the errors of the Anabaptists on infant baptism, against the authority of the State, etc., I should faithfully advise and strongly recommend that they should be soon driven away; for the civil power is bound to prevent and to punish proved blasphemy and sedition. But I find that this community is orthodox in the symbolical articles on the Son of God, and in other articles of the Symbol.... If the faith of the citizens in every town were inquired into, what trouble and confusion would not arise in many countries and towns!" (ix. 179).
[244] "If the French and English community in Frankfurt held the same errors as Servetus or Thamer, or other opponents of the Symbols, or the views of the Anabaptists on infant baptism, challenging the authority of the State, etc., I would strongly advise that they should be expelled quickly; because the civil power has a duty to prevent and punish proven blasphemy and rebellion. However, I find that this community is orthodox in the symbolic articles regarding the Son of God, and in other articles of the Symbol.... If we were to investigate the beliefs of the citizens in every town, what chaos and confusion would arise in many countries and towns!" (ix. 179).
[245] Schmidt, Philipp Melanchthon, p. 640. His exhortations to the Landgrave to put down the Zwinglians are characteristic: "The Zwinglians, without waiting for the Council, persecute the Papists and the Anabaptists; why must it be wrong for others to prohibit their indefensible doctrine independent of the Council?" Philip replied: "Forcibly, to prohibit a doctrine which neither contradicts the articles of faith nor encourages sedition, I do not think right.... When Luther began to write and to preach, he admonished and instructed the Government that it had no right to forbid books or to prevent preaching, and that its office did not extend so far, but that it had only to govern the body and goods.... I had not heard before that the Zwinglians persecute the Papists; but if they abolish abuses, it is not unjust, for the Papists wish to deserve heaven by their works, and so blaspheme the Son of God. That they should persecute the Anabaptists is also not wrong, for their doctrine is in part seditious." The divines answered: "If by God's grace our true and necessary doctrine is tolerated as it has hitherto been by the emperor, though reluctantly, we think that we ought not to prevent it by undertaking the defence of the Zwinglian doctrine, if that should not be tolerated. ... As to the argument that we ought to spare the people while persecuting the leaders, our answer is, that it is not a question of persons, but only of doctrine, whether it be true or false" (Correspondence of Brenz and Melanchthon with Landgrave Philip of Hesse, Bretschneider, ii. 95, 98, 101).
[245] Schmidt, Philipp Melanchthon, p. 640. His encouragement to the Landgrave to suppress the Zwinglians is telling: "The Zwinglians, without waiting for the Council, persecute the Papists and the Anabaptists; why should it be wrong for others to prevent their indefensible beliefs without waiting for the Council?" Philip replied: "To forcibly prohibit a belief that neither contradicts the articles of faith nor incites rebellion is not right in my opinion.... When Luther started to write and preach, he advised the Government that it had no right to ban books or stop preaching, and that its role did not go that far, but only to govern the body and property.... I had not heard before that the Zwinglians were persecuting the Papists; but if they eliminate abuses, that is not unfair, since the Papists try to earn heaven through their deeds and in doing so blaspheme the Son of God. It’s also not wrong for them to go after the Anabaptists, as some of their teachings are indeed seditious." The theologians responded: "If, by God's grace, our true and necessary beliefs are allowed, as they have been thus far by the emperor, albeit begrudgingly, we think we should not hinder that by defending the Zwinglian beliefs, should those not be accepted.... Regarding the suggestion that we should spare the people while targeting the leaders, our response is that this is not about individuals, but solely about doctrine, whether it is true or false" (Correspondence of Brenz and Melanchthon with Landgrave Philip of Hesse, Bretschneider, ii. 95, 98, 101).
[246] Hardwicke, Reformation, p. 274.
[247] Seidemann, Thomas Münzer, p. 35.
[248] Schenkel, iii. 381.
[249] Heinrich Grosbeck's Bericht, ed. Cornelius, 19.
[252] Baum, Capito und Butzer, p. 489.
[254] Ursinus writes to Bullinger: "Liberavit nos Deus ab idolatria: succedit licentia infinita et horribilis divini nominis, ecclesiae doctrinae purioris et sacramentorum prophanatio et sub pedibus porcorum et canum, conniventibus atque utinam non defendentibus iis qui prohibere suo loco debebant, conculcatio" (Sudhoff, Olevianus und Ursinus, p. 340).
[254] Ursinus writes to Bullinger: "God has freed us from idolatry: an endless and terrible license follows, the profanation of the divine name, the purer teachings of the church, and the sacraments, trampled under the feet of pigs and dogs, with those who should be prohibiting it turning a blind eye, and hopefully not defending this oppression" (Sudhoff, Olevianus und Ursinus, p. 340).
[255] "Adserere audemus, neminem magistratum recte gerere ne posse quidem, nisi Christianus sit" (Zuingli, Opera, iii. 296). "If they shall proceed in an unbrotherly way, and against the ordinance of Christ, then let them be deposed, in God's name" (Schenkel, iii. 362).
[255] "We dare to assert that no one can properly hold a position of authority unless they are Christian" (Zuingli, Opera, iii. 296). "If they act in an unbrotherly manner and against Christ's commandments, then let them be removed, in God's name" (Schenkel, iii. 362).
[256] Christoffel, Huldreich Zwingli, p. 251.
[258] Pestalozzi, Heinrich Bullinger, p. 95.
[259] Ibid., Leo Judä, p. 50.
[260] Pestalozzi, Heinrich Bullinger, p. 146.
[261] Ibid. p. 149.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. p. 149.
[262] Ibid. p. 270.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. p. 270.
[263] Pestalozzi, Heinrich Bullinger, p. 426.
[264] In the year 1555 he writes to Socinus: "I too am of opinion that heretical men must be cut off with the spiritual sword.... The Lutherans at first did not understand that sectaries must be restrained and punished, but after the fall of Münster, when thousands of poor misguided men, many of them orthodox, had perished, they were compelled to admit that it is wiser and better for the Government not only to restrain wrong-headed men, but also, by putting to death a few that deserve it, to protect thousands of inhabitants" (Ibid. p. 428).
[264] In 1555, he writes to Socinus: "I also believe that heretical individuals should be removed with the spiritual sword.... The Lutherans initially failed to realize that sectarians needed to be restrained and punished, but after the fall of Münster, when thousands of misguided individuals, many of whom were orthodox, lost their lives, they had to acknowledge that it's wiser and better for the government to not only control misguided people but also, by executing a few who deserve it, to protect thousands of citizens" (Ibid. p. 428).
[265] Herzog, Leben Oekolampads, ii 197.
[266] Ibid. p. 189.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 189.
[267] Ibid. p. 206.
[268] Herzog, Leben Oekolampads, ii. 195. Herzog finds an excuse for the harsh treatment of the Lutherans at Basel in the still greater severity of the Lutheran Churches against the followers of the Swiss reformation (Ibid. 213).
[268] Herzog, Leben Oekolampads, ii. 195. Herzog justifies the harsh treatment of the Lutherans in Basel by pointing out the even harsher actions of the Lutheran Churches against the supporters of the Swiss Reformation (Ibid. 213).
[270] "Huc spectat (politia) ... ne idololatria, ne in Dei nomen sacrilegia, ne adversus ejus veritatem blasphemiae aliaeque religionis offensiones publice emergant ac in populum spargantur.... Politicam ordinationem probo, quae in hoc incumbit, ne vera religio, quae Dei lege continetur, palam, publicisque sacrilegiis impune violetur" (Institutio Christianae Religionis, ed. Tholuck, ii. 477). "Hoc ergo summopere requiritur a regibus, ut gladio quo praediti sunt utuntur ad cultum Dei asserendum" (Praelectiones in Prophetas, Opera, v. 233, ed. 1667).
[270] "This pertains to (government) ... to prevent idolatry, to avoid sacrilege against God's name, to guard against blasphemies that oppose His truth and any other public offenses against religion from arising and spreading among the people.... I support a political arrangement that focuses on ensuring that true religion, which is laid out in God's law, is not openly and unpunished violated by public sacrileges" (Institutio Christianae Religionis, ed. Tholuck, ii. 477). "Therefore, it is of utmost importance for kings to wield the sword with which they are armed to uphold the worship of God" (Praelectiones in Prophetas, Opera, v. 233, ed. 1667).
[271] "Huic etiam colligere promptum est, quam stulta fuerit imaginatio eorum qui volebant usum gladii tollere e mundo, Evangelii praetextu. Scimus Anabaptistas fuisse tumultuatos, quasi totus ordo politicus repugnaret Christi regno, quia regnum Christi continetur sola doctrina; deinde nulla futura sit vis. Hoc quidem verum esset, si essemus in hoc mundo angeli: sed quemadmodum jam dixi, exiguus est piorum numerus: ideo necesse est reliquam turbam cohiberi violento freno: quia permixti sunt filii Dei vel saevis belluis, vel vulpibus et fraudulentis hominibus" (Pr. in Michaeam, v. 310). "In quo non suam modo inscitiam, sed diabolicum fastum produnt, dum perfectionem sibi arrogant; cujus ne centesima quidem pars in illis conspicitur" (Institutio, ii. 478).
[271] "It’s clear how foolish it was for those who wanted to eliminate the sword from the world, using the Gospel as an excuse. We know that the Anabaptists caused disturbances, as if the entire political order opposed Christ’s kingdom, because Christ’s kingdom is based solely on doctrine; thus, there would be no force. This would indeed be true if we were angels in this world: but as I’ve said, the number of the righteous is very small; therefore, it is necessary to control the rest of the crowd with a violent restraint, as they are mixed with the children of God, wild beasts, foxes, and deceitful men" (Pr. in Michaeam, v. 310). "In which they not only display their own ignorance, but also a diabolical arrogance, while claiming perfection, of which not even a hundredth part is evident in them" (Institutio, ii. 478).
[272] "Tota igitur excellentia, tota dignitas, tota potentia Ecclesiae debet huc referri, ut omnia subjaceant Deo, et quicquid erit in gentibus hoc totum sit sacrum, ut scilicet cultus Dei tam apud victores quam apud victos vigeat" (Pr. in Michaeam, v. 317).
[272] "All excellence, all dignity, all power of the Church must be directed here, so that everything submits to God, and whatever exists among nations should be sacred, so that the worship of God thrives among both victors and the defeated" (Pr. in Michaeam, v. 317).
[273] "Ita tollitur offensio, quae multos imperitos fallit, dum metuunt ne hoc praetextu ad saeviendum armentur Papae carnifices." Calvin was warned by experience of the imprudence of Luther's language. "In Gallis proceres in excusanda saevitia immani allegant autoritatem Lutheri" (Melanchthon. Opera, v. 176).
[273] "This offense is lifted, which tricks many inexperienced people, while they fear that under this pretext the Pope's executioners will be encouraged to act violently." Calvin learned from experience about the recklessness of Luther's words. "In France, leaders use Luther's authority to excuse their monstrous cruelty" (Melanchthon. Opera, v. 176).
[274] "Vous avez deux espèces de mutins qui se sont eslevez entre le roy et l'estat du royaume: Les uns sont gens fantastiques, qui soubs couleur de l'évangile vouldroient mettre tout en confusion. Les aultres sont gens obstinés aux superstitions de l'Antéchrist de Rome. Tous ensemble méritent bien d'estre réprimés par le glayve qui vous est commis, veu qu'ils s'attaschent non seulement au roy, mais à Dieu qui l'a assis au siège royal" (Calvin to Somerset, Oct. 22, 1540: Lettres de Calvin, ed. Bonnet, i. 267. See also Henry, Leben Calvins, ii. Append. 30).
[274] "There are two kinds of rebels that have emerged between the king and the state of the kingdom: The first are fanciful people who, under the guise of the gospel, would like to throw everything into chaos. The second are those who stubbornly cling to the superstitions of the Antichrist of Rome. All of them certainly deserve to be punished by the sword that is entrusted to you, as they not only oppose the king but also God, who has placed him on the royal throne" (Calvin to Somerset, Oct. 22, 1540: Lettres de Calvin, ed. Bonnet, i. 267. See also Henry, Leben Calvins, ii. Append. 30).
[275] "Abdicant enim se potestate terreni principes dum insurgunt contra Deum: imo indigni sunt qui censeantur in hominum numero. Potius ergo conspuere oportet in ipsorum capita, quam illis parere, ubi ita proterviunt ut velint etiam spoliare Deum jure suo, et quasi occupare solium ejus, acsi possent eum a coelo detrahere" (Pr. in Danielem, v. 91).
[275] "Earthly rulers give up their power when they rise up against God; in fact, they are unworthy to be counted among humans. Therefore, it’s better to spit on their heads than to obey them when they are so arrogant that they even want to strip God of His rights and try to seize His throne, as if they could drag Him down from heaven" (Pr. in Danielem, v. 91).
[276] "Quant au serment qu'on vous a contraincte de faire, comme vous avez failli et offensé Dieu en le faisant, aussi n'estes-vous tenue de le garder" (Calvin to the Duchess of Ferrara, Bonnet, ii. 338). She had taken an oath, at her husband's death, that she would not correspond with Calvin.
[276] "Regarding the oath you were forced to take, since you sinned and offended God by doing so, you are not obligated to keep it" (Calvin to the Duchess of Ferrara, Bonnet, ii. 338). She had sworn, upon her husband's death, that she would not communicate with Calvin.
[277] "In aulis regum videmus primas teneri a bestiis. Nam hodie, ne repetamus veteres historias, ut reges fere omnes fatui sunt ac bruti, ita etiam sunt quasi equi et asini brutorum animalium.... Reges sunt hodie fere mancipia" (Pr. in Danielem, v. 82). "Videmus enim ut hodie quoque pro sua libidine commoveant totum orbem principes; quia produnt alii aliis innoxios populus, et exercent foedam nundinationem, dum quisque commodum suum venatur, et sine ullo pudore, tantum ut augeat suam potentiam, alios tradit in manum inimici" (Pr. in Nahum, v. 363). "Hodie pudet reges aliquid prae se ferre humanum, sed omnes gestus accommodant ad tyrannidem" (Pr. in Jeremiam, v. 257).
[277] "In the courts of kings, we see the leaders held captive by beasts. For today, without revisiting old stories, just as almost all kings are foolish and brutish, they are also like horses and donkeys among wild animals.... Kings today are almost like slaves" (Pr. in Danielem, v. 82). "We see that today, for their own pleasure, princes can stir the entire world; for some hand over innocent people to others, and they engage in a shameful trade, as each hunts for their own advantage, and without any shame, just to increase their power, they hand others into the hands of the enemy" (Pr. in Nahum, v. 363). "Today, kings are ashamed to show any humanity, but they adapt all their actions to tyranny" (Pr. in Jeremiam, v. 257).
[278] "Sur ce que je vous avais allégué, quo David nous instruict par son exemple de haïr les ennemis de Dieu, vous respondez que c'estoit pour ce temps-là duquel sous la loi de rigueur il estoit permis de haïr les ennemis. Or, madame, ceste glose seroit pour renverser toute l'Escriture, et partant il la fault fuir comme une peste mortelle.... Combien que j'aye tousjours prié Dieu de luy faire mercy, si est-ce que j'ay souvent désiré que Dieu mist la main sur luy (Guise) pour en deslivrer son Eglise, s'il ne le vouloit convertir" (Calvin to the Duchess of Ferrara, Bonnet, ii. 551). Luther was in this respect equally unscrupulous: "This year we must pray Duke Maurice to death, we must kill him with our prayers; for he will be an evil man" (MS. quoted in Döllinger, Reformation, iii, 266).
[278] "Regarding what I mentioned, how David teaches us through his example to hate the enemies of God, you respond that it was acceptable at that time, under the harsh law, to hate the enemies. Well, ma'am, this interpretation would undermine all of Scripture and, therefore, we must avoid it like the plague.... Even though I have always prayed to God for mercy on him, I often wished that God would take action against him (Guise) to free His Church, if He wouldn't choose to convert him" (Calvin to the Duchess of Ferrara, Bonnet, ii. 551). Luther was equally ruthless in this regard: "This year we must pray Duke Maurice to death, we must kill him with our prayers; for he will be an evil man" (MS. quoted in Döllinger, Reformation, iii, 266).
[279] "Quod de praepostero nostrorum fervore scribis, verissimum est, neque tamen ulla occurrit moderandi ratio, quia sanis consiliis non obtemperant. Passim denuntio, si judex essem me non minus severe in rabioso, istos impetus vindicaturum, quam rex suis edictis mandat. Pergendum nihilominus, quando nos Deus voluit stultis esse debitores" (Calvin to Beza; Henry, Leben Calvins, iii. Append. 164).
[279] "What you write about our misguided passion is true, yet I can't think of any way to moderate it, since they don't follow sound advice. I declare that if I were a judge, I would punish those violent impulses just as harshly as the king orders with his decrees. Nevertheless, we must continue, as God has chosen for us to be foolish debtors" (Calvin to Beza; Henry, Leben Calvins, iii. Append. 164).
[280] "Il n'a tenu qu'à moi que, devant la guerre, gens de faict et d'exécution ne se soyent efforcez de l'exterminer du monde (Guise) lesquels ont esté retenus par ma seule exhortation."—Bonnet, ii. 553.
[280] "It was only up to me that, in the face of war, people of action and execution didn’t try to wipe him out of existence (Guise), and they were held back solely by my encouragement."—Bonnet, ii. 553.
[281] "Hoc nobis si assidue ob animos et oculos obversetur, eodem decreto constitui etiam nequissimos reges, quo regum auctoritas statuitur; nunquam in animum nobis seditiosae illae cogitationes venient, tractandum esse pro meritis regem nec aequum esse, ut subditos ei nos praestemus, qui vicissim regem nobis se non praestet.... De privatis hominibus semper loquor. Nam si qui nunc sint populares magistratus ad moderandam regum libidinem constituti (quales olim erant ... ephori ... tribuni ... demarchi: et qua etiam forte potestate, ut nunc res habent, funguntur in singulis regnis tres ordines, quum primarios conventus peragunt) ... illos ferocienti regum licentiae pro officio intercedere non veto" (Institutio, ii. 493, 495).
[281] "If we constantly remember this in our minds and before our eyes, we should also establish the most unworthy kings with the same authority that is given to kings; those rebellious thoughts will never cross our minds, like considering whether we should treat a king based on his merits or if it’s fair for us to be subjects under a king who doesn’t treat us as such.... I’m always talking about private citizens. For if there are currently popular officials set to curb the unchecked desires of kings (such as the ephors, tribunes, and demarchs that once existed: and by whatever power they now possess, as things currently are, in individual kingdoms when they hold primary assemblies) … I do not prohibit them from interceding for the sake of duty against the ferocity of kings" (Institutio, ii. 493, 495).
[282] "Quum ergo ita licentiose omnia sibi permittent (Donatistae), volebant tamen impune manere sua scelera: et in primis tenebant hoc principium: non esse poenas sumendas, si quis ab aliis dissideret in religionis doctrina: quemadmodum hodie videmus quosdam de hac re nimis cupide contendere. Certum est quid cupiant. Nam si quis ipsos respiciat, sunt impii Dei contemptores: saltem vellent nihil certum esse in religione; ideo labefactare, et quantum in se est etiam convellere nituntur omnia pietatis principia. Ut ergo liceat ipsis evomere virus suum, ideo tantopere litigant pro impunitate, et negant poenas de haereticis et blasphemis sumendas esse" (Pr. in Danielem, v. 51).
[282] "So when the Donatists allowed themselves such freedom, they still wanted their wrongdoings to go unpunished. They primarily held this principle: there shouldn't be penalties for someone who disagrees with others on religious teachings; just like we see today, where some argue about this issue too eagerly. It’s clear what they want. If you look at them, they are impious disrespecters of God: at the very least, they wish for there to be nothing certain in religion; for that reason, they undermine and, to the best of their ability, try to overturn all principles of piety. Therefore, in order to let them spew their poison, they fiercely argue for impunity and deny that penalties should be imposed on heretics and blasphemers" (Pr. in Danielem, v. 51).
[284] "Non modo liberum esse magistratibus poenas sumere de coelestis doctrinae corruptoribus, sed divinitus esse mandatum, ut pestiferis erroribus impunitatem dare nequeant, quin desciscant ab officii sui fide.... Nunc vero quisquis haereticis et blasphemis injuste paenam infligi contenderet, sciens et volens se obstringet blasphemiae reatu.... Ubi a suis fundamentis convellitur religio, detestandae in Deum blasphemiae proferuntur, impiis et pestiferis dogmatibus in exitium rapiuntur animae; denique ubi palam defectio ab unico Deo puraque doctrina tentatur, ad extremum illud remedium descendere necesse" (see Schenkel, iii. 389; Dyer, Life of Calvin, p. 354; Henry, iii. 234).
[284] "Not only is it permissible for authorities to impose punishments on those who corrupt heavenly teaching, but it is divinely mandated that they cannot allow harmful errors to go unpunished without straying from their duty.... Now, whoever unjustly argues that heretics and blasphemers should face punishment, knowingly and willingly binds themselves to the charge of blasphemy.... Where religion is uprooted from its foundations, detestable blasphemies against God emerge, and the souls are carried away to destruction by wicked and harmful doctrines; indeed, whenever there is a blatant departure from the one true God and pure teaching, it becomes necessary to resort to that ultimate remedy" (see Schenkel, iii. 389; Dyer, Life of Calvin, p. 354; Henry, iii. 234).
[285] De Haereticis an sint persequendi, Magdeburgi, 1554. Chataillon, to whom it is generally attributed, was not the author (see Heppe, Theodor Beza, p. 37).
[285] On Whether Heretics Should Be Pursued, Magdeburg, 1554. Chataillon, who is usually credited with this work, was not the actual author (see Heppe, Theodor Beza, p. 37).
[286] Hallam, Literature of Europe, ii. 81; Schlosser, Leben des Beza, p. 55. This is proved by the following passage from the dedication: "This I say not to favour the heretics, whom I abhor, but because there are here two dangerous rocks to be avoided. In the first place, that no man should be deemed a heretic when he is not ... and that the real rebel be distinguished from the Christian who, by following the teaching and example of his Master, necessarily causes separation from the wicked and unbelieving. The other danger is, lest the real heretics be not more severely punished than the discipline of the Church requires" (Baum, Theodor Beza, i. 215).
[286] Hallam, Literature of Europe, ii. 81; Schlosser, Leben des Beza, p. 55. This is shown by the following excerpt from the dedication: "I do not say this to support the heretics, whom I detest, but because there are two dangerous pitfalls to avoid. First, no one should be labeled a heretic when they are not... and the true rebel should be distinguished from the Christian who, by following the teachings and example of their Master, inevitably causes a separation from the wicked and unbelieving. The second danger is that the real heretics may not be punished more harshly than what the Church's discipline requires" (Baum, Theodor Beza, i. 215).
[287] "Multis piis hominibus in Gallia exustis grave passim apud Germanos odium ignes illi excitaverant, sparsi sunt, ejus restinguendi causa, improbi ac mendaces libelli, non alios tam crudeliter tractari, quam Anabaptistas ac turbulentos homines, qui perversis deliriis non religionem modo sed totum ordinem politicum convellerent.... Haec mihi edendae Institutionis causa fuit, primum ut ab injusta contumelia vindicarem fratres meos, quorum mors pretiosa erat in conspectu Domini; deinde quum multis miseris eadem visitarent supplicia, pro illis dolor saltem aliquis et sollicitudo exteras gentes tangeret" (Praefatio in Psalmos. See "Historia Litteraria de Calvini Institutione." in Scrinium Antiquarium, ii. 452).
[287] "After the execution of many innocent people in Gaul, widespread hatred against them had been ignited among the Germans. In response, dishonest and deceitful pamphlets were circulated, claiming that no one was treated as cruelly as the Anabaptists and other troublemakers, who sought to overturn not only religion but the entire political order with their twisted delusions.... This was my reason for publishing this work, firstly to defend my brothers from unjust slander, whose deaths were precious in the sight of the Lord; and secondly, so that the suffering of many miserable people facing the same punishments might at least evoke some sorrow and concern from foreign nations" (Praefatio in Psalmos. See "Historia Litteraria de Calvini Institutione." in Scrinium Antiquarium, ii. 452).
[288] Baum, i. 206. "Telles gens," says Calvin, "seroient contents qu'il n'y eust ne loy, ne bride au monde. Voilà pourquoy ils ont basti ce beau libvre De non comburendis Haereticis, où ils out falsifié les noms tant des villes que des personnes, non pour aultre cause sinon pource que le dit livre est farcy de blasphèmes insupportables" (Bonnet, ii. 18).
[288] Baum, i. 206. "Such people," says Calvin, "would be happy as long as there are no laws or restrictions in the world. That’s why they created this beautiful book On the Burning of Heretics, where they falsified the names of both cities and individuals, not for any other reason than that this book is full of unbearable blasphemies" (Bonnet, ii. 18).
[290] "Absit autem a nobis, ut in eos, qui vel simplicitate peccant, sine aliorum pernicie et insigni blasphemia, vel in explicando quopiam Scripturae loco dissident a recepta opinione, magistratum armemus" (Tractatus Theologici, i. 95).
[290] "Let us not, however, arm the authorities against those who either err out of simplicity, causing harm to others and committing significant blasphemy, or who disagree with the accepted interpretation of any passage of Scripture" (Tractatus Theologici, i. 95).
[291] This was sometimes the practice in Catholic countries, where heresy was equivalent to treason. Duke William of Bavaria ordered obstinate Anabaptists to be burnt; those who recanted to be beheaded. "Welcher revocir, den soll man köpfen; welcher nicht revocir, den soll man brennen" (Jörg, p. 717).
[291] This was sometimes the practice in Catholic countries, where heresy was treated like treason. Duke William of Bavaria ordered that stubborn Anabaptists be burned, and those who recanted beheaded. "Whoever recants, they should be beheaded; whoever doesn’t recant, they should be burned" (Jörg, p. 717).
[292] "Ex quibus omnibus una conjunctio efficitur, istos quibus haeretici videntur non esse puniendi, opinionem in Ecclesiam Dei conari longe omnium pestilentissimam invehere et ex diametro repugnantem doctrinae primum a Deo Patre proditae, deinde a Christo instauratae, ab universa denique Ecclesia orthodoxa perpetuo consensu usurpatae, ut mihi quidem magis absurde facere videantur quam si sacrilegas aut parricidas puniendos negarent, quum sint istis omnibus haeretici infinitis partibus deteriores" (Tract. Theol. i. 143).
[292] "From all of this, a single connection is formed, suggesting that those who seem to be heretics should not be punished, is trying to bring into the Church of God the most harmful opinion of all, which directly contradicts the teachings first revealed by God the Father, then restored by Christ, and finally accepted by the entire orthodox Church with continuous agreement. It seems to me far more absurd than if they were to deny punishing those guilty of sacrilege or parricide, as these heretics are in countless ways far worse than all of those" (Tract. Theol. i. 143).
[293] "Verum est quod correctione non exspectata Ananiam et Sapphiram occidit Petrus. Quia Spiritus Sanctus tunc maxime vigens, quem spreverant, docebat esse incorrigibiles, in malitia obstinatos. Hoc crimen est morte simpliciter dignum et apud Deum et apud homines. In aliis autem criminibus, ubi Spiritus Sanctus speciale quid non docet, ubi non est inveterata malitia, aut obstinatio certa non apparet aut atrocitas magna, correctionem per alias castigationes sperare potius debemus" (Servetus, Restitutio Christianismi, 656; Henry, iii. 235).
[293] "It's true that without waiting for correction, Peter killed Ananias and Sapphira. Because at that time the Holy Spirit was very active, the one they rejected, demonstrating they were uncorrectable and stubborn in their wickedness. This crime is worthy of death both before God and people. In other crimes, however, where the Holy Spirit doesn’t provide specific guidance, where there isn’t ingrained evil, or clear obstinacy or great atrocity, we should rather hope for correction through other forms of punishment" (Servetus, Restitutio Christianismi, 656; Henry, iii. 235).
[294] "Nam si venerit, modo valeat mea authoritas, vivum exire nunquam patiar" (Calvin to Farel, in Henry, iii. Append. 65; Audin, Vie de Calvin, ii. 314; Dyer, 544).
[294] "But if he comes, as long as my authority remains intact, I will never allow him to leave alive" (Calvin to Farel, in Henry, iii. Append. 65; Audin, Vie de Calvin, ii. 314; Dyer, 544).
[295] "Spero capitale saltem fore judicium; poenae vero atrocitatem remitti cupio" (Calvin to Farel, Henry, iii. 189). Dr. Henry makes no attempt to clear Calvin of the imputation of having caused the death of Servetus. Nevertheless he proposed, some years later, that the three-hundredth anniversary of the execution should be celebrated in the Church of Geneva by a demonstration. "It ought to declare itself in a body, in a manner worthy of our principles, admitting that in past times the authorities of Geneva were mistaken, loudly proclaiming toleration, which is truly the crown of our Church, and paying due honour to Calvin, because he had no hand in the business (parcequ'il n'a pas trempé dans cette affaire), of which he has unjustly borne the whole burden." The impudence of this declaration is surpassed by the editor of the French periodical from which we extract it. He appends to the words in our parenthesis the following note: "We underline in order to call attention to this opinion of Dr. Henry, who is so thoroughly acquainted with the whole question" (Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français, ii. 114).
[295] "I hope at least there will be a fair judgment; but I want the severity of the punishment to be reduced" (Calvin to Farel, Henry, iii. 189). Dr. Henry does not try to exonerate Calvin from the accusation of having caused Servetus's death. Still, years later, he suggested that the three-hundredth anniversary of the execution be marked in the Church of Geneva with a demonstration. "It should collectively express itself in a way consistent with our principles, acknowledging that the Geneva authorities were wrong in the past, loudly proclaiming tolerance, which is truly the hallmark of our Church, and giving proper recognition to Calvin, as he had no involvement in this matter (parcequ'il n'a pas trempé dans cette affaire), for which he has been unfairly held responsible." The boldness of this declaration is overshadowed by the editor of the French magazine from which we take this excerpt. He adds to the words in our parentheses the following note: "We emphasize this to highlight Dr. Henry's opinion, who is very knowledgeable about the entire issue" (Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français, ii. 114).
[296] "Qui scripserunt de non plectendis haereticis, semper mihi visi sunt non parum errare" (Farel to Blaarer, Henry, iii. 202). During the trial he wrote to Calvin: "If you desire to diminish the horrible punishment, you will act as a friend towards your most dangerous enemy. If I were to seduce anybody from the true faith, I should consider myself worthy of death; I cannot judge differently of another than of myself" (Schmidt, Farel und Viret, p. 33).
[296] "Those who write about not punishing heretics have always seemed to me to be quite mistaken" (Farel to Blaarer, Henry, iii. 202). During the trial, he wrote to Calvin: "If you want to lessen the horrible punishment, you will be acting like a friend toward your most dangerous enemy. If I were to lead anyone away from the true faith, I would consider myself deserving of death; I cannot judge anyone else differently from how I judge myself" (Schmidt, Farel und Viret, p. 33).
Before sentence was pronounced Bullinger wrote to Beza: "Quid vero amplissimus Senatus Genevensis ageret cum blasphemo illo nebulone Serveto. Si sapit et officium suum facit, caedit, ut totus orbis videat Genevam Christi gloriam cupere servatam" (Baum, i. 204). With reference to Socinus he wrote: "Sentio ego spirituali gladio abscindendos esse homines haereticos" (Henry, iii. 225).
Before the sentence was passed, Bullinger wrote to Beza: "What is the very distinguished Genevan Senate doing about that blasphemous scoundrel Servetus? If they are wise and doing their duty, they will take action so that the whole world can see that Geneva wants to preserve the glory of Christ" (Baum, i. 204). Regarding Socinus, he wrote: "I believe that heretical people should be cut off with the spiritual sword" (Henry, iii. 225).
Peter Martyr Vermili also gave in his adhesion to Calvin's policy: "De Serveto Hispano, quid aliud dicam non habeo, nisi eum fuisse genuinum Diaboli filium, cujus pestifera et detestanda doctrina undique profliganda est, neque magistratus, qui de illo supplicium extremum sumpsit, accusandus est, cum emendationis nulla indiçia in eo possent deprehendi, illiusque blasphemiae omnino intolerabiles essent" (Loci Communes, 1114. See Schlosser, Leben des Beza und des Peter Martyr Vermili, 512).
Peter Martyr Vermili also supported Calvin's policy: "Regarding the Spanish Servetus, I have nothing else to say except that he was truly a son of the Devil, whose harmful and detestable teachings must be eliminated from all sides. Neither should the magistrates who executed him be blamed, since there was no sign of any possibility for correction in him, and his blasphemies were completely intolerable" (Loci Communes, 1114. See Schlosser, Leben des Beza und des Peter Martyr Vermili, 512).
Zanchi, who at the instigation of Bullinger also published a treatise, De Haereticis Coercendis, says of Beza's work: "Non poterit non probari summopere piis omnibus. Satis superque respondit quidem ille novis istis academicis, ita ut supervacanea et inutilis omnino videatur mea tractatio" (Baum, i. 232).
Zanchi, who was encouraged by Bullinger to publish a treatise, De Haereticis Coercendis, commented on Beza's work: "It cannot fail to be approved by all the faithful. He has adequately responded to those new academic arguments, making my own discussion seem completely unnecessary and pointless" (Baum, i. 232).
[297] "The trial of Servetus," says a very ardent Calvinist, "is illegal only in one point—the crime, if crime there be, had not been committed at Geneva; but long before the Councils had usurped the unjust privilege of judging strangers stopping at Geneva, although the crimes they were accused of had not been committed there" (Haag, La France Protestante, iii. 129).
[297] "The trial of Servetus," says a very passionate Calvinist, "is only illegal in one respect—the alleged crime, if it can be called a crime, wasn't committed in Geneva; but long before the Councils wrongfully took on the unjust authority to judge outsiders who were just visiting Geneva, even though the offenses they were accused of happened elsewhere" (Haag, La France Protestante, iii. 129).
[298] Literature of Europe, ii. 82.
[299] This is the ground taken by two Dutch divines in answer to the consultation of John of Nassau in 1579: "Neque in imperio, neque in Galliis, neque in Belgio speranda esset unquam libertas in externo religionis exercitio nostris ... si non diversarum religionum exercitia in una eademque provincia toleranda.... Sic igitur gladio adversus nos armabimus Pontificios, si hanc hypothesin tuebimur, quod exercitium religionis alteri parti nullum prorsus relinqui debeat" (Scrinium Antiquarium, i. 335).
[299] This is the position taken by two Dutch theologians in response to John of Nassau's inquiry in 1579: "Neither in the empire, nor in France, nor in the Netherlands should we ever hope for freedom in the external practice of our religion... unless we tolerate the practices of different religions in the same province.... Thus, we would be arming the Papists against ourselves if we support this hypothesis that no practice of religion should be left to the other side" (Scrinium Antiquarium, i. 335).
VI
There is, perhaps, no stronger contrast between the revolutionary times in which we live and the Catholic ages, or even the period of the Reformation, than in this: that the influence which religious motives formerly possessed is now in a great measure exercised by political opinions. As the theory of the balance of power was adopted in Europe as a substitute for the influence of religious ideas, incorporated in the power of the Popes, so now political zeal occupies the place made vacant by the decline of religious fervour, and commands to an almost equal extent the enthusiasm of men. It has risen to power at the expense of religion, and by reason of its decline, and naturally regards the dethroned authority with the jealousy of a usurper. This revolution in the relative position of religious and political ideas was the inevitable consequence of the usurpation by the Protestant State of the functions of the Church, and of the supremacy which, in the modern system of government, it has assumed over her. It follows also that the false principles by which religious truth was assailed have been transferred to the political order, and that here, too, Catholics must be prepared to meet them; whilst the objections made to the Church on doctrinal grounds have lost much of their attractiveness and effect, the enmity she provokes on political grounds is more intense. It is the same old enemy with a new face. No reproach is more common, no argument better suited to the temper of these times,[Pg 189] than those which are founded on the supposed inferiority or incapacity of the Church in political matters. As her dogma, for instance, is assailed from opposite sides,—as she has had to defend the divine nature of Christ against the Ebionites, and His humanity against Docetism, and was attacked both on the plea of excessive rigorism and excessive laxity (Clement Alex., Stromata, iii. 5),—so in politics she is arraigned on behalf of the political system of every phase of heresy. She was accused of favouring revolutionary principles in the time of Elizabeth and James I., and of absolutist tendencies under James II. and his successors. Since Protestant England has been divided into two great political parties, each of these reproaches has found a permanent voice in one of them. Whilst Tory writers affirm that the Catholic religion is the enemy of all conservatism and stability, the Liberals consider it radically opposed to all true freedom.
There’s probably no greater difference between the revolutionary times we live in and the Catholic ages, or even the Reformation period, than this: the influence that religious motivations once had is now largely replaced by political opinions. Just as the theory of the balance of power was accepted in Europe as a replacement for the power of religious ideas held by the Popes, political passion now fills the gap left by the decline of religious zeal and commands a similar level of enthusiasm from people. It has gained power at the expense of religion and, because of its decline, it often views the dethroned authority with the jealousy of a usurper. This shift in the role of religious and political ideas was an unavoidable result of the Protestant State taking over the Church's functions and the dominance it has claimed over her in the modern government system. Consequently, the false principles used to challenge religious truth have been applied to politics, and Catholics must be ready to confront them here, too. While the objections to the Church on doctrinal grounds have lost much of their appeal and impact, the animosity she faces on political grounds is even stronger. It’s the same old enemy with a new face. No criticism is more common, no argument more fitting for today’s mindset, than those based on the supposed inferiority or incapability of the Church in political matters. For example, just as her doctrines have been attacked from both sides—defending the divine nature of Christ against the Ebionites and His humanity against Docetism, while facing charges of excessive rigor and excessive laxity (Clement Alex., Stromata, iii. 5)—she is likewise criticized politically based on every political system from different heretical perspectives. She was accused of supporting revolutionary principles during the reigns of Elizabeth and James I, and of having absolutist tendencies under James II and his successors. Since Protestant England has split into two major political parties, each of these criticisms has found a permanent home in one of them. While Tory writers claim that the Catholic religion opposes all conservatism and stability, Liberals see it as fundamentally against all true freedom.
"What are we to think," says the Edinburgh Review (vol. ciii. p. 586), "of the penetration or the sincerity of a man who professes to study and admire the liberties of England and the character of her people, but who does not see that English freedom has been nurtured from the earliest times by resistance to Papal authority, and established by the blessing of a reformed religion? That is, under Heaven, the basis of all the rights we possess; and the weight we might otherwise be disposed to concede to M. de Montalembert's opinions on England is materially lessened by the discovery that, after all, he would, if he had the power, place this free country under that spiritual bondage which broods over the empires of Austria or of Spain."
"What are we supposed to think," says the Edinburgh Review (vol. ciii. p. 586), "about the insight or the honesty of a man who claims to study and admire the liberties of England and the character of its people, yet fails to recognize that English freedom has been cultivated since ancient times through resistance to Papal authority and solidified by the blessings of a reformed religion? This, under Heaven, is the foundation of all the rights we possess; and the importance we might otherwise attribute to M. de Montalembert's views on England is significantly diminished by the realization that, if he had the chance, he would subject this free country to the spiritual oppression that hangs over the empires of Austria or Spain."
On the other hand, let us hearken to the Protestant eloquence of the Quarterly Review (vol. xcii. p. 41):—
On the other hand, let's listen to the Protestant eloquence of the Quarterly Review (vol. xcii. p. 41):—
Tyranny, fraud, base adulation, total insensibility, not only to the worth of human freedom, but to the majesty of law and the sacredness of public and private right; these are the malignant and deadly features which we see stamped upon the conduct of the Roman hierarchy.
Tyranny, deceit, shallow flattery, complete indifference not only to the value of human freedom but also to the greatness of the law and the sanctity of public and private rights; these are the harmful and deadly traits that we observe in the actions of the Roman hierarchy.
Besides which, we have the valuable opinion of Lord Derby, which no Catholic, we should suppose, east of the Shannon has forgotten, that Catholicism is "religiously corrupt, and politically dangerous." Lord Macaulay tells us that it exclusively promoted the power of the Crown;[Pg 190] Ranke, that it favours revolution and regicide. Whilst the Belgian and Sardinian Liberals accuse the Church of being the enemy of constitutional freedom, the celebrated Protestant statesman, Stahl, taunts her with the reproach of being the sole support and pillar of the Belgian constitution. Thus every error pronounces judgment on itself when it attempts to apply its rules to the standard of truth.
Besides that, we have the important opinion of Lord Derby, which we assume no Catholic east of the Shannon has forgotten, that Catholicism is "religiously corrupt, and politically dangerous." Lord Macaulay tells us that it solely promoted the power of the Crown;[Pg 190] Ranke states that it encourages revolution and regicide. Meanwhile, the Belgian and Sardinian Liberals criticize the Church for being the enemy of constitutional freedom, while the famous Protestant statesman, Stahl, mocks her for being the only support and foundation of the Belgian constitution. Thus, every error judges itself when it tries to measure its rules against the standard of truth.
Among Catholics the state of opinion on these questions, whether it be considered the result of unavoidable circumstances, or a sign of ingenious accommodation, or a thing to be deplored, affords at least a glaring refutation of the idea that we are united, for good or for evil, in one common political system. The Church is vindicated by her defenders, according to their individual inclinations, from the opposite faults imputed to her; she is lauded, according to circumstances, for the most contradictory merits, and her authority is invoked in exclusive support of very various systems. O'Connell, Count de Montalembert, Father Ventura, proclaim her liberal, constitutional, not to say democratic, character; whilst such writers as Bonald and Father Taparelli associate her with the cause of absolute government. Others there are, too, who deny that the Church has a political tendency or preference of any kind; who assert that she is altogether independent of, and indifferent to, particular political institutions, and, while insensible to their influence, seeks to exercise no sort of influence over them. Each view may be plausibly defended, and the inexhaustible arsenal of history seems to provide impartially instances in corroboration of each. The last opinion can appeal to the example of the Apostles and the early Christians, for whom, in the heathen empire, the only part was unconditional obedience. This is dwelt upon by the early apologists: "Oramus etiam pro imperatoribus, pro ministris eorum et potestatibus, pro statu saeculi, pro rerum quiete, pro mora finis."[301] It has the authority, too, of[Pg 191] those who thought with St. Augustine that the State had a sinful origin and character: "Primus fuit terrenae civitatis conditor fratricida."[302] The Liberals, at the same time, are strong in the authority of many scholastic writers, and of many of the older Jesuit divines, of St. Thomas and Suarez, Bellarmine, and Mariana. The absolutists, too, countenanced by Bossuet and the Gallican Church, and quoting amply from the Old Testament, can point triumphantly to the majority of Catholic countries in modern times. All these arguments are at the same time serviceable to our adversaries; and those by which one objection is answered help to fortify another.
Among Catholics, opinions on these issues, whether due to unavoidable circumstances, clever adaptation, or something to be regretted, clearly show that we're not united in a single political system, for better or worse. The Church is defended by individuals based on their personal biases, against various accusations; she is celebrated for opposing qualities depending on the situation, and her authority is called upon to exclusively support very different systems. O'Connell, Count de Montalembert, and Father Ventura declare her to be liberal, constitutional, even democratic, while writers like Bonald and Father Taparelli link her to the cause of absolute government. There are also those who argue that the Church prefers no political stance whatsoever; they claim she is completely independent of, and indifferent to, specific political systems, and while unaffected by their influence, she seeks to exert no influence over them. Each perspective can be convincingly argued, and the vast resources of history seem to equally support each viewpoint. The last opinion can draw on the example of the Apostles and early Christians, who, in the pagan empire, took on the role of complete obedience. The early apologists highlighted this: "Oramus etiam pro imperatoribus, pro ministris eorum et potestatibus, pro statu saeculi, pro rerum quiete, pro mora finis."[301] It also holds the authority of[Pg 191] those who agreed with St. Augustine that the State had a sinful origin and nature: "Primus fuit terrenae civitatis conditor fratricida."[302] The Liberals, meanwhile, rely on the authority of many scholastic writers, as well as older Jesuit theologians like St. Thomas, Suarez, Bellarmine, and Mariana. The absolutists, bolstered by Bossuet and the Gallican Church, and citing extensively from the Old Testament, can confidently highlight the majority of Catholic nations in modern times. All these arguments can also benefit our opponents; the responses to one objection can also strengthen another.
The frequent recurrence of this sort of argument which appears to us as treacherous for defence as it is popular as a weapon of attack, shows that no very definite ideas prevail on the subject, and makes it doubtful whether history, which passes sentence on so many theories, is altogether consistent with any of these. Nevertheless it is obviously an inquiry of the greatest importance, and one on which controversy can never entirely be set at rest; for the relation of the spiritual and the secular power is, like that of speculation and revelation, of religion and nature, one of those problems which remain perpetually open, to receive light from the meditations and experience of all ages, and the complete solution of which is among the objects, and would be the end, of all history.
The frequent occurrence of this kind of argument, which seems as risky for defense as it is popular as an attack, shows that there aren’t really clear ideas on the subject. It raises doubts about whether history, which evaluates so many theories, is actually consistent with any of them. Still, it’s obviously a highly important inquiry, and one that will never be fully settled; the relationship between spiritual and secular power is, like that of speculation and revelation, or religion and nature, one of those issues that remain perpetually open, ready to gain insights from the thoughts and experiences of all ages, with its complete solution being a primary goal and ultimate outcome of all history.
At a time when the whole system of ecclesiastical government was under discussion, and when the temporal power was beginning to predominate over the Church in France, the greatest theologian of the age made an attempt to apply the principles of secular polity to the Church. According to Gerson (Opera, ii. 254), the fundamental forms into which Aristotle divides all government recur in the ecclesiastical system. The royal power is represented in the Papacy, the aristocracy by the[Pg 192] college of cardinals, whilst the councils form an ecclesiastical democracy (timocratia). Analogous to this is the idea that the constitution of the Church served as the model of the Christian States, and that the notion of representation, for instance, was borrowed from it. But it is not by the analogy of her own forms that the Church has influenced those of the State; for in reality there is none subsisting between them, and Gerson's adoption of a theory of Grecian origin proves that he scarcely understood the spirit of that mediæval polity which, in his own country especially, was already in its decay. For not only is the whole system of government, whether we consider its origin, its end, or its means absolutely and essentially different, but the temporal notion of power is altogether unknown in the Church. "Ecclesia subjectos non habet ut servos, sed ut filios."[303] Our Lord Himself drew the distinction: "Reges gentium dominantur eorum; et qui potestatem habent super eos, benefici vocantur. Vos autem non sic: sed qui major est in vobis, fiat sicut minor; et qui praedecessor, sicut minor" (Luc. xxii. 25, 26). The supreme authority is not the will of the rulers, but the law of the Church, which binds those who are its administrators as strictly as those who have only to obey it. No human laws were ever devised which could so thoroughly succeed in making the arbitrary exercise of power impossible, as that prodigious system of canon law which is the ripe fruit of the experience and the inspiration of eighteen hundred years. Nothing can be more remote from the political notions of monarchy than the authority of the Pope. With even less justice can it be said that there is in the Church an element of aristocracy, the essence of which is the possession of hereditary personal privileges. An aristocracy of merit and of office cannot, in a political sense, legitimately bear the name. By baptism all men are equal before the Church. Yet least of all can anything be detected corresponding to the democratic principle, by which all authority resides in the mass[Pg 193] of individuals, and which gives to each one equal rights. All authority in the Church is delegated, and recognises no such thing as natural rights.
At a time when the entire system of church governance was being debated and the power of the state was starting to take over the Church in France, the greatest theologian of the time tried to apply the principles of secular politics to the Church. According to Gerson (Opera, ii. 254), the fundamental types of government that Aristotle identifies can also be found in the church structure. The royal authority is represented by the Papacy, the aristocracy by the [Pg 192]college of cardinals, while the councils create an ecclesiastical democracy (timocratia). Similarly, there’s the idea that the Church’s constitution served as a model for Christian states, and that the concept of representation was borrowed from it. However, the Church’s influence on state structures isn't based on similarities to its own forms; in reality, there’s no existing connection between them. Gerson's adoption of a theory stemming from Greek origins shows that he barely grasped the spirit of the medieval governance that was already declining, especially in his own country. The entire governance system—regardless of its origins, purposes, or methods—is absolutely and fundamentally different. Moreover, the idea of secular power is completely foreign to the Church. "Ecclesia subjectos non habet ut servos, sed ut filios." Our Lord Himself made this distinction: "Reges gentium dominantur eorum; et qui potestatem habent super eos, benefici vocantur. Vos autem non sic: sed qui major est in vobis, fiat sicut minor; et qui praedecessor, sicut minor" (Luc. xxii. 25, 26). The highest authority is not determined by the will of rulers but by the law of the Church, which binds both its administrators and those who simply obey it equally. No human laws have ever been created that could make the arbitrary exercise of power as impossible as the extensive system of canon law, which is the result of eighteen hundred years of experience and inspiration. The authority of the Pope is worlds apart from the political concepts of monarchy. It is even less accurate to say that an aristocratic element exists within the Church, defined by hereditary personal privileges. An aristocracy based on merit and position cannot legitimately be called such in a political context. Through baptism, all people are equal in the eyes of the Church. Yet, there’s nothing resembling the democratic principle where authority lies with the masses of individuals, granting each equal rights. All authority within the Church is delegated and does not acknowledge any notion of natural rights.
This confusion of the ideas belonging to different orders has been productive of serious and dangerous errors. Whilst heretics have raised the episcopate to a level with the papacy, the priesthood with the episcopate, the laity with the clergy, impugning successively the primacy, the episcopal authority, and the sacramental character of orders, the application of ideas derived from politics to the system of the Church led to the exaggeration of the papal power in the period immediately preceding the Reformation, to the claim of a permanent aristocratic government by the Council of Basel, and to the democratic extravagance of the Observants in the fourteenth century.
This mix-up of ideas from different categories has resulted in serious and dangerous mistakes. While heretics have equated the episcopate with the papacy, the priesthood with the episcopate, and the laity with the clergy, challenging the primacy, the authority of bishops, and the sacramental nature of orders, the use of political concepts within the Church's system has led to an exaggeration of papal power just before the Reformation, the assertion of a permanent aristocratic governance by the Council of Basel, and the democratic excesses of the Observants in the fourteenth century.
If in the stress of conflicting opinions we seek repose and shelter in the view that the kingdom of God is not of this world; that the Church, belonging to a different order, has no interest in political forms, tolerates them all, and is dangerous to none; if we try to rescue her from the dangers of political controversy by this method of retreat and evasion, we are compelled to admit her inferiority, in point of temporal influence, to every other religious system. Every other religion impresses its image on the society that professes it, and the government always follows the changes of religion. Pantheism and Polytheism, Judaism and Islamism, Protestantism, and even the various Protestant as well as Mahometan sects, call forth corresponding social and political forms. All power is from God, and is exercised by men in His stead. As men's notions are, therefore, in respect to their position towards God, such must their notion of temporal power and obedience also be. The relation of man to man corresponds with his relations to God—most of all his relations towards the direct representative of God.
If we're feeling overwhelmed by different opinions and find comfort in the idea that the kingdom of God isn't of this world; that the Church, belonging to a different realm, has no stake in political systems, accepts them all, and doesn't pose a threat to any; if we try to shield it from the risks of political arguments by stepping back and avoiding them, we have to recognize that it’s less influential in a worldly sense compared to every other religion. Every other faith leaves its mark on society, and governments tend to adapt to shifts in religion. Pantheism and Polytheism, Judaism and Islam, Protestantism, and even various Protestant as well as Muslim sects, all create specific social and political structures. All authority comes from God and is carried out by humans on His behalf. Therefore, people’s beliefs about their relationship with God shape their views on earthly power and obedience. A person's relationship with others reflects their relationship with God—especially their relationship with His direct representative.
The view we are discussing is one founded on timidity and a desire of peace. But peace is not a good great[Pg 194] enough to be purchased by such sacrifices. We must be prepared to do battle for our religious system in every other sphere as well as in that of doctrine. Theological error affects men's ideas on all other subjects, and we cannot accept in politics the consequences of a system which is hateful to us in its religious aspect. These questions cannot be decided by mere reasoning, but we may obtain some light by inquiring of the experience of history; our only sure guide is the example of the Church herself. "Insolentissima est insania, non modo disputare, contra id quod videmus universam ecclesiam credere sed etiam contra id quod videmus eam facere. Fides enim ecclesiae non modo regula est fidei nostrae, sed etiam actiones ipsius actionum nostrarum, consuetudo ipsius consuetudinis quam observare debemus."[304]
The viewpoint we're discussing is based on fear and a desire for peace. But peace isn't valuable enough to be bought at such high costs. We need to be ready to defend our belief system not just in doctrine but in every aspect. Theological mistakes influence people's thoughts on all other issues, and we can't accept in politics the consequences of a system that's abhorrent to us in its religious context. These matters can't be settled by simple reasoning, but we can gain some insight by looking at historical experiences; the Church itself is our only reliable guide. "Insolentissima est insania, non modo disputare, contra id quod videmus universam ecclesiam credere sed etiam contra id quod videmus eam facere. Fides enim ecclesiae non modo regula est fidei nostrae, sed etiam actiones ipsius actionum nostrarum, consuetudo ipsius consuetudinis quam observare debemus."
The Church which our Lord came to establish had a twofold mission to fulfil. Her system of doctrine, on the one hand, had to be defined and perpetually maintained. But it was also necessary that it should prove itself more than a mere matter of theory,—that it should pass into practice, and command the will as well as the intellect of men. It was necessary not only to restore the image of God in man, but to establish the divine order in the world. Religion had to transform the public as well as the private life of nations, to effect a system of public right corresponding with private morality and without which it is imperfect and insecure. It was to exhibit and confirm its victory and to perpetuate its influence by calling into existence, not only works of private virtue, but institutions which are the product of the whole life of nations, and bear an unceasing testimony to their religious sentiments. The world, instead of being external to the Church, was to be adopted by her and imbued with her ideas. The first, the doctrinal or intellectual part of the work, was chiefly performed in the Roman empire, in[Pg 195] the midst of the civilisation of antiquity and of that unparalleled intellectual excitement which followed the presence of Christ on earth. There the faith was prepared for the world whilst the world was not yet ready to receive it. The empire in which was concentrated all the learning and speculation of ancient times was by its intellectual splendour, and in spite, we might even say by reason, of its moral depravity, the fit scene of the intellectual establishment of Christianity. For its moral degradation ensured the most violent antipathy and hostility to the new faith; while the mental cultivation of the age ensured a very thorough and ingenious opposition, and supplied those striking contrasts which were needed for the full discussion and vigorous development of the Christian system. Nowhere else, and at no other period, could such advantages have been found.
The Church that our Lord came to establish had a twofold mission to accomplish. On one hand, its system of doctrine needed to be defined and continuously upheld. On the other hand, it was essential for this doctrine to be more than just theoretical—it had to be put into practice and engage both the will and intellect of people. It was necessary not only to restore God’s image in humanity but also to establish divine order in the world. Religion needed to transform both the public and private lives of nations, creating a system of public law that aligned with private morality, which without would be incomplete and unstable. It was meant to demonstrate and solidify its victory and to extend its influence by bringing about not just individual acts of virtue but also institutions that reflect the collective life of nations and consistently testify to their religious beliefs. Instead of the world being separate from the Church, it was to be embraced and infused with her ideals. The first part of this mission, the doctrinal or intellectual aspect, primarily took place in the Roman Empire, in the midst of ancient civilization and the remarkable intellectual excitement that followed Christ’s presence on Earth. There, the faith was prepared for the world while the world wasn’t yet ready to receive it. The empire, which concentrated all the knowledge and speculation of ancient times, was, due to its intellectual brilliance—and perhaps, because of its moral decay—the perfect setting for establishing Christianity intellectually. Its moral decline ensured a strong hostility toward the new faith, while the intellectual culture of the time provided a thorough and clever opposition, creating the contrasts necessary for an in-depth discussion and robust development of the Christian system. Nowhere else and at no other time could such advantages have been found.
But for the other, equally essential part of her work the Church met with an insurmountable obstacle, which even the official conversion of the empire and all the efforts of the Christian emperors could not remove. This obstacle resided not so much in the resistance of paganism as a religion, as in the pagan character of the State. It was from a certain political sagacity chiefly that the Romans, who tolerated all religions,[305] consistently opposed that religion which threatened inevitably to revolutionise a state founded on a heathen basis. It appeared from the first a pernicious superstition ("exitiabilem superstitionem," Tacit. Annal. xv. 44), that taught its followers to be bad subjects ("exuere patriam," Tacitus, Hist. v. 5), and to be constantly dissatisfied ("quibus praesentia semper tempora cum enormi libertate displicent," Vopiscus, Vit. Saturn. 7). This hostility continued in spite of the protestations of every apologist, and of the submissiveness and sincere patriotism of the early Christians. They were so far from recognising what their enemies so vaguely felt, that the empire could not stand in the presence of the new faith, that it was the common belief amongst them, founded perhaps on the words of St. Paul,[Pg 196] 2 Thess. ii. 7,[306] that the Roman empire would last to the end of the world.[307]
But for the other equally important part of her work, the Church faced an insurmountable obstacle that even the official conversion of the empire and all the efforts of the Christian emperors couldn't remove. This obstacle was not so much the resistance of paganism as a religion, but the pagan nature of the State itself. It was largely due to a certain political insight that the Romans, who tolerated all religions, consistently opposed the religion that threatened to fundamentally change a state built on a heathen foundation. It was seen from the beginning as a harmful superstition ("exitiabilem superstitionem," Tacit. Annal. xv. 44) that taught its followers to be disloyal subjects ("exuere patriam," Tacitus, Hist. v. 5) and to be perpetually dissatisfied ("quibus praesentia semper tempora cum enormi libertate displicent," Vopiscus, Vit. Saturn. 7). This hostility persisted despite the appeals of every apologist and the willingness and genuine patriotism of early Christians. They were so unaware of what their enemies vaguely sensed—that the empire couldn’t endure in the face of the new faith—that it was a common belief among them, perhaps based on the words of St. Paul,[Pg 196] 2 Thess. ii. 7,[306] that the Roman Empire would last until the end of the world.[307]
The persecution of Julian was caused by the feeling of the danger which menaced the pagan empire from the Christian religion. His hostility was not founded on his attachment to the old religion of Rome, which he did not attempt to save. He endeavoured to replace it by a new system which was to furnish the State with new vigour to withstand the decay of the old paganism and the invasion of Christianity. He felt that the old religious ideas in which the Roman State had grown up had lost their power, and that Rome could only be saved by opposing at all hazards the new ideas. He was inspired rather with a political hatred of Christianity than with a religious love of paganism. Consequently Christianity was the only religion he could not tolerate. This was the beginning of the persecution of the Church on principles of liberalism and religious toleration, on the plea of political necessity, by men who felt that the existing forms of the State were incompatible with her progress. It is with the same feeling of patriotic aversion for the Church that Symmachus says (Epist. x. 61): "We demand the restoration of that religion which has so long been beneficial to the State ... of that worship which has subdued the universe to our laws, of those sacrifices which repulsed Hannibal from our walls and the Gauls from the Capitol."
The persecution of Julian was driven by a sense of the threat that the Christian religion posed to the pagan empire. His animosity wasn’t based on loyalty to the old Roman religion, which he didn’t aim to preserve. Instead, he sought to establish a new system that would provide the State with fresh strength to combat the decline of old paganism and the rise of Christianity. He realized that the traditional religious beliefs that had supported the Roman State were losing their influence and that Rome could only be preserved by fiercely resisting the new ideas. His animus toward Christianity was more politically motivated than rooted in a genuine devotion to paganism. As a result, Christianity was the only faith he could not accept. This marked the start of the persecution of the Church under the guise of liberalism and religious tolerance, justified by a sense of political necessity from those who believed that the current structures of the State were at odds with its advancement. It is with this same patriotic disdain for the Church that Symmachus states (Epist. x. 61): "We demand the restoration of that religion which has so long been beneficial to the State ... of that worship which has subdued the universe to our laws, of those sacrifices which repulsed Hannibal from our walls and the Gauls from the Capitol."
Very soon after the time of Constantine it began to appear that the outward conversion of the empire was a boon of doubtful value to religion. "Et postquam ad Christianos principes venerint, potentia quidem et divitiis major sed virtutibus minor facta est," says St. Jerome (in Vita Malchi). The zeal with which the emperors applied the secular arm for the promotion of Christianity was felt[Pg 197] to be incompatible with its spirit and with its interest as well. "Religion," says Lactantius (Inst. Div. v. 19), "is to be defended by exhorting, not by slaying, not by severity, but by patience; not by crime, but by faith: ... nihil enim est tam voluntarium quam religio."[308] "Deus," says St. Hilary of Poitiers ("ad Constantium," Opp. i. p. 1221 C), "obsequio non eget necessario, non requirit coactam confessionem."[309] St. Athanasius and St. John Chrysostom protest in like manner against the intemperate proselytism of the day.[310] For the result which followed the general adoption of Christianity threw an unfavourable light on the motives which had caused it. It became evident that the heathen world was incapable of being regenerated, that the weeds were choking the good seed. The corruption increased in the Church to such a degree that the Christians, unable to divest themselves of the Roman notion of the orbis terrarum, deemed the end of the world at hand. St. Augustine (sermo cv.) rebukes this superstitious fear: "Si non manet civitas quae nos carnaliter genuit, manet quae nos spiritualiter genuit. Numquid (Dominus) dormitando aedificium suum perdidit, aut non custodiendo hostes admisit?... Quid expavescis quia pereunt regna terrena? Ideo tibi coeleste promissum est, ne cum terrenis perires.... Transient quae fecit ipse Deus; quanto citius quod condidit Romulus.... Non ergo deficiamus, fratres: finis erit terrenis omnibus regnis."[311] But even some of the fathers themselves were filled with despair at the spectacle of the universal demoralisation: "Totius mundi una vox Christus est ... Horret animus temporum nostrorum ruinas persequi.... Romanus orbis[Pg 198] ruit, et tamen cervix nostra erecta non flectitur.... Nostris peccatis barbari fortes sunt. Nostris vitiis Romanus superatur exercitus.... Nec amputamus causas morbi, ut morbus pariter auferatur.... Orbis terrarum ruit, in nobis peccata non ruunt."[312] St. Ambrose announces the end still more confidently: "Verborum coelestium nulli magis quam nos testes sumus, quos mundi finis invenit.... Quia in occasu saeculi sumus, praecedunt quaedam aegritudines mundi."[313] Two generations later Salvianus exclaims: "Quid est aliud paene omnis coetus Christianorum quam sentina vitiorum?"[314] And St. Leo declares, "Quod temporibus nostris auctore diabolo sic vitiata sunt omnia, ut paene nihil sit quod absque idolatria transigatur."[315]
Very soon after Constantine's time, it became clear that the outward conversion of the empire was a questionable benefit to religion. "And after they came to Christian rulers, their power and wealth increased, but their virtues decreased," says St. Jerome (in Vita Malchi). The enthusiasm with which the emperors used their secular power to promote Christianity was seen to be at odds with its spirit and interests. "Religion," says Lactantius (Inst. Div. v. 19), "should be defended through encouragement, not through violence, not by severity, but by patience; not by wrongdoing, but by faith: ... nothing is as voluntary as religion."[308] "God," says St. Hilary of Poitiers ("ad Constantium," Opp. i. p. 1221 C), "does not require forced obedience, nor demands a coerced confession."[309] St. Athanasius and St. John Chrysostom express similar concerns about the excessive proselytism of the time.[310] The aftermath of the widespread acceptance of Christianity cast doubt on the motivations behind it. It became clear that the pagan world was incapable of being renewed, that the weeds were choking the good seed. Corruption increased in the Church to such an extent that Christians, still tied to the Roman idea of the orbis terrarum, believed the end of the world was imminent. St. Augustine (sermo cv.) reproaches this superstitious fear: "If the city that gave us physical birth ceases to exist, the one that gave us spiritual birth remains. Does the Lord lose His building by sleeping, or does He not protect it from enemies?... Why are you frightened because earthly kingdoms perish? That’s why a heavenly promise has been made to you, to avoid perishing with the earthly.... What God has made will fade; how much sooner what Romulus established.... So let us not lose heart, brothers: the end will come for all earthly kingdoms."[311] Yet even some of the Church fathers were filled with despair at the sight of widespread moral decay: "Christ is the one voice of the whole world ... My heart shudders to see the ruin of our times.... The Roman world is collapsing, yet our necks remain unbowed.... Our sins empower the barbarians. Our vices overwhelm the Roman army.... We do not remove the causes of the disease so that the illness may be removed.... The world is in ruins, while our sins do not falter."[312] St. Ambrose speaks even more confidently of the end: "We are witnesses to the divine words more than anyone else, whom the world's end finds.... Since we are in the decline of the age, certain pains of the world are upon us."[313] Two generations later, Salvianus exclaims: "What is almost the entire Christian community but a cesspool of vices?"[314] And St. Leo declares, "In our time, everything is so corrupted by the devil that there is hardly anything done without idolatry."[315]
When, early in the fifth century, the dismemberment of the Western empire commenced, it was clear that Christianity had not succeeded in reforming the society and the polity of the ancient world. It had arrested for a time the decline of the empire, but after the Arian separation it could not prevent its fall. The Catholics could not dissociate the interests of the Church and those of the Roman State, and looked with patriotic as well as religious horror at the barbarians by whom the work of destruction was done. They could not see that they had come to build up as well as to destroy, and that they supplied a field for the exercise of all that influence which had failed among the Romans. It was very late before they understood that the world had run but half its course; that a new skin had been prepared to contain the new wine; and that the barbarous tribes were to[Pg 199] justify their claim to the double inheritance of the faith and of the power of Rome. There were two principal things which fitted them for their vocation. The Romans had been unable to be the instruments of the social action of Christianity on account of their moral depravity. It was precisely for those virtues in which they were most deficient that their barbarous enemies were distinguished. Salvianus expresses this in the following words (De Gubern. Dei, vii. 6): "Miramur si terrae ... nostrorum omnium a Deo barbaris datae sunt, cum eas quae Romani polluerant fornicatione, nunc mundent barbari castitate?"[316] Whilst thus their habits met half-way the morality of the Christian system, their mythology, which was the very crown and summit of all pagan religions, predisposed them in like manner for its adoption, by predicting its own end, and announcing the advent of a system which was to displace its gods. "It was more than a mere worldly impulse," says a famous northern divine, "that urged the northern nations to wander forth, and to seek, like birds of passage, a milder clime." We cannot, however, say more on the predisposition for Christianity of that race to whose hands its progress seems for ever committed, or on the wonderful facility with which the Teutonic invaders accepted it, whether presented to them in the form of Catholicism or of Arianism.[317] The great marvel in their history, and their chief claim to the dominion of the world, was, that they had preserved so long, in the bleak regions in which the growth of civilisation was in every way retarded, the virtues together with the ignorance of the barbarous State.
When the dismemberment of the Western empire began in the early fifth century, it was obvious that Christianity hadn’t managed to reform the society and politics of the ancient world. It had temporarily stopped the empire's decline, but after the Arian split, it couldn’t prevent its collapse. The Catholics couldn’t separate the interests of the Church from those of the Roman State, and they looked with both patriotic and religious horror at the barbarians responsible for the destruction. They failed to see that the barbarians were both builders and destroyers and that they offered a chance for the influence that had faltered among the Romans. It took them a long time to realize that the world was only halfway through its journey; that a new framework was ready to hold the new ideas; and that the barbarian tribes were set to claim the dual inheritance of faith and the power of Rome. Two main things prepared them for this role. The Romans had become incapable of being the agents of Christianity’s social action due to their moral decline. Ironically, it was precisely the virtues where the Romans fell short that distinguished their barbarian foes. Salvianus captures this idea in these words (De Gubern. Dei, vii. 6): "We wonder if the lands ... were given by God to the barbarians, when those that the Romans had polluted with fornication will now be cleansed by the barbarians' chastity?"[316] While their behaviors aligned with the morals of the Christian system, their mythology, which represented the pinnacle of pagan religions, also made them more receptive to it by predicting its own end and announcing the arrival of a new system that would replace their gods. "It was more than just a worldly impulse," says a well-known northern theologian, "that drove the northern nations to venture out and find, like migratory birds, a milder climate." However, we can say little more about the predisposition for Christianity among the race to whom its progression seems forever entrusted, or about the remarkable ease with which the Teutonic invaders embraced it, whether through Catholicism or Arianism.[317] The real marvel of their history, and their main claim to global dominance, was that they managed to hold onto both the virtues and the ignorance of the barbaric state for so long in the harsh regions where civilization's growth faced so many obstacles.
At a time when Arianism was extinct in the empire, it assumed among the Teutonic tribes the character of a national religion, and added a theological incitement to their animosity against the Romans. The Arian tribes,[Pg 200] to whom the work of destruction was committed, did it thoroughly. But they soon found that their own preservation depended on their submission to the Church. Those that persisted in their heresy were extirpated. The Lombards and Visigoths saved themselves by a tardy conversion from the fate with which they were threatened so long, as their religion estranged them from the Roman population, and cut them off from the civilisation of which the Church was already the only guardian. For centuries the pre-eminence in the West belonged to that race which alone became Catholic at once, and never swerved from its orthodoxy. It is a sense of the importance of this fidelity which dictated the well-known preamble of the Salic law: "Gens Francorum inclita, Deo auctore condita, ad Catholicam fidem conversa et immunis ab haeresi," etc.[318]
At a time when Arianism had vanished from the empire, it took on the role of a national religion among the Teutonic tribes, fueling their hostility toward the Romans. The Arian tribes, [Pg 200] assigned the task of destruction, carried it out completely. However, they soon realized that their own survival depended on their submission to the Church. Those who continued to hold onto their heresy were eliminated. The Lombards and Visigoths managed to avoid the fate that had long threatened them by converting later, as their beliefs separated them from the Roman populace and isolated them from the civilization that the Church was already safeguarding. For centuries, the dominance in the West belonged to the one group that embraced Catholicism outright and remained steadfast in its orthodoxy. This recognition of the significance of such loyalty is reflected in the famous opening of the Salic law: "Gens Francorum inclita, Deo auctore condita, ad Catholicam fidem conversa et immunis ab haeresi," etc.[318]
Then followed the ages which are not unjustly called the Dark Ages, in which were laid the foundations of all the happiness that has been since enjoyed, and of all the greatness that has been achieved, by men. The good seed, from which a new Christian civilisation sprang, was striking root in the ground. Catholicism appeared as the religion of masses. In those times of simple faith there was no opportunity to call forth an Augustine or an Athanasius. It was not an age of conspicuous saints, but sanctity was at no time so general. The holy men of the first centuries shine with an intense brilliancy from the midst of the surrounding corruption. Legions of saints—individually for the most part obscure, because of the atmosphere of light around them—throng the five illiterate centuries, from the close of the great dogmatic controversies to the rise of a new theology and the commencement of new contests with Hildebrand, Anselm, and Bernard. All the manifestations of the Catholic spirit in those days bear a character of vastness and popularity. A single idea—the words of one man—electrified hundreds of thousands. In such a state of the world, the Christian ideas were able to become incarnate, so to speak, in durable[Pg 201] forms, and succeeded in animating the political institutions as well as the social life of the nations.
Then came the period often called the Dark Ages, during which the foundations of all the happiness we have experienced and the greatness we have achieved were established. The good seeds that led to a new Christian civilization were taking root. Catholicism emerged as the religion for the masses. In those times of simple faith, there wasn't much chance for figures like Augustine or Athanasius to arise. It wasn't an era filled with well-known saints, but holiness was widespread. The holy men of the early centuries shine brightly amidst the surrounding corruption. Legions of saints—mostly unknown individually due to the surrounding light—filled the five illiterate centuries, from the end of the major dogmatic disputes to the emergence of a new theology and the start of new debates with Hildebrand, Anselm, and Bernard. All manifestations of the Catholic spirit during those days had a sense of vastness and popularity. A single idea—the words of one man—moved hundreds of thousands. In such a world, Christian ideas were able to take shape, so to speak, in lasting forms, and inspired the political institutions as well as the social life of the nations.
The facility with which the Teutonic ideas of Government shaped themselves to the mould of the new religion, was the second point in which that race was so peculiarly adapted for the position it has ever since occupied towards Christianity. They ceased to be barbarians only in becoming Christians. Their political system was in its infancy, and was capable of being developed variously, according to the influences it might undergo. There was no hostile civilisation to break down, no traditions to oppose which were bound up with the recollections of the national greatness. The State is so closely linked with religion, that no nation that has changed its religion has ever survived in its old political form. In Rome it had proved to be impossible to alter the system, which for a thousand years had animated every portion of the State; it was incurably pagan. The conversion of the people and the outward alliance with the Church could not make up for this inconsistency.
The ease with which the Teutonic ideas of government adjusted to the new religion was the second reason why this group was so well-suited for its role in relation to Christianity. They stopped being barbarians only by becoming Christians. Their political system was still in its early stages and could develop in different ways, depending on the influences it encountered. There was no opposing civilization to dismantle, no traditions linked to memories of national greatness to challenge. The state is so closely tied to religion that no nation that has changed its religion has ever maintained its old political structure. In Rome, it was impossible to change the system that had governed the state for a thousand years; it was hopelessly pagan. The people's conversion and their external alliance with the Church couldn’t compensate for this inconsistency.
But the Teutonic race received the Catholic ideas wholly and without reserve. There was no region into which they failed to penetrate. The nation was collectively Catholic, as well as individually. The union of the Church with the political system of the Germans was so complete, that when Hungary adopted the religion of Rome, it adopted at the same time, as a natural consequence, the institutions of the empire. The ideas of Government which the barbarians carried with them into every land which they conquered were always in substance the same. The Respublica Christiana of the Middle Ages, consisting of those States in which the Teutonic element combined with the Catholic system, was governed by nearly the same laws. The mediæval institutions had this also in common, that they grew up everywhere under the protection and guidance of the Church; and whilst they subsisted in their integrity, her influence in every nation, and that of the Pope over all the nations, attained their utmost height. In proportion as they have since degenerated or[Pg 202] disappeared, the political influence of religion has declined. As we have seen that the Church was baffled in the full performance of her mission before Europe was flooded by the great migration, so it may be said that she has never permanently enjoyed her proper position and authority in any country where it did not penetrate. No other political system has yet been devised, which was consistent with the full development and action of Catholic principles, but that which was constructed by the northern barbarians who destroyed the Western empire.
But the Teutonic people fully embraced Catholicism without hesitation. They infiltrated every region. The nation was Catholic both collectively and individually. The union between the Church and the political system of the Germans was so complete that when Hungary adopted the religion of Rome, it naturally also adopted the institutions of the empire. The ideas of government that the barbarians brought with them to every land they conquered were fundamentally the same. The Respublica Christiana of the Middle Ages, made up of those states where the Teutonic element merged with the Catholic system, was ruled by nearly identical laws. The medieval institutions also shared the fact that they developed everywhere under the protection and guidance of the Church; and while they remained intact, her influence in every nation, and that of the Pope over all nations, reached its peak. As they have since declined or [Pg 202] disappeared, the political influence of religion has diminished. Just as we saw that the Church struggled to fully carry out her mission before Europe was inundated by the great migration, it can be said that she has never permanently held her proper position and authority in any country where she did not penetrate. No other political system has been devised that aligns with the complete development and execution of Catholic principles, except for the one created by the northern barbarians who dismantled the Western empire.
From this it does not seem too much to conclude, that the Catholic religion tends to inspire and transform the public as well as the private life of men; that it is not really master of one without some authority over the other. Consequently, where the State is too powerful by long tradition and custom, or too far gone in corruption, to admit of the influence of religion, it can only prevail by ultimately destroying the political system. This helps us to understand the almost imperceptible progress of Christianity against Mahometanism, and the slowness of its increase in China, where its growth must eventually undermine the whole fabric of government. On the other hand, we know with what ease comparatively savage tribes—as the natives of California and Paraguay—were converted to a religion which first initiated them in civilisation and government. There are countries in which the natural conditions are yet wanting for the kingdom of grace. There is a fulness of time for every nation—a time at which it first becomes capable of receiving the faith.[319] It is not harder to believe that certain political conditions are required to make a nation fit for conversion than that a certain degree of intellectual development is indispensable; that the language, for instance, must have reached a point which that of some nations has not attained before it is capable of conveying the truths of Christianity.
From this, it seems reasonable to conclude that the Catholic religion inspires and transforms both public and private lives. It doesn't truly dominate one without having some authority over the other. Therefore, when the State is too powerful due to long-standing traditions or deeply rooted corruption, rejecting the influence of religion can only lead to the eventual destruction of the political system. This helps us understand the gradual advancement of Christianity against Islam, and the slow growth in China, where its spread could ultimately weaken the entire structure of government. On the flip side, we see how easily relatively uncivilized tribes, like those in California and Paraguay, embraced a religion that initially introduced them to civilization and governance. There are places where the natural conditions aren't yet suitable for the kingdom of grace. Each nation has a specific time when it becomes ready to accept the faith. It's not any harder to believe that certain political conditions are necessary for a nation to be ready for conversion than to accept that a certain level of intellectual development is essential; for instance, the language must have evolved to a stage that some nations haven't reached before it can effectively convey the truths of Christianity.
We cannot, therefore, admit that political principles[Pg 203] are a matter of utter indifference to the Church. To what sort of principles it is that she inclines may be indicated by a single example. The Christian notion of conscience imperatively demands a corresponding measure of personal liberty. The feeling of duty and responsibility to God is the only arbiter of a Christian's actions. With this no human authority can be permitted to interfere. We are bound to extend to the utmost, and to guard from every encroachment, the sphere in which we can act in obedience to the sole voice of conscience, regardless of any other consideration. The Church cannot tolerate any species of government in which this right is not recognised. She is the irreconcilable enemy of the despotism of the State, whatever its name or its forms may be, and through whatever instruments it may be exercised. Where the State allows the largest amount of this autonomy, the subject enjoys the largest measure of freedom, and the Church the greatest legitimate influence. The republics of antiquity were as incapable as the Oriental despotisms of satisfying the Christian notion of freedom, or even of subsisting with it. The Church has succeeded in producing the kind of liberty she exacts for her children only in those States which she has herself created or transformed. Real freedom has been known in no State that did not pass through her mediæval action. The history of the Middle Ages is the history of the gradual emancipation of man from every species of servitude, in proportion as the influence of religion became more penetrating and more universal. The Church could never abandon that principle of liberty by which she conquered pagan Rome. The history of the last three centuries exhibits the gradual revival of declining slavery, which appears under new forms of oppression as the authority of religion has decreased. The efforts of deliverance have been violent and reactionary, the progress of dependence sure and inevitable. The political benefits of the mediæval system have been enjoyed by no nation which is destitute of Teutonic elements. The Slavonic races of the north-east, the Celtic tribes of the[Pg 204] north-west, were deprived of them. In the centre of mediæval civilisation, the republic of Venice, proud of its unmixed descent from the Romans, was untouched by the new blood, and that Christian people failed to obtain a Christian government. Where the influence of the ideas which prevailed in those times has not been felt, the consequence has been the utmost development of extreme principles, such as have doomed Asia for so many ages to perpetual stagnation, and America to endless heedless change. It is a plain fact, that that kind of liberty which the Church everywhere and at all times requires has been attained hitherto only in States of Teutonic origin. We need hardly glance at the importance of this observation in considering the missionary vocation of the English race in the distant regions it has peopled and among the nations it has conquered; for, in spite of its religious apostasy, no other country has preserved so pure that idea of liberty which gave to religion of old its power in Europe, and is still the foundation of the greatness of England. Other nations that have preserved more faithfully their allegiance to the Church have more decidedly broken with those political traditions, without which the action of the Church is fettered.
We cannot, therefore, accept that political principles[Pg 203] are completely irrelevant to the Church. The type of principles she leans toward can be illustrated by a single example. The Christian concept of conscience demands a corresponding level of personal freedom. The sense of duty and responsibility to God is the sole guide for a Christian's actions. No human authority should interfere with this. We are obligated to extend and protect the space in which we can act according to our conscience, regardless of any other factors. The Church cannot accept any form of government that does not recognize this right. She is fundamentally opposed to the tyranny of the State, regardless of its name or form, and whatever means it uses. Where the State permits the greatest degree of autonomy, individuals enjoy the most freedom, and the Church has the most legitimate influence. The republics of ancient times were just as incapable as the Eastern tyrannies of satisfying the Christian idea of freedom or even coexisting with it. The Church has only been able to create the kind of liberty she demands for her followers in those States she has established or transformed. Real freedom has never existed in any State that did not experience her medieval influence. The history of the Middle Ages is the story of the gradual liberation of humanity from various forms of servitude, as the influence of religion became deeper and more widespread. The Church could never abandon the principle of liberty that allowed her to conquer pagan Rome. The history of the last three centuries shows the gradual resurgence of declining slavery, which takes on new forms of oppression as religious authority has weakened. The struggles for liberation have been violent and reactionary, while the trajectory of dependence has been steady and unavoidable. The political benefits of the medieval system have only been enjoyed by nations with Teutonic roots. The Slavic races in the northeast and the Celtic tribes in the[Pg 204] northwest were excluded from these benefits. In the heart of medieval civilization, the republic of Venice, proud of its untainted Roman lineage, remained untouched by new influences, and that Christian society failed to achieve a Christian government. Where the ideas that dominated those times have not been felt, the result has been the extreme development of foundational principles that have doomed Asia to stagnation for so long and have led America to constant, unthinking change. It is a clear fact that the kind of liberty the Church has always required has only been achieved in States of Teutonic origin. We hardly need to emphasize the significance of this observation when considering the missionary role of the English people in the distant regions they have settled and the nations they have conquered, for, despite its religious decline, no other country has maintained such a pure idea of liberty that once gave religion its power in Europe and still underpins England's greatness. Other nations that have remained more faithful to the Church have more decisively broken from those political traditions that limit the Church's actions.
It is equally clear that, in insisting upon one definite principle in all government, the Church has at no time understood that it could be obtained only by particular political forms. She attends to the substance, not to the form, in politics. At various times she has successively promoted monarchy, aristocracy, and democracy; and at various times she has been betrayed by each. The three fundamental forms of all government are founded on the nature of things. Sovereignty must reside with an individual, or with a minority, or with the majority. But there are seasons and circumstances where one or the other is impossible, where one or the other is necessary; and in a growing nation they cannot always remain in the same relative proportions. Christianity could neither produce nor abolish them. They are all compatible with[Pg 205] liberty and religion, and are all liable to diverge into tyranny by the exclusive exaggeration of their principle. It is this exaggeration that has ever been the great danger to religion and to liberty, and the object of constant resistance, the source of constant suffering for the Church.
It’s clear that when insisting on one definite principle in all governance, the Church has never believed that this could only be achieved through specific political systems. She focuses on the essence rather than the form in politics. Throughout history, she has supported monarchy, aristocracy, and democracy at different times, and she has been let down by each. The three basic forms of government are rooted in the nature of things. Sovereignty must lie with an individual, a minority, or the majority. However, there are times and situations where one or the other isn’t feasible, and where one or the other is needed; in a growing nation, they can’t always stay in the same proportions. Christianity neither created nor eliminated them. They can all coexist with[Pg 205] liberty and religion, but all can devolve into tyranny if their principles are taken to extremes. This exaggeration has always posed a significant threat to religion and liberty, constantly resisted and a source of ongoing suffering for the Church.
Christianity introduced no new forms of government, but a new spirit, which totally transformed the old ones. The difference between a Christian and a pagan monarchy, or between a Christian and a rationalist democracy, is as great, politically, as that between a monarchy and a republic. The Government of Athens more nearly resembled that of Persia than that of any Christian republic, however democratic. If political theorists had attended more to the experience of the Christian Ages, the Church and the State would have been spared many calamities. Unfortunately, it has long been the common practice to recur to the authority of the Greeks and the Jews. The example of both was equally dangerous; for in the Jewish as in the Gentile world, political and religious obligations were made to coincide; in both, therefore,—in the theocracy of the Jews as in the πολιτἑια of the Greeks,—the State was absolute. Now it is the great object of the Church, by keeping the two spheres permanently distinct,—by rendering to Cæsar the things that are Cæsar's, and to God the things that are God's—to make all absolutism, of whatever kind, impossible.
Christianity didn't introduce new government structures, but it brought a new spirit that completely transformed the old ones. The difference between a Christian and a pagan monarchy, or between a Christian and a rationalist democracy, is as significant politically as the difference between a monarchy and a republic. The government of Athens was more similar to that of Persia than to any Christian republic, no matter how democratic it was. If political theorists had paid more attention to the experiences of the Christian Ages, many disasters could have been avoided between the Church and the State. Unfortunately, it's been a common practice to rely on the authority of the Greeks and the Jews. The example of both was equally risky; in the Jewish world as well as in the Gentile world, political and religious obligations were intertwined, leading to absolute power in both the theocracy of the Jews and the πολιτεία of the Greeks. Now, the main goal of the Church is to keep these two areas distinct—by giving to Cæsar what belongs to Cæsar, and to God what belongs to God—thus making any form of absolutism impossible.
As no form of government is in itself incompatible with tyranny, either of a person or a principle, nor necessarily inconsistent with liberty, there is no natural hostility or alliance between the Church and any one of them. The same Church which, in the confusion and tumult of the great migrations, restored authority by raising up and anointing kings, held in later times with the aristocracy of the empire, and called into existence the democracies of Italy. In the eighth century she looked to Charlemagne for the reorganisation of society; in the eleventh she relied on the people to carry out the reformation of the clergy. During the first period of the Middle Ages, when social and political order had to[Pg 206] be reconstructed out of ruins, the Church everywhere addresses herself to the kings, and seeks to strengthen and to sanctify their power. The royal as well as the imperial dignity received from her their authority and splendour. Whatever her disputes on religious grounds with particular sovereigns, such as Lothar, she had in those ages as yet no contests with the encroachments of monarchical power. Later on in the Middle Ages, on the contrary, when the monarchy had prevailed almost everywhere, and had strengthened itself beyond the limits of feudal ideas by the help of the Roman law and of the notions of absolute power derived from the ancients, it stood in continual conflict with the Church. From the time of Gregory VII., all the most distinguished pontiffs were engaged in quarrels with the royal and imperial power, which resulted in the victory of the Church in Germany and her defeat in France. In this resistance to the exaggeration of monarchy, they naturally endeavoured to set barriers to it by promoting popular institutions, as the Italian democracies and the aristocratic republics of Switzerland, and the capitulations which in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries were imposed on almost every prince. Times had greatly changed when a Pope declared his amazement at a nation which bore in silence the tyranny of their king.[320] In modern times the absolute monarchy in Catholic countries has been, next to the Reformation, the greatest and most formidable enemy of the Church. For here she again lost in great measure her natural influence. In France, Spain, and Germany, by Gallicanism, Josephism, and the Inquisition, she came to be reduced to a state of dependence, the more fatal and deplorable that the clergy were often instrumental in maintaining it. All these phenomena[Pg 207] were simply an adaptation of Catholicism to a political system incompatible with it in its integrity; an artifice to accommodate the Church to the requirements of absolute government, and to furnish absolute princes with a resource which was elsewhere supplied by Protestantism. The consequence has been, that the Church is at this day more free under Protestant than under Catholic governments—in Prussia or England than in France or Piedmont, Naples or Bavaria.
As no form of government is inherently incompatible with tyranny, whether from a person or a principle, nor necessarily inconsistent with liberty, there’s no natural conflict or alliance between the Church and any type of government. The same Church that, in the chaos of the great migrations, restored authority by raising and anointing kings, later allied itself with the aristocracy of the empire and helped create the democracies of Italy. In the eighth century, she looked to Charlemagne for rebuilding society; in the eleventh, she relied on the people to reform the clergy. During the early Middle Ages, when social and political order had to be rebuilt from ruins, the Church reached out to kings everywhere, aiming to strengthen and sanctify their power. Both royal and imperial authority received their legitimacy and grandeur from her. Regardless of her religious disputes with certain rulers, like Lothar, during those times, she didn't engage in battles against the overreach of monarchical power. Conversely, later in the Middle Ages, when monarchy had become dominant and fortified itself beyond feudal ideas with the help of Roman law and ancient concepts of absolute power, it was in constant conflict with the Church. Starting from Gregory VII's time, many prominent popes were embroiled in disputes with royal and imperial power, leading to the Church’s victory in Germany and her defeat in France. In resisting the excesses of monarchy, they naturally sought to impose limits by encouraging popular institutions, such as the Italian democracies and the aristocratic republics of Switzerland, as well as the agreements that were enforced on almost every prince during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. Times had changed significantly when a Pope expressed surprise at a nation that silently endured their king's tyranny. In modern times, absolute monarchy in Catholic countries has become, alongside the Reformation, the greatest and most significant enemy of the Church. Here, she once again lost much of her natural influence. In France, Spain, and Germany, through Gallicanism, Josephism, and the Inquisition, she became reliant, the consequences of which were even more tragic because the clergy often played a role in maintaining this dependence. All these developments were simply adaptations of Catholicism to a political system that was incompatible with its true nature; a strategy to align the Church with the demands of absolute power, providing absolute princes with a resource that Protestantism supplied elsewhere. As a result, the Church today is more free under Protestant than under Catholic governments—in Prussia or England than in France, Piedmont, Naples, or Bavaria.
As we have said that the Church commonly allied herself with the political elements which happened to be insufficiently represented, and to temper the predominant principle by encouraging the others, it might seem hardly unfair to conclude that that kind of government in which they are all supposed to be combined,—"aequatum et temperatum ex tribus optimis rerum publicarum modis" (Cicero, Rep. i. 45),—must be particularly suited to her. Practically—and we are not here pursuing a theory—this is a mere fallacy. If we look at Catholic countries, we find that in Spain and Piedmont the constitution has served only to pillage, oppress, and insult the Church; whilst in Austria, since the empire has been purified in the fiery ordeal of the revolution, she is free, secure, and on the highroad of self-improvement. In constitutional Bavaria she has but little protection against the Crown, or in Belgium against the mob. The royal power is against her in one place, the popular element in the other. Turning to Protestant countries, we find that in Prussia the Church is comparatively free; whilst the more popular Government of Baden has exhibited the most conspicuous instance of oppression which has occurred in our time. The popular Government of Sweden, again, has renewed the refusal of religious toleration at the very time when despotic Russia begins to make a show, at least, of conceding it. In the presence of these facts, it would surely be absurd to assume that the Church must look with favour on the feeble and transitory constitutions with which the revolution has covered half the Continent. It does not actually[Pg 208] appear that she has derived greater benefits from them than she may be said to have done from the revolution itself, which in France, for instance in 1848, gave to the Church, at least for a season, that liberty and dignity for which she had struggled in vain during the constitutional period which had preceded.
As mentioned earlier, the Church often aligned itself with political groups that were underrepresented and worked to balance the dominant principles by supporting others. It might seem reasonable to conclude that a government in which all these elements are combined—“balanced and temperate from the three best forms of government” (Cicero, Rep. i. 45)—would be particularly suitable for her. However, in practice—and we're not just discussing a theory—this is simply a misconception. If we look at Catholic countries, we see that in Spain and Piedmont the constitution has only served to rob, oppress, and insult the Church; whereas in Austria, since the empire has been strengthened through the trials of revolution, she enjoys freedom, security, and a path toward self-improvement. In constitutional Bavaria, she has little protection against the Crown, and in Belgium, little against the mob. The royal power works against her in one place, while popular sentiment does in another. Turning to Protestant nations, we observe that in Prussia the Church is relatively free; however, the more democratic government of Baden has shown one of the most notable instances of oppression in our time. The democratic government of Sweden has also renewed its refusal of religious tolerance right when despotic Russia begins at least to show some signs of granting it. Given these facts, it would be ridiculous to think that the Church views favorably the weak and temporary constitutions that the revolution has imposed across much of the Continent. It doesn’t seem that she has gained more than she did from the revolution itself, which in France, for instance in 1848, provided the Church, at least for a time, with the freedom and dignity for which she had fought in vain during the preceding constitutional period.
The political character of our own country bears hardly more resemblance to the Liberal Governments of the Continent,—which have copied only what is valueless in our institutions,—than to the superstitious despotism of the East, or to the analogous tyranny which in the Far West is mocked with the name of freedom. Here, as elsewhere, the progress of the constitution, which it was the work of the Catholic Ages to build up, on the principles common to all the nations of the Teutonic stock, was interrupted by the attraction which the growth of absolutism abroad excited, and by the Reformation's transferring the ecclesiastical power to the Crown. The Stuarts justified their abuse of power by the same precepts and the same examples by which the Puritans justified their resistance to it. The liberty aimed at by the Levellers was as remote from that which the Middle Ages had handed down, as the power of the Stuarts from the mediæval monarchy. The Revolution of 1688 destroyed one without favouring the other. Unlike the rebellion against Charles I., that which overthrew his son did not fall into a contrary extreme. It was a restoration in some sort of the principles of government, which had been alternately assailed by absolute monarchy and by a fanatical democracy. But, as it was directed against the abuse of kingly and ecclesiastical authority, neither the Crown nor the established Church recovered their ancient position; and a jealousy of both has ever since subsisted. There can be no question but that the remnants of the old system of polity—the utter disappearance of which keeps the rest of Christendom in a state of continual futile revolution—exist more copiously in this country than in any other. Instead of the revolutions and the religious wars by which, in other Protestant countries,[Pg 209] Catholics have obtained toleration, they have obtained it in England by the force of the very principles of the constitution. "I should think myself inconsistent," says the chief expounder of our political system, "in not applying my ideas of civil liberty to religious." And speaking of the relaxation of the penal laws, he says: "To the great liberality and enlarged sentiments of those who are the furthest in the world from you in religious tenets, and the furthest from acting with the party which, it is thought, the greater part of the Roman Catholics are disposed to espouse, it is that you owe the whole, or very nearly the whole, of what has been done both here and in Ireland."[321] The danger which menaces the continuance of our constitution proceeds simply from the oblivion of those Christian ideas by which it was originally inspired. It should seem that it is the religious as well as the political duty of Catholics to endeavour to avert this peril, and to defend from the attacks of the Radicals and from the contempt of the Tories the only constitution which bears some resemblance to those of Catholic times, and the principles which are almost as completely forgotten in England as they are misunderstood abroad. If three centuries of Protestantism have not entirely obliterated the ancient features of our government, if they have not been so thoroughly barren of political improvement as some of its enemies would have us believe,—there is surely nothing to marvel at, nothing at which we may rejoice. Protestants may well have, in some respects, the same terrestrial superiority over Catholics that the Gentiles had over the people of God. As, at the fall of paganism, the treasures it had produced and accumulated during two thousand years became the spoils of the victor,—when the day of reckoning shall come for the great modern apostasy, it will surrender all that it has gathered in its diligent application to the things of this world; and those who have remained in the faith will have into the bargain those products of the Protestant civilisation on which its claims of superiority are founded.[Pg 210]
The political landscape of our country hardly resembles the Liberal Governments of the Continent, which have only adopted the worthless aspects of our institutions, any more than it resembles the superstitious tyranny of the East or the similar oppression in the Far West that pretends to be freedom. Here, as in other places, the development of the constitution—built up during the Catholic Ages on principles common to all nations of Teutonic descent—was disrupted by the allure of growing absolutism abroad and by the Reformation, which shifted ecclesiastical power to the Crown. The Stuarts justified their misuse of power using the same arguments and examples that the Puritans used to resist it. The liberty sought by the Levellers was as distant from the freedoms inherited from the Middle Ages as the power of the Stuarts was from the medieval monarchy. The Revolution of 1688 eliminated one aspect without supporting the other. Unlike the rebellion against Charles I, the one that overthrew his son didn't swing to the opposite extreme. It was a partial restoration of the principles of governance that had been attacked by both absolute monarchy and radical democracy. However, since it was aimed against the misuse of royal and church authority, neither the Crown nor the established Church regained their former status, and a suspicion of both has persisted ever since. There is no doubt that the remnants of the old political system—whose complete disappearance keeps the rest of Christendom in constant, pointless upheaval—are more pronounced in this country than in any other. Instead of the revolutions and religious wars that have led to toleration for Catholics in other Protestant nations, they gained it in England through the very principles of the constitution. "I would find myself inconsistent," states the leading interpreter of our political system, "if I did not apply my ideas of civil liberty to religion." He also mentions the easing of the penal laws: "You owe almost all that has been accomplished here and in Ireland to the great generosity and broad-mindedness of those who are most distant from you in religious beliefs and from the party that many Roman Catholics are thought to favor." The threat to the survival of our constitution stems solely from the neglect of the Christian ideals that originally inspired it. It seems that it is both the religious and political duty of Catholics to help avert this danger and to defend our constitution—which bears some resemblance to those from Catholic times—from the attacks of Radicals and the scorn of Tories, as well as the principles that are nearly forgotten in England and completely misunderstood abroad. If three centuries of Protestantism have not completely erased the ancient characteristics of our government, or if they have not been as barren of political progress as some of its critics would suggest, there is surely nothing to be shocked by or to celebrate. Protestants may in some ways enjoy the same worldly dominance over Catholics that the Gentiles had over God's people. Just as the riches accumulated by paganism over two thousand years became the spoils of its conquerors, when accountability comes due for the great modern apostasy, it will relinquish everything it has amassed through its focused pursuit of worldly matters; meanwhile, those who have stayed true to the faith will also gain the benefits of the products of Protestant civilization which support its claims of superiority.
When, therefore, in the political shipwreck of modern Europe, it is asked which political form of party is favoured by the Church, the only answer we can give is, that she is attached to none; but that though indifferent to existing forms, she is attached to a spirit which is nearly extinct. Those who, from a fear of exposing her to political animosity, would deny this, forget that the truth is as strong against political as against religious error, and shut their eyes to the only means by which the political regeneration of the modern world is a possibility. For the Catholic religion alone will not suffice to save it, as it was insufficient to save the ancient world, unless the Catholic idea equally manifests itself in the political order. The Church alone, without influence on the State, is powerless as a security for good government. It is absurd to pretend that at the present day France, or Spain, or Naples, are better governed than England, Holland, or Prussia. A country entirely Protestant may have more Catholic elements in its government than one where the population is wholly Catholic. The State which is Catholic par excellence is a by-word for misgovernment, because the orthodoxy and piety of its administrators are deemed a substitute for a better system. The demand for a really Catholic system of government falls with the greatest weight of reproach on the Catholic States.
When, therefore, in the political turmoil of modern Europe, it's asked which political party the Church supports, the only answer we can give is that she is not attached to any; although indifferent to the current forms, she is committed to a spirit that is nearly extinct. Those who, fearing to expose her to political hostility, deny this, forget that the truth is just as powerful against political errors as it is against religious ones, and they turn a blind eye to the only means by which political renewal in the modern world is possible. The Catholic religion alone won’t be enough to save it, just as it wasn’t enough to save the ancient world, unless the Catholic idea also expresses itself within the political framework. The Church, without influence over the State, is ineffective as a guarantee for good governance. It’s ridiculous to claim that today France, Spain, or Naples are better governed than England, Holland, or Prussia. A completely Protestant country may have more Catholic elements in its government than one that is entirely Catholic. The State that is Catholic par excellence is notorious for mismanagement because the orthodoxy and piety of its officials are seen as a substitute for a better system. The demand for a truly Catholic system of government weighs the heaviest in criticism on the Catholic States.
Yet it is important to remember that in the ages of faith the same unity prevailed in political ideas, and that the civil as well as the religious troubles of our time are in great measure due to the Reformation. It is common to advise Catholics to make up their minds to accept the political doctrines of the day; but it would be more to the purpose to recall the ideas of Catholic times. It is not in the results of the political development of the last three centuries that the Church can place her trust; neither in absolute monarchy, nor in the revolutionary liberalism, nor in the infallible constitutional scheme. She must create anew or revive her former creations, and instil a new life and spirit into those remains of the mediæval system which will bear the mark of the ages[Pg 211] when heresy and unbelief, Roman law, and heathen philosophy, had not obscured the idea of the Christian State. These remains are to be found, in various stages of decay, in every State,—with the exception, perhaps, of France,—that grew out of the mediæval civilisation. Above all they will be found in the country which, in the midst of its apostasy, and in spite of so much guilt towards religion, has preserved the Catholic forms in its Church establishment more than any other Protestant nation, and the Catholic spirit in her political institutions more than any Catholic nation. To renew the memory of the times in which this spirit prevailed in Europe, and to preserve the remains of it, to promote the knowledge of what is lost, and the desire of what is most urgently needed,—is an important service and an important duty which it behoves us to perform. We are greatly mistaken if these are not reflections which force themselves on every one who carefully observes the political history of the Church in modern Europe.
Yet it’s important to remember that during the ages of faith, there was a strong unity in political ideas, and the civil and religious issues of our time are largely a result of the Reformation. People often advise Catholics to accept the current political doctrines, but it would be more relevant to recall the ideas from Catholic times. The Church can’t trust the outcomes of the political developments from the last three centuries; it's not found in absolute monarchy, revolutionary liberalism, or any supposedly infallible constitutional system. She must create anew or revive her previous creations, breathing new life and spirit into the remnants of the medieval system that existed before heresy and unbelief, Roman law, and pagan philosophy clouded the idea of the Christian State. These remnants can be found, in various states of decay, in every state—perhaps with the exception of France—that emerged from medieval civilization. Above all, they can be found in the country that, despite its departure from faith and its many shortcomings toward religion, has maintained Catholic forms in its Church more than any other Protestant nation, and the Catholic spirit in its political institutions more than any Catholic nation. Reviving the memory of the times when this spirit flourished in Europe, preserving its remnants, promoting awareness of what has been lost, and fostering the desire for what is urgently needed is a significant service and duty we must fulfill. It would be a mistake to think that these thoughts don't emerge for anyone who carefully studies the political history of the Church in modern Europe.
FOOTNOTES:
[300] The Rambler, 1858.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ *The Rambler*, 1858.
[301] Tertullian, Apologeticum, 39; see also 30, 32. "We pray also for the emperors, for the ministers of their Government, for the State, for the peace of the world, for the delay of the last day."
[301] Tertullian, Apologeticum, 39; see also 30, 32. "We also pray for the emperors, for the officials of their government, for the nation, for global peace, and for the postponement of the final day."
[304] "It is the maddest insolence, not only to dispute against that which we see the universal Church believing, but also against what we see her doing. For not only is the faith of the Church the rule of our faith, but also her actions of ours, and her customs of that which we ought to observe" (Morinus, Comment. de Discipl. in administ. Poenitentiae, Preface).
[304] "It’s the height of arrogance not just to argue against what the entire Church believes, but also to turn against what we see her doing. The Church’s faith is the standard for our own, as are her actions and traditions that we should follow" (Morinus, Comment. de Discipl. in administ. Poenitentiae, Preface).
[307] "Christianus nullius est hostis, nedum imperatoris, quem ... necesse est ut ... salvum velit cum toto Romano imperio quousque saeculum stabit; tamdiu enim stabit" (Tert. ad Scapulam, 2). "Cum caput illud orbis occiderit et ρὑμη esse coeperit, quod Sibyllae fore aiunt, quis dubitet venisse jam finem rebus humanis orbique terrarum?" (Lactantius, Inst. Div. vii. 25). "Non prius veniet Christus, quam regni Romani defectio fiat" (Ambrose ad ep. i. ad Thess.).
[307] "A Christian isn't anyone's enemy, especially not the emperor, who... needs to want to be safe along with the entire Roman Empire as long as the world exists; it will last that long" (Tert. ad Scapulam, 2). "When that head of the world falls and begins to collapse, as the Sibyls say will happen, who doubts that the end of human affairs and of the earth has come?" (Lactantius, Inst. Div. vii. 25). "Christ will not come until the Roman Empire falls" (Ambrose ad ep. i. ad Thess.).
[311] "If the State of which we are the secular children passes away, that of which we are spiritual children passes not. Has God gone to sleep and let the house be destroyed, or let in the enemy through want of watchfulness? Why fearest thou when earthly kingdoms fall? Heaven is promised thee, that thou mightest not fall with them. The works of God Himself shall pass: how much sooner the works of Romulus! Let us not quail, my brethren: all earthly kingdoms must come to an end."
[311] "If the state we belong to as citizens disappears, the one we belong to as spiritual beings will not. Has God fallen asleep and allowed the house to be destroyed, or let the enemy in due to our lack of vigilance? Why do you fear when earthly kingdoms collapse? Heaven is promised to you so you won't fall with them. The works of God will pass: how much quicker will the works of Romulus? Let us not be afraid, my friends: all earthly kingdoms will eventually end."
[312] "The cry of the whole world is 'Christ.' The mind is horrified in reviewing the ruins of our age. The Roman world is falling, and yet our stiff neck is not bent. The barbarians' strength is in our sins; the defeat of the Roman armies in our vices. We will not cut off the occasions of the malady, that the malady may be healed. The world is falling, but in us there is no falling off from sin" (St. Jerome, ep. 35, ad Heliodorum; ep. 98, ad Gaudentium).
[312] "The entire world is crying out 'Christ.' It's shocking to look at the destruction of our time. The Roman Empire is crumbling, yet we remain unbent. The strength of the barbarians lies in our sins; the defeat of the Roman armies stems from our vices. We refuse to remove the causes of the illness, which prevents the illness from being cured. The world is collapsing, but we refuse to let go of sin" (St. Jerome, ep. 35, ad Heliodorum; ep. 98, ad Gaudentium).
[313] "None are better witnesses of the words of heaven than we, on whom the end of the world has come. We assist at the world's setting, and diseases precede its dissolution" (Expos. Ep. sec. Lucam, x.).
[313] "None are better witnesses to the words of heaven than us, who are living in the end times. We are present at the world's decline, and sicknesses come before its destruction" (Expos. Ep. sec. Lucam, x.).
[316] "Do we wonder that God has granted all our lands to the barbarians, when they now purify by their chastity the places which the Romans had polluted with their debauchery?"
[316] "Is it any surprise that God has given all our lands to the barbarians, considering they are now cleansing the areas that the Romans had corrupted with their excesses?"
[317] Pope Anastasius writes to Clovis: "Sedes Petri in tanta occasione non potest non laetari, cum plenitudinem gentium intuetur ad eam veloci gradu concurrere" (Bouquet, iv. 50).
[317] Pope Anastasius writes to Clovis: "The seat of Peter cannot help but rejoice in such a moment, as it observes the fullness of the nations rushing toward it at a swift pace" (Bouquet, iv. 50).
[319] "Vetati sunt a Spiritu sancto loqui verbum Dei in Asia ... Tentabant ire in Bithyniam, et non permisit eos spiritus Jesu" (Acts xvi. 6, 7).
[319] "They were forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word of God in Asia... They were trying to go into Bithynia, but the Spirit of Jesus did not allow them" (Acts xvi. 6, 7).
[320] Innocent IV. wrote in 1246 to the Sicilians: "In omnem terram vestrae sonus tribulationis exivit ... multis pro miro vehementi ducentibus, quod pressi tam dirae servitutis opprobrio, et personarum ac rerum gravati multiplici detrimento, neglexeritis habere concilium, per quod vobis, sicut gentibus caeteris, aliqua provenirent solatia libertatis ... super hoc apud sedem apostolicam vos excusante formidine.... Cogitate itaque corde vigili, ut a collo vestrae servitutis catena decidat, et universitas vestra in libertatis et quietis gaudio reflorescat; sitque ubertate conspicuum, ita divina favente potentia secura sit libertate decorum" (Raynaldus, Ann. ad ann. 1246).
[320] Innocent IV wrote in 1246 to the Sicilians: "The sound of your suffering has spread throughout the land... many are astonished by how fiercely you are being driven, overwhelmed by the shame of such a terrible servitude, and burdened by multiple losses, yet you have neglected to hold a council through which you could find some solace of freedom like other nations... on this matter, you excusing yourselves before the apostolic seat out of fear... Therefore, consider carefully in your hearts, so that the chains of your servitude may fall away, and your community may bloom again in the joy of freedom and peace; may it be abundant and, with divine support, secure in its honorable freedom" (Raynaldus, Ann. ad ann. 1246).
[321] Burke's Works, i. 391, 404.
VII
INTRODUCTION TO L.A. BURD'S EDITION OF IL PRINCIPE BY MACHIAVELLI[Pg 212]
INTRODUCTION TO L.A. BURD'S EDITION OF IL PRINCIPE BY MACHIAVELLI[Pg 212]
Mr. Burd has undertaken to redeem our long inferiority in Machiavellian studies, and it will, I think, be found that he has given a more completely satisfactory explanation of The Prince than any country possessed before. His annotated edition supplies all the solvents of a famous problem in the history of Italy and the literature of politics. In truth, the ancient problem is extinct, and no reader of this volume will continue to wonder how so intelligent and reasonable a man came to propose such flagitious counsels. When Machiavelli declared that extraordinary objects cannot be accomplished under ordinary rules, he recorded the experience of his own epoch, but also foretold the secret of men since born. He illustrates not only the generation which taught him, but the generations which he taught, and has no less in common with the men who had his precepts before them than with the Viscontis, Borgias, and Baglionis who were the masters he observed. He represents more than the spirit of his country and his age. Knowledge, civilisation, and morality have increased; but three centuries have borne enduring witness to his political veracity. He has been as much the exponent of men whom posterity esteems as of him whose historian writes: "Cet homme que Dieu, après l'avoir fait si grand, avait fait bon aussi, n'avait rien de la vertu." The authentic interpreter of Machiavelli, the Commentarius Perpetuus of the Discorsi and The Prince, is the whole of later history.[Pg 213]
Mr. Burd has set out to change our long-standing lack of progress in Machiavellian studies, and I believe he has provided a more thorough explanation of The Prince than any other country has had before. His annotated edition offers solutions to a well-known issue in the history of Italy and the field of political literature. In fact, the old problem is no longer relevant, and anyone who reads this volume will stop wondering how such an intelligent and reasonable man could suggest such shocking advice. When Machiavelli said that extraordinary goals can't be achieved by ordinary means, he was not only recording the experiences of his own time but also predicting the nature of humanity throughout history. He reflects not just the generation that taught him, but also the generations that he influenced, sharing commonalities with both the men who had his teachings in mind and the Viscontis, Borgias, and Baglionis who were the leaders he observed. He embodies more than just the spirit of his nation and era. Knowledge, civilization, and morality have advanced, yet three centuries have consistently validated his political truths. He represents both the men admired by future generations and the one whose historian wrote: "This man, whom God, having made so great, had also made good, had nothing of virtue." The true interpreter of Machiavelli, the Commentarius Perpetuus of the Discorsi and The Prince, is the entirety of subsequent history.[Pg 213]
Michelet has said: "Rapportons-nous-en sur ceci à quelqu'un qui fut bien plus Machiavéliste que Machiavel, à la republique de Venise." Before his day, and long after, down almost to the time when a price was set on the heads of the Pretender and of Pontiac, Venice employed assassins. And this was not the desperate resource of politicians at bay, but the avowed practice of decorous and religious magistrates. In 1569 Soto hazards an impersonal doubt whether the morality of the thing was sound: "Non omnibus satis probatur Venetorum mos, qui cum complures a patria exules habeant condemnatos, singulis facultatem faciunt, ut qui alium eorum interfecerit, vita ac libertate donetur." But his sovereign shortly after obtained assurance that murder by royal command was unanimously approved by divines: "A los tales puede el Principe mandarlos matar, aunque esten fuera de su distrito y reinos.—Sin ser citado, secretamente se le puede quitar la vita.—Esta es doctrina comun y cierta y recevida de todos los theologos." When the King of France, by despatching the Guises, had restored his good name in Europe, a Venetian, Francesco da Molino, hoped that the example would not be thrown away on the Council of Ten: "Permeti sua divina bontà che questo esempio habbi giovato a farlo proceder come spero con meno fretta e più sodamente a cose tali e d' importanza." Sarpi, their ablest writer, their official theologian, has a string of maxims which seem to have been borrowed straight from the Florentine predecessor: "Proponendo cosa in apparenza non honesta, scusarla come necessaria, come praticata da altri, come propria al tempo, che tende a buon fine, et conforme all' opinione de' molti.—La vendetta non giova se non per fugir lo sprezzo.—Ogn'huomo ha opinione che il mendacio sia buono in ragion di medicina, et di far bene a far creder il vero et utile con premesse false." One of his countrymen, having examined his writings, reports: "I ricordi di questo grand' uomo furono più da politico che da christiano." To him was attributed the doctrine of secret punishment, and the use of poison against public enemies: "In casi d' eccessi[Pg 214] incorrigibili si punissero secretamente, a fine che il sangue patrizio non resti profanato.—Il veleno deve esser l' unico mezzo per levarli dal mondo, quando alla giustizia non complisse farli passare sotto la manaia del carnefice." Venice, otherwise unlike the rest of Europe, was, in this particular, not an exception.
Michelet said, "Let's look at this through the lens of someone who was much more Machiavellian than Machiavelli himself: the Republic of Venice." Long before his time, and for many years after, stretching almost to when a bounty was placed on the heads of the Pretender and Pontiac, Venice employed assassins. This was not the desperate measure of cornered politicians, but an openly accepted practice among respectable and devout magistrates. In 1569, Soto raised an impersonal doubt about whether the morality of the practice was justified: "Not everyone fully approves of the Venetian custom, which allows individuals, even those condemned as exiles from their homeland, the chance to kill others in exchange for life and freedom." However, shortly after, his sovereign received confirmation that murder by royal command was unanimously endorsed by the clergy: "The Prince can order such people to be killed, even if they're outside his district and kingdoms. Without being charged, their lives can be secretly taken. This is well-known and accepted doctrine among all theologians." When the King of France, by sending the Guises, restored his reputation in Europe, a Venetian, Francesco da Molino, hoped that this example would not be lost on the Council of Ten: "May divine goodness allow this example to help persuade them to proceed, as I hope, with less haste and more solidly regarding matters of such importance." Sarpi, their most capable writer and official theologian, listed a series of maxims that seemed to be directly borrowed from their Florentine predecessor: "When proposing something that appears dishonorable, justify it as necessary, as practiced by others, as fitting for the times, aimed at a good end, and in line with the opinions of the majority. — Revenge is only useful to avoid contempt. — Everyone believes that lies are acceptable as a kind of medicine, and that doing good means making the true and useful understandable through false premises." One of his compatriots, after reviewing his writings, reported: "The insights of this great man were more political than Christian." He was credited with the doctrine of secret punishment and the use of poison against public enemies: "In cases of irredeemable excess, they should be punished secretly, so that noble blood remains untainted. — Poison should be the only means to rid the world of them when justice doesn't allow putting them under the executioner’s axe." Venice, unlike much of Europe in many ways, was not an exception in this regard.
Machiavelli enjoyed a season of popularity even at Rome. The Medicean popes refused all official employment to one who had been the brain of a hostile government; but they encouraged him to write, and were not offended by the things he wrote for them. Leo's own dealings with the tyrant of Perugia were cited by jurists as a suggestive model for men who have an enemy to get rid of. Clement confessed to Contarini that honesty would be preferable, but that honest men get the worst of it: "Io cognosco certo che voi dicete il vero, et che ad farla da homo da bene, et a far il debito, seria proceder come mi aricordate; ma bisognerebbe trovar la corrispondentia. Non vedete che il mondo è ridutto a un termine che colui il qual è più astuto et cum più trame fa il fatto suo, è più laudato, et estimato più valente homo, et più celebrato, et chi fa il contrario vien detto di esso; quel tale è una bona persona, ma non val niente? Et se ne sta cum quel titulo solo di bona persona.—Chi va bonamente vien trata da bestia." Two years after this speech the astute Florentine authorised The Prince to be published at Rome.
Machiavelli experienced a period of popularity even in Rome. The Medici popes rejected any official role for someone who had been part of an opposing government; however, they encouraged him to write and were not bothered by what he wrote for them. Leo's dealings with the tyrant of Perugia were cited by legal scholars as a helpful example for those looking to eliminate an enemy. Clement admitted to Contarini that being honest would be better, but that honest people often end up suffering: "I know for sure that you are telling the truth, and that acting like a good person and doing what’s right would be the right approach, as you remind me; but you would need to find the corresponding situation. Don’t you see that the world has come to a point where the one who is shrewdest and uses the most schemes gets ahead, is more praised, seen as a more capable person, and becomes more celebrated, while those who do the opposite are labeled differently; that person is a good person, but not worth anything? And they only maintain that title of being a good person. —Those who play fair are treated like animals." Two years after this statement, the cunning Florentine authorized The Prince to be published in Rome.
It was still unprinted when Pole had it pressed on his attention by Cromwell, and Brosch consequently suspects the story. Upon the death of Clement, Pole opened the attack; but it was not pursued during the reaction against things Medicean which occupied the reign of Farnese. Machiavelli was denounced to the Inquisition on the 11th of November 1550, by Muzio, a man much employed in controversy and literary repression, who, knowing Greek, was chosen by Pius V. for the work afterwards committed to Baronius: "Senza rispetto alcuno insegna a non servar ne fede, ne charità, ne religione; et dice che di queste cosi, gli huomini se ne debbono servire[Pg 215] per parer buoni, et per le grandezze temporali, alle quali quando non servono non se ne dee fare stima. Et non è questo peggio che heretica dottrina? Vedendosi che ciò si comporta, sono accetate come opere approvate dalla Santa Madre chiesa." Muzio, who at the same time recommended the Decamerone, was not acting from ethical motives. His accusation succeeded. When the Index was instituted, in 1557, Machiavelli was one of the first writers condemned, and he was more rigorously and implacably condemned than anybody else. The Trent Commissioners themselves prepared editions of certain prohibited authors, such as Clarius and Flaminius; Guicciardini was suffered to appear with retrenchments; and the famous revision of Boccaccio was carried out in 1573. This was due to the influence of Victorius, who pleaded in vain for a castigated text of Machiavelli. He continued to be specially excepted when permission was given to read forbidden books. Sometimes there were other exceptions, such as Dumoulin, Marini, or Maimbourg; but the exclusion of Machiavelli was permanent, and when Lucchesini preached against him at the Gesù, he had to apply to the Pope himself for licence to read him. Lipsius was advised by his Roman censors to mix a little Catholic salt in his Machiavellism, and to suppress a seeming protest against the universal hatred for a writer qui misera qua non manu hodie vapulat. One of the ablest but most contentious of the Jesuits, Raynaud, pursued his memory with a story like that with which Tronchin improved the death of Voltaire: "Exitus impiissimi nebulonis metuendus est eius aemulatoribus, nam blasphemans evomuit reprobum spiritum."
It was still unpublished when Cromwell urged Pole to take notice of it, and Brosch therefore doubts the story. After Clement's death, Pole launched the attack; however, it wasn’t pursued during the backlash against Medici influences that characterized Farnese’s reign. Machiavelli was reported to the Inquisition on November 11, 1550, by Muzio, a man often involved in controversies and literary censorship, who, knowing Greek, was chosen by Pius V. for the task later given to Baronius: "Without any respect, he teaches people not to observe faith, charity, or religion; and he says that in these matters, people must conform only to appear good and achieve worldly greatness, which, when they no longer do, should be disregarded. Isn’t this worse than heretical doctrine? Given that this is how he behaves, his works are accepted as approved by the Holy Mother Church." Muzio, who simultaneously endorsed the Decamerone, was not motivated by ethics. His accusation was successful. When the Index was established in 1557, Machiavelli was one of the first authors condemned, and he faced harsher and more relentless condemnation than anyone else. The Trent Commissioners themselves prepared editions of certain banned authors, like Clarius and Flaminius; Guicciardini was allowed to be published with cuts; and the well-known revision of Boccaccio took place in 1573. This was influenced by Victorius, who unsuccessfully argued for a censored version of Machiavelli. He continued to be specifically excluded when reading forbidden books was permitted. Sometimes there were other exceptions, such as Dumoulin, Marini, or Maimbourg; but Machiavelli’s exclusion was permanent, and when Lucchesini preached against him at the Gesù, he had to ask the Pope for permission to read his works. Lipsius was advised by his Roman censors to mix a bit of Catholic flavor into his Machiavellism and to hide any apparent protest against the widespread contempt for a writer qui misera qua non manu hodie vapulat. One of the most skilled yet controversial Jesuits, Raynaud, pursued his legacy with a narrative reminiscent of how Tronchin improved Voltaire's death: "The end of this wicked scoundrel is to be feared by his imitators, for he who blasphemes has vomited forth a reprobate spirit."
In spite of this notorious disfavour, he has been associated with the excesses of the religious wars. The daughter of the man to whom he addressed The Prince was Catharine of Medici, and she was reported to have taught her children "surtout des traictz de cet athée Machiavel." Boucher asserted that Henry III. carried him in his pocket: "qui perpetuus ei in sacculo atque manibus est"; and Montaigne confirms the story when[Pg 216] he says: "Et dict on, de ce temps, que Machiavel est encores ailleurs en crédit." The pertinently appropriate quotation by which the Queen sanctified her murderous resolve was supplied, not by her father's rejected and discredited monitor, but by a bishop at the Council of Trent, whose sermons had just been published: "Bisogna esser severo et acuto, non bisogna esser clemente; è crudeltà l' esser pietoso, è pietà l' esser crudele." And the argument was afterwards embodied in the Controversies of Bellarmin: "Haereticis obstinatis beneficium est, quod de hac vita tollantur, nam quo diutius vivunt, eo plures errores excogitant; plures pervertunt, et majorem sibi damnationem acquirunt."
In spite of this infamous unpopularity, he has been linked to the excesses of the religious wars. The daughter of the man to whom he addressed The Prince was Catharine of Medici, and it was said that she taught her children "especially the tricks of that atheist Machiavelli." Boucher claimed that Henry III. kept him in his pocket: "who is always in his bag and hands"; and Montaigne confirms the story when[Pg 216] he says: "And it was said at that time that Machiavelli is still held in high esteem elsewhere." The notably fitting quote that the Queen used to justify her murderous intent was not provided by her father's rejected and discredited advisor, but by a bishop at the Council of Trent, whose sermons had just been published: "We must be strict and sharp, we must not be merciful; it is cruelty to be compassionate, it is compassion to be cruel." This argument was later included in the Controversies of Bellarmin: "For stubborn heretics, it is a favor to be taken out of this life, for the longer they live, the more errors they invent; they lead more people astray and acquire a greater damnation for themselves."
The divines who held these doctrines received them through their own channels straight from the Middle Ages. The germ theory, that the wages of heresy is death, was so expanded as to include the rebel, the usurper, the heterodox or rebellious town, and it continued to develop long after the time of Machiavelli. At first it had been doubtful whether a small number of culprits justified the demolition of a city: "Videtur quod si aliqui haeretici sunt in civitate potest exuri tota civitas." Under Gregory XIII. the right is asserted unequivocally: "Civitas ista potest igne destrui, quando in ea plures sunt haeretici." In case of sedition, fire is a less suitable agent: "Propter rebellionem civitas quandoque supponitur aratro et possunt singuli decapitari." As to heretics the view was: "Ut hostes latronesque occidi possunt etiamsi sunt clerici." A king, if he was judged a usurper, was handed over to extinction: "Licite potest a quolibet de populo occidi, pro libertate populi, quando non est recursus ad superiorem, a quo possit iustitia fieri." Or, in the words of the scrupulous Soto: "Tunc quisque ius habet ipsum extinguendi." To the end of the seventeenth century theologians taught: "Occidatur, seu occidendus proscribatur, quando non alitur potest haberi tranquillitas Reipublicae."
The religious leaders who embraced these beliefs got them directly from the Middle Ages. The idea that heresy is punishable by death expanded to include rebels, usurpers, and towns that were deemed unorthodox or rebellious, and this concept continued to evolve long after Machiavelli's time. Initially, there was some doubt about whether a small number of offenders warranted the destruction of an entire city: "Videtur quod si aliqui haeretici sunt in civitate potest exuri tota civitas." However, under Gregory XIII, this right was clearly established: "Civitas ista potest igne destrui, quando in ea plures sunt haeretici." In cases of rebellion, fire was considered less appropriate: "Propter rebellionem civitas quandoque supponitur aratro et possunt singuli decapitari." Regarding heretics, the perspective was: "Ut hostes latronesque occidi possunt etiamsi sunt clerici." A king viewed as a usurper could be executed: "Licite potest a quolibet de populo occidi, pro libertate populi, quando non est recursus ad superiorem, a quo possit iustitia fieri." Or, in the careful words of Soto: "Tunc quisque ius habet ipsum extinguendi." Up until the end of the seventeenth century, theologians taught: "Occidatur, seu occidendus proscribatur, quando non alitur potest haberi tranquillitas Reipublicae."
This was not mere theory, or the enforced logic of men in thrall to mediæval antecedents. Under the most[Pg 217] carnal and unchristian king, the Vaudois of Provence were exterminated in the year 1545, and Paul Sadolet wrote as follows to Cardinal Farnese just before and just after the event: "Aggionta hora questa instantia del predetto paese di Provenza a quella che da Mons. Nuntio s'era fatta a Sua Maestà Christianissima a nome di Sua Beatitudine et di Vostra Reverendissima Signoria, siamo in ferma speranza, che vi si debbia pigliare qualche bono expediente et farci qualche gagliarda provisione.—È seguito, in questo paese, quel tanto desiderato et tanto necessario effetto circa le cose di Cabrieres, che da vostra Signoria Reverendissima è stato si lungamente ricordato et sollicitato et procurato." Even Melanchthon was provoked by the death of Cromwell to exclaim that there is no better deed than the slaughter of a tyrant; "Utinam Deus alicui forti viro hanc mentem inserat!" And in 1575 the Swedish bishops decided that it would be a good work to poison their king in a basin of soup—an idea particularly repugnant to the author of De Rege et Regis Institutione. Among Mariana's papers I have seen the letter from Paris describing the murder of Henry III., which he turned to such account in the memorable sixth chapter: "Communicò con sus superiores, si peccaria mortalmente un sacerdote que matase a un tirano. Ellos le diceron que non era pecado, mas que quedaria irregular. Y no contentandose con esto, ni con las disputas que avia de ordinario en la Sorbona sobre la materia, continuando siempre sus oraciones, lo preguntò a otros theologos, que le afirmavan lo mismo; y con esto se resolviò enteramente de executarlo. Por el successo es de collegir que tuvo el fraile alguna revelacion de Nuestro Señor en particular, y inspiracion para executar el caso." According to Maffei, the Pope's biographer, the priests were not content with saying that killing was no sin: "Cum illi posse, nec sine magno quidem merito censuissent." Regicide was so acceptable a work that it seemed fitly assigned to a divine interposition.
This wasn't just a theory or the forced reasoning of people tied to medieval traditions. Under the most[Pg 217] brutal and un-Christian king, the Vaudois of Provence were wiped out in 1545, and Paul Sadolet wrote to Cardinal Farnese just before and after this event: "Now we are firmly hoping that something good will be done regarding this mentioned province of Provence, as was communicated to His Most Christian Majesty on behalf of Your Holiness and Your Reverend Lordship. We hope that appropriate action will be taken and that we will be provided for. — It has happened, in this country, that the long-desired and necessary effect regarding the matters of Cabrieres, which Your Reverend Lordship has so long remembered, requested, and pursued, has come about." Even Melanchthon was stirred by Cromwell's death to say that there's no better act than the killing of a tyrant; "I wish that God would inspire some brave man with this idea!" In 1575, the Swedish bishops concluded that poisoning their king in a bowl of soup would be a good deed—an idea that especially disgusted the author of De Rege et Regis Institutione. Among Mariana's papers, I've seen a letter from Paris detailing the murder of Henry III., which he used to great effect in the famous sixth chapter: "He consulted with his superiors about whether it was a mortal sin for a priest to kill a tyrant. They told him it was not a sin, but he would become irregular. Not satisfied with this, nor with the usual debates at the Sorbonne on the matter, and always continuing his prayers, he asked other theologians, who confirmed the same thing; and with that, he fully resolved to carry it out. From the outcome, it can be inferred that the friar received some special revelation from Our Lord, and inspiration to execute the plan." According to Maffei, the Pope's biographer, the priests weren't just content with stating that killing wasn't a sin: "They believed it was possible, and indeed considered it a great merit." Regicide was seen as such a worthy act that it seemed rightly designated for divine intervention.
When, on the 21st of January 1591, a youth offered his services to make away with Henry IV., the Nuncio[Pg 218] remitted the matter to Rome: "Quantunque mi sia parso di trovarlo pieno di tale humilità, prudenza, spirito et cose che arguiscono che questa sia inspiratione veramente piuttosto che temerità e leggerezza." In a volume which, though recent, is already rare, the Foreign Office published D'Avaux's advice to treat the Protestants of Ireland much as William treated the Catholics of Glencoe; and the argument of the Assassination Plot came originally from a Belgian seminary. There were at least three men living far into the eighteenth century who defended the massacre of St. Bartholomew in their books; and it was held as late as 1741 that culprits may be killed before they are condemned: "Etiam ante sententiam impune occidi possunt, quando de proximo erant banniendi, vel quando eorum delictum est notorium, grave, et pro quo poena capitis infligenda esset."
When a young man offered his services to kill Henry IV on January 21, 1591, the Nuncio[Pg 218] sent the issue to Rome: "Although I found him to be full of such humility, prudence, spirit, and traits that suggest this is truly inspiration rather than rashness and carelessness." In a recent but already rare volume, the Foreign Office published D'Avaux's advice to treat the Protestants of Ireland much like William treated the Catholics of Glencoe; and the idea of the Assassination Plot originally came from a Belgian seminary. There were at least three men who lived into the eighteenth century who defended the St. Bartholomew massacre in their writings; and it was believed as late as 1741 that culprits could be killed before they were condemned: "Even before the sentence, they can be killed without penalty, when they are about to be banished, or when their crime is notorious, serious, and deserving of the death penalty."
Whilst these principles were current in religion as well as in society, the official censures of the Church and the protests of every divine since Catharinus were ineffectual. Much of the profaner criticism uttered by such authorities as the Cardinal de Retz, Voltaire, Frederic the Great, Daunou, and Mazzini is not more convincing or more real. Linguet was not altogether wrong in suggesting that the assailants knew Machiavelli at second hand: "Chaque fois que je jette les yeux sur les ouvrages de ce grand génie, je ne saurais concevoir, je l'avoue, la cause du décri où il est tombé. Je soupçonne fortement que ses plus grands ennemis sont ceux qui ne l'ont pas lu." Retz attributed to him a proposition which is not in his writings. Frederic and Algernon Sidney had read only one of his books, and Bolingbroke, a congenial spirit, who quotes him so often, knew him very little. Hume spoils a serious remark by a glaring eighteenth-century comment: "There is scarcely any maxim in The Prince which subsequent experience has not entirely refuted. The errors of this politician proceeded, in a great measure, from his having lived in too early an age of the world to be a good judge of political truth." Bodin had previously written: "Il n'a jamais sondé le gué de la science politique."[Pg 219] Mazzini complains of his analisi cadaverica ed ignoranza della vita; and Barthélemy St Hilaire, verging on paradox, says: "On dirait vraiment que l'histoire ne lui a rien appris, non plus que la conscience." That would be more scientific treatment than the common censure of moralists and the common applause of politicians. It is easier to expose errors in practical politics than to remove the ethical basis of judgments which the modern world employs in common with Machiavelli.
While these principles were relevant in both religion and society, the official condemnations from the Church and the objections from every theologian since Catharinus had little effect. Much of the more blatant criticism from figures like Cardinal de Retz, Voltaire, Frederick the Great, Daunou, and Mazzini is just as unconvincing and superficial. Linguet wasn’t entirely wrong in suggesting that critics understood Machiavelli only indirectly: "Every time I glance at the works of this great genius, I must admit that I cannot grasp the reason for the disdain he has fallen into. I strongly suspect that his greatest enemies are those who have not read him." Retz attributed to him a statement that isn’t found in his writings. Frederick and Algernon Sidney had only read one of his books, and Bolingbroke, a like-minded thinker who often quotes him, knew him quite little. Hume undermines a serious point with a typical eighteenth-century comment: "There is hardly any maxim in The Prince that subsequent experience has not completely refuted. The mistakes of this politician arose largely from him having lived in too early a time to be a sound judge of political truth." Bodin had previously written: "He never explored the depths of political science." Mazzini criticized his cadaveric analysis and ignorance of life; and Barthélemy St Hilaire, almost paradoxically, remarks: "It really seems as if history has taught him nothing, nor has his conscience." That would be a more scientific approach than the usual criticism from moralists and the typical praise from politicians. It’s easier to highlight errors in practical politics than to challenge the ethical foundation of judgments that the modern world shares with Machiavelli.[Pg 219]
By plausible and dangerous paths men are drawn to the doctrine of the justice of History, of judgment by results, the nursling of the nineteenth century, from which a sharp incline leads to The Prince. When we say that public life is not an affair of morality, that there is no available rule of right and wrong, that men must be judged by their age, that the code shifts with the longitude, that the wisdom which governs the event is superior to our own, we carry obscurely tribute to the system which bears so odious a name. Few would scruple to maintain with Mr. Morley that the equity of history requires that we shall judge men of action by the standards of men of action; or with Retz: "Les vices d'un archevêque peuvent être, dans une infinité de rencontres, les vertus d'un chef de parti." The expounder of Adam Smith to France, J.B. Say, confirms the ambitious coadjutor: "Louis XIV. et son despotisme et ses guerres n'ont jamais fait le mal qui serait résulté des conseils de ce bon Fénelon, l'apôtre et le martyr de la vertu et du bien des hommes." Most successful public men deprecate what Sir Henry Taylor calls much weak sensibility of conscience, and approve Lord Grey's language to Princess Lieven: "I am a great lover of morality, public and private; but the intercourse of nations cannot be strictly regulated by that rule." While Burke was denouncing the Revolution, Walpole wrote: "No great country was ever saved by good men, because good men will not go the lengths that may be necessary." All which had been formerly anticipated by Pole: "Quanto quis privatam vitam agens Christi similior erit tanto minus[Pg 220] aptus ad regendum id munus iudicio hominum existimabitur." The main principle of Machiavelli is asserted by his most eminent English disciple: "It is the solecism of power to think, to command the end, and yet not to endure the means." And Bacon leads up to the familiar Jesuit: "Cui licet finis, illi et media permissa sunt."
By believable yet risky paths, people are drawn to the idea that History has its own justice, judging based on outcomes—a notion that emerged in the nineteenth century, leading sharply to The Prince. When we state that public life isn’t about morality, that there aren’t any set rules for right and wrong, that people must be judged within the context of their time, that moral codes change depending on circumstances, and that the wisdom guiding events is greater than our own, we subtly pay homage to a system that carries a distasteful name. Few would hesitate to agree with Mr. Morley that history’s fairness demands we evaluate leaders by the standards applied to them or with Retz: "The vices of an archbishop can, in countless instances, be the virtues of a party leader." J.B. Say, who popularized Adam Smith's ideas in France, backs the ambitious argument: "Louis XIV, with his despotism and wars, never caused as much harm as would have arisen from the advice of that good Fénelon, the apostle and martyr of virtue and the welfare of mankind." Most successful public figures reject what Sir Henry Taylor refers to as excessive sensitivity of conscience and support Lord Grey's comments to Princess Lieven: "I’m a strong advocate for morality, both public and private; however, the relations between nations cannot be strictly governed by that principle." While Burke criticized the Revolution, Walpole noted: "No great country was ever saved by good men, because good men won’t go as far as necessary." All of this had been previously anticipated by Pole: "The more Christ-like a person is in private life, the less he will be considered capable of governing by human judgment." The primary principle of Machiavelli is echoed by his most notable English follower: "It is a mistake of power to think one can dictate the end and yet not endure the means." And Bacon leads us to the familiar Jesuit principle: "If the end is permissible, then the means are too."
The austere Pascal has said: "On ne voit rien de juste ou d'injuste qui ne change de qualité en changeant de climat" (the reading presque rien was the precaution of an editor). The same underlying scepticism is found not only in philosophers of the Titanic sort, to whom remorse is a prejudice of education, and the moral virtues are "the political offspring which flattery begat upon pride," but among the masters of living thought. Locke, according to Mr. Bain, holds that we shall scarcely find any rule of morality, excepting such as are necessary to hold society together, and these too with great limitations, but what is somewhere or other set aside, and an opposite established by whole societies of men. Maine de Biran extracts this conclusion from the Esprit des Lois: "Il n'y a rien d'absolu ni dans la religion, ni dans la morale, ni, à plus forte raison, dans la politique." In the mercantile economists Turgot detects the very doctrine of Helvetius: "Il établit qu'il n'y a pas lieu à la probité entre les nations, d'où suivroit que la monde doit être éternellement un coupe-gorge. En quoi il est bien d'accord avec les panégyristes de Colbert."
The serious Pascal once said: "You can't see anything just or unjust that doesn't change its nature with a change of climate" (the reading almost nothing was the editor's caution). This same skepticism is not only found among philosophers of a grand scale, who think remorse is just a product of education, and that moral virtues are merely "the political offspring that flattery produced on pride," but also among influential thinkers. Locke, as noted by Mr. Bain, believes we will barely find any moral rules, except those needed to keep society together, and even those come with significant limitations, only for them to be disregarded in favor of opposites established by entire societies. Maine de Biran draws this conclusion from the Esprit des Lois: "There is nothing absolute in religion, morality, or even more so, in politics." In mercantile economics, Turgot identifies the same idea from Helvetius: "He claims that there is no place for honesty between nations, which would imply that the world must always be a dangerous place. In this, he agrees well with Colbert's praise singers."
These things survive, transmuted, in the edifying and popular epigram: "Die Weltgeschichte ist das Weltgericht." Lacordaire, though he spoke so well of "L'empire et les ruses de la durée," recorded his experience in these words: "J'ai toujours vu Dieu se justifier à la longue." Reuss, a teacher of opposite tendency and greater name, is equally consoling: "Les destinées de l'homme s'accomplissent ici-bas; la justice de Dieu s'exerce et se manifeste sur cette terre." In the infancy of exact observation Massillon could safely preach that wickedness ends in ignominy: "Dieu aura son tour." The indecisive Providentialism of Bossuet's countrymen is shared by English divines.[Pg 221]
These ideas persist, transformed, in the insightful and widely recognized saying: "The history of the world is the judgment of the world." Lacordaire, while he eloquently discussed "the empire and the tricks of endurance," recorded his thoughts with these words: "I have always seen God justify Himself in the long run." Reuss, a teacher with a contrasting viewpoint and a stronger reputation, is equally reassuring: "The destinies of man are fulfilled here on earth; God's justice operates and is revealed on this land." In the early days of precise observation, Massillon could confidently preach that wrongdoing leads to disgrace: "God will have His turn." The uncertain Providentialism of Bossuet's compatriots is mirrored by English theologians.[Pg 221]
"Contemporaries," says Hare, "look at the agents, at their motives and characters; history looks rather at the acts and their consequences." Thirlwall hesitates to say that whatever is, is best; "but I have a strong faith that it is for the best, and that the general stream of tendency is toward good." And Sedgwick, combining induction with theology, writes: "If there be a superintending Providence, and if His will be manifested by general laws, operating both on the physical and moral world, then must a violation of those laws be a violation of His will, and be pregnant with inevitable misery."
"Contemporaries," says Hare, "focus on the agents, their motives, and their characters; history, however, focuses more on the actions and their outcomes." Thirlwall is hesitant to claim that everything that exists is the best it could be; "but I have a strong belief that it is for the best, and that the overall direction of things is toward goodness." And Sedgwick, combining reasoning with theology, writes: "If there is a guiding Providence, and if His will is expressed through general laws affecting both the physical and moral realms, then breaking those laws would mean going against His will and would lead to unavoidable suffering."
Apart from the language of Religion, an optimism ranging to the bounds of fatalism is the philosophy of many, especially of historians: "Le vrai, c'est, en toutes choses, le fait." Sainte-Beuve says: "Il y a dans tout fait général et prolongé une puissance de démonstration insensible"; and Scherer describes progress as "une espèce de logique objective et impersonelle qui résout les questions sans appel." Ranke has written: "Der beste Prüfstein ist die Zeit"; and Sybel explains that this was not a short way out of confusion and incertitude, but a profound generalisation: "Ein Geschlecht, ein Volk löst das andere ab, und der Lebende hat Recht." A scholar of a different school and fibre, Stahr the Aristotelian, expresses the same idea: "Die Geschichte soll die Richtigkeit des Denkens bewähren." Richelieu's maxim: "Les grands desseins et notables entreprises ne se vérifient jamais autrement que par le succès"; and Napoleon's: "Je ne juge les hommes que par les résultats," are seriously appropriated by Fustel de Coulanges: "Ce qui caractérise le véritable homme d'état, c'est le succès, on le reconnaît surtout à ce signe, qu'il réussit." One of Machiavelli's gravest critics applied it to him: "Die ewige Aufgabe der Politik bleibt unter den gegebenen Verhältnissen und mit den vorhandenen Mitteln etwas zu erreichen. Eine Politik die das verkennt, die auf den Erfolg verzichtet, sich auf eine theoretische Propaganda, auf ideale Gesichtspunkte beschränkt, von einer verlorenen Gegenwart an eine künftige Gerechtigkeit appellirt, ist[Pg 222] keine Politik mehr." One of the mediæval pioneers, Stenzel, delivered a formula of purest Tuscan cinquecento: "Was bei anderen Menschen gemeine Schlechtigkeit ist, erhält, bei den ungewöhnlichen Geistern, den Stempel der Grösse, der selbst dem Verbrechen sich aufdrückt. Der Maassstab ist anders; denn das Ausserordentliche lässt sich nur durch Ausserordentliches bewirken." Treitschke habitually denounces the impotent Doctrinaires who do not understand "dass der Staat Macht ist und der Welt des Willens angehört," and who know not how to rise "von der Politik des Bekenntnisses zu der Politik der That." Schäfer, though a less pronounced partisan, derides Macaulay for thinking that human happiness concerns political science: "Das Wesen des Staates ist die Macht, und die Politik die Kunst ihn zu erhalten." Rochau's Realpolitik was a treatise in two volumes written to prove "dass der Staat durch seine Selbsterhaltung das oberste Gebot der Sittlichkeit erfüllt." Wherefore, nobody finds fault when a State in its decline is subjugated by a robust neighbour. In one of those telling passages which moved Mr. Freeman to complain that he seems unable to understand that a small State can have any rights, or that a generous or patriotic sentiment can find a place anywhere except in the breast of a fool, Mommsen justifies the Roman conquests: "Kraft des Gesetzes dass das zum Staat entwickelte Volk die politisch unmündigen, das civilisirte die geistig unmündigen in sich auflöst." The same idea was imparted into the theory of ethics by Kirchmann, and appears, with a sobering touch, in the Geschichte Jesu of Hase, the most popular German divine: "Der Einzelne wird nach der Grösse seiner Ziele, nach den Wirkungen seiner Thaten für das Wohl der Völker gemessen, aber nicht nach dem Maasse der Moral und des Rechts.—Vom Leben im Geiste seiner Zeit hängt nicht der sittliche Werth eines Menschen, aber seine geschichtliche Wirksamkeit ab." Rümelin, both in politics and literature the most brilliant Suabian of his time, and a strenuous adversary of Machiavelli, wrote thus in 1874: "Für den Einzelnen im Staat gilt das Princip der Selbst[Pg 223]hingabe, für den Staat das der Selbstbehauptung. Der Einzelne dient dem Recht; der Staat handhabt, leitet und schafft dasselbe. Der Einzelne ist nur ein flüchtiges Glied in dem sittlichen Ganzen; der Staat ist, wenn nicht dieses Ganze selbst, doch dessen reale, ordnende Macht; er ist unsterblich und sich selbst genug.—Die Erhaltung des Staats rechtfertigt jedes Opfer und steht über jedem Gebot." Nefftzer, an Alsatian borderer, says: "Le devoir suprême des individus est de se dévouer, celui des nations est de se conserver, et se confond par conséquent avec leur intérêt." Once, in a mood of pantheism, Renan wrote: "L'humanité a tout fait, et, nous voulons le croire, tout bien fait." Or, as Michelet abridges the Scienza Nuova: "L'humanité est son œuvre à elle-même. Dieu agit sur elle, mais par elle." Mr. Leslie Stephen thus lays down the philosophy of history according to Carlyle, "that only succeeds which is based on divine truth, and permanent success therefore proves the right, as the effect proves the cause." Darwin, having met Carlyle, notes that "in his eyes might was right," and adds that he had a narrow and unscientific mind; but Mr. Goldwin Smith discovers the same lesson: "History, of itself, if observed as science observes the facts of the physical world, can scarcely give man any principle or any object of allegiance, unless it be success." Dr. Martineau attributes this doctrine to Mill: "Do we ask what determines the moral quality of actions? We are referred, not to their spring, but to their consequences." Jeremy Bentham used to relate how he found the greatest happiness principle in 1768, and gave a shilling for it, at the corner of Queen's College. He found it in Priestley, and he might have gone on finding it in Beccaria and Hutcheson, all of whom trace their pedigree to the Mandragola: "Io credo che quello sia bene che facci bene a' più, e che i più se ne contentino." This is the centre of unity in all Machiavelli, and gives him touch, not with unconscious imitators only, but with the most conspicuous race of reasoners in the century.[Pg 224]
Apart from the language of religion, a sense of optimism that borders on fatalism is the philosophy of many, especially historians: "The truth is, in everything, the fact." Sainte-Beuve says: "In every general and prolonged fact, there is an insensible power of demonstration"; and Scherer describes progress as "a kind of objective and impersonal logic that resolves questions without appeal." Ranke wrote: "The best test is time"; and Sybel explains that this was not a shortcut out of confusion and uncertainty, but a profound generalization: "One generation, one people replaces another, and the living is right." A scholar from a different school, Stahr the Aristotelian, expresses the same idea: "History should prove the correctness of thought." Richelieu’s maxim: "Great designs and notable enterprises are never verified otherwise than by success"; and Napoleon’s: "I only judge men by results," are seriously adopted by Fustel de Coulanges: "What characterizes a true statesman is success; one recognizes him above all by the sign that he succeeds." One of Machiavelli's toughest critics applied this to him: "The eternal task of politics remains, under the given circumstances and with the available means, to achieve something. A politics that fails to recognize this, that gives up on success, limiting itself to theoretical propaganda and ideal viewpoints, and appeals from a lost present to a future justice, is[Pg 222] no longer politics." One of the medieval pioneers, Stenzel, delivered a formula of purest Tuscan cinquecento: "What is common wickedness in other people bears, in unusual minds, the stamp of greatness, which even imposes itself on crime. The standard is different; for the extraordinary can only be achieved through the extraordinary." Treitschke routinely denounces the powerless doctrinaires who do not understand "that the state is power and belongs to the world of will," and who do not know how to rise "from the politics of confession to the politics of action." Schäfer, though a less pronounced partisan, mocks Macaulay for thinking that human happiness pertains to political science: "The essence of the state is power, and politics is the art of maintaining it." Rochau's Realpolitik was a two-volume treatise written to prove "that the state fulfills the highest command of ethics through its self-preservation." Therefore, nobody criticizes when a declining state is subjugated by a robust neighbor. In one of those telling passages that led Mr. Freeman to complain that he seems unable to understand that a small state can have any rights, or that a generous or patriotic sentiment can find a place anywhere except in the heart of a fool, Mommsen justifies the Roman conquests: "The law of strength is that the evolved nation absorbs the politically immature, the civilized the intellectually immature." The same idea was incorporated into the theory of ethics by Kirchmann, and appears, with a sobering touch, in Hase's Geschichte Jesu, the most popular German theologian: "The individual is measured by the greatness of his goals and the impact of his actions for the well-being of nations, but not by the measure of morality and rights.—The moral worth of a person does not depend on the life in the spirit of his time but on his historical effectiveness." Rümelin, both in politics and literature the most brilliant Swabian of his time, and a vigorous opponent of Machiavelli, wrote in 1874: "For the individual in the state, the principle of self[Pg 223] sacrifice applies, for the state that of self-preservation. The individual serves the law; the state handles, directs, and creates it. The individual is only a fleeting link in the moral whole; the state is, if not the whole itself, its real, organizing power; it is immortal and self-sufficient.—The preservation of the state justifies every sacrifice and stands above every command." Nefftzer, an Alsatian borderer, says: "The supreme duty of individuals is to devote themselves, that of nations is to preserve themselves, and thus their interest becomes one with it." Once, in a mood of pantheism, Renan wrote: "Humanity has done everything, and, we want to believe, done everything well." Or, as Michelet summarizes the Scienza Nuova: "Humanity is its own work. God acts upon it, but through it." Mr. Leslie Stephen lays down the philosophy of history according to Carlyle, "that only succeeds which is based on divine truth, and permanent success therefore proves the right, as the effect proves the cause." Darwin, having met Carlyle, notes that "in his eyes might was right," and adds that he had a narrow and unscientific mind; but Mr. Goldwin Smith discovers the same lesson: "History, of itself, if observed as science observes the facts of the physical world, can hardly give man any principle or any object of allegiance, unless it be success." Dr. Martineau attributes this doctrine to Mill: "Do we ask what determines the moral quality of actions? We are referred, not to their spring, but to their consequences." Jeremy Bentham used to recount how he found the greatest happiness principle in 1768 and gave a shilling for it at the corner of Queen's College. He found it in Priestley, and he might have continued finding it in Beccaria and Hutcheson, all of whom trace their lineage to the Mandragola: "I believe that what is good is what does good for the most, and that the most are content with it." This is the central theme in all of Machiavelli and connects him not only with unconscious imitators but with the most significant group of reasoners of the century.[Pg 224]
English experience has not been familiar with a line of thought plainly involving indulgence to Machiavelli. Dugald Stewart raises him high, but raises him for a heavy fall: "No writer, certainly, either in ancient or in modern times, has ever united, in a more remarkable degree, a greater variety of the most dissimilar and seemingly the most discordant gifts and attainments.—To his maxims the royal defenders of the Catholic faith have been indebted for the spirit of that policy which they have uniformly opposed to the innovations of the reformers." Hallam indeed has said: "We continually find a more flagitious and undisguised abandonment of moral rules for the sake of some idol of a general principle than can be imputed to The Prince of Machiavel." But the unaccustomed hyperbole had been hazarded a century before in the obscurity of a Latin dissertation by Feuerlein: "Longe detestabiliores errores apud alios doctores politicos facile invenias, si eidem rigorosae censurae eorum scripta subiicienda essent." What has been, with us, the occasional aphorism of a masterful mind, encountered support abroad in accredited systems, and in a vast and successful political movement. The recovery of Machiavelli has been essentially the product of causes operating on the Continent.
English thought hasn't really engaged with the idea of indulging Machiavelli. Dugald Stewart praises him highly, but he's setting him up for a big fall: "No writer, whether in ancient or modern times, has combined such a remarkable variety of seemingly conflicting and disparate talents." The royal supporters of the Catholic faith have leaned on his maxims to craft the kind of policy they consistently oppose against the reformers' innovations. Hallam has indeed remarked: "We often see a more blatant and obvious abandonment of moral principles for the sake of some abstract ideal than can be attributed to The Prince by Machiavelli." Yet, a century earlier, Feuerlein made a similar exaggerated claim in a Latin dissertation: "You can easily find more detestable errors among other political theorists if their writings were subjected to the same rigorous scrutiny." What in our context has been the occasional saying of a brilliant mind has received backing abroad in established systems, and through a large and successful political movement. The resurgence of Machiavelli has essentially been driven by factors at play on the Continent.
When Hegel was dominant to the Rhine, and Cousin beyond it, the circumstances favoured his reputation. For Hegel taught: "Der Gang der Weltgeschichte steht ausserhalb der Tugend, des Lasters, und der Gerechtigkeit." And the great eclectic renewed, in explicit language, the worst maxim of the Istorie Fiorentine: "L'apologie d'un siècle est dans son existence, car son existence est un arrêt et un jugement de Dieu même, ou l'histoire n'est qu'une fastasmagorie insignifiante.—Le caractère propre, le signe d'un grand homme, c'est qu'il réussit.—Ou nul guerrier ne doit être appelé grand homme, ou, s'il est grand, il faut l'absoudre, et absoudre en masse tout ce qu'il a fait.—Il faut prouver que le vainqueur non seulement sert la civilisation, mais qu'il est meilleur, plus moral, et que c'est pour cela qu'il est vainqueur. Maudire la puissance[Pg 225] (j'entends une puissance longue et durable) c'est blasphémer l'humanité."
When Hegel held sway over the Rhine and Cousin beyond it, the times were favorable for his reputation. Hegel taught: "The course of world history is beyond virtue, vice, and justice." And the great eclectic openly reiterated the worst principle from the Istorie Fiorentine: "The apology of a century lies in its existence, for its existence is a decree and judgment from God Himself, or history is nothing but an insignificant phantasmagoria. — The true hallmark, the sign of a great man, is that he succeeds. — Either no warrior should be called a great man, or if he is great, he must be absolved, and we must absolve en masse all that he has done. — It must be proven that the victor not only serves civilization but that he is better, more moral, and that is why he is victorious. To curse power[Pg 225] (by which I mean a long-standing and enduring power) is to blaspheme humanity."
This primitive and everlasting problem assumed a peculiar shape in theological controversy. The Catholic divines urged that prosperity is a sign by which, even in the militant period, the true Church may be known; coupling Felicitas Temporalis illis collata qui ecclesiam defenderunt with Infelix exitus eorum qui ecclesiam oppugnant. Le Blanc de Beaulieu, a name famous in the history of pacific disputation, holds the opposite opinion: "Crucem et perpessiones esse potius ecclesiae notam, nam denunciatum piis in verbo Dei fore ut in hoc mundo persecutionem patiantur, non vero ut armis sint adversariis suis superiores." Renan, outbidding all, finds that honesty is the worst policy: "En général, dans l'histoire, l'homme est puni de ce qu'il fait de bien, et récompensée de ce qu'il fait de mal.—L'histoire est tout le contraire de la vertu récompensée."
This ancient and ongoing issue took on a unique form in theological debates. Catholic theologians argued that prosperity is a sign by which, even during difficult times, the true Church can be identified; they linked Felicitas Temporalis illis collata qui ecclesiam defenderunt with Infelix exitus eorum qui ecclesiam oppugnant. Le Blanc de Beaulieu, a notable figure in the history of peaceful argument, holds the opposite view: "The cross and suffering are rather the marks of the Church, for it is proclaimed to the faithful in the word of God that in this world they will endure persecution, not that they should be superior to their opponents by force." Renan, going even further, argues that honesty is actually the worst policy: "In general, throughout history, people are punished for doing good and rewarded for doing evil.—History is the complete opposite of virtue being rewarded."
The national movement which united, first Italy and then Germany, opened a new era for Machiavelli. He had come down, laden with the distinctive reproach of abetting despotism; and the men who, in the seventeenth century, levelled the course of absolute monarchy, were commonly known as novi politici et Machiavellistae. In the days of Grotius they are denounced by Besold: "Novi politici, ex Italia redeuntes qui quavis fraude principibus a subditis pecuniam extorquere fas licitumque esse putant, Machiavelli plerumque praeceptis et exemplis principum, quorum rationes non capiunt, ad id abutentes." But the immediate purpose with which Italians and Germans effected the great change in the European constitution was unity, not liberty. They constructed, not securities, but forces. Machiavelli's time had come. The problems once more were his own: and in many forward and resolute minds the spirit also was his, and displayed itself in an ascending scale of praise. He was simply a faithful observer of facts, who described the fell necessity that governs narrow territories and unstable fortunes; he discovered the true line of progress and the law of future[Pg 226] society; he was a patriot, a republican, a Liberal, but above all this, a man sagacious enough to know that politics is an inductive science. A sublime purpose justifies him, and he has been wronged by dupes and fanatics, by irresponsible dreamers and interested hypocrites.
The national movement that first united Italy and then Germany marked a new era for Machiavelli. He had been criticized for supporting tyranny, and those in the seventeenth century who paved the way for absolute monarchy were commonly referred to as novi politici et Machiavellistae. During Grotius's time, they were condemned by Besold: "Novi politici, ex Italia redeuntes qui quavis fraude principibus a subditis pecuniam extorquere fas licitumque esse putant, Machiavelli plerumque praeceptis et exemplis principum, quorum rationes non capiunt, ad id abutentes." However, the main goal of the Italians and Germans who made this significant change in the European structure was unity, not freedom. They built not safeguards, but powers. Machiavelli's time had arrived. The issues were once again his: and in many ambitious and strong-willed minds, his spirit was reflected, showing an increasing level of admiration. He was merely a keen observer of reality, describing the harsh necessities that govern small regions and unstable fortunes; he identified the true path of progress and the principles of future[Pg 226] society; he was a patriot, a republican, a liberal, but above all, a man wise enough to understand that politics is an inductive science. A noble purpose justifies him, and he has been wronged by fools and fanatics, by irresponsible dreamers and self-serving hypocrites.
The Italian Revolution, passing from the Liberal to the national stage, at once adopted his name and placed itself under his invocation. Count Sclopis, though he declared him Penseur profond, écrivain admirable, deplored this untimely preference: "Il m'a été pénible de voir le gouvernement provisoire de la Tuscane, en 1859, le lendemain du jour où ce pays recouvrait sa liberté, publier un décret, portant qu'une édition complète des œuvres de Machiavel serait faite aux frais de l'état." The research even of our best masters, Villari and Tommasini, is prompted by admiration. Ferrari, who comes so near him in many qualities of the intellect, proclaims him the recorder of fate: "Il décrit les rôles que la fatalité distribue aux individus et aux masses dans ces moments funestes et glorieux où ils sont appelés à changer la loi et la foi des nations." His advice, says La Farina, would have saved Italy. Canello believes that he is disliked because he is mistaken for a courtier: "L'orrore e l' antipatia che molti critici hanno provato per il Machiavelli son derivati dal pensare che tutti i suoi crudi insegnamenti fossero solo a vantaggio del Principe." One biographer, Mordenti, exalts him as the very champion of conscience: "Risuscitando la dignità dell' umana coscienza, ne affermò l' esistenza in faccia alla ragione." He adds, more truly, "È uno dei personaggi del dramma che si va svolgendo nell' età nostra."
The Italian Revolution, moving from the Liberal to the national stage, immediately adopted his name and placed itself under his influence. Count Sclopis, although he called him Penseur profond, écrivain admirable, lamented this hasty choice: "It was painful for me to see the provisional government of Tuscany, in 1859, the day after the country regained its freedom, publish a decree stating that a complete edition of Machiavelli's works would be produced at the state's expense." The research of our best scholars, Villari and Tommasini, is driven by admiration. Ferrari, who shares many intellectual qualities with him, declares him the recorder of fate: "He describes the roles that fate assigns to individuals and masses in those fateful and glorious moments when they are called to change the laws and beliefs of nations." His advice, says La Farina, could have saved Italy. Canello thinks he is disliked because he is mistaken for a courtier: "The horror and antipathy that many critics have felt for Machiavelli come from the belief that all his harsh teachings were solely for the benefit of the Prince." One biographer, Mordenti, praises him as the true champion of conscience: "By reviving the dignity of human conscience, he affirmed its existence in the face of reason." He further adds, more accurately, "He is one of the characters of the drama unfolding in our age."
That is the meaning of Laurent when he says that he has imitators but no defenders: "Machiavel ne trouve plus un seul partisan au XIXe siècle.—La postérité a voué son nom à l'infamie, tout en pratiquant sa doctrine." His characteristic universality has been recognised by Baudrillart: "En exprimant ce mauvais côté, mais ce mauvais côté, hélas, éternel! Machiavel n'est plus[Pg 227] seulement le publiciste de son pays et de son temps; it est le politique de tous les siècles.—S'il fait tout dépendre de la puissance individuelle, et de ses facultés de force, d'habileté de ruse, c'est que, plus le théâtre se rétrécit, plus l'homme influe sur la marche des évènements." Matter finds the same merits which are applauded by the Italians: "Il a plus innové pour la liberté que pour le despotisme, car autour de lui la liberté était inconnue, tandis que le despotisme lui posait partout." And his reviewer, Longpérier, pronounces the doctrine "parfaitement appropriée aux états d'Italie." Nourrisson, with Fehr, one of the few religious men who still have a good word for the Secretary, admires his sincerity: "Le Prince est un livre de bonne foi, où l'auteur, sans songer à mal, n'a fait que traduire en maximes les pratiques habituelles à ses contemporains." Thiers, though he surrendered The Prince, clung to the Discorsi—the Discorsi, with the pointed and culminating text produced by Mr. Burd. In the archives of the ministry he might have found how the idea struck his successful predecessor, Vergennes: "Il est des choses plus fortes que les hommes, et les grands intérêts des nations sont de ce genre, et doivent par conséquent l'emporter sur la façon de penser de quelques particuliers."
That’s what Laurent means when he says he has followers but no supporters: "Machiavel no longer has a single supporter in the 19th century. — History has condemned his name to infamy while still applying his doctrine." His distinctive universal appeal has been acknowledged by Baudrillart: "By expressing this negative aspect, but alas, this eternal negative aspect! Machiavel is no longer just the publicist of his country and time; he is the political thinker of all centuries. — If he relies entirely on individual power and the qualities of strength and cunning, it’s because, as the stage shrinks, individuals have more influence over the course of events." Matter finds the same merits that earn praise from Italians: "He innovated more for freedom than for despotism, for freedom was unknown to him, while despotism was everywhere present." His reviewer, Longpérier, states that the doctrine is "perfectly suited to the states of Italy." Nourrisson, along with Fehr, one of the few religious individuals who still speak well of the Secretary, admires his sincerity: "The Prince is a book of good faith, where the author, without intending any harm, merely translates into maxims the usual practices of his contemporaries." Thiers, although he abandoned The Prince, clung to the Discorsi—the Discorsi, with the pointed and notable text produced by Mr. Burd. In the ministry's archives, he might have found how the idea struck his successful predecessor, Vergennes: "There are things stronger than people, and the great interests of nations fall into that category and must consequently prevail over the thoughts of a few individuals."
Loyalty to Frederic the Great has not restrained German opinion, and philosophers unite with historians in rejecting his youthful moralities. Zimmerman wonders what would have become of Prussia if the king had practised the maxims of the crown prince; and Zeller testifies that the Anti-Machiavel was not permitted to influence his reign: "Wird man doch weder in seiner Staatsleitung noch in seinen politischen Grundsätzen etwas von dem vermissen, worauf die Ueberlegenheit einer gesunden Realpolitik allem liberalen oder conservativen, radikalen oder legitimistischen, Doktrinarismus gegenüber beruht." Ahrens and Windelband insist on the virtue of a national government: "Der Staat ist sich selbst genug, wenn er in einer Nation wurzelt,—das ist der Grundgedanke Machiavelli's." Kirchmann celebrates the emanci[Pg 228]pation of the State from the moral yoke: "Man hat Machiavelli zwar in der Theorie bekämpft, allein die Praxis der Staaten hat seine Lehren immer eingehalten.—Wenn seine Lehre verletzt, so kommt diess nur von der Kleinheit der Staaten und Fürsten, auf die er sie verwendet.—Es spricht nur für seine tiefe Erkenntniss des Staatswesens, dass er die Staatsgewalt nicht den Regeln der Privatmoral unterwirft, sondern selbst vor groben Verletzungen dieser Moral durch den Fürsten nicht zurückschreckt, wenn das Wohl des Ganzen und die Freiheit des Vaterlandes nicht anders vorbereitet und vermittelt werden kann." In Kuno Fischer's progress through the systems of metaphysics Machiavelli appears at almost every step; his influence is manifest to Dr. Abbott throughout the whole of Bacon's political writings; Hobbes followed up his theory to the conclusions which he abstained from; Spinoza gave him the benefit of a liberal interpretation; Leibniz, the inventor of the acquiescent doctrine which Bolingbroke transmitted to the Essay on Man, said that he drew a good likeness of a bad prince; Herder reports him to mean that a rogue need not be a fool; Fichte frankly set himself to rehabilitate him. In the end, the great master of modern philosophy pronounces in his favour, and declares it absurd to robe a prince in the cowl of a monk: "Ein politischer Denker und Künstler dessen erfahrener und tiefer Verstand aus den geschichtlich gegebenen Verhältnissen besser, als aus den Grundsätzen der Metaphysik, die politischen Nothwendigkeiten, den Charakter, die Bildung und Aufgabe weltlicher Herrschaft zu begreifen wusste.—Da man weiss, dass politische Machtfragen nie, am Wenigsten in einem verderbten Volke, mit den Mitteln der Moral zu lösen sind, so ist es unverständig, das Buch vom Fürsten zu verschreien. Machiavelli hatte einen Herrscher zu schildern, keinen Klosterbruder."
Loyalty to Frederick the Great hasn't stopped German opinion, and philosophers join historians in dismissing his youthful morals. Zimmerman wonders what would have happened to Prussia if the king had followed the principles of the crown prince; and Zeller notes that the Anti-Machiavel did not influence his reign: "You will find neither in his governance nor in his political principles any of that which underpins the superiority of a sound realpolitik over any liberal or conservative, radical or legitimist doctrinarianism." Ahrens and Windelband emphasize the value of a national government: "The state is self-sufficient when it is rooted in a nation—that's the central idea of Machiavelli." Kirchmann celebrates the state's liberation from moral constraints: "Machiavelli has indeed been criticized in theory, but the practice of states has always adhered to his teachings.—When his doctrine is violated, it’s only due to the small size of the states and rulers to which they are applied.—It speaks to his deep understanding of statecraft that he doesn't subject state authority to the rules of private morality, and he doesn't shy away from significant breaches of this morality by the prince when the good of the whole and the freedom of the homeland cannot otherwise be prepared and achieved." In Kuno Fischer's exploration of metaphysical systems, Machiavelli appears at nearly every turn; his influence is evident to Dr. Abbott throughout Bacon's political writings; Hobbes pursued his theory to conclusions that he avoided; Spinoza offered a liberal interpretation of him; Leibniz, who created the acquiescent doctrine that Bolingbroke passed on to the Essay on Man, said he portrayed a bad prince accurately; Herder suggests that a rogue doesn’t need to be a fool; Fichte openly aimed to rehabilitate him. Ultimately, the great master of modern philosophy speaks in his favor and declares it absurd to dress a prince in a monk's robe: "A political thinker and artist whose experienced and deep understanding could grasp the political necessities, character, education, and tasks of worldly rule better from historical circumstances than from the principles of metaphysics.—Since we know that questions of political power can never, especially in a corrupt nation, be resolved using moral means, it is foolish to denounce the book on the prince. Machiavelli aimed to depict a ruler, not a monk."
Ranke was a grateful student of Fichte when he spoke of Machiavelli as a meritorious writer, maligned by people who could not understand him: "Einem Autor von höchstem Verdienst, und der keineswegs[Pg 229] ein böser Mensch war.—Die falsche Auffassung des Principe beruht eben darauf, dass man die Lehren Machiavells als allgemeine betrachtet, während sie bloss Anweisungen für einen bestimmten Zweck sind." To Gervinus, in 1853, he is "der grosse Seher," the prophet of the modern world: "Er errieth den Geist der neuern Geschichte." Gervinus was a democratic Liberal, and, taken with Gentz from another quarter, he shows how widely the elements of the Machiavellian restoration were spread over Europe. Gentz had not forgotten his classics in the service of Austria when he wrote to a friend: "Wenn selbst das Recht je verletzt werden darf, so geschehe es, um die rechtmässige Macht zu erhalten; in allem Uebrigen herrsche es unbedingt" Twesten is as well persuaded as Machiavelli that the world cannot be governed "con Pater nostri in mano," and he deemed that patriotism atoned for his errors: "Dass der weltgeschichtliche Fortschritt nicht mit Schonung und Gelindigkeit, nicht in den Formen des Rechts vollzogen werden könnte, hat die Geschichte aller Länder bestätigt.—Auch Machiavellis Sünden mögen wir als gesühnt betrachten, durch das hochsinnige Streben für das Grosse und das Ansehen seines Volkes." One censor of Frederic, Boretius, makes him answerable for a great deal of presuming criticism: "Die Gelehrten sind bis heute in ihrem Urtheil über Machiavelli nicht einig, die öffentliche Meinung ist hierin glücklicher.—Die öffentliche Meinung kann sich für alle diese Weisheit beim alten Fritz bedanken." On the eve of the campaign in Bohemia, Herbst pointed out that Machiavelli, though previously a republican, sacrificed liberty to unity: "Der Einheit soll die innere Freiheit—Machiavelli war kurz zuvor noch begeisterter Anhänger der Republik—geopfert werden." According to Feuerlein the heart of the writer was loyal, but the conditions of the problem were inexorable; and Klein detects in The Prince, and even in the Mandragola, "die reformatorische Absicht eines Sittenspiegels." Chowanetz wrote a book to hold up Machiavelli as a teacher of all ages, but especially of our own: "Die[Pg 230] Absicht aber, welche Machiavel mit seinem Buche verband, ist trefflich für alle Zeiten." And Weitzel hardly knows a better writer, or one less worthy of an evil name: "Im Interesse der Menschheit und gesetzmässiger Verfassungen kann kaum ein besseres Werk geschrieben werden.—Wohl ist mancher in der Geschichte, wie in der Tradition der Völker, auf eine unschuldige Weise um seinen verdienten, oder zu einem unverdienten Rufe gekommen, aber keiner vielleicht unschuldiger als Machiavelli."
Ranke was a grateful student of Fichte when he spoke of Machiavelli as a valuable writer, misunderstood by people who couldn’t grasp his ideas: "To an author of the highest merit, who was by no means[Pg 229] a bad person.—The incorrect interpretation of the Prince lies in the fact that people see Machiavelli's teachings as universal when they are merely instructions for a specific purpose." To Gervinus, in 1853, he is "the great seer," the prophet of the modern age: "He perceived the spirit of modern history." Gervinus was a democratic Liberal, and together with Gentz from another perspective, he shows how widely the elements of the Machiavellian revival spread across Europe. Gentz hadn't forgotten his classics in the service of Austria when he wrote to a friend: "If the law can ever be violated, let it be done to maintain legitimate power; in all other matters, let it reign unconditionally." Twesten is as convinced as Machiavelli that the world can't be governed "with our Father in hand," and he believed that patriotism made up for his mistakes: "That progress in world history can't happen with leniency or kindness, nor through legal forms, has been confirmed by the history of all countries.—We might also consider Machiavelli's sins as atoned for, through his lofty striving for greatness and the esteem of his nation." One critic of Frederic, Boretius, holds him responsible for a lot of presumptuous criticism: "Scholars have not yet reached consensus in their judgment of Machiavelli; public opinion is happier here.—Public opinion can thank the old Fritz for all this wisdom." On the eve of the campaign in Bohemia, Herbst noted that Machiavelli, though he was a republican before, sacrificed liberty for unity: "Unity should sacrifice internal freedom—Machiavelli was previously an enthusiastic supporter of the Republic." According to Feuerlein, the writer's heart was loyal, but the conditions were ruthless; and Klein detects in The Prince, and even in the Mandragola, "the reformative intent of a moral mirror." Chowanetz wrote a book to present Machiavelli as a teacher for all ages, especially for our own: "The[Pg 230] aim that Machiavelli had with his book is timeless." And Weitzel hardly knows a better writer, or one less deserving of a bad reputation: "In the interest of humanity and constitutional governance, scarcely a better work can be written.—While many have, in history and in folk tradition, come by their deserved or undeserved reputations innocently, perhaps none is more innocent than Machiavelli."
These are remote and forgotten names. Stronger men of the imperial epoch have resumed the theme with better means of judging, and yet with no harsher judgment. Hartwig sums up his penetrating and severe analysis by confessing that the world as Machiavelli saw it, without a conscience, is the real world of history as it is: "Die Thatsachen selbst scheinen uns das Geheimniss ihrer Existenz zu verrathen; wir glauben vor uns die Fäden sich verknüpfen und verschlingen zu sehen, deren Gewebe die Weltgeschichte ist." Gaspary thinks that he hated iniquity, but that he knew of no righteousness apart from the State: "Er lobte mit Wärme das Gute und tadelte mit Abscheu das Böse; aber er studirte auch dieses mit Interesse.—Er erkennt eben keine Moral, wie keine Religion, über dem Staate, sondern nur in demselben; die Menschen sind von Natur schlecht, die Gesetze machen sie gut.—Wo es kein Gericht giebt, bei dem man klagen könnte, wie in den Handlungen der Fürsten, betrachtet man immer das Ende." The common opinion is expressed by Baumgarten in his Charles the Fifth, that the grandeur of the purpose assures indulgence to the means proposed: "Wenn die Umstände zum Wortbruch, zur Grausamkeit, Habgier, Lüge treiben, so hat man sich nicht etwa mit Bedauern, dass die Not dazu zwinge, sondern schlechtweg, weil es eben politisch zweckmässig ist und ohne alles Bedenken so zu verhalten.—Ihre Deduktionen sind uns unerträglich, wenn wir nicht sagen können: alle diese schrecklichen Dinge empfahl Machiavelli, weil er[Pg 231] nur durch sie die Befreiung seines Vaterlandes zu erreichen hoffte. Dieses erhabene Ziel macht uns die fürchterlichen Mittel annehmbar, welche Machiavelli seinem Fürsten empfiehlt." Hillebrand was a more international German; he had swum in many European waters, and wrote in three languages. He is scarcely less favourable in his interpretation: "Cette dictature, il ne faut jamais le perdre de vue, ne serait jamais que transitoire, et devrait faire place à un gouvernement libre dès que la grande réforme nationale et sociale serait accomplie.—Il a parfaitement conscience du mal. L'atmosphère ambiante de son siècle et de son pays n'a nullement oblitéré son sens moral—Il a si bien conscience de l'énormité de ces crimes, qu'il la condamne hautement lorsque la dernière nécessité ne les impose pas."
These are distant and overlooked names. More influential figures from the imperial era have revisited the topic with improved judgment, yet still without a harsher critique. Hartwig summarizes his insightful and stern analysis by admitting that the world as Machiavelli perceived it, devoid of a conscience, is the actual historical world as it exists: "The facts themselves seem to reveal the secret of their existence; we believe we see the threads intertwining and becoming entangled, which weave the fabric of world history." Gaspary believes he abhorred injustice, but that he recognized no righteousness outside of the State: "He praised goodness with enthusiasm and condemned evil with revulsion; yet he also studied evil with interest. He sees no morality, nor any religion, above the state, but only within it; people are naturally bad, and laws make them good. Where there is no court to complain to, as in the actions of princes, one always considers the outcome." The general view is expressed by Baumgarten in his Charles the Fifth, that the nobility of the aim justifies the means used: "When circumstances lead to broken promises, cruelty, greed, or lies, one doesn’t reflect with regret that necessity forces such actions, but simply because it is politically expedient and without any consideration one behaves this way. — Their deductions are unbearable to us if we cannot say: all these terrible things were recommended by Machiavelli because he hoped to achieve the liberation of his homeland only through them. This lofty goal makes us accept the dreadful means that Machiavelli advises for his prince." Hillebrand had a more international perspective; he had navigated many European contexts and wrote in three languages. He is hardly less favorable in his interpretation: "This dictatorship, it should never be overlooked, could only be temporary, and should give way to a free government as soon as the great national and social reform is achieved. — He is perfectly aware of the harm. The atmosphere of his century and country has not at all obscured his moral sense — He is so aware of the enormity of these crimes that he condemns them loudly when the final necessity does not impose them."
Among these utterances of capable and distinguished men, it will be seen that some are partially true, and others, without a particle of truth, are at least representative and significant, and serve to bring Machiavelli within fathomable depth. He is the earliest conscious and articulate exponent of certain living forces in the present world. Religion, progressive enlightenment, the perpetual vigilance of public opinion, have not reduced his empire, or disproved the justice of his conception of mankind. He obtains a new lease of life from causes that are still prevailing, and from doctrines that are apparent in politics, philosophy, and science. Without sparing censure, or employing for comparison the grosser symptoms of the age, we find him near our common level, and perceive that he is not a vanishing type, but a constant and contemporary influence. Where it is impossible to praise, to defend, or to excuse, the burden of blame may yet be lightened by adjustment and distribution, and he is more rationally intelligible when illustrated by lights falling not only from the century he wrote in, but from our own, which has seen the course of its history twenty-five times diverted by actual or attempted crime.
Among these statements from capable and distinguished individuals, it’s clear that some are partially true, while others, despite lacking any truth, are still representative and significant, helping to make Machiavelli understandable. He is the earliest aware and articulate advocate of certain ongoing forces in today’s world. Religion, progressive enlightenment, and the constant awareness of public opinion haven’t diminished his influence or disproved the validity of his views on humanity. He gains renewed relevance from ongoing causes and doctrines visible in politics, philosophy, and science. Even without holding back criticism or using the more obvious issues of the time for comparison, we find him relatable and recognize that he is not a fading figure but a consistent and contemporary influence. In cases where it’s impossible to praise, defend, or justify, the weight of blame can still be eased through reassessment and distribution, and he becomes more logically understandable when viewed through the lenses of both the era he wrote in and our own, which has seen its history shift twenty-five times due to actual or attempted wrongdoing.
VIII
When Macaulay republished his Essays from the Edinburgh Review, he had already commenced the great work by which his name will be remembered; and he had the prudence to exclude from the collection his early paper on the art of historical writing. In the maturity of his powers, he was rightly unwilling to bring into notice the theories of his youth. At a time when he was about to claim a place among the first historians, it would have been injudicious to remind men of the manner in which he had described the objects of his emulation or of his rivalry—how in his judgment the speeches of Thucydides violate the decencies of fiction, and give to his book something of the character of the Chinese pleasure-grounds, whilst his political observations are very superficial; how Polybius has no other merit than that of a faithful narrator of facts; and how in the nineteenth century, from the practice of distorting narrative in conformity with theory, "history proper is disappearing." But in that essay, although the judgments are puerile, the ideal at which the writer afterwards aimed is distinctly drawn, and his own character is prefigured in the description of the author of a history of England as it ought to be, who "gives to truth those attractions which have been usurped by fiction," "intersperses the details which are the charm of historical romances," and "reclaims those materials which the novelist has appropriated."
When Macaulay republished his Essays from the Edinburgh Review, he had already started the major work by which he'll be remembered. He wisely decided to leave out his early paper on the art of historical writing. At this point in his career, he didn't want to draw attention to the ideas he had when he was younger. Just when he was about to establish himself among the top historians, it wouldn't have been smart to remind people of how he had critiqued the authors he admired or competed with—claiming, for instance, that Thucydides' speeches violate the standards of fiction and make his book resemble a Chinese pleasure garden, while also saying his political observations are pretty shallow; that Polybius has no merit other than being a reliable narrator of facts; and that in the nineteenth century, due to the tendency to twist narratives to fit theories, "history proper is disappearing." However, in that essay, even though the judgments come off as childish, the ideal he later aspired to is clearly outlined, and his character is hinted at in the description of an author who would write the history of England as it should be—someone who "gives truth the appeal that fiction has taken," "adds the details that are the delight of historical romances," and "retrieves the materials that novelists have claimed."
Mr. Goldwin Smith, like Macaulay, has written on[Pg 233] the study of history, and he has been a keen critic of other historians before becoming one himself. It is a bold thing for a man to bring theory so near to execution, and, amidst dispute on his principles and resentment at his criticism, to give an opportunity of testing his theories by his own practice, and of applying his own canons to his performance. It reminds us of the professor of Cologne, who wrote the best Latin poem of modern times, as a model for his pupils; and of the author of an attack on Dryden's Virgil, who is styled by Pope the "fairest of critics," "because," says Johnson, "he exhibited his own version to be compared with that which he condemned." The work in which the professor of history and critic of historians teaches by example is not unworthy of his theory, whilst some of its defects may be explained by it.
Mr. Goldwin Smith, like Macaulay, has written on[Pg 233] the study of history, and he has been a sharp critic of other historians before becoming one himself. It's a bold move for someone to bring theory so close to action, and, despite controversy over his principles and resentment towards his critiques, to provide a chance to test his theories through his own practice and to apply his own standards to his work. It reminds us of the professor in Cologne, who wrote the best Latin poem of modern times as an example for his students; and of the writer who critiqued Dryden's Virgil, who Pope called the "fairest of critics," "because," says Johnson, "he showed his own version to be compared with the one he criticized." The work where the history professor and critic of historians teaches by example is worthy of his theory, even though some of its flaws may be explained by it.
The point which most closely connects Mr. Goldwin Smith's previous writings with his Irish History is his vindication of a moral code against those who identify moral with physical laws, who consider the outward regularity with which actions are done to be the inward reason why they must be done, and who conceive that all laws are opposed to freedom. In his opposition to this materialism, he goes in one respect too far, in another not far enough.
The main connection between Mr. Goldwin Smith's earlier writings and his Irish History is his defense of a moral code against those who equate morality with physical laws. These individuals see the consistent way actions are performed as the internal justification for why they should be performed, and believe that all laws limit freedom. While he opposes this materialism, he overreaches in one area and falls short in another.
On the one hand, whilst defending liberty and morality, he has not sufficient perception of the spiritual element; and on the other, he seems to fear that it would be a concession to his antagonists to dwell on the constant laws by which nature asserts herself, and on the regularity with which like causes produce like effects. Yet it is on the observation of these laws that political, social, and economical science rests; and it is by the knowledge of them that a scientific historian is guided in grouping his matter. In this he differs from the artist, whose principle of arrangement is drawn from himself, not from external nature; and from the annalist, who has no arrangement, since he sees, not the connection, but the succession of events. Facts are intelligible and[Pg 234] instructive,—or, in other words, history exhibits truths as well as facts,—when they are seen not merely as they follow, but as they correspond; not merely as they have happened, but as they are paralleled. The fate of Ireland is to be understood not simply from the light of English and Irish history, but by the general history of other conquests, colonies, dependencies, and establishments. In this sort of illustration by analogy and contrast Mr. Goldwin Smith is particularly infelicitous. Nor does Providence gain what science loses by his treatment of history. He rejects materialism, but he confines his view to motives and forces which are purely human.
On one hand, while defending freedom and ethics, he doesn't fully recognize the spiritual aspect; on the other hand, he seems to worry that focusing on the constant laws of nature would give in to his opponents and that similar causes lead to similar effects. However, it is through observing these laws that political, social, and economic science is built, and a scientific historian relies on this knowledge to organize his work. This sets him apart from the artist, who arranges based on personal inspiration rather than on the outside world, and from the chronicle writer, who lacks organization because he sees the order of events, not their connections. Facts are clear and instructive—meaning history reveals truths as well as facts—when they are looked at not just as sequential but as related; not just as occurrences but as parallels. To understand Ireland's situation, one must not only study English and Irish history but also consider the broader history of other conquests, colonies, dependencies, and settlements. In this kind of analogy and contrast, Mr. Goldwin Smith is particularly unfortunate. Furthermore, Providence doesn't gain what science loses in his historical approach. He dismisses materialism but limits his perspective to motives and forces that are solely human.
The Catholic Church receives, therefore, very imperfect measure at his hands. Her spiritual character and purpose he cannot discern behind the temporal instruments and appendages of her existence; he confounds authority with influence, devotion with bigotry, power with force of arms, and estimates the vigour and durability of Catholicism by criterions as material as those of the philosophers he has so vehemently and so ably refuted. Most Protestant writers fail in approbation; he fails in appreciation. It is not so much a religious feeling that makes him unjust, as a way of thinking which, in great measure, ignores the supernatural, and therefore precludes a just estimate of religion in general, and of Catholicism in particular. Hence he is unjust rather to the nature than to the actions of the Church. He caricatures more than he libels her. He is much less given to misrepresentation and calumny than Macaulay, but he has a less exalted idea of the history and character of Catholicism. As he underrates what is divine, so he has no very high standard for the actions of men, and he is liberal in admitting extenuating circumstances. Though he never suspends the severity of his moral judgment in consideration of the purpose or the result, yet he is induced by a variety of arguments to mitigate its rigour. In accordance with the theory he has formerly developed, he is constantly sitting in judgment; and he discusses the morality of men and actions far oftener than history—which has[Pg 235] very different problems to solve—either requires or tolerates. De Maistre says that in our time compassion is reserved for the guilty. Mr. Goldwin Smith is a merciful judge, whose compassion generally increases in proportion to the greatness of the culprit; and he has a sympathy for what is done in the grand style, which balances his hatred of what is wrongly done.
The Catholic Church, therefore, receives a very incomplete assessment from him. He can't see her spiritual character and purpose behind the temporary tools and aspects of her existence; he confuses authority with influence, devotion with prejudice, power with military might, and measures the strength and endurance of Catholicism using the same material criteria as the philosophers he has argued against so passionately and skillfully. Most Protestant writers lack approval; he lacks appreciation. It's not just a religious sentiment that makes him unfair, but an outlook that largely ignores the supernatural, which prevents a fair assessment of religion in general and Catholicism in particular. Thus, he is more unjust to the nature of the Church than to her actions. He caricatures rather than libels her. He is far less prone to misrepresentation and slander than Macaulay, but he has a less lofty view of the history and character of Catholicism. As he underestimates the divine, he also doesn't hold a very high standard for human actions and is open to considering mitigating circumstances. While he never eases the harshness of his moral judgment based on the intent or the outcome, he is persuaded by various arguments to soften its severity. Consistent with the theory he has previously developed, he is perpetually judging; he discusses the morality of people and actions much more often than history—which has[Pg 235] very different issues to address—requires or allows. De Maistre says that in our time, compassion is reserved for the guilty. Mr. Goldwin Smith is a forgiving judge, whose compassion tends to grow with the severity of the offense; he has a sympathy for actions done on a grand scale that balances his disdain for wrongdoing.
It would not be fair to judge of an author's notion and powers of research by a hasty and popular production. Mr. Goldwin Smith has collected quite enough information for the purpose for which he has used it, and he has not failed through want of industry. The test of solidity is not the quantity read, but the mode in which the knowledge has been collected and used. Method, not genius, or eloquence, or erudition, makes the historian. He may be discovered most easily by his use of authorities. The first question is, whether the writer understands the comparative value of sources of information, and has the habit of giving precedence to the most trustworthy informant. There are some vague indications that Mr. Goldwin Smith does not understand the importance of this fundamental rule. In his Inaugural Lecture, published two years ago, the following extravagant sentence occurs: "Before the Revolution, the fervour and the austerity of Rousseau had cast out from good society the levity and sensuality of Voltaire" (p. 15). This view—which he appears to have abandoned, for in his Irish History he tells us that France "has now become the eldest daughter of Voltaire"—he supports by a reference to an abridgment of French history, much and justly esteemed in French schools, but, like all abridgments, not founded on original knowledge, and disfigured by exaggeration in the colouring. Moreover, the passage he refers to has been misinterpreted. In the Irish History Mr. Goldwin Smith quotes, for the character of the early Celts, without any sufficient reason, another French historian, Martin, who has no great authority, and the younger Thierry, who has none at all. This is a point of very little weight by itself;[Pg 236] but until our author vindicates his research by other writings, it is not in his favour.
It wouldn’t be fair to judge an author's ideas and research abilities based on a quick, mainstream piece. Mr. Goldwin Smith has gathered enough information for his purposes, and he hasn't lacked effort. The measure of solid work isn't about how much is read, but how the knowledge is gathered and applied. Method, not brilliance, charm, or extensive knowledge, defines the historian. You can usually spot him by how he uses his sources. The first question is whether the writer understands the relative value of information sources and consistently prioritizes the most reliable informants. There are some unclear signs that Mr. Goldwin Smith doesn’t grasp the significance of this basic principle. In his Inaugural Lecture, published two years ago, he made the outlandish claim: "Before the Revolution, the fervor and the austerity of Rousseau had cast out from good society the levity and sensuality of Voltaire" (p. 15). This viewpoint—which he seems to have revised since, as in his Irish History he states that France “has now become the eldest daughter of Voltaire”—is backed by a reference to an abridged version of French history, which is well-regarded in French schools but, like all abridgments, lacks original insight and is marred by exaggeration. Moreover, the excerpt he uses has been misinterpreted. In the Irish History, Mr. Goldwin Smith quotes, for the portrayal of the early Celts, without adequate justification, another French historian, Martin, who is not very reputable, and the younger Thierry, who is not credible at all. This point is quite minor on its own;[Pg 236] but until our author proves his research in other works, this doesn’t work in his favor.
The defects of Mr. Goldwin Smith's historic art, his lax criticism, his superficial acquaintance with foreign countries, his occasional proneness to sacrifice accuracy for the sake of rhetorical effect, his aversion for spiritual things, are all covered by one transcendent merit, which, in a man of so much ability, promises great results.
The flaws in Mr. Goldwin Smith's historical work, his weak criticism, his limited knowledge of foreign countries, his tendency to prioritize style over accuracy at times, and his dislike for spiritual matters are all overshadowed by one outstanding quality that, in someone so capable, suggests significant potential.
Writers the most learned, the most accurate in details, and the soundest in tendency, frequently fall into a habit which can neither be cured nor pardoned,—the habit of making history into the proof of their theories. The absence of a definite didactic purpose is the only security for the good faith of a historian. This most rare virtue Mr. Goldwin Smith possesses in a high degree. He writes to tell the truths he finds, not to prove the truths which he believes. In character and design he is eminently truthful and fair, though not equally so in execution. His candour never fails him, and he is never betrayed by his temper; yet his defective knowledge of general history, and his crude notions of the Church, have made him write many things which are untrue, and some which are unjust. Prejudice is in all men of such early growth, and so difficult to eradicate, that it becomes a misfortune rather than a reproach, especially if it is due to ignorance and not to passion, and if it has not its seat in the will. In the case of Mr. Goldwin Smith it is of the curable and harmless kind. The fairness of his intention is far beyond his knowledge. When he is unjust, it is not from hatred; where he is impartial, it is not always from the copiousness of his information. His prejudices are of a nature which his ability and honesty will in time inevitably overcome.
Writers who are the most knowledgeable, the most precise in details, and the most sound in their ideas often fall into a habit that can't be fixed or forgiven—the habit of using history to support their theories. The lack of a specific teaching purpose is the only safeguard for a historian's integrity. This rare quality is something Mr. Goldwin Smith possesses to a great extent. He writes to share the truths he discovers, not to validate the truths he believes. In character and intent, he is genuinely truthful and fair, although this doesn't always come through in his writing. His openness never fails him, and he is never swayed by his temper; however, his limited understanding of general history and his simplistic views of the Church have led him to write many things that are inaccurate and some that are unfair. Prejudice is something that grows early in all people and is so hard to get rid of that it becomes a misfortune rather than a disgrace, especially if it comes from ignorance rather than passion, and if it isn't driven by the will. In Mr. Goldwin Smith's case, it is of the type that can be changed and is harmless. The sincerity of his intention far exceeds his knowledge. When he is unjust, it's not out of hatred; when he is impartial, it's not always because of the wealth of his information. His prejudices are of a kind that his ability and honesty will eventually overcome.
The general result and moral of his book is excellent. He shows that the land-question has been from the beginning the great difficulty in Ireland; and he concludes with a condemnation of the Established Church, and a prophecy of its approaching fall. The weakness of[Pg 237] Ireland and the guilt of England are not disguised; and the author has not written to stimulate the anger of one nation or to attenuate the remorse of the other. To both he gives wise and statesman-like advice, that may soon be very opportune. The first American war was the commencement of the deliverance of Ireland, and it may be that a new American war will complete the work of regeneration which the first began. Agreeing as we do with the policy of the author, and admiring the spirit of his book, we shall not attempt either to enforce or to dispute his conclusions, and we shall confine our remarks to less essential points on which he appears to us in the wrong.
The overall outcome and message of his book are excellent. He demonstrates that the land issue has always been the major challenge in Ireland; and he ends with a critique of the Established Church, along with a prediction of its impending decline. The weaknesses of[Pg 237] Ireland and the faults of England are clear; and the author doesn't write to provoke anger in one nation or to lessen the guilt of the other. To both, he offers wise and statesman-like advice that could soon be very relevant. The first American war marked the beginning of Ireland's liberation, and it could be that a new American war will finish the process of renewal that the first initiated. While we agree with the author's approach and admire the intent of his book, we won’t try to push or dispute his conclusions, and we'll limit our comments to less crucial points where we believe he is mistaken.
There are several instances of inaccuracy and negligence which, however trivial in themselves, tend to prove that the author is not always very scrupulous in speaking of things he has not studied. A purist so severe as to write "Kelt" for "Celt" ought not to call Mercury, originally a very different personage from Hermes, one of "the legendary authors of Greek civilisation" (p. 43); and we do not believe that anybody who had read the writings of the two primates could call Bramhall "an inferior counterpart of Laud" (p. 105). In a loftier mood, and therefore apparently with still greater license, Mr. Goldwin Smith declares that "the glorious blood of Orange could scarcely have run in a low persecutor's veins" (p. 123). The blood of Orange ran in the veins of William the Silent, the threefold hypocrite, who confessed Catholicism whilst he hoped to retain his influence at court, Lutheranism when there was a chance of obtaining assistance from the German princes, Calvinism when he was forced to resort to religion in order to excite the people against the crown, and who persecuted the Protestants in Orange and the Catholics in Holland. These, however, are matters of no consequence whatever in a political history of Ireland; but we find ourselves at issue with the author on the important question of political freedom. "Even the highly civilised Kelt of France, familiar as he is with theories of political liberty, seems almost incapable of[Pg 238] sustaining free institutions. After a moment of constitutional government, he reverts, with a bias which the fatalist might call irresistible, to despotism in some form" (p. 18). The warning so frequently uttered by Burke in his last years, to fly from the liberty of France, is still more needful now that French liberty has exhibited itself in a far more seductive light. The danger is more subtle, when able men confound political forms with popular rights. France has never been governed by a Constitution since 1792, if by a Constitution is meant a definite rule and limitation of the governing power. It is not that the French failed to preserve the forms of parliamentary government, but that those forms no more implied freedom than the glory which the Empire has twice given in their stead. It is a serious fault in our author that he has not understood so essential a distinction. Has he not read the Rights of Man, by Tom Paine?—
There are several instances of inaccuracies and negligence which, although they may seem minor, suggest that the author isn’t always careful when discussing things he hasn't studied. A purist who is strict enough to write "Kelt" instead of "Celt" shouldn't refer to Mercury, who is originally quite different from Hermes, as one of "the legendary authors of Greek civilization" (p. 43); and we don't believe that anyone who has read the works of the two primates could describe Bramhall as "an inferior counterpart of Laud" (p. 105). In a more elevated tone, and seemingly with even greater freedom, Mr. Goldwin Smith claims that "the glorious blood of Orange could scarcely have run in a low persecutor's veins" (p. 123). The blood of Orange ran in the veins of William the Silent, a threefold hypocrite, who professed Catholicism while trying to maintain his influence at court, Lutheranism when he sought support from the German princes, and Calvinism when he needed to use religion to rally the people against the crown; he also persecuted Protestants in Orange and Catholics in Holland. However, these are inconsequential in a political history of Ireland; what we disagree with the author on is the crucial issue of political freedom. "Even the highly civilized Kelt of France, familiar as he is with theories of political liberty, seems almost incapable of[Pg 238] sustaining free institutions. After a brief period of constitutional government, he returns, with a tendency that a fatalist might call irresistible, to some form of despotism" (p. 18). The warning that Burke often gave in his later years, to avoid the liberty of France, is even more essential now that French liberty has appeared in a more seductive light. The danger is more subtle when capable individuals confuse political structures with popular rights. Since 1792, France has not been governed by a Constitution, if that term means a clear rule and limitation of the governing power. It's not that the French failed to maintain the forms of parliamentary government, but rather that those forms represented no more freedom than the glory that the Empire has twice provided in their place. It’s a significant flaw in our author that he hasn't grasped such an essential distinction. Has he not read the Rights of Man by Tom Paine?—
It is not because a part of the government is elective that makes it less a despotism, if the persons so elected possess afterwards, as a parliament, unlimited powers. Election, in this case, becomes separated from representation, and the candidates are candidates for despotism.[323]
It doesn't matter that part of the government is elected; it doesn't make it any less of a despotism if the elected officials, like a parliament, have unlimited powers afterward. In this case, election becomes disconnected from true representation, and the candidates are essentially running for despotism.[323]
Napoleon once consulted the cleverest among the politicians who served him, respecting the durability of some of his institutions. "Ask yourself," was the answer, "what it would cost you to destroy them. If the destruction would cost no effort, you have created nothing; for politically, as well as physically, only that which resists endures." In the year 1802 the same great writer said: "Nothing is more pernicious in a monarchy than the principles and the forms of democracy, for they allow no alternative, but despotism and revolutions." With the additional experience of half a century, a writer not inferior to the last repeats exactly the same idea:—
Napoleon once asked the smartest politicians in his circle about the lasting power of his institutions. The response was, "Consider what it would take to get rid of them. If tearing them down requires no effort, then you haven’t built anything; because, politically and physically, only what can withstand challenges lasts." In 1802, the same influential writer stated, "Nothing is more harmful in a monarchy than the principles and structures of democracy, since they offer no other options but tyranny and revolutions." With another fifty years of experience, a writer of equal stature echoes the same sentiment:—
Of all societies in the world, those which will always have most difficulty in permanently escaping absolute government will be pre[Pg 239]cisely those societies in which aristocracy is no more, and can no more be.[324]
Of all the societies in the world, those that will always struggle the most to permanently avoid absolute government will be precisely those societies where aristocracy is gone and can no longer exist.
French constitutionalism was but a form by which the absence of self-government was concealed. The State was as despotic under Villèle or Guizot as under either of the Bonapartes. The Restoration fenced itself round with artificial creations, having no root in the condition or in the sympathies of the people; these creations simply weakened it by making it unpopular. The hereditary peerage was an anomaly in a country unused to primogeniture, and so was the revival, in a nation of sceptics, of the Gallican union between Church and State. The monarchy of July, which was more suited to the nature of French society, and was thus enabled to crush a series of insurrections, was at last forced, by its position and by the necessity of self-preservation, to assume a very despotic character. After the fortifications of Paris were begun, a tendency set in which, under a younger sovereign, would have led to a system hardly distinguishable from that which now prevails; and there are princes in the House of Orleans whose government would develop the principle of democracy in a manner not very remote from the institutions of the second Empire. It is liberalism more than despotism that is opposed to liberty in France; and it is a most dangerous error to imagine that the Governments of the French Charter really resemble ours. There are States without any parliament at all, whose principles and fundamental institutions are in much closer harmony with our system of autonomy. Mr. Goldwin Smith sees half the truth, that there is something in the French nation which incapacitates it for liberty; but he does not see that what they have always sought, and sometimes enjoyed, is not freedom; that their liberty must diminish in proportion as their ideal is attained; and that they are not yet familiar with the theory of political rights. With this false notion of what constitutes liberty, it is not surprising that he should repeatedly[Pg 240] dwell on its connection with Protestantism, and talk of "the political liberty which Protestantism brought in its train" (p. 120). Such phrases may console a Protestant reader of a book fatal to the Protestant ascendency in Ireland; but as there are no arguments in support of them, and as they are strangely contradicted by the facts in the context, Mr. Goldwin Smith resorts to the ingenious artifice of calling to mind as many ugly stories about Catholics as he can. The notion constantly recurs that, though the Protestants were very wicked in Ireland, it was against their principles and general practice, and is due to the Catholics, whose system naturally led them to be tyrannical and cruel, and thus provoked retaliation. Mr. Smith might have been reminded by Peter Plymley that when Protestantism has had its own way it has uniformly been averse to freedom: "What has Protestantism done for liberty in Denmark, in Sweden, throughout the north of Germany, and in Prussia?"—not much less than democracy has done in France. An admirer of the constitutions of 1791, 1814, or 1830 may be excused if he is not very severe on the absolutism of Protestant countries.
French constitutionalism was just a way to hide the lack of self-government. The State was just as oppressive under Villèle or Guizot as it was under either of the Bonapartes. The Restoration surrounded itself with artificial structures that had no basis in the people's reality or feelings; these structures only weakened it by making it unpopular. The hereditary peerage was an oddity in a country unaccustomed to primogeniture, just as the revival of the union between Church and State was unusual in a nation of skeptics. The monarchy of July, which was more aligned with the nature of French society and managed to suppress a series of uprisings, eventually had to adopt a very authoritarian character for self-preservation. Once the fortifications of Paris started, a trend emerged that, under a younger ruler, would have resulted in a system hardly different from what exists today; there are princes in the House of Orleans whose governance would further develop democratic principles in a way not far from the institutions of the second Empire. In France, it is liberalism, more than despotism, that opposes liberty; and it is a serious mistake to think that the governments formed under the French Charter truly resemble ours. There are states without any parliament at all, whose principles and fundamental institutions are much more in sync with our system of autonomy. Mr. Goldwin Smith sees part of the truth: there is something in the French nation that makes it incapable of true liberty; but he fails to recognize that what they have always sought, and sometimes experienced, is not freedom; their liberty must decrease as their ideals are reached, and they are not yet well-versed in the theory of political rights. With this mistaken idea of what liberty is, it's not surprising that he often [Pg 240] focuses on its connection with Protestantism and speaks of "the political liberty which Protestantism brought in its wake" (p. 120). Such phrases may comfort a Protestant reader of a book that undermines the Protestant supremacy in Ireland; however, since there are no arguments to back them up, and they are oddly contradicted by the facts at hand, Mr. Goldwin Smith resorts to the clever tactic of recalling as many negative stories about Catholics as possible. The idea often comes up that, while Protestants behaved terribly in Ireland, it went against their principles and practices, and is due to the Catholics, whose system naturally led them to be tyrannical and cruel, thus provoking retaliation. Mr. Smith could be reminded by Peter Plymley that when Protestantism has been in control, it has consistently opposed freedom: "What has Protestantism done for liberty in Denmark, Sweden, throughout northern Germany, and in Prussia?"—not any more than democracy has done in France. A supporter of the constitutions of 1791, 1814, or 1830 may not be too harsh on the absolutism of Protestant countries.
Mr. Goldwin Smith mistakes the character of the invasion of Ireland because he has not understood the relative position of the civilisation of the two countries at the time when it occurred. That of the Celts was in many respects more refined than that of the Normans. The Celts are not among the progressive, initiative races, but among those which supply the materials rather than the impulse of history, and are either stationary or retrogressive. The Persians, the Greeks, the Romans, and the Teutons are the only makers of history, the only authors of advancement. Other races possessing a highly developed language, a copious literature, a speculative religion, enjoying luxury and art, attain to a certain pitch of cultivation which they are unable either to communicate or to increase. They are a negative element in the world; sometimes the barrier, sometimes the instrument, sometimes the material of those races to[Pg 241] whom it is given to originate and to advance. Their existence is either passive, or reactionary and destructive, when, after intervening like the blind forces of nature, they speedily exhibit their uncreative character, and leave others to pursue the course to which they have pointed. The Chinese are a people of this kind. They have long remained stationary, and succeeded in excluding the influences of general history. So the Hindoos; being Pantheists, they have no history of their own, but supply objects for commerce and for conquest. So the Huns, whose appearance gave a sudden impetus to a stagnant world. So the Slavonians, who tell only in the mass, and whose influence is ascertainable sometimes by adding to the momentum of active forces, sometimes by impeding through inertness the progress of mankind.
Mr. Goldwin Smith misunderstands the nature of the invasion of Ireland because he hasn't grasped the relative state of civilization in the two countries at that time. The Celts were, in many ways, more cultured than the Normans. The Celts are not among the progressive, pioneering races; instead, they are typically those that provide the materials for history rather than driving it forward and are often stagnant or regressive. Only the Persians, Greeks, Romans, and Teutons actively shaped history and led advancement. Other races, despite having a developed language, a rich literature, a philosophical religion, and a taste for luxury and art, reach a level of culture that they cannot expand or share. They are a passive element in the world; sometimes a barrier, sometimes a tool, and sometimes the raw material for those races to[Pg 241] whom it is granted to innovate and progress. Their existence is either passive or reactionary and destructive, as they intervene like blind natural forces, quickly showing their uncreative nature and leaving others to follow the path they’ve indicated. The Chinese are an example of this; they've remained stagnant for a long time and have managed to shut out the influences of broader history. The same goes for the Hindoos; being pantheists, they have no unique history but provide goods for trade and conquest. The Huns also fit this pattern, as their arrival gave a sudden boost to a stagnant world. Similarly, the Slavonians, who influence only in collective form, sometimes add to the momentum of active forces or, at times, slow down human progress through their inactivity.
To this class of nations also belong the Celts of Gaul. The Roman and the German conquerors have not altered their character as it was drawn two thousand years ago. They have a history, but it is not theirs; their nature remains unchanged, their history is the history of the invaders. The revolution was the revival of the conquered race, and their reaction against the creations of their masters. But it has been cunning only to destroy; it has not given life to one constructive idea, or durability to one new institution; and it has exhibited to the world an unparalleled political incapacity, which was announced by Burke, and analysed by Tocqueville, in works which are the crowning pieces of two great literatures.
To this group of nations also belong the Celts of Gaul. The Roman and German conquerors haven’t changed their identity from what it was two thousand years ago. They have a history, but it’s not their own; their nature remains unchanged, and their history is the history of the invaders. The revolution was the revival of the conquered people, and their response against the creations of their rulers. But it has been clever only in its ability to destroy; it hasn’t given life to a single constructive idea or durability to any new institution; and it has shown the world an unmatched political incompetence, which was noted by Burke and analyzed by Tocqueville, in works that are the highlights of two great literatures.
The Celts of these islands, in like manner, waited for a foreign influence to set in action the rich treasure which in their own hands could be of no avail. Their language was more flexible, their poetry and music more copious, than those of the Anglo-Normans. Their laws, if we may judge from those of Wales, display a society in some respects highly cultivated. But, like the rest of that group of nations to which they belong, there was not in them the incentive to action and progress which is given by the consciousness of a part in human destiny, by the inspiration of a high idea, or even by the natural[Pg 242] development of institutions. Their life and literature were aimless and wasteful. Without combination or concentration, they had no star to guide them in an onward course; and the progress of dawn into day was no more to them than to the flocks and to the forests.
The Celts of these islands similarly waited for external influence to activate the rich resources that were useless in their own hands. Their language was more adaptable, and their poetry and music were more abundant than those of the Anglo-Normans. Their laws, if we can judge from those of Wales, reflect a society that was in some ways highly developed. However, like the other nations in their group, they lacked the motivation for action and progress that comes from being aware of a role in human destiny, inspired by a great idea, or even by the natural[Pg 242] evolution of institutions. Their life and literature were directionless and unproductive. Lacking unity or focus, they had no guiding star to lead them forward; the transition from dawn to day meant no more to them than it did for the flocks and the forests.
Before the Danish wars, and the decay, which is described by St. Bernard in terms which must not be taken quite literally, had led to the English invasion, there was probably as much material, certainly as much spiritual, culture in Ireland as in any country in the West; but there was not that by whose sustaining force alone these things endure, by which alone the place of nations in history is determined—there was no political civilisation. The State did not keep pace with the progress of society. This is the essential and decisive inferiority of the Celtic race, as conspicuous among the Irish in the twelfth century as among the French in our own. They gave way before the higher political aptitude of the English.
Before the Danish wars and the decline, which St. Bernard describes in a way that shouldn't be taken too literally, led to the English invasion, Ireland probably had as much material and certainly as much spiritual culture as any other country in the West. However, it lacked the sustaining force that ensures the endurance of these things and determines a nation's place in history—there was no political civilization. The State didn’t keep up with the progress of society. This is the fundamental and decisive shortcoming of the Celtic race, as evident among the Irish in the twelfth century as it was among the French in our own time. They succumbed to the greater political skills of the English.
The issue of an invasion is generally decided by this political aptitude, and the consequences of conquest always depend on it. Subjection to a people of a higher capacity for government is of itself no misfortune; and it is to most countries the condition of their political advancement. The Greeks were more highly cultivated than the Romans, the Gauls than the Franks; yet in both cases the higher political intelligence prevailed. For a long time the English had, perhaps, no other superiority over the Irish; yet this alone would have made the conquest a great blessing to Ireland, but for the separation of the races. Conquering races necessarily bring with them their own system of government, and there is no other way of introducing it. A nation can obtain political education only by dependence on another. Art, literature, and science may be communicated by the conquered to the conqueror; but government can be taught only by governing, therefore only by the governors; politics can only be learnt in this school. The most uncivilised of the barbarians, whilst they slowly and imperfectly learned the[Pg 243] arts of Rome, at once remodelled its laws. The two kinds of civilisation, social and political, are wholly unconnected with each other. Either may subsist, in high perfection, alone. Polity grows like language, and is part of a people's nature, not dependent on its will. One or the other can be developed, modified, corrected; but they cannot be subverted or changed by the people itself without an act of suicide. Organic change, if it comes at all, must come from abroad. Revolution is a malady, a frenzy, an interruption of the nation's growth, sometimes fatal to its existence, often to its independence. In this case revolution, by making the nation subject to others, may be the occasion of a new development. But it is not conceivable that a nation should arbitrarily and spontaneously cast off its history, reject its traditions, abrogate its law and government, and commence a new political existence.
The question of invasion is typically settled by political skill, and the outcomes of conquest always rely on it. Being ruled by a society with better governance isn’t inherently a disaster; for many nations, it’s actually a key step towards political progress. The Greeks were more sophisticated than the Romans, and the Gauls were more advanced than the Franks; yet in both cases, the more politically adept group won out. For a long time, the English, perhaps, had little advantage over the Irish; yet this alone could have made conquest beneficial for Ireland, were it not for the division between the races. Conquering peoples inevitably impose their own governmental systems, and there’s no other means to establish it. A nation can only gain political knowledge through reliance on another. Art, literature, and science can be transferred from the conquered to the conqueror, but governance can only be taught through actually governing, which means only by those in power; you can only learn politics in this manner. The most uncivilized barbarians, while they gradually and imperfectly adopted the arts of Rome, also transformed its laws. The two types of civilization, social and political, are completely unrelated. Each can exist independently in a highly developed state. Political systems evolve like language and are an inherent part of a people’s identity, not something dependent on their conscious choice. One or the other can be enhanced, adjusted, or corrected; however, they cannot be completely overturned or altered by the people themselves without resulting in self-destruction. If any organic change occurs, it must come from outside. Revolution is a sickness, a madness, a disruption of a nation’s development, sometimes deadly to its existence, often to its sovereignty. In such cases, revolution, by placing the nation under others, might lead to new growth. However, it is unimaginable for a nation to randomly and spontaneously shed its past, discard its traditions, abolish its laws and government, and start a new political life.
Nothing in the experience of ages, or in the nature of man, allows us to believe that the attempt of France to establish a durable edifice on the ruins of 1789, without using the old materials, can ever succeed, or that she can ever emerge from the vicious circle of the last seventy years, except by returning to the principle which she then repudiated, and by admitting, that if States would live, they must preserve their organic connection with their origin and history, which are their root and their stem; that they are not voluntary creations of human wisdom; and that men labour in vain who would construct them without acknowledging God as the artificer.
Nothing in the experience of history, or in human nature, makes us believe that France can successfully build a lasting system on the ruins of 1789 without using the old foundations. It's hard to see how she can escape the harmful cycle of the past seventy years unless she returns to the principles she rejected back then. She needs to recognize that if nations want to thrive, they must maintain their ties to their origins and history, which are their roots and their backbone; they aren’t just products of human reasoning; and those who try to create them without acknowledging God as the creator are wasting their efforts.
Theorists who hold it to be a wrong that a nation should belong to a foreign State are therefore in contradiction with the law of civil progress. This law, or rather necessity, which is as absolute as the law that binds society together, is the force which makes us need one another, and only enables us to obtain what we need on terms, not of equality, but of dominion and subjection, in domestic, economic, or political relations. The political theory of nationality is in contradiction with the historic nation. Since a nation derives its ideas and instincts of[Pg 244] government, as much as its temperament and its language, from God, acting through the influences of nature and of history, these ideas and instincts are originally and essentially peculiar to it, and not separable from it; they have no practical value in themselves when divided from the capacity which corresponds to them. National qualities are the incarnations of political ideas. No people can receive its government from another without receiving at the same time the ministers of government. The workman must travel with the work. Such changes can only be accomplished by submission to a foreign State, or to another race. Europe has seen two great instances of such conquests, extending over centuries,—the Roman Empire, and the settlement of the barbarians in the West. This it is which gives unity to the history of the Middle Ages. The Romans established a universal empire by subjecting all countries to the authority of a single power. The barbarians introduced into all a single system of law, and thus became the instrument of a universal Church. The same spirit of freedom, the same notions of the State, pervade all the Leges Barbarorum, and all the polities they founded in Europe and Asia. They differ widely in the surrounding conditions, in the state of society, in the degree of advancement, in almost all external things. The principle common to them all is to acknowledge the freedom of the Church as a corporation and a proprietor, and in virtue of the principle of self-government to allow religion to develop her influence in the State. The great migration which terminated in the Norman conquests and in the Crusades gave the dominion of the Latin world to the Teutonic chivalry, and to the Church her proper place. All other countries sank into despotism, into schism, and at last into barbarism, under the Tartars or the Turks. The union between the Teutonic races and the Holy See was founded on their political qualities more than on their religious fervour. In modern times, the most pious Catholics have often tyrannised over the Church. In the Middle Ages her liberty was often secured and respected where her spiritual injunctions were least obeyed.[Pg 245]
Theorists who believe it's wrong for a nation to belong to a foreign state are contradicting the laws of civil progress. This law, or rather necessity, which is as absolute as the laws that hold society together, is the force that makes us need one another. It enables us to get what we need, not on equal terms but through domination and subjugation, in our domestic, economic, or political relationships. The political theory of nationality contradicts the historical concept of a nation. Since a nation derives its ideas and instincts of governance, as well as its temperament and language, from God, acting through nature and history, these ideas and instincts are fundamentally unique to it and cannot be separated from it; they hold no practical value when detached from the capacity that corresponds to them. National qualities are expressions of political ideas. No people can receive governance from another without simultaneously taking on the leaders of that governance. The worker must go where the work is. Such changes can only happen through submission to a foreign state or another race. Europe has witnessed two major instances of such conquests, extending over centuries—the Roman Empire and the settlement of the barbarians in the West. This is what gives unity to the history of the Middle Ages. The Romans established a universal empire by bringing all regions under a single authority. The barbarians introduced a single system of law across all territories, becoming the foundation for a universal Church. The same spirit of freedom and the same ideas about the state permeate all the Leges Barbarorum and all the political systems they established in Europe and Asia. They vary greatly in their surroundings, the state of society, the level of advancement, and almost all external factors. The common principle among them all is recognition of the Church’s freedom as an institution and property owner, and based on the principle of self-governance, allowing religion to grow its influence within the state. The significant migrations that culminated in the Norman conquests and the Crusades shifted control of the Latin world to the Teutonic knights and positioned the Church in its rightful place. In contrast, other nations descended into despotism, schism, and eventually barbarism under the Tartars or the Turks. The connection between the Teutonic races and the Holy See was based more on their political attributes than their religious zeal. In modern times, even the most devout Catholics have often oppressed the Church. In the Middle Ages, the Church’s liberty was sometimes more respected where its spiritual mandates were least followed.[Pg 245]
The growth of the feudal system coinciding with the general decay of morals led, in the eleventh century, to new efforts of the Church to preserve her freedom. The Holy See was delivered from the Roman factions by the most illustrious of the emperors, and a series of German Popes commenced the great reform. Other princes were unwilling to submit to the authority of the imperial nominees, and the kings of France and Castile showed symptoms of resistance, in which they were supported by the heresy of Berengarius. The conduct of Henry IV. delivered the Church from the patronage of the Empire, whilst the Normans defended her against the Gallican tendencies and the feudal tyranny. In Sicily, the Normans consented to hold their power from the Pope; and in Normandy, Berengarius found a successful adversary, and the King of France a vassal who compelled him to abandon his designs. The chaplain of the Conqueror describes his government in terms which show how singularly it fulfilled the conditions which the Church requires. He tells us that William established in Normandy a truly Christian order; that every village, town, and castle enjoyed its own privileges; and that, while other princes either forbade the erection of churches or seized their endowments, he left his subjects free to make pious gifts. In his reign and by his conduct the word "bigot" ceased to be a term of reproach, and came to signify what we now should call "ultramontane." He was the foremost of those Normans who were called by the Holy See to reclaim what was degenerate, and to renovate the declining States of the North.
The rise of the feudal system, along with a general decline in morals, prompted the Church to make new efforts to maintain its independence in the eleventh century. The most notable emperors freed the Holy See from the Roman factions, leading to a series of German Popes who initiated significant reforms. Other rulers were reluctant to accept the authority of these imperial appointees, and the kings of France and Castile showed signs of resistance, backed by the heresy of Berengarius. Henry IV's actions liberated the Church from the Empire's influence, while the Normans protected her against Gallican tendencies and feudal oppression. In Sicily, the Normans agreed to derive their authority from the Pope, and in Normandy, Berengarius met a successful opponent, as well as a vassal King of France who forced him to abandon his plans. The Conqueror's chaplain describes his rule in a way that highlights how well it met the Church's expectations. He states that William established a genuinely Christian order in Normandy, where every village, town, and castle enjoyed its own privileges. While other princes either prohibited the building of churches or seized their assets, he allowed his subjects to make charitable donations freely. During his reign and through his actions, the term "bigot" lost its negative connotation and came to mean what we would now refer to as "ultramontane." He was one of the leading Normans called by the Holy See to restore what was corrupt and renew the declining states in the North.
Where the Church addressed herself to the conversion of races of purely Teutonic origin, as in Scandinavia, her missionaries achieved the work. In other countries, as in Poland and Hungary, political dependence on the Empire was the channel and safeguard of her influence. The Norman conquest of England and of Ireland differs from all of these. In both islands the faith had been freely preached, adopted, and preserved. The rulers and the people were Catholic. The last Saxon king who died[Pg 246] before the Conquest was a saint. The last archbishop of Dublin appointed before the invasion was a saint. Neither of the invasions can be explained simply by the demoralisation of the clergy, or by the spiritual destitution of the people.
Where the Church focused on converting people of purely Teutonic roots, like in Scandinavia, her missionaries succeeded in their efforts. In other regions, such as Poland and Hungary, political ties to the Empire served as a way to maintain her influence. The Norman conquest of England and Ireland is different from all of these cases. In both islands, the faith had been openly preached, embraced, and maintained. The rulers and the people were Catholic. The last Saxon king who died[Pg 246] before the Conquest was considered a saint. The last archbishop of Dublin appointed before the invasion was also a saint. Neither of the invasions can be simply attributed to the corruption of the clergy or the spiritual void of the populace.
Catholicism spreads among the nations, not only as a doctrine, but as an institution. "The Church," says Mr. Goldwin Smith, "is not a disembodied spirit, but a spirit embodied in human society." Her teaching is directed to the inner man, and is confined to the social order; but her discipline touches on the political. She cannot permanently ignore the acts and character of the State, or escape its notice. Whilst she preaches submission to authorities ordained by God, her nature, not her interest, compels her to exert an involuntary influence upon them. The jealousy so often exhibited by governments is not without reason, for the free action of the Church is the test of the free constitution of the State; and without such free constitution there must necessarily ensue either persecution or revolution. Between the settled organisation of Catholicism and every form of arbitrary power, there is an incompatibility which must terminate in conflict. In a State which possesses no security for authority or freedom, the Church must either fight or succumb. Now, as authority and freedom, the conditions of her existence, can only be obtained through the instrumentality of certain nations, she depends on the aid of these nations. Religion alone cannot civilise men, or secure its own conquest. It promotes civilisation where it has power; but it has not power where its way is not prepared. Its civilising influence is chiefly indirect, and acts by its needs and wants as much as by the fulness of its ideas. So Christianity extends itself by the aid of the secular power, relying, not on the victories of Christian arms, but on the progress of institutions and ideas that harmonise with ecclesiastical freedom. Hence, those who have most actively served the interests of the Church are not always those who have been most faithful to her doctrines. The work which the Goth and the[Pg 247] Frank had done on the continent of Europe the Normans came to do in England, where it had been done before but had failed, and in Ireland, where neither Roman nor German influences had entered.
Catholicism spreads among nations not just as a belief system but as an institution. "The Church," says Mr. Goldwin Smith, "is not a disembodied spirit, but a spirit embodied in human society." Its teachings focus on the individual and the social order, but its discipline also engages with political matters. The Church cannot ignore the actions and character of the State, nor can it avoid its attention. While it promotes submission to authorities appointed by God, its inherent nature compels it to have an unavoidable influence on them. The jealousy that governments often display is understandable, as the Church's freedom of action is a reflection of the State's free constitution; without such a constitution, there will inevitably be either persecution or revolution. There is an inherent conflict between the established organization of Catholicism and any form of arbitrary power. In a State that lacks security for both authority and freedom, the Church must either fight or yield. Since authority and freedom—essential for its existence—can only be achieved through the support of certain nations, the Church relies on their assistance. Religion alone cannot civilize people or guarantee its own success. It fosters civilization where it holds power, but it doesn't have power where its way isn't paved. Its influence in civilizing is mostly indirect, driven by its needs and desires as much as by the richness of its ideas. Thus, Christianity spreads with the help of secular power, depending not on military victories but on the advancement of institutions and ideas that align with ecclesiastical freedom. Therefore, those who have most actively supported the Church’s interests aren’t always the ones who have been most loyal to its doctrines. The work that the Goths and the Franks accomplished on the European continent was similarly undertaken by the Normans in England, where it had been attempted before but failed, and in Ireland, where neither Roman nor German influences had made their mark.
Thus the theory of nationality, unknown to Catholic ages, is inconsistent both with political reason and with Christianity, which requires the dominion of race over race, and whose path was made straight by two universal empires. The missionary may outstrip, in his devoted zeal, the progress of trade or of arms; but the seed that he plants will not take root, unprotected by those ideas of right and duty which first came into the world with the tribes who destroyed the civilisation of antiquity, and whose descendants are in our day carrying those ideas to every quarter of the world. It was as impossible to realise in Ireland the mediæval notions of ecclesiastical liberty without a great political reform, as to put an end to the dissolution of society and the feuds of princes without the authority of a supreme lord.
Thus, the concept of nationality, which was unknown in the Catholic era, is contradictory to both political logic and Christianity, which demands the dominance of one race over another, and was facilitated by two universal empires. A missionary may surpass, with his dedicated fervor, the advancements of trade or military power; however, the seeds he plants won't take root without the protection of the ideas of rights and responsibilities that first emerged with the tribes who overthrew the civilizations of the past, and whose descendants continue to spread those ideas globally today. It was just as impossible to realize in Ireland the medieval concepts of church freedom without major political reform, as it was to end societal decay and the conflicts of rulers without the authority of a supreme lord.
There is one institution of those days to which Mr. Goldwin Smith has not done entire justice.
There’s one institution from that time that Mr. Goldwin Smith hasn’t fully acknowledged.
It is needless to say that the Eric, or pecuniary composition for blood, in place of capital or other punishment, which the Brehon law sanctioned, is the reproach of all primitive codes, and of none. It is the first step from the license of savage revenge to the ordered justice of a regular law (p. 41).
It goes without saying that the Eric, or monetary compensation for killing someone, instead of imprisonment or other punishments, which the Brehon law allowed, is a point of criticism for all early legal systems, and for none in particular. It represents the initial move from the freedom of brutal revenge to the structured justice of established law (p. 41).
Pecuniary composition for blood belongs to an advanced period of defined and regular criminal jurisprudence. In the lowest form of civil society, when the State is not yet distinct from the family, the family is compelled to defend itself; and the only protection of society is the vendetta. It is the private right of self-defence combined with the public office of punishment, and therefore not only a privilege but an obligation. The whole family is bound to avenge the injury; but the duty rests first of all with the heir. Precedency in the office of avenger is naturally connected with a first claim in inheritance; and the succession to property is determined by the law of revenge. This leads both to[Pg 248] primogeniture, because the eldest son is most likely to be capable of punishing the culprit; and, for the same reason, to modifications of primogeniture, by the preference of the brother before the grandson, and of the male line before the female. A practice which appears barbarous is, therefore, one of the foundations of civilisation, and the origin of some of the refinements of law. In this state of society there is no distinction between civil and criminal law; an injury is looked upon as a private wrong, not, as religion considers it, a sin, or, as the State considers it, a crime.
Pecuniary compensation for bloodshed belongs to a more advanced stage of established and systematic criminal law. In the most basic form of society, when the State isn't yet separate from the family, the family must protect itself; and the only societal defense is the vendetta. It combines the right to self-defense with the public role of punishment, making it both a privilege and an obligation. The entire family is responsible for avenging the wrong done, but the primary duty falls first on the heir. The right to be the avenger is closely tied to the first claim on inheritance, and the transfer of property is influenced by the law of revenge. This leads to[Pg 248] primogeniture, as the eldest son is generally seen as most capable of punishing the offender; for the same reason, it also influences changes to primogeniture, favoring brothers over grandsons and males over females. A practice that may seem barbaric is thus one of the foundations of civilization and the origin of some legal advancements. In this societal structure, there’s no distinction between civil and criminal law; an injury is regarded as a private wrong, not, as religion views it, a sin, or, as the State sees it, a crime.
Something very similar occurs in feudal society. Here all the barons were virtually equal to each other, and without any superior to punish their crimes or to avenge their wrongs. They were, therefore, compelled to obtain safety or reparation, like sovereigns, by force of arms. What war is among States, the feud is in feudal society, and the vengeance of blood in societies not yet matured into States—a substitute for the fixed administration of justice.
Something very similar happens in feudal society. Here, all the barons were pretty much equal to each other and had no one above them to punish their wrongdoings or to avenge their grievances. They were, therefore, forced to seek safety or compensation, like rulers, through force. What war is among nations, the feud is in feudal society, and the blood feud in societies that have not yet developed into nations—a stand-in for a stable system of justice.
The assumption of this duty by the State begins with the recognisance of acts done against the State itself. At first, political crimes alone are visited with a public penalty; private injuries demand no public expiation, but only satisfaction of the injured party. This appears in its most rudimentary form in the lex talionis. Society requires that punishment should be inflicted by the State, in order to prevent continual disorders. If the injured party could be satisfied, and his duty fulfilled without inflicting on the criminal an injury corresponding to that which he had done, society was obviously the gainer. At first it was optional to accept or to refuse satisfaction; afterwards it was made obligatory.
The State takes on this responsibility by recognizing actions that harm it directly. Initially, only political crimes faced public punishment; private wrongs did not require a public response, just compensation for the person harmed. This is shown in its simplest form in the lex talionis. Society demands that punishment be enforced by the State to avoid ongoing chaos. If the person harmed could be compensated and their needs met without the criminal experiencing a punishment equivalent to their wrongdoing, society clearly benefited. At first, accepting or rejecting compensation was a choice; later, it became mandatory.
Where property was so valuable that its loss was visited on the life or limb of the robber, and injuries against property were made a question of life and death, it soon followed that injury to life could be made a question of payment. To expiate robbery by death, and to expiate murder by the payment of a fine, are correlative ideas.[Pg 249] Practically this custom often told with a barbarous inequality against those who were too poor to purchase forgiveness; but it was otherwise both just and humane in principle, and it was generally encouraged by the Church. For in her eyes the criminal was guilty of an act of which it was necessary that he should repent; this made her desire, not his destruction, but his conversion. She tried, therefore, to save his life, and to put an end to revenge, mutilation, and servitude; and for all this the alternative was compensation. This purpose was served by the right of asylum. The Church surrendered the fugitive only on condition that his life and person should be spared in consideration of a lawful fine, which she often paid for him herself. "Concedatur ei vita et omnia membra. Emendat autem causam in quantum potuerit," says a law of Charlemagne, given in the year 785, when the influence of religion on legislation was most powerful in Europe.
Where property was so valuable that losing it could lead to serious harm or even death for the thief, and crimes against property were treated as matters of life and death, it followed that harm to a person's life could be settled with a payment. The idea of resolving robbery with a death penalty and addressing murder with a fine are interconnected concepts.[Pg 249] In practice, this custom often unfairly affected those who were too poor to buy their forgiveness; however, in principle, it was generally seen as just and humane, and the Church supported it. The Church viewed the criminal as someone who needed to repent, which meant they wanted not his destruction, but his conversion. Therefore, it aimed to save his life and end cycles of revenge, mutilation, and servitude, with compensation as the solution. This goal was achieved through the right of asylum. The Church would only hand over a fugitive if his life and safety were guaranteed in exchange for a lawful fine, which the Church often paid on his behalf. "Let life and all members be granted to him. He shall amend the cause as much as he can," states a law of Charlemagne from the year 785, when religion had a strong influence on legislation in Europe.
No idea occurs more frequently in the work we are reviewing than that of the persecuting character of the Catholic Church; it is used as a perpetual apology for the penal laws in Ireland:—
No idea comes up more often in the work we're examining than the idea of the Catholic Church as a persecuting force; it's used as a constant excuse for the harsh laws in Ireland:—
"When the Catholics writhe under this wrong, let them turn their eyes to the history of Catholic countries, and remember that, while the Catholic Church was stripped of her endowments and doomed to political degradation by Protestant persecutors in Ireland, the Protestant churches were exterminated with fire and sword by Catholic persecutors in France, Austria, Flanders, Italy, and Spain" (p. 92). He speaks of Catholicism as "a religion which all Protestants believed to be idolatrous, and knew by fearful experience to be persecuting" (p. 113). "It would not be difficult to point to persecuting laws more sanguinary than these. Spain, France, and Austria will at once supply signal examples.... That persecution was the vice of an age and not only of a particular religion, that it disgraced Protestantism as well as Catholicism, is true. But no one who reads the religious history of Europe with an open mind can fail to perceive that the persecutions carried on by Protestants were far less bloody and less extensive than those carried on by Catholics; that they were more frequently excusable as acts of retaliation; that they arose more from political alarm, and less from the spirit of the religion; and that the temper of their authors yielded more rapidly to the advancing influence of humanity and civilisation" (pp. 127. 129).
"When Catholics are suffering from this injustice, they should look at the history of Catholic countries and remember that while the Catholic Church was stripped of its resources and faced political humiliation by Protestant oppressors in Ireland, Protestant churches were wiped out by Catholic oppressors in France, Austria, Flanders, Italy, and Spain" (p. 92). He describes Catholicism as "a religion that all Protestants believed to be idolatrous and knew from painful experience to be persecuting" (p. 113). "It wouldn't be hard to point out persecuting laws that were even more brutal than these. Spain, France, and Austria provide clear examples.... It is true that persecution was a flaw of the times and not just of a specific religion, tarnishing both Protestantism and Catholicism. However, anyone who reads the religious history of Europe with an open mind can see that the persecutions carried out by Protestants were far less violent and less widespread than those by Catholics; that they were more often justifiable as acts of retaliation; that they stemmed more from political fear and less from the essence of the religion; and that the attitudes of their proponents quickly adapted to the growing influence of humanity and civilization" (pp. 127, 129).
All these arguments are fallacies; but as the statements at the same time are full of error, we believe that the author is wrong because he has not studied the question, not because he has designed to misrepresent it. The fact that he does not distinguish from each other the various kinds and occasions of persecution, proves that he is wholly ignorant of the things with which it is connected.
All these arguments are misleading; however, since the statements are also filled with errors, we think the author is mistaken because he hasn't researched the issue, not because he intended to misrepresent it. The fact that he doesn't differentiate between the different types and instances of persecution shows that he is completely unaware of the topics involved.
Persecution is the vice of particular religions, and the misfortune of particular stages of political society. It is the resource by which States that would be subverted by religious liberty escape the more dangerous alternative of imposing religious disabilities. The exclusion of a part of the community by reason of its faith from the full benefit of the law is a danger and disadvantage to every State, however highly organised its constitution may otherwise be. But the actual existence of a religious party differing in faith from the majority is dangerous only to a State very imperfectly organised. Disabilities are always a danger. Multiplicity of religions is only dangerous to States of an inferior type. By persecution they rid themselves of the peculiar danger which threatens them, without involving themselves in a system universally bad. Persecution comes naturally in a certain period of the progress of society, before a more flexible and comprehensive system has been introduced by that advance of religion and civilisation whereby Catholicism gradually penetrates into hostile countries, and Christian powers acquire dominion over infidel populations. Thus it is the token of an epoch in the political, religious, and intellectual life of mankind, and it disappears with its epoch, and with the advance of the Church militant in her Catholic vocation. Intolerance of dissent and impatience of contradiction are a characteristic of youth. Those that have no knowledge of the truth that underlies opposite opinions, and no experience of their consequent force, cannot believe that men are sincere in holding them. At a certain point of mental growth, tolerance implies indifference, and intolerance is inseparable from sincerity. Thus intolerance, in itself a defect, becomes in this case a merit. Again,[Pg 251] although the political conditions of intolerance belong to the youth and immaturity of nations, the motives of intolerance may at any time be just and the principle high. For the theory of religious unity is founded on the most elevated and truest view of the character and function of the State, on the perception that its ultimate purpose is not distinct from that of the Church. In the pagan State they were identified; in the Christian world the end remains the same, but the means are different.
Persecution is a flaw of specific religions and a misfortune of certain periods in political society. It's how states that are threatened by religious freedom avoid the more dangerous option of enforcing religious restrictions. Excluding part of the community from the full benefits of the law due to their beliefs is a risk and a disadvantage for any state, no matter how well-organized its structure may be. However, the presence of a religious group that differs from the majority only poses a threat to a state that is poorly organized. Restrictions are always a risk. Having multiple religions is only a threat to weaker states. Through persecution, they eliminate the specific danger that confronts them, without falling into a system that is universally harmful. Persecution naturally occurs during a certain phase of societal progress, before a more adaptable and inclusive system is developed through the advancement of religion and civilization, whereby Catholicism gradually spreads into hostile regions, and Christian nations gain control over non-believing populations. Thus, it marks a period in the political, religious, and intellectual life of humanity, fading away with its era, alongside the progress of the Church in her Catholic mission. Intolerance towards differing views and impatience with contradiction is typical of youth. Those who lack understanding of the truths behind opposing opinions and have no experience with their inherent power cannot believe that people are sincere in their beliefs. At a certain level of mental maturity, tolerance can imply indifference, while intolerance is linked to sincerity. Therefore, intolerance, which is generally a flaw, can in this context be seen as a virtue. Moreover,[Pg 251] while the political conditions of intolerance are associated with the youth and immaturity of nations, the reasons for intolerance can always be just, and the principle can be noble. The idea of religious unity is based on the highest and truest understanding of the nature and role of the state, recognizing that its ultimate purpose is not separate from that of the Church. In pagan states, they were the same; in the Christian world, the goal remains unchanged, but the methods differ.
The State aims at the things of another life but indirectly. Its course runs parallel to that of the Church; they do not converge. The direct subservience of the State to religious ends would imply despotism and persecution just as much as the pagan supremacy of civil over religious authority. The similarity of the end demands harmony in the principles, and creates a decided antagonism between the State and a religious community whose character is in total contradiction with it. With such religions there is no possibility of reconciliation. A State must be at open war with any system which it sees would prevent it from fulfilling its legitimate duties. The danger, therefore, lies not in the doctrine, but in the practice. But to the pagan and to the mediæval State, the danger was in the doctrine. The Christians were the best subjects of the emperor, but Christianity was really subversive of the fundamental institutions of the Roman Empire. In the infancy of the modern States, the civil power required all the help that religion could give in order to establish itself against the lawlessness of barbarism and feudal dissolution. The existence of the State at that time depended on the power of the Church. When, in the thirteenth century, the Empire renounced this support, and made war on the Church, it fell at once into a number of small sovereignties. In those cases persecution was self-defence. It was wrongly defended as an absolute, not as a conditional principle; but such a principle was false only as the modern theory of religious liberty is false. One was a wrong generalisation from the true character of the State; the other is a true[Pg 252] conclusion from a false notion of the State. To say that because of the union between Church and State it is right to persecute would condemn all toleration; and to say that the objects of the State have nothing to do with religion, would condemn all persecution. But persecution and toleration are equally true in principle, considered politically; only one belongs to a more highly developed civilisation than the other. At one period toleration would destroy society; at another, persecution is fatal to liberty. The theory of intolerance is wrong only if founded absolutely upon religious motives; but even then the practice of it is not necessarily censurable. It is opposed to the Christian spirit, in the same manner as slavery is opposed to it. The Church prohibits neither intolerance nor slavery, though in proportion as her influence extends, and civilisation advances, both gradually disappear.
The State aims for the goals of a different life, but in an indirect way. Its path runs parallel to that of the Church; they never meet. If the State were directly subservient to religious purposes, it would lead to despotism and persecution, just like the pagan dominance of civil authority over religious authority. The similarity in their goals requires harmony in principles and creates a strong conflict between the State and a religious community that completely contradicts it. With such religions, there is no chance of reconciliation. A State must be openly at war with any system that it believes would stop it from carrying out its legitimate responsibilities. The danger, therefore, lies not in the belief itself, but in the actions. However, for the pagan and medieval State, the threat was in the doctrine. Christians were the best subjects of the emperor, but Christianity was fundamentally subversive to the core institutions of the Roman Empire. In the early days of modern States, civil authority needed all the support religion could provide to stand firm against the chaos of barbarism and feudal decay. At that time, the State's existence depended on the Church's power. When the Empire rejected this support in the thirteenth century and waged war on the Church, it quickly broke into many small sovereignties. In those instances, persecution was self-defense. It was wrongly justified as an absolute principle rather than a conditional one; yet that principle was only false in the same way that modern theories of religious freedom are flawed. One was an incorrect generalization from the true nature of the State; the other is a valid conclusion drawn from a mistaken view of the State. To argue that the union between Church and State justifies persecution would undermine all toleration; conversely, to claim that the State's objectives are unrelated to religion would invalidate all persecution. However, both persecution and toleration are politically valid in principle; only one is associated with a more advanced civilization than the other. At one time, toleration could destroy society; at another, persecution could threaten freedom. The theory of intolerance is only wrong when based entirely on religious motives; however, even then, the practice isn't necessarily blameworthy. It opposes the Christian spirit, much like slavery does. The Church does not prohibit either intolerance or slavery, but as her influence grows and civilization progresses, both gradually fade away.
Unity and liberty are the only legitimate principles on which the position of a Church in a State can be regulated, but the distance between them is immeasurable, and the transition extremely difficult. To pass from religious unity to religious liberty is to effect a complete inversion in the character of the State, a change in the whole spirit of legislation, and a still greater revolution in the minds and habits of men. So great a change seldom happens all at once. The law naturally follows the condition of society, which does not suddenly change. An intervening stage from unity to liberty, a compromise between toleration and persecution, is a common but irrational, tyrannical, and impolitic arrangement. It is idle to talk of the guilt of persecution, if we do not distinguish the various principles on which religious dissent can be treated by the State. The exclusion of other religions—- the system of Spain, of Sweden, of Mecklenburg, Holstein, and Tyrol—is reasonable in principle, though practically untenable in the present state of European society. The system of expulsion or compulsory conformity, adopted by Lewis XIV. and the Emperor Nicholas, is defensible neither on religious nor[Pg 253] political grounds. But the system applied to Ireland, which uses religious disabilities for the purpose of political oppression,[325] stands alone in solitary infamy among the crimes and follies of the rulers of men.
Unity and freedom are the only valid principles for determining the role of a Church in a State, but the gap between them is vast, and the transition is extremely challenging. Moving from religious unity to religious freedom represents a complete reversal in the nature of the State, altering the entire spirit of legislation and causing an even greater transformation in people's minds and behaviors. Such a significant change rarely occurs all at once. The law naturally reflects the state of society, which does not change abruptly. An intermediate stage between unity and freedom, a compromise of tolerance and persecution, is a common yet unreasonable, oppressive, and impractical arrangement. It's pointless to discuss the wrongness of persecution without recognizing the different principles under which the State can address religious dissent. Excluding other religions—like the systems in Spain, Sweden, Mecklenburg, Holstein, and Tyrol—is reasonable in theory, though practically unfeasible in today’s European society. The practices of expulsion or forced conformity, used by Louis XIV and Emperor Nicholas, can be justified neither on religious nor political grounds. However, the approach taken in Ireland, which uses religious limitations as a means of political oppression, stands alone in its notorious disgrace among the misdeeds and mistakes of those in power.
The acquisition of real definite freedom is a very slow and tardy process. The great social independence enjoyed in the early periods of national history is not yet political freedom. The State has not yet developed its authority, or assumed the functions of government. A period follows when all the action of society is absorbed by the ruling power, when the license of early times is gone, and the liberties of a riper age are not yet acquired. These liberties are the product of a long conflict with absolutism, and of a gradual development, which, by establishing definite rights revives in positive form the negative liberty of an unformed society. The object and the result of this process is the organisation of self-government, the substitution of right for force, of authority for power, of duty for necessity, and of a moral for a physical relation between government and people. Until this point is reached, religious liberty is an anomaly. In a State which possesses all power and all authority there is no room for the autonomy of religious communities. Those States, therefore, not only refuse liberty of conscience, but deprive the favoured Church of ecclesiastical freedom. The principles of religious unity and liberty are so opposed that no modern State has at once denied toleration and allowed freedom to its established Church. Both of these are unnatural in a State which rejects self-government, the only secure basis of all freedom, whether[Pg 254] religious or political. For religious freedom is based on political liberty; intolerance, therefore, is a political necessity against all religions which threaten the unity of faith in a State that is not free, and in every State against those religions which threaten its existence. Absolute intolerance belongs to the absolute State; special persecution may be justified by special causes in any State. All mediæval persecution is of the latter kind, for the sects against which it was directed were revolutionary parties. The State really defended, not its religious unity, but its political existence.
Gaining true freedom is a slow and gradual process. The significant social independence seen in the early stages of national history isn't the same as political freedom. The State hasn’t fully established its authority or taken on governmental functions yet. There comes a time when all societal actions are controlled by those in power, when the freedoms of earlier times are lost, and the liberties of a more developed age are still not achieved. These liberties emerge from a long struggle against absolute power and a gradual evolution that, by establishing clear rights, revives the negative freedom of a less-formed society into a positive one. The goal and outcome of this process is to organize self-government, swapping force for rights, power for authority, necessity for duty, and creating a moral relationship between the government and the people instead of a physical one. Until this stage is reached, religious freedom is an anomaly. In a State that holds all power and authority, there’s no space for the autonomy of religious communities. Thus, such States not only deny freedom of conscience but also strip the privileged Church of its ecclesiastical independence. The ideas of religious unity and liberty are so contradictory that no modern State can simultaneously deny toleration and grant freedom to its established Church. Both concepts are unnatural in a State that rejects self-government, which is the only solid foundation for all freedoms, whether religious or political. Religious freedom is rooted in political liberty; thus, intolerance becomes a political necessity against any religions that threaten the unity of faith in an unfree State, and against those that jeopardize its existence in every State. Absolute intolerance is a feature of the absolute State; specific persecution may be justified by unique circumstances in any State. All medieval persecution falls into this latter category, as the groups targeted were revolutionary factions. The State wasn't just protecting its religious unity; it was defending its political existence.
If the Catholic Church was naturally inclined to persecute, she would persecute in all cases alike, when there was no interest to serve but her own. Instead of adapting her conduct to circumstances, and accepting theories according to the character of the time, she would have developed a consistent theory out of her own system, and would have been most severe when she was most free from external influences, from political objects, or from temporary or national prejudices. She would have imposed a common rule of conduct in different countries in different ages, instead of submitting to the exigencies of each time and place. Her own rule of conduct never changed. She treats it as a crime to abandon her, not to be outside her. An apostate who returns to her has a penance for his apostasy; a heretic who is converted has no penance for his heresy. Severity against those who are outside her fold is against her principles. Persecution is contrary to the nature of a universal Church; it is peculiar to the national Churches.
If the Catholic Church was naturally inclined to persecute, she would persecute in every case when there was no interest in anything but her own. Instead of changing her behavior based on the situation and adopting beliefs in line with the era, she would have developed a consistent theory from her own system and would have been harshest when she was least influenced by outside forces, political aims, or temporary or national biases. She would have imposed a uniform standard of behavior across different countries and eras, rather than adapting to the needs of each time and place. Her own standards never changed. She views abandoning her as a crime, not being outside her teachings. A person who leaves and then returns faces a penance for their departure, while a heretic who converts faces no penance for their beliefs. Harshness towards those outside her fold goes against her principles. Persecution contradicts the essence of a universal Church; it is specific to national Churches.
While the Catholic Church by her progress in freedom naturally tends to push the development of States beyond the sphere where they are still obliged to preserve the unity of religion, and whilst she extends over States in all degrees of advancement, Protestantism, which belongs to a particular age and state of society, which makes no claim to universality, and which is dependent on political connection, regards persecution, not as an accident, but as a duty.[Pg 255]
While the Catholic Church, through her progress in freedom, naturally encourages the development of states beyond the point where they need to maintain religious unity, Protestantism, which is tied to a specific time and social context, makes no claim to universality and is reliant on political affiliations, sees persecution not as an accident but as a responsibility.[Pg 255]
Wherever Protestantism prevailed, intolerance became a principle of State, and was proclaimed in theory even where the Protestants were in a minority, and where the theory supplied a weapon against themselves. The Reformation made it a general law, not only against Catholics by way of self-defence or retaliation, but against all who dissented from the reformed doctrines, whom it treated, not as enemies, but as criminals,—against the Protestant sects, against Socinians, and against atheists. It was not a right, but a duty; its object was to avenge God, not to preserve order. There is no analogy between the persecution which preserves and the persecution which attacks; or between intolerance as a religious duty, and intolerance as a necessity of State. The Reformers unanimously declared persecution to be incumbent on the civil power; and the Protestant Governments universally acted upon their injunctions, until scepticism escaped the infliction of penal laws and condemned their spirit.
Wherever Protestantism was dominant, intolerance became an official policy, and it was proclaimed in theory even when Protestants were in the minority, using the theory as a weapon against themselves. The Reformation established it as a general rule, not just against Catholics for self-defense or retaliation, but against anyone who disagreed with the reformed doctrines, treating them not as enemies but as criminals — including other Protestant groups, Socinians, and atheists. It was seen not as a right but as a duty; its purpose was to uphold God’s vengeance, not to maintain order. There’s no comparison between persecution that defends and persecution that attacks; nor is there a similarity between viewing intolerance as a religious obligation versus a government necessity. The Reformers unanimously insisted that it was the duty of the civil power to persecute, and Protestant governments consistently followed their directives, until skepticism emerged that challenged the use of harsh laws and condemned that spirit.
Doubtless, in the interest of their religion, they acted wisely. Freedom is not more decidedly the natural condition of Catholicism than intolerance is of Protestantism; which by the help of persecution succeeded in establishing itself in countries where it had no root in the affections of the people, and in preserving itself from the internal divisions which follow free inquiry. Toleration has been at once a cause and an effect of its decline. The Catholic Church, on the other hand, supported the mediæval State by religious unity, and has saved herself in the modern State by religious freedom. No longer compelled to devise theories in justification of a system imposed on her by the exigencies of half-organised societies, she is enabled to revert to a policy more suited to her nature and to her most venerable traditions; and the principle of liberty has already restored to her much of that which the principle of unity took away. It was not, as our author imagines (p. 119), by the protection of Lewis XIV. that she was formidable; nor is it true that in consequence of the[Pg 256] loss of temporalities, "the chill of death is gathering round the heart of the great theocracy" (p. 94); nor that "the visible decline of the papacy" is at hand because it no longer wields "the more efficacious arms of the great Catholic monarchies" (p. 190).
Clearly, for the sake of their faith, they made a smart choice. Freedom is no more the inherent state of Catholicism than intolerance is of Protestantism, which managed to establish itself in places where it had little appeal among the people through persecution, and to shield itself from the internal conflicts that come with free thought. Toleration has both caused and resulted from its decline. The Catholic Church, in contrast, supported the medieval State through religious unity and has safeguarded itself in the modern State through religious freedom. No longer forced to create justifications for a system imposed on her by the demands of partially organized societies, she can return to a strategy that aligns better with her nature and age-old traditions; and the principle of liberty has already given back much of what the principle of unity took away. It wasn't, as our author thinks (p. 119), under the protection of Louis XIV that she was powerful; nor is it accurate that due to the[Pg 256] loss of temporalities, "the chill of death is gathering around the heart of the great theocracy" (p. 94); nor that "the visible decline of the papacy" is imminent because it no longer wields "the more effective weapons of the great Catholic monarchies" (p. 190).
The same appeal to force, the same principles of intolerance which expelled Catholicism from Protestant countries, gave rise in Catholic countries to the growth of infidelity. The Revolutions of 1789 in France, and of 1859 in Italy, attest the danger of a practice which requires for its support the doctrines of another religion, or the circumstances of a different age. Not till the Church had lost those props in which Mr. Goldwin Smith sees the secret of her power, did she recover her elasticity and her expansive vigour. Catholics may have learnt this truth late, but Protestants, it appears, have yet to learn it.
The same reliance on force and the same principles of intolerance that drove Catholicism out of Protestant countries led to the rise of disbelief in Catholic nations. The Revolutions of 1789 in France and 1859 in Italy highlight the risks of a practice that depends on the beliefs of another religion or the conditions of a different time. Only when the Church lost the supports that Mr. Goldwin Smith identifies as the source of its strength did it regain its flexibility and vitality. Catholics might have discovered this truth late, but it seems Protestants have yet to grasp it.
In one point Mr. Goldwin Smith is not so very far from the views of the Orange party. He thinks, indeed, that the Church is no longer dangerous, and would not therefore have Catholics maltreated; but this is due, not to her merits, but to her weakness.
In one way, Mr. Goldwin Smith isn't that far off from the views of the Orange party. He believes that the Church is no longer a threat and therefore wouldn't support mistreating Catholics; however, this is because of her weakness, not her strengths.
Popes might now be as willing as ever, if they had the power, to step between a Protestant State and the allegiance of its subjects (p. 190).
Popes might now be just as eager as ever, if they had the power, to intervene between a Protestant State and the loyalty of its citizens (p. 190).
Mr. Smith seems to think that the Popes claim the same authority over the rulers of a Protestant State that they formerly possessed over the princes of Catholic countries. Yet this political power of the Holy See was never a universal right of jurisdiction over States, but a special and positive right, which it is as absurd to censure as to fear or to regret at the present time. Directly, it extended only over territories which were held by feudal tenure of the Pope, like the Sicilian monarchy. Elsewhere the authority was indirect, not political but religious, and its political consequences were due to the laws of the land. The Catholic countries would no more submit to a king not of their communion than Protestant countries, England for instance, or[Pg 257] Denmark. This is as natural and inevitable in a country where the whole population is of one religion, as it is artificial and unjust in a country where no sort of religious unity prevails, and where such a law might compel the sovereign to be of the religion of the minority.
Mr. Smith seems to believe that the Popes have the same authority over the leaders of a Protestant State that they once had over the princes of Catholic countries. However, this political power of the Holy See was never a universal right to govern States, but rather a specific and defined right, which is just as unreasonable to criticize as it is to fear or lament today. Directly, it only applied to territories held by feudal tenure under the Pope, like the Sicilian monarchy. In other places, the authority was indirect, not political but religious, and its political consequences came from the laws of the land. Catholic countries would no more accept a king who isn’t from their faith than Protestant countries would—England, for example, or[Pg 257] Denmark. This is as natural and unavoidable in a country where the population shares one religion, as it is artificial and unfair in a country where there is no religious unity, and where such a law could force the ruler to adhere to the beliefs of the minority.
At any rate, nobody who thinks it reasonable that any prince abandoning the Established Church should forfeit the English throne, can complain of a law which compelled the sovereign to be of the religion, not of a majority, but of the whole of his subjects. The idea of the Pope stepping between a State and the allegiance of its subjects is a mere misapprehension. The instrument of his authority is the law, and the law resides in the State. The Pope could intervene, therefore, only between the State and the occupant of the throne; and his intervention suspended, not the duty of obeying, but the right of governing. The line on which his sentence ran separated, not the subjects from the State, but the sovereign from the other authorities. It was addressed to the nation politically organised against the head of the organism, not to the mass of individual subjects against the constituted authorities. That such a power was inconsistent with the modern notion of sovereignty is true; but it is also true that this notion is as much at variance with the nature of ecclesiastical authority as with civil liberty. The Roman maxim, princeps legibus solutus, could not be admitted by the Church; and an absolute prince could not properly be invested in her eyes with the sanctity of authority, or protected by the duty of submission. A moral, and à fortiori a spiritual, authority moves and lives only in an atmosphere of freedom.
At any rate, anyone who thinks it's reasonable for any prince who leaves the Established Church to lose the English throne can't complain about a law that requires the sovereign to follow the religion of all his subjects, not just a majority. The idea of the Pope getting involved between a state and the loyalty of its subjects is simply a misunderstanding. The tool of his authority is the law, and the law exists within the state. Therefore, the Pope could only intervene between the state and the person on the throne; his intervention did not cancel the obligation to obey but rather the right to govern. The focus of his decree was not on separating subjects from the state but on separating the sovereign from other authorities. It was directed at the nation organized politically against the head of the system, not at individual subjects against the established authorities. While it's true that such power is inconsistent with the modern idea of sovereignty, it's also true that this idea conflicts with both the nature of ecclesiastical authority and civil liberty. The Roman principle, princeps legibus solutus, could not be accepted by the Church, and an absolute prince could not genuinely be granted the sanctity of authority in her view, nor shielded by the duty of obedience. A moral, and à fortiori a spiritual authority only functions and thrives in an environment of freedom.
There are, however, two things to be considered in explanation of the error into which our author and so many others have fallen. Law follows life, but not with an equal pace. There is a time when it ceases to correspond to the existing order of things, and meets an invincible obstacle in a new society. The exercise of the mediæval authority of the Popes was founded on the[Pg 258] religious unity of the State, and had no basis in a divided community. It was not easy in the period of transition to tell when the change took place, and at what moment the old power lost its efficacy; no one could foresee its failure, and it still remained the legal and recognised means of preventing the change. Accordingly, it was twice tried during the wars of religion, in France with success, in England with disastrous effects. It is a universal rule that a right is not given up until the necessity of its surrender is proved. But the real difficulty arises, not from the mode in which the power was exercised, but from the way in which it was defended. The mediæval writers were accustomed to generalise; they disregarded particular circumstances, and they were generally ignorant of the habits and ideas of their age. Living in the cloister, and writing for the school, they were unacquainted with the polity and institutions around them, and sought their authorities and examples in antiquity, in the speculations of Aristotle, and the maxims of the civil law. They gave to their political doctrines as abstract a form, and attributed to them as universal an application, as the modern absolutists or the more recent liberals. So regardless were they of the difference between ancient times and their own, that the Jewish chronicles, the Grecian legislators, and the Roman code supplied them indifferently with rules and instances; they could not imagine that a new state of things would one day arise in which their theories would be completely obsolete. Their definitions of right and law are absolute in the extreme, and seem often to admit of no qualification. Hence their character is essentially revolutionary, and they contradict both the authority of law and the security of freedom. It is on this contradiction that the common notion of the danger of ecclesiastical pretensions is founded. But the men who take alarm at the tone of the mediæval claims judge them with a theory just as absolute and as excessive. No man can fairly denounce imaginary pretensions in the Church of the nineteenth century, who does not understand that rights which are[Pg 259] now impossible may have been reasonable and legitimate in the days when they were actually exercised.
There are, however, two things to consider in explaining the error that our author and many others have made. Law follows life, but not at the same speed. There comes a time when it stops aligning with the current state of affairs and encounters an insurmountable challenge in a new society. The exercise of the medieval authority of the Popes relied on the[Pg 258] religious unity of the State, and had no foundation in a divided community. It was difficult during the transition period to pinpoint when the change occurred and when the old power ceased to be effective; no one could predict its decline, and it continued to be the legal and recognized means of preventing change. As a result, it was attempted twice during the religious wars, successfully in France and disastrously in England. There’s a universal rule that a right isn't given up until the need to surrender it is proven. But the real issue arises, not from how the power was exercised, but from how it was defended. Medieval writers tended to generalize; they overlooked specific circumstances and were mostly unaware of the habits and ideas of their time. Living in cloisters and writing for academia, they didn't know the governance and institutions around them, seeking their authorities and examples in the past, in Aristotle's speculations, and the maxims of civil law. They presented their political doctrines in an abstract form and claimed them to be universally applicable, similar to modern absolutists or more recent liberals. They were so oblivious to the differences between ancient times and their own that they could use the Jewish chronicles, Greek lawmakers, and Roman law interchangeably for rules and examples; they couldn’t conceive that a new era would arrive where their theories would be completely outdated. Their definitions of rights and law are extremely absolute and often seem to allow no exceptions. Hence, their nature is essentially revolutionary, contradicting both the authority of law and the security of freedom. This contradiction forms the basis of the common perception of the dangers of ecclesiastical pretensions. However, those who are alarmed by the tone of medieval claims judge them through a theory that is just as absolute and extreme. No one can reasonably denounce imaginary claims of the Church in the nineteenth century without understanding that rights that are[Pg 259] now impossible might have been reasonable and legitimate in the times when they were actually exercised.
The zeal with which Mr. Goldwin Smith condemns the Irish establishment and the policy of the ascendency is all the more meritorious because he has no conception of the amount of iniquity involved in them.
The enthusiasm with which Mr. Goldwin Smith criticizes the Irish establishment and the policy of the ascendency is even more commendable because he has no idea of the level of wrongdoing involved in them.
The State Church of Ireland, however anomalous and even scandalous its position may be as the Church of a dominant minority upheld by force in the midst of a hostile people, does not, in truth, rest on a principle different from that of other State Churches. To justify the existence of any State Church, it must be assumed as an axiom that the State is the judge of religious truth; and that it is bound to impose upon its subjects, or at least to require them as a community to maintain, the religion which it judges to be true (p. 91).
The State Church of Ireland, no matter how unusual or even outrageous its status might be as the church for a dominant minority backed by force among a resistant population, does not fundamentally differ from other State Churches. To justify having any State Church, it must be taken as a given that the State determines religious truth; and that it is required to enforce upon its citizens, or at least expect them as a community to uphold, the religion that it deems to be true (p. 91).
No such analogy in reality subsists as is here assumed. There is a great difference between the Irish and the English establishment; but even the latter has no similarity of principle with the Catholic establishments of the continent.
No real analogy exists as assumed here. There's a big difference between the Irish and the English establishment; however, even the latter doesn’t share any fundamental similarities with the Catholic establishments in Europe.
The fundamental distinction is, that in one case the religion of the people is adopted by the State, whilst in the other the State imposes a religion on the people. For the political justification of Catholic establishments, no more is required than the theory that it is just that the religion of a country should be represented in, and protected by, its government. This is evidently and universally true; for the moral basis which human laws require can only be derived from an influence which was originally religious as well as moral. The unity of moral consciousness must be founded on a precedent unity of spiritual belief. According to this theory, the character of the nation determines the forms of the State. Consequently it is a theory consistent with freedom. But Protestant establishments, according to our author's definition, which applies to them, and to them alone, rest on the opposite theory, that the will of the State is independent of the condition of the community; and that it may, or indeed must, impose on the nation a faith which may be that of a minority, and which in some[Pg 260] cases has been that of the sovereign alone. According to the Catholic view, government may preserve in its laws, and by its authority, the religion of the community; according to the Protestant view it may be bound to change it. A government which has power to change the faith of its subjects must be absolute in other things; so that one theory is as favourable to tyranny as the other is opposed to it. The safeguard of the Catholic system of Church and State, as contrasted with the Protestant, was that very authority which the Holy See used to prevent the sovereign from changing the religion of the people, by deposing him if he departed from it himself. In most Catholic countries the Church preceded the State; some she assisted to form; all she contributed to sustain. Throughout Western Europe Catholicism was the religion of the inhabitants before the new monarchies were founded. The invaders, who became the dominant race and the architects of a new system of States, were sooner or later compelled, in order to preserve their dominion, to abandon their pagan or their Arian religion, and to adopt the common faith of the immense majority of the people. The connection between Church and State was therefore a natural, not an arbitrary, institution; the result of the submission of the Government to popular influence, and the means by which that influence was perpetuated. No Catholic Government ever imposed a Catholic establishment on a Protestant community, or destroyed a Protestant establishment. Even the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, the greatest wrong ever inflicted on the Protestant subjects of a Catholic State, will bear no comparison with the establishment of the religion of a minority. It is a far greater wrong than the most severe persecution, because persecution may be necessary for the preservation of an existing society, as in the case of the early Christians and of the Albigenses; but a State Church can only be justified by the acquiescence of the nation. In every other case it is a great social danger, and is inseparable from political oppression.[Pg 261]
The key difference is that in one situation, the religion of the people is accepted by the State, while in the other, the State forces a religion on the people. To justify Catholic establishments politically, all that is needed is the idea that a country's religion should be represented in and protected by its government. This is clearly and universally true; the moral foundation that human laws require can only stem from an influence that was both religious and moral at the outset. The unity of moral awareness must be based on a prior unity of spiritual belief. According to this idea, the character of the nation shapes the forms of the State. Therefore, it’s a theory compatible with freedom. However, Protestant establishments, as defined by our author, rest on the opposite idea: that the State's will is separate from the community's condition; that it may, or even must, impose a faith on the nation that could belong to a minority, and in some cases, has only been that of the sovereign. According to the Catholic perspective, the government can maintain the community's religion in its laws and through its authority; whereas the Protestant view suggests it might be required to change it. A government that can alter the faith of its citizens must have absolute power in other areas, meaning one theory supports tyranny while the other opposes it. The protection of the Catholic system of Church and State, in contrast to the Protestant system, was the very authority the Holy See used to prevent the sovereign from changing the people's religion, even deposing him if he deviated from it. In most Catholic nations, the Church predated the State; some it helped to establish, and all it helped to sustain. Across Western Europe, Catholicism was the religion of the people before the new monarchies were created. The invaders, who became the dominant culture and builders of a new system of States, were eventually compelled, in order to maintain their power, to abandon their pagan or Arian beliefs and adopt the common faith of the vast majority. Therefore, the connection between Church and State was a natural, not an arbitrary, institution; it resulted from the government yielding to popular influence, and was the means by which that influence was sustained. No Catholic government ever imposed a Catholic establishment on a Protestant community or dismantled a Protestant establishment. Even the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, the gravest injustice done to Protestant subjects of a Catholic State, cannot be compared to imposing the religion of a minority. It is a far greater injustice than even the harshest persecution, since persecution may be necessary to preserve an existing society, as was the case for the early Christians and the Albigenses; but a State Church can only be justified by the approval of the nation. In all other cases, it poses a significant social threat and is intertwined with political oppression.[Pg 261]
Mr. Goldwin Smith's vision is bounded by the Protestant horizon. The Irish establishment has one great mark in common with the other Protestant establishments,—that it is the creature of the State, and an instrument of political influence. They were all imposed on the nation by the State power, sometimes against the will of the people, sometimes against that of the Crown. By the help of military power and of penal laws, the State strove to provide that the Established Church should not be the religion of the minority. But in Ireland the establishment was introduced too late—when Protestantism had spent its expansive force, and the attraction of its doctrine no longer aided the efforts of the civil power. Its position was false from the beginning, and obliged it to resort to persecution and official proselytism in order to put an end to the anomaly. Whilst, therefore, in all cases, Protestantism became the Established Church by an exercise of authority tyrannical in itself, and possible only from the absolutism of the ruling power, in Ireland the tyranny of its institution was perpetuated in the system by which it was upheld, and in the violence with which it was introduced; and this tyranny continues through all its existence. It is the religion of the minority, the church of an alien State, the cause of suffering and of disturbance, an instrument, a creature, and a monument of conquest and of tyranny. It has nothing in common with Catholic establishments, and none of those qualities which, in the Anglican Church, redeem in part the guilt of its origin. This is not, however, the only point on which our author has mistaken the peculiar and enormous character of the evils of Ireland.
Mr. Goldwin Smith's perspective is limited to a Protestant viewpoint. The Irish establishment shares a significant trait with other Protestant establishments—it is a creation of the State and a tool for political influence. They were all imposed on the nation by state power, sometimes against the people's will and at times against that of the Crown. Using military force and penal laws, the State attempted to ensure that the Established Church wouldn't represent the minority's religion. However, in Ireland, the establishment came about too late—after Protestantism had already exhausted its initial appeal, and its doctrine no longer supported the civil power's efforts. Its position was flawed from the start, forcing it to rely on persecution and official conversion efforts to resolve the contradiction. Thus, while in all cases, Protestantism became the Established Church through an inherently tyrannical exercise of authority, possible only because of the ruling power's absolutism, in Ireland, the tyranny of its institution was sustained by the system that upheld it and the force with which it was established; this tyranny persists throughout its existence. It represents the religion of the minority, the church of a foreign state, a source of suffering and unrest, a tool, a creation, and a testament of conquest and oppression. It shares nothing in common with Catholic establishments and lacks the qualities that partially redeem the Anglican Church for its origins. However, this isn't the only way our author has misinterpreted the unique and severe nature of the issues in Ireland.
With the injustice which generally attends his historical parallels, he compares the policy of the Orange faction to that of the Jacobins in France.
With the unfairness that usually comes with his historical comparisons, he likens the policies of the Orange faction to those of the Jacobins in France.
The ferocity of the Jacobins was in a slight degree redeemed by their fanaticism. Their objects were not entirely selfish. They murdered aristocrats, not only because they hated and feared them, but because they wildly imagined them to stand in the way of the social and political millennium, which, according to Rousseau, awaited the acceptance of mankind (p. 175).
The intensity of the Jacobins was somewhat offset by their fanaticism. Their goals weren't entirely self-serving. They killed aristocrats, not just out of hatred and fear, but because they irrationally believed those aristocrats were blocking the social and political utopia that, according to Rousseau, was waiting for humanity to embrace (p. 175).
No comparison can be more unfair than one which places the pitiless fanaticism of an idea in the same line with the cruelty inspired by a selfish interest. The Reign of Terror is one of the most portentous events in history, because it was the consistent result of the simplest and most acceptable principle of the Revolution; it saved France from the coalition, and it was the greatest attempt ever made to mould the form of a society by force into harmony with a speculative form of Government. An explanation which treats self-interest as its primary motive, and judges other elements as merely qualifying it, is ludicrously inadequate.
No comparison can be more unfair than one that equates the ruthless fanaticism of an idea with the cruelty driven by selfish interests. The Reign of Terror is one of the most significant events in history because it was the inevitable outcome of the simplest and most widely accepted principle of the Revolution; it saved France from the coalition and represented the greatest attempt ever to shape society by force to align with a theoretical form of government. An explanation that views self-interest as the main motive and considers other factors as just modifiers is laughably insufficient.
The Terrorism of Robespierre was produced by the theory of equality, which was not a mere passion, but a political doctrine, and at the same time a national necessity. Political philosophers who, since the time of Hobbes, derive the State from a social compact, necessarily assume that the contracting parties were equal among themselves. By nature, therefore, all men possess equal rights, and a right to equality. The introduction of the civil power and of private property brought inequality into the world. This is opposed to the condition and to the rights of the natural state. The writers of the eighteenth century attributed to this circumstance the evils and sufferings of society. In France, the ruin of the public finances and the misery of the lower orders were both laid at the door of the classes whose property was exempt from taxation. The endeavours of successive ministers—of Turgot, Necker, and Calonne—to break down the privileges of the aristocracy and of the clergy were defeated by the resistance of the old society. The Government attempted to save itself by obtaining concessions from the Notables, but without success, and then the great reform which the State was impotent to carry into execution was effected by the people. The destruction of the aristocratic society, which the absolute monarchy had failed to reform, was the object and the triumph of the Revolution; and the Constitution of 1791 de[Pg 263]clared all men equal, and withdrew the sanction of the law from every privilege.
The Terror of Robespierre was driven by the theory of equality, which wasn't just an emotion but a political principle and a national necessity. Political philosophers since Hobbes have argued that the State comes from a social contract, assuming that the parties involved are equal. Thus, by nature, all people have equal rights and a right to equality. The emergence of civil power and private property brought inequality into the world, which goes against the natural state and the rights it entails. Eighteenth-century writers linked this inequality to the problems and suffering in society. In France, the collapse of public finances and the struggles of the lower classes were blamed on those whose wealth was exempt from taxes. Attempts by various ministers—Turgot, Necker, and Calonne—to dismantle the privileges of the aristocracy and clergy were thwarted by the established society. The government tried to save itself by seeking concessions from the Notables, but that didn't work. Ultimately, the significant reforms that the State couldn't implement were carried out by the people. The destruction of the aristocratic society that absolute monarchy couldn't reform became the goal and success of the Revolution; and the Constitution of 1791 declared all men equal and removed legal approval from any privilege.
This system gave only an equality in civil rights, a political equality such as already subsisted in America; but it did not provide against the existence or the growth of those social inequalities by which the distribution of political power might be affected. But the theory of the natural equality of mankind understands equal rights as rights to equal things in the State, and requires not only an abstract equality of rights, but a positive equality of power. The varieties of condition caused by civilisation were so objectionable in the eyes of this school, that Rousseau wrote earnest vindications of natural society, and condemned the whole social fabric of Europe as artificial, unnatural, and monstrous. His followers laboured to destroy the work of history and the influence of the past, and to institute a natural, reasonable order of things which should dispose all men on an equal level, which no disparity of wealth or education should be permitted to disturb. There were, therefore, two opinions in the revolutionary party. Those who overthrew the monarchy, established the republic, and commenced the war, were content with having secured political and legal equality, and wished to leave the nation in the enjoyment of those advantages which fortune distributes unequally. But the consistent partisans of equality required that nothing should be allowed to raise one man above another. The Girondists wished to preserve liberty, education, and property; but the Jacobins, who held that an absolute equality should be maintained by the despotism of the government over the people, interpreted more justly the democratic principles which were common to both parties; and, fortunately for their country, they triumphed over their illogical and irresolute adversaries. "When the revolutionary movement was once established," says De Maistre, "nothing but Jacobinism could save France."
This system provided only equality in civil rights, a type of political equality that already existed in America; however, it did not prevent the existence or growth of social inequalities that could impact the distribution of political power. The theory of natural equality among people views equal rights as rights to equal resources in the State, requiring not just an abstract notion of equality but also a concrete equality of power. The differences in conditions caused by civilization were so concerning to this group that Rousseau passionately defended natural society and denounced the entire social structure of Europe as artificial, unnatural, and monstrous. His followers sought to dismantle historical influences to create a natural, logical order where all individuals were treated equally, free from disturbances caused by differences in wealth or education. Thus, there were two perspectives within the revolutionary party. Those who toppled the monarchy, created the republic, and initiated the war were satisfied with achieving political and legal equality and preferred to allow the nation to enjoy the advantages that fortune distributes unevenly. In contrast, the staunch supporters of equality insisted that nothing should elevate one person over another. The Girondists aimed to protect liberty, education, and property, while the Jacobins, who believed that a strict equality should be enforced through the government's control over the people, more accurately interpreted the democratic principles shared by both factions; and, fortunately for their country, they overcame their inconsistent and indecisive opponents. "Once the revolutionary movement was established," says De Maistre, "only Jacobinism could save France."
Three weeks after the fall of the Gironde, the Constitution of 1793, by which a purely ideal democracy was instituted, was presented to the French people. Its[Pg 264] adoption exactly coincides with the supremacy of Robespierre in the Committee of Public Safety, and with the inauguration of the Reign of Terror. The danger of invasion made the new tyranny possible, but the political doctrine of the Jacobins made it necessary. Robespierre explains the system in his report on the principles of political morality, presented to the Convention at the moment of his greatest power:—
Three weeks after the fall of the Gironde, the Constitution of 1793, which established a purely ideal democracy, was introduced to the French people. Its[Pg 264] adoption coincided perfectly with Robespierre's rise to power in the Committee of Public Safety and the start of the Reign of Terror. The threat of invasion made the new tyranny possible, but the political ideas of the Jacobins made it necessary. Robespierre explains the system in his report on the principles of political morality, presented to the Convention at the height of his power:—
If the principle of a popular government in time of peace is virtue, its principle during revolution is virtue and terror combined: virtue, without which terror is pernicious; terror, without which virtue is powerless. Terror is nothing but rapid, severe, inflexible justice; therefore a product of virtue. It is not so much a principle in itself, as a consequence of the universal principle of democracy in its application to the urgent necessities of the country.
If the foundation of a democratic government in peaceful times is virtue, then during a revolution it’s a mix of virtue and terror: virtue, which without terror can be harmful; and terror, which without virtue is ineffective. Terror is really just swift, tough, and unwavering justice; hence, it stems from virtue. It’s not so much a principle on its own but a result of the overall principle of democracy applied to the pressing needs of the nation.
This is perfectly true. Envy, revenge, fear, were motives by which individuals were induced or enabled to take part in the administration of such a system; but its introduction was not the work of passion, but the inevitable result of a doctrine. The democratic Constitution required to be upheld by violence, not only against foreign arms, but against the state of society and the nature of things. The army could not be made its instrument, because the rulers were civilians, and feared, beyond all things, the influence of military officers in the State. Officers were frequently arrested and condemned as traitors, compelled to seek safety in treason, watched and controlled by members of the Convention. In the absence of a military despotism, the revolutionary tribunal was the only resource.
This is absolutely true. Envy, revenge, and fear motivated people to participate in running such a system; however, its establishment wasn’t driven by passion but was the unavoidable outcome of a doctrine. The democratic Constitution needed to be supported by force, not only against foreign enemies but also against the social conditions and the very nature of things. The army couldn't be used as a tool because the leaders were civilians who feared, above all, the power of military officers in the government. Officers were often arrested and labeled as traitors, forced to find safety in treason, and monitored by members of the Convention. Without a military dictatorship, the revolutionary tribunal was the only option left.
The same theory of an original state of nature, from which the principle of equality was deduced, also taught men where they might find the standard of equality; as civilisation, by means of civil power, education, and wealth, was the source of corruption, the purity of virtue was to be found in the classes which had been least exposed to those disturbing causes. Those who were least tainted by the temptations of civilised society remained in the natural state. This was the definition of the new[Pg 265] notion of the people, which became the measure of virtue and of equality. The democratic theory required that the whole nation should be reduced to the level of the lower orders in all those things in which society creates disparity, in order to be raised to the level of that republican virtue which resides among those who have retained a primitive simplicity by escaping the influence of civilisation.
The same idea of an original state of nature, from which the principle of equality was derived, also taught people where to find the standard of equality; since civilization, through civil power, education, and wealth, was the source of corruption, the purity of virtue could be found in the groups that had been least affected by those disruptive factors. Those who were least influenced by the temptations of civilized society remained in their natural state. This was the definition of the new[Pg 265] idea of the people, which became the benchmark for virtue and equality. The democratic theory required that the entire nation be brought down to the level of the lower classes in all the ways that society creates inequality, in order to elevate it to the level of that republican virtue which exists among those who have maintained a primitive simplicity by avoiding the effects of civilization.
The form of government and the condition of society must always correspond. Social equality is therefore a postulate of pure democracy. It was necessary that it should exist if the Constitution was to stand, and if the great ideal of popular enthusiasm was ever to be realised. The Revolution had begun by altering the social condition of the country; the correction of society by the State had already commenced. It did not, therefore, seem impossible to continue it until the nation should be completely remodelled in conformity with the new principles. The system before which the ancient monarchy had fallen, which was so fruitful of marvels, which was victorious over a more formidable coalition than that which had humbled Lewis XIV., was deemed equal to the task of completing the social changes which had been so extensively begun, and of moulding France according to the new and simple pattern. The equality which was essential to the existence of the new form of government did not in fact exist. Privilege was abolished, but influence remained. All the inequality founded on wealth, education, ability, reputation, even on the virtues of a code different from that of republican morality, presented obstacles to the establishment of the new régime, and those who were thus distinguished were necessarily enemies of the State. With perfect reason, all that rose above the common level, or did not conform to the universal rule, was deemed treasonable. The difference between the actual society and the ideal equality was so great that it could be removed only by violence. The great mass of those who perished were really, either by attachment or by their condition, in antagonism with the[Pg 266] State. They were condemned, not for particular acts, but for their position, or for acts which denoted, not so much a hostile design, as an incompatible habit. By the loi des suspects, which was provoked by this conflict between the form of government and the real state of the country, whole classes, rather than ill-disposed individuals, were declared objects of alarm. Hence the proscription was wholesale. Criminals were judged and executed in categories; and the merits of individual cases were, therefore, of little account. For this reason, leading men of ability, bitterly hostile to the new system, were saved by Danton; for it was often indifferent who were the victims, provided the group to which they belonged was struck down. The question was not, what crimes has the prisoner committed? but, does he belong to one of those classes whose existence the Republic cannot tolerate? From this point of view, there were not so many unjust judgments pronounced, at least in Paris, as is generally believed. It was necessary to be prodigal of blood, or to abandon the theory of liberty and equality, which had commanded, for a whole generation, the enthusiastic devotion of educated men, and for the truth of which thousands of its believers were ready to die. The truth of that doctrine was tested by a terrible alternative; but the fault lay with those who believed it, not exclusively with those who practised it. There were few who could administer such a system without any other motive but devotion to the idea, or who could retain the coolness and indifference of which St. Just is an extraordinary example. Most of the Terrorists were swayed by fear for themselves, or by the frenzy which is produced by familiarity with slaughter. But this is of small account. The significance of that sanguinary drama lies in the fact, that a political abstraction was powerful enough to make men think themselves right in destroying masses of their countrymen in the attempt to impose it on their country. The horror of that system and its failure have given vitality to the communistic theory. It was unreasonable to attack the[Pg 267] effect instead of the cause, and cruel to destroy the proprietor, while the danger lay in the property. For private property necessarily produces that inequality which the Jacobin theory condemned; and the Constitution of 1793 could not be maintained by Terrorism without Communism, by proscribing the rich while riches were tolerated. The Jacobins were guilty of inconsistency in omitting to attack inequality in its source. Yet no man who admits their theory has a right to complain of their acts. The one proceeded from the other with the inflexible logic of history. The Reign of Terror was nothing else than the reign of those who conceive that liberty and equality can coexist.
The form of government and the state of society must always match. Social equality is therefore a requirement of pure democracy. It needed to exist for the Constitution to survive and for the grand ideal of popular enthusiasm to be achieved. The Revolution started by changing the social conditions of the country; the State's efforts to correct society had already begun. So, it didn't seem impossible to keep going until the nation was completely restructured according to new principles. The system that led to the fall of the ancient monarchy, which was incredibly successful and overcame a stronger coalition than the one that brought down Louis XIV, was believed to be capable of completing the extensive social changes already underway and reshaping France according to the new, straightforward model. The equality essential to the new government didn't actually exist. Privilege was abolished, but influence remained. All the inequalities based on wealth, education, talent, reputation, and even virtues that didn't align with republican morality became barriers to establishing the new regime, and those who stood out became natural enemies of the State. It made perfect sense that anything above the common standard, or that didn’t fit the universal rule, was seen as treasonous. The gap between actual society and ideal equality was so vast that it could only be bridged through violence. Most of those who perished were, through attachment or status, opposed to the State. They were condemned not for specific actions but for their position or for actions that indicated an incompatible habit rather than a hostile intent. The law of suspects, triggered by the conflict between government structure and the country's reality, labeled entire classes as threats instead of just individuals acting poorly. Thus, the proscription was broad. Criminals were judged and executed by categories, making individual cases largely irrelevant. For this reason, influential figures who were strongly against the new system were saved by Danton; it often didn’t matter who the victims were as long as the targeted group was eliminated. The key question wasn’t, "What crimes did the prisoner commit?" but rather, "Do they belong to one of those classes the Republic can’t tolerate?" From this perspective, not as many unjust judgments were made, at least in Paris, as commonly thought. It was necessary to spill a lot of blood or abandon the ideal of liberty and equality that had inspired a generation of educated individuals, many of whom were willing to die for it. The truth of that doctrine was tested by a horrific alternative; the blame lies with those who believed in it, not just with those who acted on it. Few could effectively administer such a system solely out of dedication to the idea, or maintain the detachment and indifference exemplified by St. Just. Most of the Terrorists were driven by self-preservation or by the madness that comes from constant violence. But this is of little consequence. The importance of that bloody drama lies in the fact that a political idea was powerful enough to lead people to believe it was justified to annihilate masses of their fellow citizens to impose it on their country. The horrors of that system and its failure have energized communist theory. It was unreasonable to attack the effect instead of the cause and cruel to punish the property owner while the real danger rested in ownership. Private property inevitably creates the inequality that Jacobin theory condemned; the Constitution of 1793 could not survive through terrorism without communism, condemning the wealthy while tolerating wealth. The Jacobins were inconsistent in failing to address inequality at its roots. Yet no one who accepts their theory has the right to criticize their actions. One logically follows from the other in the unyielding course of history. The Reign of Terror was nothing more than the rule of those who believe that liberty and equality can coexist.
One more quotation will sufficiently justify what we have said of the sincerity and ignorance which Mr. Goldwin Smith shows in his remarks on Catholic subjects. After calling the Bull of Adrian IV. "the stumbling-block and the despair of Catholic historians," he proceeded to say:—
One more quotation will sufficiently justify what we have said about the sincerity and ignorance that Mr. Goldwin Smith displays in his comments on Catholic issues. After describing the Bull of Adrian IV as "the stumbling block and the despair of Catholic historians," he went on to say:—
Are Catholics filled with perplexity at the sight of infallibility sanctioning rapine? They can scarcely be less perplexed by the title which infallibility puts forward to the dominion of Ireland.... But this perplexity arises entirely from the assumption, which may be an article of faith, but is not an article of history, that the infallible morality of the Pope has never changed (pp. 46, 47).
Are Catholics confused when they see infallibility allowing for theft? They can hardly be less confused by the claim that infallibility supports the control of Ireland... But this confusion comes entirely from the belief, which may be a matter of faith but is not a historical fact, that the infallible morality of the Pope has never changed (pp. 46, 47).
It is hard to understand how a man of honour and ability can entertain such notions of the character of the Papacy as these words imply, or where he can have found authorities for so monstrous a caricature. We will only say that infallibility is no attribute of the political system of the Popes, and that the Bulls of Adrian and Alexander are not instances of infallible morality.
It’s difficult to grasp how a person of integrity and skill can hold such views about the Papacy as these words suggest, or where he might have discovered sources for such a ridiculous portrayal. All we will say is that infallibility isn’t a feature of the Popes’ political system, and the Bulls of Adrian and Alexander aren’t examples of flawless morality.
Great as the errors which we have pointed out undoubtedly are, the book itself is of real value, and encourages us to form sanguine hopes of the future services of its author to historical science, and ultimately to religion. We are hardly just in complaining of Protestant writers who fail to do justice to the Church.[Pg 268] There are not very many amongst ourselves who take the trouble to ascertain her real character as a visible institution, or to know how her nature has been shown in her history. We know the doctrine which she teaches; we are familiar with the outlines of her discipline. We know that sanctity is one of her marks, and that beneficence has characterised her influence. In a general way we are confident that historical accusations are as false as dogmatic attacks, and most of us have some notion of the way in which the current imputations are to be met. But as to her principles of action in many important things, how they have varied in course of time, what changes have been effected by circumstances, and what rules have never been broken,—few are at the pains to inquire. As adversaries imagine that in exposing a Catholic they strike Catholicism, and that the defects of the men are imperfections in the institution and a proof that it is not divine, so we grow accustomed to confound in our defence that which is defective and that which is indefectible, and to discover in the Church merits as self-contradictory as are the accusations of her different foes. At one moment we are told that Catholicism teaches contempt, and therefore neglect of wealth; at another, that it is false to say that the Church does not promote temporal prosperity. If a great point is made against persecution, it will be denied that she is intolerant, whilst at another time it will be argued that heresy and unbelief deserve to be punished.
As significant as the errors we've pointed out are, the book itself holds real value and gives us optimistic hopes for the author's future contributions to historical science and ultimately religion. We aren’t being fair when we complain about Protestant writers who fail to acknowledge the Church properly.[Pg 268] Not many of us take the time to understand her true nature as a visible institution or how her character has been demonstrated throughout history. We know the doctrines she teaches; we’re familiar with the basics of her discipline. We recognize that holiness is one of her defining traits, and that her influence has been marked by kindness. Generally, we believe that historical accusations are as misleading as dogmatic critiques, and most of us have some idea of how to address the common criticisms. However, with regards to how her principles of action have evolved over time, the changes brought about by circumstances, and the unbreakable rules she maintains—few show the diligence to explore these aspects. Just as critics think that by exposing a Catholic they are attacking Catholicism, and that the faults of individuals reflect flaws in the institution and indicate that it’s not divine, we tend to confuse in our defense what is flawed with what is infallible, and we find in the Church merits that are as contradictory as the accusations from her various opponents. One moment we hear that Catholicism teaches disdain and therefore ignores wealth; the next moment, we’re told it’s incorrect to claim that the Church does not encourage financial success. If a strong point is made against persecution, we might be told that she is not intolerant, while at another time, it will be argued that heresy and disbelief deserve punishment.
We cannot be surprised that Protestants do not know the Church better than we do ourselves, or that, while we allow no evil to be spoken of her human elements, those who deem her altogether human should discover in her the defects of human institutions. It is intensely difficult to enter into the spirit of a system not our own. Particular principles and doctrines are easily mastered; but a system answering all the spiritual cravings, all the intellectual capabilities of man, demands more than a mere mental effort,—a submission of the intellect, an act of faith, a temporary suspension of the critical faculty.[Pg 269] This applies not merely to the Christian religion, with its unfathomable mysteries and its inexhaustible fund of truth, but to the fruits of human speculation. Nobody has ever succeeded in writing a history of philosophy without incurring either the reproach that he is a mere historian, incapable of entering into the genius of any system, or a mere metaphysician, who can discern in all other philosophies only the relation they bear to his own. In religion the difficulty is greater still, and greatest of all with Catholicism. For the Church is to be seen, not in books, but in life. No divine can put together the whole body of her doctrine; no canonist the whole fabric of her law; no historian the infinite vicissitudes of her career. The Protestant who wishes to be informed on all these things can be advised to rely on no one manual, on no encyclopædia of her deeds and of her ideas; if he seeks to know what these have been, he must be told to look around. And to one who surveys her teaching and her fortunes through all ages and all lands, ignorant or careless of that which is essential, changeless, and immortal in her, it will not be easy to discern through so much outward change a regular development, amid such variety of forms the unchanging substance, in so many modifications fidelity to constant laws; or to recognise, in a career so chequered with failure, disaster, and suffering, with the apostasy of heroes, the weakness of rulers, and the errors of doctors, the unfailing hand of a heavenly Guide.
We shouldn't be surprised that Protestants don't understand the Church better than we do ourselves, or that while we don’t allow anyone to speak negatively about her human aspects, those who see her as entirely human will notice the flaws of human institutions within her. It's incredibly hard to grasp the essence of a system that isn't our own. Specific principles and doctrines are easy to learn, but a system that addresses all of humanity's spiritual needs and intellectual capacities requires more than just mental effort—it demands intellectual submission, an act of faith, and a temporary suspension of critical thinking.[Pg 269] This applies not only to Christianity, with its profound mysteries and vast truths, but also to the outcomes of human thought. No one has ever successfully written a history of philosophy without facing criticism: either for being just a historian who can't understand the essence of any system, or for being merely a metaphysician who can only see other philosophies in relation to his own. In religion, the challenge is even greater, especially with Catholicism. The Church needs to be experienced in life, not just in books. No theologian can compile the entirety of her doctrine; no canon lawyer can encompass the full extent of her laws; no historian can cover the countless twists and turns of her journey. A Protestant seeking knowledge about these matters should not rely on a single book or encyclopedia of her actions and ideas; if they want to know what those have been, they should be encouraged to look around them. For someone examining her teachings and history through the ages and across various countries, unaware or indifferent to what is essential, unchanging, and timeless within her, it won't be easy to perceive a coherent development amid so much external change, nor to identify the unyielding essence amid diverse forms, or to recognize, despite a history marked by failures, disasters, and suffering—with the betrayal of heroes, the frailty of leaders, and the mistakes of scholars—the steady hand of a divine Guide.
FOOTNOTES:
[322] The Rambler, March 1862.
[323] Works, ii. 47. This is one of the passages which, seventy years ago, were declared to be treasonable. We trust we run no risk in confessing that we entirely agree with it.
[323] Works, ii. 47. This is one of the passages that, seventy years ago, were labeled as treasonous. We hope we take no risk in admitting that we completely agree with it.
[325] "From what I have observed, it is pride, arrogance, and a spirit of domination, and not a bigoted spirit of religion, that has caused and kept up those oppressive statutes. I am sure I have known those who have oppressed Papists in their civil rights exceedingly indulgent to them in their religious ceremonies, and who really wished them to continue Catholics, in order to furnish pretences for oppression. These persons never saw a man (by converting) escape out of their power but with grudging and regret" (Burke. "On the Penal Laws against Irish Catholics," Works, iv. 505).
[325] "From what I've seen, it's pride, arrogance, and a desire to control, rather than a bigoted religious spirit, that has created and maintained those oppressive laws. I know people who have severely oppressed Catholics in their civil rights yet have been very tolerant of their religious practices, actually hoping they'd remain Catholic just to justify their oppression. These people have never seen anyone escape their grasp through conversion without feeling resentment and regret" (Burke. "On the Penal Laws against Irish Catholics," Works, iv. 505).
"I vow to God, I would sooner bring myself to put a man to immediate death for opinions I disliked, and so to get rid of the man and his opinions at once, than to fret him into a feverish being tainted with the jail-distemper of a contagious servitude, to keep him above ground, an animated mass of putrefaction, corrupted himself, and corrupting all about him" (Speech at Bristol, ibid. iii. 427).
"I swear to God, I'd rather kill a man on the spot for opinions I didn't like, just to eliminate both him and his views, than to drive him into a state of anxiety, filled with the toxic effects of a contagious servitude. I'd prefer to let him go, rather than keep him alive as a decaying being, dragging others down with his corruption." (Speech at Bristol, ibid. iii. 427).
IX
Whenever great intellectual cultivation has been combined with that suffering which is inseparable from extensive changes in the condition of the people, men of speculative or imaginative genius have sought in the contemplation of an ideal society a remedy, or at least a consolation, for evils which they were practically unable to remove. Poetry has always preserved the idea, that at some distant time or place, in the Western islands or the Arcadian region, an innocent and contented people, free from the corruption and restraint of civilised life, have realised the legends of the golden age. The office of the poets is always nearly the same, and there is little variation in the features of their ideal world; but when philosophers attempt to admonish or reform mankind by devising an imaginary state, their motive is more definite and immediate, and their commonwealth is a satire as well as a model. Plato and Plotinus, More and Campanella, constructed their fanciful societies with those materials which were omitted from the fabric of the actual communities, by the defects of which they were inspired. The Republic, the Utopia, and the City of the Sun were protests against a state of things which the experience of their authors taught them to condemn, and from the faults of which they took refuge in the opposite extremes. They remained without influence, and have never passed from literary into political history, because something more than discontent and speculative ingenuity is needed in order to invest a political idea with power over the masses[Pg 271] of mankind. The scheme of a philosopher can command the practical allegiance of fanatics only, not of nations; and though oppression may give rise to violent and repeated outbreaks, like the convulsions of a man in pain, it cannot mature a settled purpose and plan of regeneration, unless a new notion of happiness is joined to the sense of present evil.
Whenever significant intellectual growth has been paired with the suffering that inevitably comes with major changes in people's circumstances, individuals with imaginative or speculative genius have looked to the idea of an ideal society as a remedy, or at least a consolation, for problems they couldn't practically solve. Poetry has always kept the notion alive that, at some distant time or place, like in the Western islands or the idyllic regions, there exists an innocent and content people, free from the corruption and constraints of civilized life, who embody the legends of a golden age. The role of poets is generally consistent, and the features of their ideal world are quite similar; however, when philosophers try to advise or reform humanity by imagining a new society, their motivations are clearer and more immediate, and their vision serves both as a critique and an example. Plato and Plotinus, More and Campanella, built their imaginative societies from the aspects left out of actual communities, inspired by their defects. The Republic, Utopia, and the City of the Sun were all responses to a reality that their authors felt compelled to criticize, and they sought refuge from its shortcomings in extreme alternatives. They remained ineffective and have never transitioned from literary discussion to political reality, because more than just dissatisfaction and speculative thought is required to give a political idea the power to influence the masses. A philosopher's idea can only command the loyalty of fanatics, not of entire nations; and while oppression may lead to violent and repeated upheavals, similar to the convulsions of a person in pain, it cannot develop into a stable purpose and plan for renewal unless it is paired with a new understanding of happiness alongside the awareness of current suffering.
The history of religion furnishes a complete illustration. Between the later mediæval sects and Protestantism there is an essential difference, that outweighs the points of analogy found in those systems which are regarded as heralds of the Reformation, and is enough to explain the vitality of the last in comparison with the others. Whilst Wycliffe and Hus contradicted certain particulars of the Catholic teaching, Luther rejected the authority of the Church, and gave to the individual conscience an independence which was sure to lead to an incessant resistance. There is a similar difference between the Revolt of the Netherlands, the Great Rebellion, the War of Independence, or the rising of Brabant, on the one hand, and the French Revolution on the other. Before 1789, insurrections were provoked by particular wrongs, and were justified by definite complaints and by an appeal to principles which all men acknowledged. New theories were sometimes advanced in the cause of controversy, but they were accidental, and the great argument against tyranny was fidelity to the ancient laws. Since the change produced by the French Revolution, those aspirations which are awakened by the evils and defects of the social state have come to act as permanent and energetic forces throughout the civilised world. They are spontaneous and aggressive, needing no prophet to proclaim, no champion to defend them, but popular, unreasoning, and almost irresistible. The Revolution effected this change, partly by its doctrines, partly by the indirect influence of events. It taught the people to regard their wishes and wants as the supreme criterion of right. The rapid vicissitudes of power, in which each party successively appealed to the favour of the masses as the arbiter of[Pg 272] success, accustomed the masses to be arbitrary as well as insubordinate. The fall of many governments, and the frequent redistribution of territory, deprived all settlements of the dignity of permanence. Tradition and prescription ceased to be guardians of authority; and the arrangements which proceeded from revolutions, from the triumphs of war, and from treaties of peace, were equally regardless of established rights. Duty cannot be dissociated from right, and nations refuse to be controlled by laws which are no protection.
The history of religion provides a clear example. The difference between the later medieval sects and Protestantism is fundamental, outweighing the similarities in those systems that are seen as precursors to the Reformation, and this difference explains the strength of Protestantism compared to the others. While Wycliffe and Hus challenged certain aspects of Catholic teaching, Luther rejected the Church's authority and granted individual conscience an independence that inevitably led to ongoing resistance. There’s a similar distinction between the Revolt of the Netherlands, the Great Rebellion, the War of Independence, or the Brabant uprising, and the French Revolution. Before 1789, uprisings were sparked by specific grievances and justified through clear complaints and appeals to universally accepted principles. New theories sometimes emerged in the context of debate, but they were incidental, and the core argument against tyranny remained loyalty to the old laws. Since the changes brought about by the French Revolution, the frustrations and shortcomings of society have become constant and powerful forces across the civilized world. They are spontaneous and forceful, needing no prophet to announce them or hero to defend them; they are popular, irrational, and nearly unstoppable. The Revolution brought about this transformation, partly through its ideas and partly through the indirect effects of events. It taught people to see their desires and needs as the ultimate measure of what is right. The quick shifts in power, where each faction appealed to the masses for validation, trained the public to be both unpredictable and defiant. The collapse of numerous governments and frequent changes in territory stripped all agreements of lasting significance. Tradition and established practices lost their power to uphold authority; the outcomes of revolutions, wartime victories, and peace treaties disregarded established rights entirely. Duty and rights are intertwined, and nations refuse to be governed by laws that offer no protection.
In this condition of the world, theory and action follow close upon each other, and practical evils easily give birth to opposite systems. In the realms of free-will, the regularity of natural progress is preserved by the conflict of extremes. The impulse of the reaction carries men from one extremity towards another. The pursuit of a remote and ideal object, which captivates the imagination by its splendour and the reason by its simplicity, evokes an energy which would not be inspired by a rational, possible end, limited by many antagonistic claims, and confined to what is reasonable, practicable, and just. One excess or exaggeration is the corrective of the other, and error promotes truth, where the masses are concerned, by counterbalancing a contrary error. The few have not strength to achieve great changes unaided; the many have not wisdom to be moved by truth unmixed. Where the disease is various, no particular definite remedy can meet the wants of all. Only the attraction of an abstract idea, or of an ideal state, can unite in a common action multitudes who seek a universal cure for many special evils, and a common restorative applicable to many different conditions. And hence false principles, which correspond with the bad as well as with the just aspirations of mankind, are a normal and necessary element in the social life of nations.
In today's world, theory and action quickly follow each other, and real problems often lead to conflicting solutions. In the sphere of free will, the regular flow of progress is maintained by the clash of extremes. The push from one side drives people toward the other. The chase for a distant, ideal goal, which captures the imagination with its brightness and appeals to reason with its simplicity, generates energy that wouldn’t come from a practical, possible goal constrained by various conflicting interests and limited to what is reasonable and fair. One excess corrects another, and mistakes help promote truth among the masses by balancing out opposing errors. The few lack the power to make significant changes on their own; the many lack the insight to be swayed by pure truth. Where issues are diverse, no single specific solution can meet everyone's needs. Only the allure of an abstract idea or an ideal state can bring together large groups seeking a universal fix for various specific problems and a common remedy applicable to different situations. Thus, misguided beliefs, which align with both the flaws and the righteous aspirations of humanity, are a normal and necessary part of the social fabric of nations.
Theories of this kind are just, inasmuch as they are provoked by definite ascertained evils, and undertake their removal. They are useful in opposition, as a warning or a threat, to modify existing things, and keep awake the consciousness of wrong. They cannot serve[Pg 273] as a basis for the reconstruction of civil society, as medicine cannot serve for food; but they may influence it with advantage, because they point out the direction, though not the measure, in which reform is needed. They oppose an order of things which is the result of a selfish and violent abuse of power by the ruling classes, and of artificial restriction on the natural progress of the world, destitute of an ideal element or a moral purpose. Practical extremes differ from the theoretical extremes they provoke, because the first are both arbitrary and violent, whilst the last, though also revolutionary, are at the same time remedial. In one case the wrong is voluntary, in the other it is inevitable. This is the general character of the contest between the existing order and the subversive theories that deny its legitimacy. There are three principal theories of this kind, impugning the present distribution of power, of property, and of territory, and attacking respectively the aristocracy, the middle class, and the sovereignty. They are the theories of equality, communism, and nationality. Though sprung from a common origin, opposing cognate evils, and connected by many links, they did not appear simultaneously. Rousseau proclaimed the first, Babœuf the second, Mazzini the third; and the third is the most recent in its appearance, the most attractive at the present time, and the richest in promise of future power.
Theories like these are valid because they respond to specific, identified problems and aim to eliminate them. They are useful as a counterpoint, serving as a warning or a threat to change the status quo and keep awareness of injustice alive. However, they can't serve[Pg 273] as a foundation for rebuilding society, just like medicine can't replace food; yet they can positively influence it by indicating the direction for necessary reform, even if they don't specify how much reform is needed. They challenge a system that has arisen from the selfish and violent abuse of power by the ruling classes and from artificial limits on the natural progress of society, lacking an ideal or moral purpose. Practical extremes differ from the theoretical extremes they inspire because the former are both arbitrary and violent, while the latter, although also revolutionary, are intended to heal. In one case, the wrong is a choice; in the other, it is unavoidable. This is the overall nature of the conflict between the current system and the disruptive theories that challenge its legitimacy. There are three main theories of this type, criticizing the current distribution of power, property, and land, and targeting the aristocracy, the middle class, and sovereignty, respectively. These are the theories of equality, communism, and nationalism. Although they share a common origin, addressing related problems and linked by many connections, they did not emerge at the same time. Rousseau initiated the first, Babœuf the second, and Mazzini the third; the third is the most recent, currently the most appealing, and holds the most promise for future influence.
In the old European system, the rights of nationalities were neither recognised by governments nor asserted by the people. The interest of the reigning families, not those of the nations, regulated the frontiers; and the administration was conducted generally without any reference to popular desires. Where all liberties were suppressed, the claims of national independence were necessarily ignored, and a princess, in the words of Fénelon, carried a monarchy in her wedding portion. The eighteenth century acquiesced in this oblivion of corporate rights on the Continent, for the absolutists cared only for the State, and the liberals only for the individual. The Church, the nobles, and the nation had no place in the popular theories of the age;[Pg 274] and they devised none in their own defence, for they were not openly attacked. The aristocracy retained its privileges, and the Church her property; and the dynastic interest, which overruled the natural inclination of the nations and destroyed their independence, nevertheless maintained their integrity. The national sentiment was not wounded in its most sensitive part. To dispossess a sovereign of his hereditary crown, and to annex his dominions, would have been held to inflict an injury upon all monarchies, and to furnish their subjects with a dangerous example, by depriving royalty of its inviolable character. In time of war, as there was no national cause at stake, there was no attempt to rouse national feeling. The courtesy of the rulers towards each other was proportionate to the contempt for the lower orders. Compliments passed between the commanders of hostile armies; there was no bitterness, and no excitement; battles were fought with the pomp and pride of a parade. The art of war became a slow and learned game. The monarchies were united not only by a natural community of interests, but by family alliances. A marriage contract sometimes became the signal for an interminable war, whilst family connections often set a barrier to ambition. After the wars of religion came to an end in 1648, the only wars were those which were waged for an inheritance or a dependency, or against countries whose system of government exempted them from the common law of dynastic States, and made them not only unprotected but obnoxious. These countries were England and Holland, until Holland ceased to be a republic, and until, in England, the defeat of the Jacobites in the forty-five terminated the struggle for the Crown. There was one country, however, which still continued to be an exception; one monarch whose place was not admitted in the comity of kings.
In the old European system, the rights of nationalities were neither recognized by governments nor asserted by the people. The interests of the ruling families, not those of the nations, determined the borders, and the administration was generally conducted without considering the popular desires. Where all freedoms were suppressed, the claims for national independence were inevitably overlooked, and a princess, as Fénelon noted, brought a monarchy as part of her dowry. The eighteenth century accepted this disregard for collective rights on the Continent, as the absolutists focused only on the State, while liberals only cared about the individual. The Church, the nobles, and the nation had no role in the popular theories of the time;[Pg 274] and they did not create any defense for themselves, as they were not openly attacked. The aristocracy kept its privileges, and the Church its property; and while the dynastic interests overrode the natural inclinations of nations and undermined their independence, they still maintained their integrity. The national sentiment was not hurt in its most sensitive areas. Taking a sovereign's hereditary crown and annexing his territories would have been seen as a blow to all monarchies and would present a dangerous example to their subjects by stripping royalty of its sacred status. In wartime, since there was no national cause at stake, there was no effort to stir up national sentiment. The courtesy rulers showed each other was proportional to their disdain for the common people. Compliments exchanged between the commanders of opposing armies were common; there was no bitterness or excitement; battles were fought with the grandeur and pride of a parade. The art of war became a slow and studied affair. Monarchies were linked not only by shared interests but also by family ties. A marriage contract sometimes sparked an endless war, while family connections often limited ambition. After the wars of religion ended in 1648, the only conflicts fought were over inheritance or control of a territory, or against nations whose systems of government exempted them from the common laws of dynastic States, rendering them both unprotected and undesirable. These nations included England and Holland, until Holland stopped being a republic, and until, in England, the defeat of the Jacobites in ’45 ended the struggle for the Crown. However, there was one country that remained an exception; one monarch whose position was not recognized in the community of kings.
Poland did not possess those securities for stability which were supplied by dynastic connections and the theory of legitimacy, wherever a crown could be obtained by marriage or inheritance. A monarch without royal[Pg 275] blood, a crown bestowed by the nation, were an anomaly and an outrage in that age of dynastic absolutism. The country was excluded from the European system by the nature of its institutions. It excited a cupidity which could not be satisfied. It gave the reigning families of Europe no hope of permanently strengthening themselves by intermarriage with its rulers, or of obtaining it by bequest or by inheritance. The Habsburgs had contested the possession of Spain and the Indies with the French Bourbons, of Italy with the Spanish Bourbons, of the empire with the house of Wittelsbach, of Silesia with the house of Hohenzollern. There had been wars between rival houses for half the territories of Italy and Germany. But none could hope to redeem their losses or increase their power in a country to which marriage and descent gave no claim. Where they could not permanently inherit they endeavoured, by intrigues, to prevail at each election, and after contending in support of candidates who were their partisans, the neighbours at last appointed an instrument for the final demolition of the Polish State. Till then no nation had been deprived of its political existence by the Christian Powers, and whatever disregard had been shown for national interests and sympathies, some care had been taken to conceal the wrong by a hypocritical perversion of law. But the partition of Poland was an act of wanton violence, committed in open defiance not only of popular feeling but of public law. For the first time in modern history a great State was suppressed, and a whole nation divided among its enemies.
Poland lacked the stability that came from dynastic ties and the idea of legitimacy, where a crown could be gained through marriage or inheritance. A monarch without royal blood, a crown given by the people, was seen as an oddity and a scandal during that era of dynastic absolutism. The country was kept out of the European system because of its unique institutions. It stirred up greed that could never be satisfied. The ruling families of Europe had no hope of strengthening their power through marriages with Polish leaders or inheriting it by will or descent. The Habsburgs competed for control of Spain and the Indies against the French Bourbons, for Italy against the Spanish Bourbons, for the empire against the Wittelsbachs, and for Silesia against the Hohenzollerns. There had been wars between rival houses over half the territories of Italy and Germany. But none could expect to recover their losses or gain power in a place where marriage and descent held no claim. Where they could not inherit permanently, they tried to manipulate each election and after supporting candidates who were on their side, the neighbors eventually chose a tool for the complete destruction of the Polish state. Until then, no nation had lost its political existence at the hands of Christian powers, and despite any indifference shown toward national interests and feelings, there was some effort to disguise the wrongdoing with a hypocritical twist of the law. But the partition of Poland was an act of sheer violence, openly defying not just popular sentiment but also public law. For the first time in modern history, a major state was crushed, and an entire nation was divided among its foes.
This famous measure, the most revolutionary act of the old absolutism, awakened the theory of nationality in Europe, converting a dormant right into an aspiration, and a sentiment into a political claim. "No wise or honest man," wrote Edmund Burke, "can approve of that partition, or can contemplate it without prognosticating great mischief from it to all countries at some future time."[327] Thenceforward there was a nation demanding[Pg 276] to be united in a State,—a soul, as it were, wandering in search of a body in which to begin life over again; and, for the first time, a cry was heard that the arrangement of States was unjust—that their limits were unnatural, and that a whole people was deprived of its right to constitute an independent community. Before that claim could be efficiently asserted against the overwhelming power of its opponents,—before it gained energy, after the last partition, to overcome the influence of long habits of submission, and of the contempt which previous disorders had brought upon Poland,—the ancient European system was in ruins, and a new world was rising in its place.
This famous action, the most revolutionary move of the old absolutism, sparked the idea of nationality in Europe, turning a dormant right into a goal and a feeling into a political demand. "No wise or honest person," wrote Edmund Burke, "can approve of that division, or can think about it without predicting great harm from it for all countries in the future."[327] From then on, there was a nation demanding[Pg 276] to be united in a State—a spirit, so to speak, searching for a body to begin anew; and, for the first time, there was a cry that the arrangement of States was unfair—that their boundaries were unnatural, and that a whole people was denied its right to form an independent community. Before that claim could be effectively asserted against the overwhelming power of its opponents—before it gained strength, after the last division, to overcome the impact of long-standing habits of submission and the disdain that previous turmoil had brought upon Poland—the old European system lay in ruins, and a new world was emerging in its place.
The old despotic policy which made the Poles its prey had two adversaries,—the spirit of English liberty, and the doctrines of that revolution which destroyed the French monarchy with its own weapons; and these two contradicted in contrary ways the theory that nations have no collective rights. At the present day, the theory of nationality is not only the most powerful auxiliary of revolution, but its actual substance in the movements of the last three years. This, however, is a recent alliance, unknown to the first French Revolution. The modern theory of nationality arose partly as a legitimate consequence, partly as a reaction against it. As the system which overlooked national division was opposed by liberalism in two forms, the French and the English, so the system which insists upon them proceeds from two distinct sources, and exhibits the character either of 1688 or of 1789. When the French people abolished the authorities under which it lived, and became its own master, France was in danger of dissolution: for the common will is difficult to ascertain, and does not readily agree. "The laws," said Vergniaud, in the debate on the sentence of the king, "are obligatory only as the presumptive will of the people, which retains the right of approving or condemning them. The instant it manifests its wish the work of the national representation, the law, must disappear." This doctrine resolved society into its natural elements, and threatened to break[Pg 277] up the country into as many republics as there were communes. For true republicanism is the principle of self-government in the whole and in all the parts. In an extensive country, it can prevail only by the union of several independent communities in a single confederacy, as in Greece, in Switzerland, in the Netherlands, and in America; so that a large republic not founded on the federal principle must result in the government of a single city, like Rome and Paris, and, in a less degree, Athens, Berne, and Amsterdam; or, in other words, a great democracy must either sacrifice self-government to unity, or preserve it by federalism.
The old oppressive policy that targeted the Poles had two main opponents: the spirit of English freedom and the ideas from the revolution that brought down the French monarchy using its own tactics. These two elements pushed back against the idea that nations don’t have collective rights. Today, the concept of nationality is not just the biggest supporter of revolutions but also its core essence in the movements over the past three years. However, this is a new alliance, one that wasn’t seen in the first French Revolution. The modern idea of nationality developed partly as a legitimate outcome of that revolution and partly as a response against it. Just as the system that ignored national divisions was challenged by liberalism in both its French and English forms, the system that emphasizes those divisions comes from two distinct origins, reflecting either 1688 or 1789. When the French people dismantled the powers that governed them and claimed self-rule, France faced the risk of fragmentation: determining the common will is tricky, and consensus is hard to reach. "The laws," Vergniaud said during the debate on the king's sentence, "are binding only as the presumed will of the people, which holds the right to approve or reject them. The moment it expresses its desire, the work of the national representation, the law, must vanish." This belief broke society down into its basic components and risked splitting the country into as many republics as there were communities. True republicanism is about self-governance for the whole and for all its parts. In a large nation, it can only succeed through the cooperation of several independent communities as part of a single confederation, like in Greece, Switzerland, the Netherlands, and America. Therefore, a large republic that doesn’t operate on federal principles must end up being ruled by a single city, like Rome and Paris, and to a lesser extent, Athens, Berne, and Amsterdam. In other words, a large democracy must either give up self-governance for the sake of unity or maintain it through federalism.
The France of history fell together with the French State, which was the growth of centuries. The old sovereignty was destroyed. The local authorities were looked upon with aversion and alarm. The new central authority needed to be established on a new principle of unity. The state of nature, which was the ideal of society, was made the basis of the nation; descent was put in the place of tradition, and the French people was regarded as a physical product: an ethnological, not historic, unit. It was assumed that a unity existed separate from the representation and the government, wholly independent of the past, and capable at any moment of expressing or of changing its mind. In the words of Sieyès, it was no longer France, but some unknown country to which the nation was transported. The central power possessed authority, inasmuch as it obeyed the whole, and no divergence was permitted from the universal sentiment. This power, endowed with volition, was personified in the Republic One and Indivisible. The title signified that a part could not speak or act for the whole,—that there was a power supreme over the State, distinct from, and independent of, its members; and it expressed, for the first time in history, the notion of an abstract nationality. In this manner the idea of the sovereignty of the people, uncontrolled by the past, gave birth to the idea of nationality independent of the political influence of history. It sprang from the rejection of the[Pg 278] two authorities,—of the State and of the past. The kingdom of France was, geographically as well as politically, the product of a long series of events, and the same influences which built up the State formed the territory. The Revolution repudiated alike the agencies to which France owed her boundaries and those to which she owed her government. Every effaceable trace and relic of national history was carefully wiped away,—the system of administration, the physical divisions of the country, the classes of society, the corporations, the weights and measures, the calendar. France was no longer bounded by the limits she had received from the condemned influence of her history; she could recognise only those which were set by nature. The definition of the nation was borrowed from the material world, and, in order to avoid a loss of territory, it became not only an abstraction but a fiction.
The France of the past collapsed along with the French State, which had developed over centuries. The old form of sovereignty was destroyed. Local authorities were viewed with distrust and fear. A new central authority needed to be created based on a fresh principle of unity. The concept of a natural state, seen as the ideal for society, became the foundation of the nation; lineage replaced tradition, and the French people were seen as a physical entity: a biological, not historical, unit. It was believed that a unity existed separate from representation and government, completely independent of the past, and capable of expressing or changing its mind at any moment. In the words of Sieyès, it was no longer France but an unknown territory to which the nation had been relocated. The central power held authority as long as it represented the whole, and no deviation from the collective sentiment was allowed. This power, characterized by will, was embodied in the Republic One and Indivisible. The title meant that a part could not speak or act for the whole—that there was a power above the State, separate from, and independent of, its members; it presented, for the first time in history, the idea of an abstract nationality. This way, the notion of popular sovereignty, free from past constraints, led to the idea of nationality independent of the political impact of history. It arose from the rejection of the two authorities—the State and the past. The kingdom of France was, both geographically and politically, the result of a long sequence of events, and the same forces that shaped the State also defined the territory. The Revolution rejected both the entities to which France owed her borders and those responsible for her governance. Every removable trace and remnant of national history was meticulously erased—the administrative system, the physical divisions of the country, social classes, corporations, measurements, and the calendar. France no longer recognized the limits imposed by the discredited influence of her history; it could only acknowledge those defined by nature. The definition of the nation was derived from the material world, and to prevent any loss of territory, it became not just an abstraction but a fiction.
There was a principle of nationality in the ethnological character of the movement, which is the source of the common observation that revolution is more frequent in Catholic than in Protestant countries. It is, in fact, more frequent in the Latin than in the Teutonic world, because it depends partly on a national impulse, which is only awakened where there is an alien element, the vestige of a foreign dominion, to expel. Western Europe has undergone two conquests—one by the Romans and one by the Germans, and twice received laws from the invaders. Each time it rose again against the victorious race; and the two great reactions, while they differ according to the different characters of the two conquests, have the phenomenon of imperialism in common. The Roman republic laboured to crush the subjugated nations into a homogeneous and obedient mass; but the increase which the proconsular authority obtained in the process subverted the republican government, and the reaction of the provinces against Rome assisted in establishing the empire The Cæsarean system gave an unprecedented freedom to the dependencies, and raised them to a civil equality which put an end to the dominion of race over race and of class over class. The monarchy was hailed as[Pg 279] a refuge from the pride and cupidity of the Roman people; and the love of equality, the hatred of nobility, and the tolerance of despotism implanted by Rome became, at least in Gaul, the chief feature of the national character. But among the nations whose vitality had been broken down by the stern republic, not one retained the materials necessary to enjoy independence, or to develop a new history. The political faculty which organises states and finds society in a moral order was exhausted, and the Christian doctors looked in vain over the waste of ruins for a people by whose aid the Church might survive the decay of Rome. A new element of national life was brought to that declining world by the enemies who destroyed it. The flood of barbarians settled over it for a season, and then subsided; and when the landmarks of civilisation appeared once more, it was found that the soil had been impregnated with a fertilising and regenerating influence, and that the inundation had laid the germs of future states and of a new society. The political sense and energy came with the new blood, and was exhibited in the power exercised by the younger race upon the old, and in the establishment of a graduated freedom. Instead of universal equal rights, the actual enjoyment of which is necessarily contingent on, and commensurate with, power, the rights of the people were made dependent on a variety of conditions, the first of which was the distribution of property. Civil society became a classified organism instead of a formless combination of atoms, and the feudal system gradually arose.
There was a principle of nationality in the cultural nature of the movement, which explains the common belief that revolutions happen more often in Catholic countries than in Protestant ones. In fact, revolutions are more frequent in Latin than in Germanic regions, because they are partly driven by a national urge that is triggered when there is an outside element—a remnant of foreign rule—to push out. Western Europe has faced two major conquests: one by the Romans and another by the Germans, each time adopting laws from the conquerors. Every time, it rose up against the dominant group; and while the two major reactions varied depending on the unique aspects of the respective conquests, they both shared the characteristic of imperialism. The Roman Republic aimed to force the conquered nations into a uniform and obedient crowd; however, the expansion of proconsular power in the process undermined the republican governance, and the provinces’ resistance to Rome contributed to the rise of the empire. The Cæsarean system granted unprecedented freedom to the dependent territories and elevated them to a level of civic equality that ended the dominance of one race over another and of one class over another. The monarchy was welcomed as a refuge from the arrogance and greed of the Roman populace; the desire for equality, aversion to nobility, and acceptance of despotism that Rome instilled became, particularly in Gaul, defining traits of the national character. But among the nations whose spirit had been crushed by the harsh republic, none had the resources needed to enjoy independence or to create a new history. The political capacity to organize states and establish a moral order in society had been depleted, and Christian scholars searched in vain through the wreckage for a people who could help the Church survive the decline of Rome. A new element of national life was introduced to that faltering world by the very enemies who brought about its downfall. A wave of barbarians swept across it for a time and then receded; and when the markers of civilization reappeared, it was evident that the land had been enriched by a revitalizing influence, and that the flood had planted the seeds of future states and a new society. A renewed political awareness and energy arrived alongside this new blood, demonstrated in the power exerted by the younger group over the older, and in the establishment of a system of tiered freedom. Instead of universally equal rights, which inherently depend on and correlate with power, the rights of the people became contingent on various conditions, the foremost of which was the distribution of property. Civil society evolved into a structured system rather than a random assembly of individuals, leading gradually to the development of the feudal system.
Roman Gaul had so thoroughly adopted the ideas of absolute authority and undistinguished equality during the five centuries between Cæsar and Clovis, that the people could never be reconciled to the new system. Feudalism remained a foreign importation, and the feudal aristocracy an alien race, and the common people of France sought protection against both in the Roman jurisprudence and the power of the crown. The development of absolute monarchy by the help of democracy is the one constant character of French history. The royal power, feudal at first, and limited by the immunities and the great vassals,[Pg 280] became more popular as it grew more absolute; while the suppression of aristocracy, the removal of the intermediate authorities, was so particularly the object of the nation, that it was more energetically accomplished after the fall of the throne. The monarchy which had been engaged from the thirteenth century in curbing the nobles, was at last thrust aside by the democracy, because it was too dilatory in the work, and was unable to deny its own origin and effectually ruin the class from which it sprang. All those things which constitute the peculiar character of the French Revolution,—the demand for equality, the hatred of nobility and feudalism, and of the Church which was connected with them, the constant reference to pagan examples, the suppression of monarchy, the new code of law, the breach with tradition, and the substitution of an ideal system for everything that had proceeded from the mixture and mutual action of the races,—all these exhibit the common type of a reaction against the effects of the Frankish invasion. The hatred of royalty was less than the hatred of aristocracy; privileges were more detested than tyranny; and the king perished because of the origin of his authority rather than because of its abuse. Monarchy unconnected with aristocracy became popular in France, even when most uncontrolled; whilst the attempt to reconstitute the throne, and to limit and fence it with its peers, broke down, because the old Teutonic elements on which it relied—hereditary nobility, primogeniture, and privilege—were no longer tolerated. The substance of the ideas of 1789 is not the limitation of the sovereign power, but the abrogation of intermediate powers. These powers, and the classes which enjoyed them, come in Latin Europe from a barbarian origin; and the movement which calls itself liberal is essentially national. If liberty were its object, its means would be the establishment of great independent authorities not derived from the State, and its model would be England. But its object is equality; and it seeks, like France in 1789, to cast out the elements of inequality which were introduced by the Teutonic race. This is the object[Pg 281] which Italy and Spain have had in common with France, and herein consists the natural league of the Latin nations.
Roman Gaul had completely adopted the ideas of absolute authority and equal status over the five centuries between Cæsar and Clovis, which made it impossible for the people to accept the new system. Feudalism felt like a foreign import, and the feudal aristocracy seemed like an alien class, while the common people of France sought protection from both through Roman law and the power of the crown. The development of absolute monarchy, supported by democracy, is the defining aspect of French history. The royal power, initially feudal and restricted by the privileges of the powerful vassals,[Pg 280] became more popular as it became more absolute; the suppression of the aristocracy and the elimination of intermediate authorities was so strongly sought by the nation that it was even more vigorously pursued after the fall of the monarchy. The monarchy, which had been busy since the thirteenth century in restraining the nobles, was eventually pushed aside by the democracy, because it was too slow in its efforts and could not deny its own origins or effectively dismantle the class from which it came. All the features that define the French Revolution—the demand for equality, the animosity towards nobility and feudalism, as well as the Church associated with them, the constant reference to pagan examples, the overthrow of monarchy, the new legal code, the break from tradition, and the replacement of an ideal system for all that came from the mixture and interaction of races—reflect a collective response against the impacts of the Frankish invasion. The hatred for royalty was less than the hatred of the aristocracy; privileges were more loathed than tyranny; and the king fell not due to the abuse of power but because of the nature of his authority. Monarchy, when not connected to aristocracy, gained popularity in France, even at its most unchecked; while attempts to restore the throne and limit it by its peers failed, because the old Teutonic elements it relied upon—hereditary nobility, primogeniture, and privilege—were no longer accepted. The core ideas of 1789 do not aim to limit sovereign power, but to completely abolish intermediate powers. These powers, along with the classes that benefited from them, have a barbarian origin within Latin Europe; and the movement that identifies as liberal is fundamentally national. If liberty were its goal, it would seek to establish significant independent authorities not derived from the State, drawing inspiration from England. But its aim is equality; it seeks, like France in 1789, to eliminate the elements of inequality introduced by the Teutonic race. This goal[Pg 281] is what Italy and Spain share with France, which forms the natural alliance of the Latin nations.
This national element in the movement was not understood by the revolutionary leaders. At first, their doctrine appeared entirely contrary to the idea of nationality. They taught that certain general principles of government were absolutely right in all States; and they asserted in theory the unrestricted freedom of the individual, and the supremacy of the will over every external necessity or obligation. This is in apparent contradiction to the national theory, that certain natural forces ought to determine the character, the form, and the policy of the State, by which a kind of fate is put in the place of freedom. Accordingly the national sentiment was not developed directly out of the revolution in which it was involved, but was exhibited first in resistance to it, when the attempt to emancipate had been absorbed in the desire to subjugate, and the republic had been succeeded by the empire. Napoleon called a new power into existence by attacking nationality in Russia, by delivering it in Italy, by governing in defiance of it in Germany and Spain. The sovereigns of these countries were deposed or degraded; and a system of administration was introduced which was French in its origin, its spirit, and its instruments. The people resisted the change. The movement against it was popular and spontaneous, because the rulers were absent or helpless; and it was national, because it was directed against foreign institutions. In Tyrol, in Spain, and afterwards in Prussia, the people did not receive the impulse from the government, but undertook of their own accord to cast out the armies and the ideas of revolutionised France. Men were made conscious of the national element of the revolution by its conquests, not in its rise. The three things which the Empire most openly oppressed—religion, national independence, and political liberty—united in a short-lived league to animate the great uprising by which Napoleon fell. Under the influence of that memorable alliance a political spirit was called forth on the Continent, which clung to freedom[Pg 282] and abhorred revolution, and sought to restore, to develop, and to reform the decayed national institutions. The men who proclaimed these ideas, Stein and Görres, Humboldt, Müller, and De Maistre,[328] were as hostile to Bonapartism as to the absolutism of the old governments, and insisted on the national rights, which had been invaded equally by both, and which they hoped to restore by the destruction of the French supremacy. With the cause that triumphed at Waterloo the friends of the Revolution had no sympathy, for they had learned to identify their doctrine with the cause of France. The Holland House Whigs in England, the Afrancesados in Spain, the Muratists in Italy, and the partisans of the Confederation of the Rhine, merging patriotism in their revolutionary affections, regretted the fall of the French power, and looked with alarm at those new and unknown forces which the War of Deliverance had evoked, and which were as menacing to French liberalism as to French supremacy.
This national aspect of the movement was not grasped by the revolutionary leaders. Initially, their beliefs seemed completely at odds with the idea of nationality. They taught that certain universal principles of government were fundamentally correct for all states, claiming in theory the absolute freedom of the individual and the supremacy of personal will over any external necessity or obligation. This appeared to contradict the national theory, which argued that certain natural forces should shape the character, form, and policies of the state, effectively replacing freedom with a sort of fate. Therefore, the national sentiment did not directly evolve from the revolution it was part of; instead, it first emerged as a resistance to it when the aim of liberation turned into a desire to dominate, and the republic was replaced by the empire. Napoleon created a new power by attacking nationality in Russia, promoting it in Italy, and governing against it in Germany and Spain. The rulers of these countries were either deposed or diminished, and a system of administration was established that was French in nature, spirit, and methodology. The people opposed this change. The resistance was popular and spontaneous, as the leaders were absent or powerless; it was national because it was directed against foreign institutions. In Tyrol, in Spain, and later in Prussia, the people did not receive encouragement from the government but took it upon themselves to drive out the armies and ideas of revolutionary France. Individuals became aware of the national aspect of the revolution through its conquests, not its beginnings. The three things the Empire most openly suppressed—religion, national independence, and political liberty—formed a brief alliance that fueled the major uprising that led to Napoleon's downfall. Under the influence of that notable alliance, a political spirit emerged on the Continent that embraced freedom and rejected revolution while aiming to restore, develop, and reform the weakened national institutions. The individuals who promoted these ideas, such as Stein, Görres, Humboldt, Müller, and De Maistre, were equally opposed to Bonapartism and the absolutism of the old governments, insisting on restoring the national rights that had been violated by both, which they hoped to reclaim through the defeat of French dominance. The allies who triumphed at Waterloo found no common ground with the supporters of the Revolution, as they had come to associate their principles with the cause of France. The Holland House Whigs in England, the Afrancesados in Spain, the Muratists in Italy, and the supporters of the Confederation of the Rhine, combining patriotism with their revolutionary feelings, regretted the decline of French power and looked with concern at the new and uncertain forces that the War of Deliverance had unleashed, which threatened both French liberalism and French dominance.
But the new aspirations for national and popular rights were crushed at the restoration. The liberals of those days cared for freedom, not in the shape of national independence, but of French institutions; and they combined against the nations with the ambition of the governments. They were as ready to sacrifice nationality to their ideal as the Holy Alliance was to the interests of absolutism. Talleyrand indeed declared at Vienna that the Polish[Pg 283] question ought to have precedence over all other questions, because the partition of Poland had been one of the first and greatest causes of the evils which Europe had suffered; but dynastic interests prevailed. All the sovereigns represented at Vienna recovered their dominions, except the King of Saxony, who was punished for his fidelity to Napoleon; but the States that were unrepresented in the reigning families—Poland, Venice, and Genoa—were not revived, and even the Pope had great difficulty in recovering the Legations from the grasp of Austria. Nationality, which the old régime had ignored, which had been outraged by the revolution and the empire, received, after its first open demonstration, the hardest blow at the Congress of Vienna. The principle which the first partition had generated, to which the revolution had given a basis of theory, which had been lashed by the empire into a momentary convulsive effort, was matured by the long error of the restoration into a consistent doctrine, nourished and justified by the situation of Europe.
But the new hopes for national and popular rights were crushed during the restoration. The liberals of that time valued freedom, not as national independence, but as French institutions; and they united against the nations with the ambitions of the governments. They were just as willing to sacrifice nationality for their ideals as the Holy Alliance was for the interests of absolutism. Talleyrand did declare at Vienna that the Polish[Pg 283] issue should take priority over all others because the partition of Poland had been one of the first and greatest causes of the suffering in Europe; however, dynastic interests prevailed. All the monarchs present at Vienna regained their territories, except for the King of Saxony, who was punished for his loyalty to Napoleon; but the states that were unrepresented in the ruling families—Poland, Venice, and Genoa—were not restored, and even the Pope faced significant challenges in reclaiming the Legations from Austria. Nationality, which the old regime had overlooked, which had been violated by the revolution and the empire, faced its toughest blow at the Congress of Vienna after its first open demonstration. The principle that originated with the first partition, which the revolution had theorized, and which had been spurred by the empire into a brief push, was solidified by the long mistakes of the restoration into a consistent doctrine, supported and justified by the state of Europe.
The governments of the Holy Alliance devoted themselves to suppress with equal care the revolutionary spirit by which they had been threatened, and the national spirit by which they had been restored. Austria, which owed nothing to the national movement, and had prevented its revival after 1809, naturally took the lead in repressing it. Every disturbance of the final settlements of 1815, every aspiration for changes or reforms, was condemned as sedition. This system repressed the good with the evil tendencies of the age; and the resistance which it provoked, during the generation that passed away from the restoration to the fall of Metternich, and again under the reaction which commenced with Schwarzenberg and ended with the administrations of Bach and Manteuffel, proceeded from various combinations of the opposite forms of liberalism. In the successive phases of that struggle, the idea that national claims are above all other rights gradually rose to the supremacy which it now possesses among the revolutionary agencies.[Pg 284]
The governments of the Holy Alliance focused on equally suppressing the revolutionary spirit that threatened them and the national spirit that had restored them. Austria, which had gained nothing from the national movement and had stifled its revival after 1809, naturally took the lead in its repression. Any disruption to the final agreements of 1815, any desire for changes or reforms, was labeled as sedition. This approach stifled both the good and the bad trends of the time; the resistance it sparked, during the era from the restoration to Metternich's downfall, and later under the backlash that started with Schwarzenberg and ended with the administrations of Bach and Manteuffel, came from various forms of opposing liberalism. Throughout the different phases of this struggle, the belief that national claims are more important than any other rights gradually gained the dominance it now holds among revolutionary forces.[Pg 284]
The first liberal movement, that of the Carbonari in the south of Europe, had no specific national character, but was supported by the Bonapartists both in Spain and Italy. In the following years the opposite ideas of 1813 came to the front, and a revolutionary movement, in many respects hostile to the principles of revolution, began in defence of liberty, religion, and nationality. All these causes were united in the Irish agitation, and in the Greek, Belgian, and Polish revolutions. Those sentiments which had been insulted by Napoleon, and had risen against him, rose against the governments of the restoration. They had been oppressed by the sword, and then by the treaties. The national principle added force, but not justice, to this movement, which, in every case but Poland, was successful. A period followed in which it degenerated into a purely national idea, as the agitation for repeal succeeded emancipation, and Panslavism and Panhellenism arose under the auspices of the Eastern Church. This was the third phase of the resistance to the settlement of Vienna, which was weak, because it failed to satisfy national or constitutional aspirations, either of which would have been a safeguard against the other, by a moral if not by a popular justification. At first, in 1813, the people rose against their conquerors, in defence of their legitimate rulers. They refused to be governed by usurpers. In the period between 1825 and 1831, they resolved that they would not be misgoverned by strangers. The French administration was often better than that which it displaced, but there were prior claimants for the authority exercised by the French, and at first the national contest was a contest for legitimacy. In the second period this element was wanting. No dispossessed princes led the Greeks, the Belgians, or the Poles. The Turks, the Dutch, and the Russians were attacked, not as usurpers, but as oppressors,—because they misgoverned, not because they were of a different race. Then began a time when the text simply was, that nations would not be governed by foreigners. Power legitimately obtained, and exercised with moderation, was declared invalid. National rights,[Pg 285] like religion, had borne part in the previous combinations, and had been auxiliaries in the struggles for freedom, but now nationality became a paramount claim, which was to assert itself alone, which might put forward as pretexts the rights of rulers, the liberties of the people, the safety of religion, but which, if no such union could be formed, was to prevail at the expense of every other cause for which nations make sacrifices.
The first liberal movement, the Carbonari in southern Europe, didn’t have a specific national identity but was backed by Bonapartists in both Spain and Italy. In the following years, a new wave of ideas emerged from 1813, leading to a revolutionary movement that was often opposed to the principles of revolution, focusing instead on defending liberty, religion, and national identity. All these causes converged in the Irish struggle, as well as the revolutions in Greece, Belgium, and Poland. Those sentiments that had been insulted by Napoleon and had risen against him now turned against the restoration governments. They had been oppressed by force and later by treaties. The national principle added strength, but not fairness, to this movement, which was successful in all cases except Poland. A period followed in which it devolved into a purely national idea, as the push for repeal came after emancipation, and Panslavism and Panhellenism emerged under the influence of the Eastern Church. This marked the third phase of resistance to the Vienna settlement, which was weak because it failed to meet either national or constitutional aspirations, both of which could have served as safeguards against each other through moral, if not popular, justification. Initially, in 1813, people rose up against their conquerors to defend their rightful rulers. They refused to be governed by usurpers. Between 1825 and 1831, they declared they wouldn’t put up with being misgoverned by outsiders. The French administration was often better than what it replaced, but there were other claimants for the authority held by the French, and initially, the national contest was about legitimacy. In the second phase, that legitimacy was absent. No deposed princes led the Greeks, Belgians, or Poles. The Turks, Dutch, and Russians were challenged not as usurpers but as oppressors—because they misgoverned, not because they were from a different race. Thus began a time when the prevailing sentiment was that nations would not be ruled by foreigners. Power that was legitimately obtained and exercised with moderation was declared invalid. National rights, [Pg 285] like religion, had played a role in earlier alliances and had supported the struggles for freedom, but now nationality became the primary claim to be asserted on its own, potentially using the rights of rulers, the freedoms of people, and the protection of religion as justifications. However, if such a coalition couldn’t be formed, nationality was to take precedence over any other cause for which nations would make sacrifices.
Metternich is, next to Napoleon, the chief promoter of this theory; for the anti-national character of the restoration was most distinct in Austria, and it is in opposition to the Austrian Government that nationality grew into a system. Napoleon, who, trusting to his armies, despised moral forces in politics, was overthrown by their rising. Austria committed the same fault in the government of her Italian provinces. The kingdom of Italy had united all the northern part of the Peninsula in a single State; and the national feelings, which the French repressed elsewhere, were encouraged as a safeguard of their power in Italy and in Poland. When the tide of victory turned, Austria invoked against the French the aid of the new sentiment they had fostered. Nugent announced, in his proclamation to the Italians, that they should become an independent nation. The same spirit served different masters, and contributed first to the destruction of the old States, then to the expulsion of the French, and again, under Charles Albert, to a new revolution. It was appealed to in the name of the most contradictory principles of government, and served all parties in succession, because it was one in which all could unite. Beginning by a protest against the dominion of race over race, its mildest and least-developed form, it grew into a condemnation of every State that included different races, and finally became the complete and consistent theory, that the State and the nation must be co-extensive. "It is," says Mr. Mill, "in general a necessary condition of free institutions, that the boundaries of governments should coincide in the main with those of nationalities."[329][Pg 286]
Metternich is, after Napoleon, the main supporter of this theory; the anti-national nature of the restoration was most obvious in Austria, and it was in reaction to the Austrian Government that nationalism developed into a system. Napoleon, who relied on his armies and dismissed the importance of moral forces in politics, was overthrown by their emergence. Austria made the same mistake in its governance of its Italian territories. The kingdom of Italy had unified the northern part of the Peninsula into a single State, and the national sentiments that the French suppressed elsewhere were encouraged as a way to secure their power in Italy and Poland. When the tide of victory shifted, Austria sought the help of the new sentiment they had nurtured against the French. Nugent declared, in his proclamation to the Italians, that they should become an independent nation. The same spirit served various leaders, first contributing to the downfall of the old States, then to the expulsion of the French, and later, under Charles Albert, to a new revolution. It was evoked in the name of the most conflicting principles of governance and served all factions in turn, because it was a concept around which everyone could rally. Starting as a protest against one race dominating another, its most moderate and least developed form evolved into a condemnation of any State that included different races, ultimately becoming the clear and consistent theory that the State and the nation must align. "It is," says Mr. Mill, "in general a necessary condition of free institutions, that the boundaries of governments should coincide in the main with those of nationalities."[329][Pg 286]
The outward historical progress of this idea from an indefinite aspiration to be the keystone of a political system, may be traced in the life of the man who gave to it the element in which its strength resides,—Giuseppe Mazzini. He found Carbonarism impotent against the measures of the governments, and resolved to give new life to the liberal movement by transferring it to the ground of nationality. Exile is the nursery of nationality, as oppression is the school of liberalism; and Mazzini conceived the idea of Young Italy when he was a refugee at Marseilles. In the same way, the Polish exiles are the champions of every national movement; for to them all political rights are absorbed in the idea of independence, which, however they may differ with each other, is the one aspiration common to them all. Towards the year 1830 literature also contributed to the national idea. "It was the time," says Mazzini, "of the great conflict between the romantic and the classical school, which might with equal truth be called a conflict between the partisans of freedom and of authority." The romantic school was infidel in Italy, and Catholic in Germany; but in both it had the common effect of encouraging national history and literature, and Dante was as great an authority with the Italian democrats as with the leaders of the mediæval revival at Vienna, Munich, and Berlin. But neither the influence of the exiles, nor that of the poets and critics of the new party, extended over the masses. It was a sect without popular sympathy or encouragement, a conspiracy founded not on a grievance, but on a doctrine; and when the attempt to rise was made in Savoy, in 1834, under a banner with the motto "Unity, Independence, God and Humanity," the people were puzzled at its object, and indifferent to its failure. But Mazzini continued his propaganda, developed his Giovine Italia into a Giovine Europa, and established in 1847 the international league of nations. "The people," he said, in his opening address, "is penetrated with only one idea, that of unity and nationality.... There is no international question as to forms of government, but only a national question."[Pg 287]
The outward historical progress of this idea, evolving from a vague hope to becoming the cornerstone of a political system, can be seen in the life of the man who added the crucial element of strength to it—Giuseppe Mazzini. He found Carbonarism ineffective against government actions and decided to revive the liberal movement by focusing on nationalism. Exile nurtures nationality, much like oppression fosters liberalism; Mazzini came up with the concept of Young Italy while he was a refugee in Marseilles. Similarly, Polish exiles have become the advocates for every national movement; for them, all political rights are centered around the idea of independence, which, despite their differences, is a shared aspiration. Around 1830, literature also played a role in promoting nationalism. "It was the time," Mazzini remarked, "of the great conflict between the romantic and classical schools, which could equally be described as a struggle between supporters of freedom and those of authority." The romantic school was non-religious in Italy and Catholic in Germany; however, it had the shared effect of encouraging national history and literature in both places, with Dante being a significant figure for Italian democrats as well as for leaders of the medieval revival in Vienna, Munich, and Berlin. Nonetheless, the influence of the exiles and the poets and critics aligned with the new movement did not reach the masses. It was a group lacking popular support or enthusiasm, a conspiracy based not on grievances but on doctrine; and when an uprising occurred in Savoy in 1834 under the banner "Unity, Independence, God and Humanity," the people were confused about its purpose and indifferent to its failure. However, Mazzini persisted with his advocacy, expanded his Giovine Italia into a Giovine Europa, and established the international league of nations in 1847. "The people," he stated in his opening address, "are filled with just one idea, that of unity and nationality.... There is no international question regarding forms of government, only a national question."[Pg 287]
The revolution of 1848, unsuccessful in its national purpose, prepared the subsequent victories of nationality in two ways. The first of these was the restoration of the Austrian power in Italy, with a new and more energetic centralisation, which gave no promise of freedom. Whilst that system prevailed, the right was on the side of the national aspirations, and they were revived in a more complete and cultivated form by Manin. The policy of the Austrian Government, which failed during the ten years of the reaction to convert the tenure by force into a tenure by right, and to establish with free institutions the condition of allegiance, gave a negative encouragement to the theory. It deprived Francis Joseph of all active support and sympathy in 1859, for he was more clearly wrong in his conduct than his enemies in their doctrines. The real cause of the energy which the national theory has acquired is, however, the triumph of the democratic principle in France, and its recognition by the European Powers. The theory of nationality is involved in the democratic theory of the sovereignty of the general will. "One hardly knows what any division of the human race should be free to do, if not to determine with which of the various collective bodies of human beings they choose to associate themselves."[330] It is by this act that a nation constitutes itself. To have a collective will, unity is necessary, and independence is requisite in order to assert it. Unity and nationality are still more essential to the notion of the sovereignty of the people than the cashiering of monarchs, or the revocation of laws. Arbitrary acts of this kind may be prevented by the happiness of the people or the popularity of the king, but a nation inspired by the democratic idea cannot with consistency allow a part of itself to belong to a foreign State, or the whole to be divided into several native States. The theory of nationality therefore proceeds from both the principles which divide the political world,—from legitimacy, which ignores its claims, and from the revolution, which assumes them; and for the[Pg 288] same reason it is the chief weapon of the last against the first.
The revolution of 1848, although it didn't achieve its national goals, set the stage for future victories of nationalism in two main ways. First, it led to a stronger reassertion of Austrian power in Italy through a new and more aggressive centralization that offered no promise of freedom. While that system was in place, the right was aligned with the national desires, which were revitalized in a more complete and sophisticated manner by Manin. The Austrian Government's failure over the ten years of reaction to convert force into rightful rule, and to establish allegiance through free institutions, negatively reinforced the theory. This left Francis Joseph without any real support or sympathy in 1859, as his actions were more clearly misguided than those of his opponents in their beliefs. The true source of the energy behind the national theory, however, is the success of the democratic principle in France and its acknowledgment by European Powers. Nationality theory is connected to the democratic idea of the sovereignty of the general will. "It's hard to see what any group of people should be free to do if not to choose which collective bodies they want to join."[330] It's through this decision that a nation defines itself. To have a collective will, unity is essential, and independence is necessary to assert it. Unity and nationality are even more crucial to the concept of the people's sovereignty than removing monarchs or revoking laws. Such arbitrary actions might be avoided through the happiness of the people or the popularity of the king, but a nation inspired by democratic ideals cannot consistently allow part of itself to be under a foreign state or be split into several native states. Therefore, the theory of nationality arises from both principles that divide the political world—legitimacy, which ignores its claims, and revolution, which acknowledges them; and for the[Pg 288] same reason, it is the primary tool of the latter against the former.
In pursuing the outward and visible growth of the national theory we are prepared for an examination of its political character and value. The absolutism which has created it denies equally that absolute right of national unity which is a product of democracy, and that claim of national liberty which belongs to the theory of freedom. These two views of nationality, corresponding to the French and to the English systems, are connected in name only, and are in reality the opposite extremes of political thought. In one case, nationality is founded on the perpetual supremacy of the collective will, of which the unity of the nation is the necessary condition, to which every other influence must defer, and against which no obligation enjoys authority, and all resistance is tyrannical. The nation is here an ideal unit founded on the race, in defiance of the modifying action of external causes, of tradition, and of existing rights. It overrules the rights and wishes of the inhabitants, absorbing their divergent interests in a fictitious unity; sacrifices their several inclinations and duties to the higher claim of nationality, and crushes all natural rights and all established liberties for the purpose of vindicating itself.[331] Whenever a single definite object is made the supreme end of the State, be it the advantage of a class, the safety or the power of the country, the greatest happiness of the greatest number, or the support of any speculative idea, the State becomes for the time inevitably absolute. Liberty alone demands for its realisation the limitation of the public authority, for liberty is the only object which benefits all alike, and provokes no sincere opposition. In supporting the claims of national unity, governments must be subverted in whose title there is no flaw, and whose policy is beneficent and[Pg 289] equitable, and subjects must be compelled to transfer their allegiance to an authority for which they have no attachment, and which may be practically a foreign domination. Connected with this theory in nothing except in the common enmity of the absolute state, is the theory which represents nationality as an essential, but not a supreme element in determining the forms of the State. It is distinguished from the other, because it tends to diversity and not to uniformity, to harmony and not to unity; because it aims not at an arbitrary change, but at careful respect for the existing conditions of political life, and because it obeys the laws and results of history, not the aspirations of an ideal future. While the theory of unity makes the nation a source of despotism and revolution, the theory of liberty regards it as the bulwark of self-government, and the foremost limit to the excessive power of the State. Private rights, which are sacrificed to the unity, are preserved by the union of nations. No power can so efficiently resist the tendencies of centralisation, of corruption, and of absolutism, as that community which is the vastest that can be included in a State, which imposes on its members a consistent similarity of character, interest, and opinion, and which arrests the action of the sovereign by the influence of a divided patriotism. The presence of different nations under the same sovereignty is similar in its effect to the independence of the Church in the State. It provides against the servility which flourishes under the shadow of a single authority, by balancing interests, multiplying associations, and giving to the subject the restraint and support of a combined opinion. In the same way it promotes independence by forming definite groups of public opinion, and by affording a great source and centre of political sentiments, and of notions of duty not derived from the sovereign will. Liberty provokes diversity, and diversity preserves liberty by supplying the means of organisation. All those portions of law which govern the relations of men with each other, and regulate social life, are the varying result of national custom and the creation of private society.[Pg 290] In these things, therefore, the several nations will differ from each other; for they themselves have produced them, and they do not owe them to the State which rules them all. This diversity in the same State is a firm barrier against the intrusion of the government beyond the political sphere which is common to all into the social department which escapes legislation and is ruled by spontaneous laws. This sort of interference is characteristic of an absolute government, and is sure to provoke a reaction, and finally a remedy. That intolerance of social freedom which is natural to absolutism is sure to find a corrective in the national diversities, which no other force could so efficiently provide. The co-existence of several nations under the same State is a test, as well as the best security of its freedom. It is also one of the chief instruments of civilisation; and, as such, it is in the natural and providential order, and indicates a state of greater advancement than the national unity which is the ideal of modern liberalism.
In exploring the visible growth of national theory, we're ready to examine its political character and value. The absolutism that created it equally denies the absolute right of national unity that comes from democracy, as well as the claim to national liberty that belongs to the theory of freedom. These two perspectives on nationality, reflecting the French and English systems, are only connected by name and are actually opposing extremes of political thought. In one view, nationality is based on the continuous supremacy of the collective will, where the unity of the nation is a necessary condition that all other influences must comply with, and where no obligation has authority against it, making all resistance tyrannical. Here, the nation is an ideal unit based on race, ignoring the influence of external factors, tradition, and existing rights. It overrides the rights and wishes of its inhabitants, merging their differing interests into a false unity; it sacrifices their individual inclinations and duties to the higher claim of nationality and crushes all natural rights and established liberties to assert itself. Whenever a single, specific objective is established as the supreme goal of the State, whether it’s the benefit of a class, the security or power of the country, the greatest happiness for the greatest number, or the support of any theoretical idea, the State becomes absolutely powerful at that moment. Only liberty requires the limitation of public authority to be realized, as liberty is the only objective that benefits everyone equally and doesn’t provoke genuine opposition. In supporting national unity, governments must be overturned, even if their legitimacy is flawless and their policies are beneficial and fair, forcing subjects to pledge allegiance to an authority they have no affinity for, which may practically be a foreign dominion. Tied to this theory only by a shared opposition to the absolute state is the theory which views nationality as an essential, but not supreme, factor in shaping State structures. It is distinguished from the former because it promotes diversity rather than uniformity, harmony rather than unity; it does not seek arbitrary change but instead carefully respects the current conditions of political life, and it follows historical laws and outcomes, not the dreams of an ideal future. While the unity theory turns the nation into a source of despotism and revolution, the liberty theory sees it as the foundation of self-governance and the primary limit to the State’s excessive power. Private rights, which are sacrificed for unity, are safeguarded by the alliance of nations. No force can resist the tendencies of centralization, corruption, and absolutism better than a community that is the largest possible within a State, which imposes consistent similarities in character, interest, and opinion, and which limits the actions of the sovereign through the influence of divided patriotism. Having different nations under the same sovereignty is akin to the independence of the Church in the State. It protects against the servility that thrives under a single authority by balancing various interests, multiplying associations, and providing subjects with the restraint and support of a united opinion. Similarly, it enhances independence by forming clear groups of public opinion and establishing a major source and center for political sentiments and notions of duty not derived from the sovereign will. Liberty encourages diversity, and diversity safeguards liberty by providing the means for organization. All aspects of law that regulate the relationships between people and govern social life are the varying results of national customs and are created by private society. Therefore, different nations will vary in these matters as they have produced them and do not owe them to the State that governs them all. This diversity within the same State serves as a strong barrier against government interference, keeping its reach confined to the political realm shared by all, while the social realm escapes legislation and follows spontaneous laws. Such interference is typical of an absolute government and is bound to incite a reaction and eventually a remedy. The intolerance toward social freedom that is inherent in absolutism will inevitably find a counterbalance in national diversities, which no other force could provide as effectively. The coexistence of multiple nations within the same State serves as both a test and a crucial safeguard of its freedom. It is also one of the main instruments of civilization, and as such, it exists in the natural and providential order, indicating a state of greater advancement than the national unity that modern liberalism idealizes.
The combination of different nations in one State is as necessary a condition of civilised life as the combination of men in society. Inferior races are raised by living in political union with races intellectually superior. Exhausted and decaying nations are revived by the contact of a younger vitality. Nations in which the elements of organisation and the capacity for government have been lost, either through the demoralising influence of despotism, or the disintegrating action of democracy, are restored and educated anew under the discipline of a stronger and less corrupted race. This fertilising and regenerating process can only be obtained by living under one government. It is in the cauldron of the State that the fusion takes place by which the vigour, the knowledge, and the capacity of one portion of mankind may be communicated to another. Where political and national boundaries coincide, society ceases to advance, and nations relapse into a condition corresponding to that of men who renounce intercourse with their fellow-men. The difference between the two unites mankind not only by the benefits[Pg 291] it confers on those who live together, but because it connects society either by a political or a national bond, gives to every people an interest in its neighbours, either because they are under the same government or because they are of the same race, and thus promotes the interests of humanity, of civilisation, and of religion.
The mix of different nations within one state is just as essential for civilized life as the mix of people in society. Weaker races benefit from being politically united with more intellectually advanced races. Exhausted and declining nations are revitalized by the energy of younger ones. Nations that have lost their ability to organize and govern, whether due to the corrupting influence of tyranny or the chaotic effects of democracy, can be rejuvenated and educated by the guidance of a stronger, less corrupt race. This enriching and renewing process can only happen under one government. It is in the arena of the state where the blending occurs that allows the strength, knowledge, and capabilities of one group of people to be shared with another. When political and national borders align, society stagnates, and nations regress into a state similar to people who choose to cut off interactions with others. The differences between them bring humanity together not only through the benefits it provides to those who coexist but also because it connects society through a political or national bond, creating mutual interests among peoples, whether they are governed together or share a race, thus advancing the interests of humanity, civilization, and religion.
Christianity rejoices at the mixture of races, as paganism identifies itself with their differences, because truth is universal, and errors various and particular. In the ancient world idolatry and nationality went together, and the same term is applied in Scripture to both. It was the mission of the Church to overcome national differences. The period of her undisputed supremacy was that in which all Western Europe obeyed the same laws, all literature was contained in one language, and the political unity of Christendom was personified in a single potentate, while its intellectual unity was represented in one university. As the ancient Romans concluded their conquests by carrying away the gods of the conquered people, Charlemagne overcame the national resistance of the Saxons only by the forcible destruction of their pagan rites. Out of the mediæval period, and the combined action of the German race and the Church, came forth a new system of nations and a new conception of nationality. Nature was overcome in the nation as well as in the individual. In pagan and uncultivated times, nations were distinguished from each other by the widest diversity, not only in religion, but in customs, language, and character. Under the new law they had many things in common; the old barriers which separated them were removed, and the new principle of self-government, which Christianity imposed, enabled them to live together under the same authority, without necessarily losing their cherished habits, their customs, or their laws. The new idea of freedom made room for different races in one State. A nation was no longer what it had been to the ancient world,—the progeny of a common ancestor, or the aboriginal product of a particular region,—a result of merely physical and material causes,—but a moral and political being;[Pg 292] not the creation of geographical or physiological unity, but developed in the course of history by the action of the State. It is derived from the State, not supreme over it. A State may in course of time produce a nationality; but that a nationality should constitute a State is contrary to the nature of modern civilisation. The nation derives its rights and its power from the memory of a former independence.
Christianity celebrates the blending of races, while paganism highlights their differences because truth is universal, but mistakes are varied and specific. In the ancient world, idolatry and nationality were closely linked, and the same term was used in the Scriptures for both. The Church's mission was to overcome national differences. The time when her authority was unquestioned was when all of Western Europe followed the same laws, all literature was expressed in one language, and the political unity of Christendom was embodied in a single ruler, while its intellectual unity was represented by one university. Just as the ancient Romans solidified their conquests by taking the gods of the conquered people, Charlemagne subdued the Saxons' national resistance only by forcefully eliminating their pagan rituals. Emerging from the medieval period, through the combined efforts of the German race and the Church, a new system of nations and a new understanding of nationality emerged. Nature was defeated not only at the individual level but also within nations. In pagan times, nations were distinguished by significant differences in religion, customs, language, and character. Under the new law, they shared many things in common; the old boundaries that divided them were erased, and the principle of self-governance that Christianity introduced allowed them to coexist under the same authority without necessarily sacrificing their beloved practices, traditions, or laws. The new concept of freedom created space for various races within one State. A nation was no longer defined as it had been in the ancient world—descended from a common ancestor or the original product of a specific region—merely a result of physical and material causes—but was seen as a moral and political entity;[Pg 292] not born from geographical or physiological unity, but developed throughout history through the actions of the State. It comes from the State, not above it. Over time, a State may foster a nationality; however, the idea that a nationality should form a State contradicts the essence of modern civilization. A nation gains its rights and power from the memory of its past independence.
The Church has agreed in this respect with the tendency of political progress, and discouraged wherever she could the isolation of nations; admonishing them of their duties to each other, and regarding conquest and feudal investiture as the natural means of raising barbarous or sunken nations to a higher level. But though she has never attributed to national independence an immunity from the accidental consequences of feudal law, of hereditary claims, or of testamentary arrangements, she defends national liberty against uniformity and centralisation with an energy inspired by perfect community of interests. For the same enemy threatens both; and the State which is reluctant to tolerate differences, and to do justice to the peculiar character of various races, must from the same cause interfere in the internal government of religion. The connection of religious liberty with the emancipation of Poland or Ireland is not merely the accidental result of local causes; and the failure of the Concordat to unite the subjects of Austria is the natural consequence of a policy which did not desire to protect the provinces in their diversity and autonomy, and sought to bribe the Church by favours instead of strengthening her by independence. From this influence of religion in modern history has proceeded a new definition of patriotism.
The Church has aligned itself with the trend of political progress and has worked to discourage the isolation of nations whenever possible; urging them to recognize their responsibilities to one another, and viewing conquest and feudal authority as natural ways to elevate uncivilized or downtrodden nations. However, it has never suggested that national independence provides an escape from the unintended effects of feudal laws, hereditary claims, or wills. It firmly supports national freedom against uniformity and centralization, driven by a strong sense of shared interests. Both national liberty and religious freedom are threatened by the same adversary; a State that is unwilling to accept diversity and honor the unique traits of different races will inevitably meddle in the internal governance of religion. The link between religious freedom and the liberation of Poland or Ireland isn’t just a coincidence of local circumstances; and the failure of the Concordat to unify the subjects of Austria stems from a policy that didn’t aim to safeguard the provinces in their uniqueness and independence, and instead tried to win over the Church with favors rather than empower her through autonomy. This influence of religion on modern history has led to a new understanding of patriotism.
The difference between nationality and the State is exhibited in the nature of patriotic attachment. Our connection with the race is merely natural or physical, whilst our duties to the political nation are ethical. One is a community of affections and instincts infinitely important and powerful in savage life, but pertaining more to the animal than to the civilised man; the other[Pg 293] is an authority governing by laws, imposing obligations, and giving a moral sanction and character to the natural relations of society. Patriotism is in political life what faith is in religion, and it stands to the domestic feelings and to home-sickness as faith to fanaticism and to superstition. It has one aspect derived from private life and nature, for it is an extension of the family affections, as the tribe is an extension of the family. But in its real political character, patriotism consists in the development of the instinct of self-preservation into a moral duty which may involve self-sacrifice. Self-preservation is both an instinct and a duty, natural and involuntary in one respect, and at the same time a moral obligation. By the first it produces the family; by the last the State. If the nation could exist without the State, subject only to the instinct of self-preservation, it would be incapable of denying, controlling, or sacrificing itself; it would be an end and a rule to itself. But in the political order moral purposes are realised and public ends are pursued to which private interests and even existence must be sacrificed. The great sign of true patriotism, the development of selfishness into sacrifice, is the product of political life. That sense of duty which is supplied by race is not entirely separated from its selfish and instinctive basis; and the love of country, like married love, stands at the same time on a material and a moral foundation. The patriot must distinguish between the two causes or objects of his devotion. The attachment which is given only to the country is like obedience given only to the State—a submission to physical influences. The man who prefers his country before every other duty shows the same spirit as the man who surrenders every right to the State. They both deny that right is superior to authority.
The difference between nationality and the State is shown in how we feel patriotic attachments. Our connection to our ethnic background is mainly natural or physical, while our responsibilities to the political nation are ethical. One is a community of feelings and instincts, incredibly important and powerful in primal life, but more related to animal instincts than to civilized people; the other[Pg 293] is a governing authority that operates under laws, imposes obligations, and gives a moral foundation and significance to the natural relationships in society. Patriotism in political life is like faith in religion, and it relates to feelings of home and nostalgia similarly to how faith relates to fanaticism and superstition. It has one side that comes from personal life and nature because it extends family feelings, just as a tribe extends a family. However, in its true political essence, patriotism involves transforming the instinct for self-preservation into a moral duty that could require self-sacrifice. Self-preservation is both an instinct and a duty, being natural and involuntary in one way, but also a moral obligation. The instinct creates the family; the moral aspect creates the State. If the nation could exist without the State, driven solely by the instinct to survive, it wouldn't be able to deny, control, or sacrifice itself; it would act solely for its own sake. But in the political realm, moral goals are achieved, and public interests are pursued, often requiring sacrifices of private interests and even survival. The true mark of patriotism, which turns selfishness into sacrifice, comes from political life. The sense of duty influenced by ethnicity isn't completely separate from its selfish and instinctive roots; the love for one's country, much like marital love, is built on both material and moral foundations. A patriot must recognize the difference between the two reasons or objects of their devotion. An attachment that exists only for the country is like obedience that exists only for the State—it’s just a submission to physical forces. A person who prioritizes their country over any other duty exhibits the same mindset as someone who gives up all their rights to the State. Both deny that right is above authority.
There is a moral and political country, in the language of Burke, distinct from the geographical, which may be possibly in collision with it The Frenchmen who bore arms against the Convention were as patriotic as the Englishmen who bore arms against King Charles, for they recognised a higher duty than that of obedience to[Pg 294] the actual sovereign. "In an address to France," said Burke, "in an attempt to treat with it, or in considering any scheme at all relative to it, it is impossible we should mean the geographical, we must always mean the moral and political, country.... The truth is, that France is out of itself—the moral France is separated from the geographical. The master of the house is expelled, and the robbers are in possession. If we look for the corporate people of France, existing as corporate in the eye and intention of public law (that corporate people, I mean, who are free to deliberate and to decide, and who have a capacity to treat and conclude), they are in Flanders and Germany, in Switzerland, Spain, Italy, and England. There are all the princes of the blood, there are all the orders of the State, there are all the parliaments of the kingdom.... I am sure that if half that number of the same description were taken out of this country, it would leave hardly anything that I should call the people of England."[332] Rousseau draws nearly the same distinction between the country to which we happen to belong and that which fulfils towards us the political functions of the State. In the Emile he has a sentence of which it is not easy in a translation to convey the point: "Qui n'a pas une patrie a du moins un pays." And in his tract on Political Economy he writes: "How shall men love their country if it is nothing more for them than for strangers, and bestows on them only that which it can refuse to none?" It is in the same sense he says, further on, "La patrie ne peut subsister sans la liberté."[333]
There is a moral and political country, as Burke puts it, that is different from the geographical one, which may sometimes be at odds with it. The French soldiers who fought against the Convention were just as patriotic as the English soldiers who fought against King Charles because they recognized a higher duty than just obeying the current ruler. "In an address to France," Burke said, "when trying to engage with it or considering any plans related to it, we cannot just mean the geographical; we must always refer to the moral and political country.... The truth is, France is disconnected from itself—the moral France is separate from the geographical. The rightful leader has been ousted, and the thieves are in control. If we search for the collective people of France, as they exist as a legal entity in the eyes and intentions of public law (that collective group, which is free to deliberate and decide, and capable of negotiating and concluding), they can be found in Flanders and Germany, in Switzerland, Spain, Italy, and England. All the princes of the blood, all the estates of the State, and all the parliaments of the kingdom are there.... I'm certain that if half of that number from this group were taken out of this country, hardly anything that I would recognize as the people of England would remain." Rousseau makes a similar distinction between the country we happen to belong to and the one that fulfills the political roles of the State for us. In the Emile, he has a phrase that is difficult to translate accurately: "Whoever does not have a homeland at least has a country." And in his treatise on Political Economy, he writes: "How can people love their country if it means no more to them than it does to strangers, and gives them only what it cannot deny to anyone?" In the same context, he later states, "La patrie ne peut subsister sans la liberté."
The nationality formed by the State, then, is the only one to which we owe political duties, and it is, therefore, the only one which has political rights. The Swiss are[Pg 295] ethnologically either French, Italian, or German; but no nationality has the slightest claim upon them, except the purely political nationality of Switzerland. The Tuscan or the Neapolitan State has formed a nationality, but the citizens of Florence and of Naples have no political community with each other. There are other States which have neither succeeded in absorbing distinct races in a political nationality, nor in separating a particular district from a larger nation. Austria and Mexico are instances on the one hand, Parma and Baden on the other. The progress of civilisation deals hardly with the last description of States. In order to maintain their integrity they must attach themselves by confederations, or family alliances, to greater Powers, and thus lose something of their independence. Their tendency is to isolate and shut off their inhabitants, to narrow the horizon of their views, and to dwarf in some degree the proportions of their ideas. Public opinion cannot maintain its liberty and purity in such small dimensions, and the currents that come from larger communities sweep over a contracted territory. In a small and homogeneous population there is hardly room for a natural classification of society, or for inner groups of interests that set bounds to sovereign power. The government and the subjects contend with borrowed weapons. The resources of the one and the aspirations of the other are derived from some external source, and the consequence is that the country becomes the instrument and the scene of contests in which it is not interested. These States, like the minuter communities of the Middle Ages, serve a purpose, by constituting partitions and securities of self-government in the larger States; but they are impediments to the progress of society, which depends on the mixture of races under the same governments.
The nationality defined by the State is the only one to which we owe political duties, and therefore, it is the only one that has political rights. The Swiss are[Pg 295] ethnically French, Italian, or German; but no nationality can claim them, except the purely political nationality of Switzerland. The Tuscan or Neapolitan State has created a nationality, but the citizens of Florence and Naples have no political connection with each other. There are other States that have failed to either incorporate distinct races into a political nationality or separate a specific area from a larger nation. Austria and Mexico are examples of one scenario, while Parma and Baden represent another. The advancement of civilization is tough on the latter type of States. To maintain their integrity, they must form confederations or family alliances with larger Powers, which causes them to lose some of their independence. Their tendency is to isolate and restrict their inhabitants, limiting their perspectives and somewhat diminishing their ideas. Public opinion cannot retain its freedom and clarity in such small environments, and the influences from larger communities overshadow a restricted territory. In a small and uniform population, there is hardly any space for a natural classification of society or for internal interest groups that could limit sovereign power. The government and the citizens use borrowed resources. The strengths of one and the aspirations of the other come from external sources, leading to a situation where the country becomes a tool and stage for conflicts that it doesn’t have a stake in. These States, like the smaller communities of the Middle Ages, serve a purpose by creating divisions and protections for self-governance in the larger States; however, they hinder societal progress, which relies on the mixing of races under the same governments.
The vanity and peril of national claims founded on no political tradition, but on race alone, appear in Mexico. There the races are divided by blood, without being grouped together in different regions. It is, therefore, neither possible to unite them nor to convert them into[Pg 296] the elements of an organised State. They are fluid, shapeless, and unconnected, and cannot be precipitated, or formed into the basis of political institutions. As they cannot be used by the State, they cannot be recognised by it; and their peculiar qualities, capabilities, passions, and attachments are of no service, and therefore obtain no regard. They are necessarily ignored, and are therefore perpetually outraged. From this difficulty of races with political pretensions, but without political position, the Eastern world escaped by the institution of castes. Where there are only two races there is the resource of slavery; but when different races inhabit the different territories of one Empire composed of several smaller States, it is of all possible combinations the most favourable to the establishment of a highly developed system of freedom. In Austria there are two circumstances which add to the difficulty of the problem, but also increase its importance. The several nationalities are at very unequal degrees of advancement, and there is no single nation which is so predominant as to overwhelm or absorb the others. These are the conditions necessary for the very highest degree of organisation which government is capable of receiving. They supply the greatest variety of intellectual resource; the perpetual incentive to progress, which is afforded not merely by competition, but by the spectacle of a more advanced people; the most abundant elements of self-government, combined with the impossibility for the State to rule all by its own will; and the fullest security for the preservation of local customs and ancient rights. In such a country as this, liberty would achieve its most glorious results, while centralisation and absolutism would be destruction.
The arrogance and danger of national claims based solely on race, without any political tradition, can be seen in Mexico. There, the races are divided by blood, without being located in distinct regions. Therefore, it is impossible to unify them or transform them into[Pg 296] the building blocks of an organized state. They are fluid, formless, and disconnected, unable to coalesce or form the foundation of political institutions. Since the state cannot utilize them, it cannot acknowledge them; their unique qualities, skills, feelings, and connections serve no purpose, and therefore receive no attention. They are inevitably overlooked and, as a result, continually mistreated. The Eastern world addressed this issue of races with political ambitions but no political standing through the establishment of castes. Where there are only two races, slavery becomes an option; however, when different races occupy various territories within an empire made up of several smaller states, this combination is the most conducive to creating a well-developed system of freedom. In Austria, two factors complicate the issue but also enhance its significance. The different nationalities are at very unequal levels of advancement, and there isn't one dominant nation that can overshadow or absorb the others. These conditions are essential for the highest level of organization that a government can achieve. They offer a wide range of intellectual resources; a constant push for progress, not just through competition but by observing a more advanced group; ample opportunities for self-governance, paired with the state's inability to rule entirely by its own authority; and the best guarantee for the preservation of local customs and historical rights. In such a country, freedom could achieve its most remarkable outcomes, whereas centralization and absolutism would lead to ruin.
The problem presented to the government of Austria is higher than that which is solved in England, because of the necessity of admitting the national claims. The parliamentary system fails to provide for them, as it presupposes the unity of the people. Hence in those countries in which different races dwell together, it has not satisfied their desires, and is regarded as an imperfect[Pg 297] form of freedom. It brings out more clearly than before the differences it does not recognise, and thus continues the work of the old absolutism, and appears as a new phase of centralisation. In those countries, therefore, the power of the imperial parliament must be limited as jealously as the power of the crown, and many of its functions must be discharged by provincial diets, and a descending series of local authorities.
The issue facing the Austrian government is more complex than the one addressed in England because it has to acknowledge national claims. The parliamentary system doesn’t accommodate these claims, as it assumes the unity of the people. As a result, in countries with multiple races living together, it has failed to meet their needs and is viewed as an inadequate[Pg 297] form of freedom. It highlights the differences it ignores and therefore continues the legacy of old absolutism, appearing as a new form of centralization. Thus, in these countries, the power of the imperial parliament should be limited just as carefully as the power of the crown, and many of its responsibilities should be managed by regional assemblies and a hierarchy of local authorities.
The great importance of nationality in the State consists in the fact that it is the basis of political capacity. The character of a nation determines in great measure the form and vitality of the State. Certain political habits and ideas belong to particular nations, and they vary with the course of the national history. A people just emerging from barbarism, a people effete from the excesses of a luxurious civilisation, cannot possess the means of governing itself; a people devoted to equality, or to absolute monarchy, is incapable of producing an aristocracy; a people averse to the institution of private property is without the first element of freedom. Each of these can be converted into efficient members of a free community only by the contact of a superior race, in whose power will lie the future prospects of the State. A system which ignores these things, and does not rely for its support on the character and aptitude of the people, does not intend that they should administer their own affairs, but that they should simply be obedient to the supreme command. The denial of nationality, therefore, implies the denial of political liberty.
The importance of nationality in the State lies in the fact that it forms the foundation of political ability. The character of a nation largely shapes the structure and vitality of the State. Certain political habits and ideas are tied to specific nations, and these evolve with the nation's history. A people just coming out of barbarism, or a people weakened by the excesses of a lavish civilization, cannot govern themselves; a people committed to equality or to absolute monarchy cannot produce an aristocracy; a people opposed to private property lacks the basic element of freedom. Each of these groups can only become effective members of a free community through the interaction with a more advanced race, which will hold the future prospects of the State in its hands. A system that ignores these realities and does not depend on the character and capabilities of the people does not intend for them to manage their own affairs, but rather to simply obey the highest authority. Thus, the denial of nationality implies the denial of political freedom.
The greatest adversary of the rights of nationality is the modern theory of nationality. By making the State and the nation commensurate with each other in theory, it reduces practically to a subject condition all other nationalities that may be within the boundary. It cannot admit them to an equality with the ruling nation which constitutes the State, because the State would then cease to be national, which would be a contradiction of the principle of its existence. According, therefore, to the degree of humanity and civilisation in that dominant[Pg 298] body which claims all the rights of the community, the inferior races are exterminated, or reduced to servitude, or outlawed, or put in a condition of dependence.
The biggest threat to the rights of national identity is the current view of nationality. By equating the State with the nation in theory, it effectively puts all other nationalities within its borders in a subordinate position. It can't treat them as equals to the dominant nation that forms the State, because then the State would no longer be considered national, which contradicts its very existence. Therefore, depending on the level of humanity and civilization in that dominant[Pg 298] group that claims all community rights, inferior races are either eliminated, forced into servitude, made outlaws, or placed in a state of dependence.
If we take the establishment of liberty for the realisation of moral duties to be the end of civil society, we must conclude that those states are substantially the most perfect which, like the British and Austrian Empires, include various distinct nationalities without oppressing them. Those in which no mixture of races has occurred are imperfect; and those in which its effects have disappeared are decrepit. A State which is incompetent to satisfy different races condemns itself; a State which labours to neutralise, to absorb, or to expel them, destroys its own vitality; a State which does not include them is destitute of the chief basis of self-government The theory of nationality, therefore, is a retrograde step in history. It is the most advanced form of the revolution, and must retain its power to the end of the revolutionary period, of which it announces the approach. Its great historical importance depends on two chief causes.
If we view the establishment of freedom as essential for fulfilling moral responsibilities within a civil society, we must conclude that the most ideal states are those, like the British and Austrian Empires, that encompass various distinct nationalities without oppressing them. States with no racial diversity are flawed, and those that have lost that diversity are weak. A state that fails to meet the needs of different races undermines itself; a state that seeks to neutralize, absorb, or expel them undermines its own strength; and a state that excludes them lacks a vital foundation for self-governance. Therefore, the concept of nationality represents a backward step in history. It is the most advanced form of revolution and will maintain its influence until the end of the revolutionary period, signifying its approach. Its significant historical impact stems from two major factors.
First, it is a chimera. The settlement at which it aims is impossible. As it can never be satisfied and exhausted, and always continues to assert itself, it prevents the government from ever relapsing into the condition which provoked its rise. The danger is too threatening, and the power over men's minds too great, to allow any system to endure which justifies the resistance of nationality. It must contribute, therefore, to obtain that which in theory it condemns,—the liberty of different nationalities as members of one sovereign community. This is a service which no other force could accomplish; for it is a corrective alike of absolute monarchy, of democracy, and of constitutionalism, as well as of the centralisation which is common to all three. Neither the monarchical, nor the revolutionary, nor the parliamentary system can do this; and all the ideas which have excited enthusiasm in past times are impotent for the purpose except nationality alone.[Pg 299]
First, it's a mirage. The goal it's aiming for is unattainable. Since it can never be satisfied or exhausted and always insists on its presence, it prevents the government from slipping back into the situation that caused its emergence. The threat is too significant, and the influence over people's minds is too strong to let any system last that justifies the resistance of nationality. Therefore, it must help achieve what it theoretically opposes—the freedom of different nationalities as part of a single sovereign community. This is a task that no other force can fulfill; it corrects absolute monarchy, democracy, and constitutionalism, as well as the centralization that is shared by all three. Neither the monarchy, nor the revolutionary system, nor parliamentary governance can accomplish this; and all the ideas that have stirred passion in the past are powerless to achieve this goal except for nationality alone.[Pg 299]
And secondly, the national theory marks the end of the revolutionary doctrine and its logical exhaustion. In proclaiming the supremacy of the rights of nationality, the system of democratic equality goes beyond its own extreme boundary, and falls into contradiction with itself. Between the democratic and the national phase of the revolution, socialism had intervened, and had already carried the consequences of the principle to an absurdity. But that phase was passed. The revolution survived its offspring, and produced another further result. Nationality is more advanced than socialism, because it is a more arbitrary system. The social theory endeavours to provide for the existence of the individual beneath the terrible burdens which modern society heaps upon labour. It is not merely a development of the notion of equality, but a refuge from real misery and starvation. However false the solution, it was a reasonable demand that the poor should be saved from destruction; and if the freedom of the State was sacrificed to the safety of the individual, the more immediate object was, at least in theory, attained. But nationality does not aim either at liberty or prosperity, both of which it sacrifices to the imperative necessity of making the nation the mould and measure of the State. Its course will be marked with material as well as moral ruin, in order that a new invention may prevail over the works of God and the interests of mankind. There is no principle of change, no phase of political speculation conceivable, more comprehensive, more subversive, or more arbitrary than this. It is a confutation of democracy, because it sets limits to the exercise of the popular will, and substitutes for it a higher principle. It prevents not only the division, but the extension of the State, and forbids to terminate war by conquest, and to obtain a security for peace. Thus, after surrendering the individual to the collective will, the revolutionary system makes the collective will subject to conditions which are independent of it, and rejects all law, only to be controlled by an accident.
And secondly, the national theory signals the end of the revolutionary doctrine and its logical limits. By asserting the dominance of national rights, the system of democratic equality exceeds its own extreme boundary, leading to self-contradiction. In the process between the democratic and national phases of the revolution, socialism intervened and already pushed the consequences of this principle to absurdity. But that phase has passed. The revolution outlived its offspring and produced another outcome. Nationality is more advanced than socialism because it operates on a more arbitrary basis. The social theory seeks to address the existence of the individual under the immense burdens that modern society places on labor. It’s not just a development of the idea of equality, but a refuge from real suffering and starvation. Regardless of how flawed the solution may be, it was a reasonable demand that the poor should be protected from destruction; and if the freedom of the State was sacrificed for the safety of the individual, at least the immediate goal was theoretically met. However, nationality does not aim for freedom or prosperity, both of which it sacrifices to the urgent need to make the nation the mold and measure of the State. Its path will be marked by both material and moral ruin, so a new invention can take precedence over the works of God and the interests of humanity. There is no conceivable principle of change, no political theory more comprehensive, more subversive, or more arbitrary than this. It contradicts democracy because it puts limits on the exercise of the popular will and replaces it with a higher principle. It not only prevents the division but also the expansion of the State, prohibiting the conclusion of war through conquest and the acquisition of security for peace. Thus, after submitting the individual to the collective will, the revolutionary system subjects the collective will to conditions that are independent from it, rejecting all law and instead being governed by accidents.
Although, therefore, the theory of nationality is more[Pg 300] absurd and more criminal than the theory of socialism, it has an important mission in the world, and marks the final conflict, and therefore the end, of two forces which are the worst enemies of civil freedom,—the absolute monarchy and the revolution.
Although the theory of nationality is more[Pg 300] absurd and more criminal than the theory of socialism, it has an important role in the world, representing the ultimate struggle, and thus the conclusion, of two forces that are the greatest adversaries of civil freedom — absolute monarchy and revolution.
FOOTNOTES:
[328] There are some remarkable thoughts on nationality in the State Papers of the Count de Maistre: "En premier lieu les nations sont quelque chose dans le monde, il n'est pas permis de les compter pour rien, de les affliger dans leurs convenances, dans leurs affections, dans leurs intérêts les plus chers.... Or le traité du 30 mai anéantit complétement la Savoie; il divise l'indivisible; il partage en trois portions une malheureuse nation de 400,000 hommes, une par la langue, une par la religion, une par le caractère, une par l'habitude invétérée, une enfin par les limites naturelles.... L'union des nations ne souffre pas de difficultés sur la carte géographique; mais dans la réalité, c'est autre chose; il y a des nations immiscibles.... Je lui parlai par occasion de l'esprit italien qui s'agite dans ce moment; il (Count Nesselrode) me répondit: 'Oui, Monsieur; mais cet esprit est un grand mal, car il peut gêner les arrangements de l'Italie.'" (Correspondance Diplomatique de J. de Maistre, ii. 7, 8, 21, 25). In the same year, 1815, Görres wrote: "In Italien wie allerwärts ist das Volk gewecht; es will etwas grossartiges, es will Ideen haben, die, wenn es sie auch nicht ganz begreift, doch einen freien unendlichen Gesichtskreis seiner Einbildung eröffnen. ... Es ist reiner Naturtrieb, dass ein Volk, also scharf und deutlich in seine natürlichen Gränzen eingeschlossen, aus der Zerstreuung in die Einheit sich zu sammeln sucht." (Werke, ii. 20).
[328] There are some striking ideas about nationality in the State Papers of Count de Maistre: "First of all, nations are significant in the world; they cannot be dismissed, or their customs, affections, and most cherished interests disregarded.... Now, the treaty of May 30 completely destroys Savoy; it divides the indivisible; it splits a struggling nation of 400,000 people into three parts: one by language, one by religion, one by character, one by deeply entrenched habits, and finally by natural boundaries.... The unity of nations does not face difficulties on the geographical map; but in reality, it’s a different story; there are nations that are immiscible.... I mentioned to him about the Italian spirit that is currently stirring; he (Count Nesselrode) replied: 'Yes, sir; but this spirit is a great danger, as it could disrupt the arrangements in Italy.'" (Correspondance Diplomatique de J. de Maistre, ii. 7, 8, 21, 25). In the same year, 1815, Görres stated: "In Italy, as everywhere, the people have awakened; they want something grand, they want ideas that, even if they don't fully understand them, still open up a vast and limitless vision for their imagination.... It is pure natural instinct for a people, so sharply and clearly confined within its natural borders, to seek to gather from dispersion into unity." (Werke, ii. 20).
[330] Mill's Considerations, p. 296.
[331] "Le sentiment d'indépendance nationale est encore plus général et plus profondément gravé dans le cœur des peuples que l'amour d'une liberté constitutionnelle. Les nations les plus soumises au despotisme éprouvent ce sentiment avec autant de vivacité que les nations libres; les peuples les plus barbares le sentent même encore plus vivement que les nations policées" (L'Italie au Dix-neuvième Siècle, p. 148, Paris, 1821).
[331] "The feeling of national independence is even more widespread and deeply ingrained in the hearts of people than the love for constitutional freedom. The nations most subjected to despotism feel this sentiment just as strongly as free nations; even the most barbaric peoples experience it more intensely than civilized nations" (Italy in the Nineteenth Century, p. 148, Paris, 1821).
[333] Œuvres, i. 593, 595, ii. 717. Bossuet, in a passage of great beauty on the love of country, does not attain to the political definition of the word: "La société humaine demande qu'on aime la terre où l'on habite ensemble, ou la regarde comme une mère et une nourrice commune.... Les hommes en effet se sentent liés par quelque chose de fort, lorsqu'ils songent, que la même terre qui les a portés et nourris étant vivants, les recevra dans son sein quand ils seront morts" ("Politique tirée de l'Ecriture Sainte," Œuvres, x. 317).
[333] Works, i. 593, 595, ii. 717. Bossuet, in a beautifully written passage about the love of one’s country, doesn’t reach a political definition of the term: "Human society requires that we love the land where we live together, or see it as a common mother and nurturer.... People truly feel a strong connection when they consider that the same land that supported and nurtured them while alive will welcome them back into its embrace when they are gone" ("Politics Drawn from Holy Scripture," Works, x. 317).
X
After half a year's delay, Dr. Döllinger has redeemed his promise to publish the text of those lectures which made so profound a sensation in the Catholic world.[335] We are sorry to find that the report which fell into our hands at the time, and from which we gave the account that appeared in our May Number, was both defective and incorrect; and we should further regret that we did not follow the example of those journals which abstained from comment so long as no authentic copy was accessible, if it did not appear that, although the argument of the lecturer was lost, his meaning was not, on the whole, seriously misrepresented. Excepting for the sake of the author, who became the object, and of those who unfortunately made themselves the organs, of so much calumny, it is impossible to lament the existence of the erroneous statements which have caused the present publication. Intending at first to prefix an introduction to the text of his lectures, the Professor has been led on by the gravity of the occasion, the extent of his subject, and the abundance of materials, to compose a book of 700 pages. Written with all the author's perspicuity of style, though without his usual compression; with the exhaustless information which never fails him, but with an economy of quotation suited to the general public for whom it is designed, it betrays the circumstances of its origin. Subjects are sometimes introduced out of their[Pg 302] proper place and order; and there are occasional repetitions, which show that he had not at starting fixed the proportions of the different parts of his work. This does not, however, affect the logical sequence of the ideas, or the accuracy of the induction. No other book contains—no other writer probably could supply—so comprehensive and so suggestive a description of the state of the Protestant religion, or so impartial an account of the causes which have brought on the crisis of the temporal power.
After a six-month delay, Dr. Döllinger has kept his promise to publish the text of the lectures that created such a significant impact in the Catholic world.[335] We regret to discover that the report we received at the time, which we used for our account in the May issue, was both flawed and inaccurate; and we further wish we had followed the example of those journals that refrained from commenting until an authentic copy was available, although it seems that, despite the lecturer's arguments being lost, his overall meaning was not seriously misrepresented. Aside from concern for the author, who became a target for so much slander, and for those who unfortunately served as their mouthpieces, it is hard to lament the erroneous statements that have led to this publication. Initially planning to include an introduction to the text of his lectures, the Professor has been compelled by the seriousness of the situation, the breadth of his subject, and the wealth of material to write a 700-page book. It is written with the clarity typical of the author, though it lacks his usual conciseness; it showcases the vast information that he always provides but maintains a level of quotation suited to the general public for whom it is intended, revealing the circumstances of its creation. Some topics are occasionally presented out of their proper order, and there are sporadic repetitions, indicating that he did not initially establish the proportions of the various parts of his work. This, however, does not impact the logical flow of the ideas or the accuracy of the conclusions. No other book provides—nor could any other writer likely offer—such a comprehensive and insightful description of the state of Protestantism or such an unbiased account of the factors that have led to the crisis of temporal power.
The Symbolik of Möhler was suggested by the beginning of that movement of revival and resuscitation amongst the Protestants, of which Döllinger now surveys the fortunes and the result. The interval of thirty years has greatly altered the position of the Catholic divines towards their antagonists. Möhler had to deal with the ideas of the Reformation, the works of the Reformers, and the teaching of the confessions; he had to answer in the nineteenth century the theology of the sixteenth. The Protestantism for which he wrote was a complete system, antagonistic to the whole of Catholic theology, and he confuted the one by comparing it with the other, dogma for dogma. But that of which Döllinger treats has lost, for the most part, those distinctive doctrines, not by the growth of unbelief, but in consequence of the very efforts which its most zealous and religious professors have made to defend and to redeem it. The contradictions and errors of the Protestant belief were formerly the subject of controversy with its Catholic opponents, but now the controversy is anticipated and prevented by the undisguised admissions of its desponding friends. It stands no longer as a system consistent, complete, satisfying the judgment and commanding the unconditional allegiance of its followers, and fortified at all points against Catholicism; but disorganised as a church, its doctrines in a state of dissolution, despaired of by its divines, strong and compact only in its hostility to Rome, but with no positive principle of unity, no ground of resistance, nothing to have faith in but the determination to reject authority. This, therefore, is the point which[Pg 303] Döllinger takes up. Reducing the chief phenomena of religious and social decline to the one head of failing authority, he founds on the state of Protestantism the apology of the Papacy. He abandons to the Protestant theology the destruction of the Protestant Church, and leaves its divines to confute and abjure its principles in detail, and to arrive by the exhaustion of the modes of error, through a painful but honourable process, at the gates of truth; he meets their arguments simply by a chapter of ecclesiastical history, of which experience teaches them the force; and he opposes to their theories, not the discussions of controversial theology, but the character of a single institution. The opportunity he has taken to do this, the assumed coincidence between the process of dissolution among the Protestants and the process of regeneration in the Court of Rome, is the characteristic peculiarity of the book. Before we proceed to give an analysis of its contents, we will give some extracts from the Preface, which explains the purpose of the whole, and which is alone one of the most important contributions to the religious discussions of the day.
The Symbolik of Möhler arose from the start of a movement of revival among Protestants, which Döllinger now examines in terms of its fortunes and outcomes. Over the past thirty years, the stance of Catholic theologians towards their opponents has changed significantly. Möhler had to confront the ideas of the Reformation, the writings of the Reformers, and the teachings of the confessions; he needed to respond in the nineteenth century to theology from the sixteenth. The Protestantism he addressed was a fully developed system, opposed to all of Catholic theology, and he refuted one by comparing it to the other, belief by belief. However, what Döllinger discusses has mostly lost its distinctive doctrines, not due to growing disbelief, but as a result of the efforts made by its most passionate and religious advocates to defend and restore it. The contradictions and errors of Protestant belief used to spark debates with Catholic opponents, but now the controversy is preempted and averted by the open admissions of its discouraged supporters. It no longer stands as a consistent, complete system that satisfies its followers’ judgment and commands their unwavering loyalty, fortified against Catholicism; instead, it is disorganized as a church, its doctrines are falling apart, and it has lost hope from its theologians, remaining strong and united only in its opposition to Rome, lacking any positive unifying principle or foundation for resistance, and holding on to nothing but the resolve to reject authority. This, therefore, is the point that[Pg 303] Döllinger addresses. By reducing the main aspects of religious and social decline to the single issue of failing authority, he bases the defense of the Papacy on the state of Protestantism. He leaves the destruction of the Protestant Church to Protestant theology, allowing its theologians to disprove and renounce its principles in detail, and to reach, through a tiring yet honorable process of sifting through errors, the gates of truth; he counters their arguments simply with a chapter of church history, of which experience shows them the impact; and he challenges their theories not with debates from controversial theology, but with the essence of a single institution. The opportunity he seizes to do this, the assumed parallel between the process of disintegration among Protestants and the process of renewal in the Court of Rome, is the defining feature of the book. Before we provide an analysis of its contents, we will present some extracts from the Preface, which outlines the purpose of the entire work and is itself one of the most significant contributions to today’s religious discussions.
This book arose from two out of four lectures which were delivered in April this year. How I came to discuss the most difficult and complicated question of our time before a very mixed audience, and in a manner widely different from that usually adopted, I deem myself bound to explain. It was my intention, when I was first requested to lecture, only to speak of the present state of religion in general, with a comprehensive view extending over all mankind. It happened, however, that from those circles which had given the impulse to the lectures, the question was frequently put to me, how the position of the Holy See, the partly consummated, partly threatening, loss of its secular power is to be explained. What answer, I was repeatedly asked, is to be given to those out of the Church who point with triumphant scorn to the numerous Episcopal manifestoes, in which the States of the Church are declared essential and necessary to her existence although the events of the last thirty years appear with increasing distinctness to announce their downfall? I had found the hope often expressed in newspapers, books, and periodicals, that after the destruction of the temporal power of the Popes, the Church herself would not escape dissolution. At the same time, I was struck by finding in the memoirs of Chateaubriand that Cardinal Bernetti, Secretary of State to Leo [Pg 304]XII., had said, that if he lived long, there was a chance of his beholding the fall of the temporal power of the Papacy. I had also read, in the letter of a well-informed and trustworthy correspondent from Paris, that the Archbishop of Rheims had related on his return from Rome that Pius IX. had said to him, "I am under no illusions, the temporal power must fall. Goyon will abandon me; I shall then disband my remaining troops. I shall excommunicate the king when he enters the city; and shall calmly await my death."
This book comes from two out of four lectures that were given in April this year. I feel it’s important to explain how I ended up discussing one of the most challenging and complex questions of our time in front of a diverse audience, and in a way that’s different from the usual approach. At first, when I was asked to give a lecture, my plan was to speak about the current state of religion overall, with a broad perspective encompassing all of humanity. However, I found that those who had encouraged the lectures often asked me how to explain the situation of the Holy See, which is experiencing a partial loss of its secular power that seems both completed and threatening. What response should I give to those outside the Church who mockingly point to the numerous Episcopal statements that declare the States of the Church as essential for its existence, even though events over the past thirty years increasingly suggest their decline? I noticed the repeated hope voiced in newspapers, books, and journals that after the fall of the Popes' temporal power, the Church itself would also dissolve. At the same time, I was struck by reading in Chateaubriand’s memoirs that Cardinal Bernetti, the Secretary of State for Leo XIII, had remarked that if he lived long enough, he might witness the collapse of the Papacy's temporal power. Additionally, I learned from a reliable correspondent in Paris that the Archbishop of Rheims recounted upon his return from Rome that Pius IX had told him, "I am under no illusions; the temporal power must fall. Goyon will abandon me; I shall then disband my remaining troops. I will excommunicate the king when he enters the city, and I will calmly await my death."
I thought already, in April, that I could perceive, what has become still more clear in October, that the enemies of the secular power of the Papacy are determined, united, predominant, and that there is nowhere a protecting power which possesses the will, and at the same time the means, of averting the catastrophe. I considered it therefore probable that an interruption of the temporal dominion would soon ensue—an interruption which, like others before it, would also come to an end, and would be followed by a restoration. I resolved, therefore, to take the opportunity, which the lectures gave me, to prepare the public for the coming events, which already cast their shadows upon us, and thus to prevent the scandals, the doubt, and the offence which must inevitably arise if the States of the Church should pass into other hands, although the pastorals of the Bishops had so energetically asserted that they belonged to the integrity of the Church. I meant, therefore, to say, the Church by her nature can very well exist, and did exist for seven centuries, without the territorial possessions of the Popes; afterwards this possession became necessary, and, in spite of great changes and vicissitudes, has discharged in most cases its function of serving as a foundation for the independence and freedom of the Popes. As long as the present state and arrangement of Europe endures, we can discover no other means to secure to the Holy See its freedom, and with it the confidence of all. But the knowledge and the power of God reach farther than ours, and we must not presume to set bounds to the Divine wisdom and omnipotence, or to say to it, In this way and no other! Should, nevertheless, the threatening consummation ensue, and should the Pope be robbed of his land, one of three eventualities will assuredly come to pass. Either the loss of the State is only temporary, and the territory will revert, after some intervening casualties, either whole or in part, to its legitimate sovereign; or Providence will bring about, by ways unknown to us, and combinations which we cannot divine, a state of things in which the object, namely, the independence and free action of the Holy See, will be attained without the means which have hitherto served; or else we are approaching great catastrophes in Europe, the doom of the whole edifice of the present social order,—events of which the ruin of the Roman State is only the precursor and the herald.
I already thought back in April that I could see what has become even clearer by October: the enemies of the Papacy's secular power are determined, united, and dominant, and there’s no protecting power willing and capable of preventing disaster. I considered it likely that a break in the temporal authority would happen soon—a break that, like previous ones, would also end and be followed by a restoration. So, I decided to use the opportunity provided by the lectures to prepare the public for the coming events, which are already casting their shadows over us, and thus to prevent the scandals, doubts, and offenses that would inevitably arise if the States of the Church fell into other hands, even though the bishops’ letters had strongly asserted that they were part of the Church’s integrity. I intended to say that the Church, by its nature, can exist quite well and actually did exist for seven centuries without the Popes’ territorial possessions. Later, this possession became necessary, and despite significant changes and challenges, it has mostly fulfilled its role of providing a foundation for the Popes' independence and freedom. As long as the current state and arrangement of Europe lasts, we can’t find another way to ensure the Holy See's freedom, along with the trust of everyone. However, God’s knowledge and power extend beyond ours, and we shouldn't assume to limit Divine wisdom and omnipotence or to dictate how things should be done. If the looming disaster happens, and the Pope loses his lands, one of three scenarios will definitely occur. Either the loss of the state is only temporary, and the territory will return, after some unforeseen events, wholly or partly to its rightful owner; or Providence will create, in ways unknown to us and through combinations we can't predict, a situation where the goal—namely, the independence and free action of the Holy See—will be achieved without the means that have been used so far; or we are headed toward significant catastrophes in Europe, the collapse of the entire structure of the current social order—events of which the downfall of the Roman State is merely a precursor and a warning.
The reasons for which, of these three possibilities, I think the first the most probable, I have developed in this book. Concerning the second alternative, there is nothing to be said; it is an unknown, [Pg 305]and therefore, indescribable, quantity. Only we must retain it against certain over-confident assertions which profess to know the secret things to come, and, trespassing on the divine domain, wish to subject the Future absolutely to the laws of the immediate Past. That the third possibility must also be admitted, few of those who studiously observe the signs of the time will dispute. One of the ablest historians and statesmen—Niebuhr—wrote on the 5th October 1830: "If God does not miraculously aid, a destruction is in store for us such as the Roman world underwent in the middle of the third century—destruction of prosperity, of freedom, of civilisation, and of literature." And we have proceeded much farther on the inclined plane since then. The European Powers have overturned, or have allowed to be overturned, the two pillars of their existence,—the principle of legitimacy, and the public law of nations. Those monarchs who have made themselves the slaves of the Revolution, to do its work, are the active agents in the historical drama; the others stand aside as quiet spectators, in expectation of inheriting something, like Prussia and Russia, or bestowing encouragement and assistance, like England; or as passive invalids, like Austria and the sinking empire of Turkey. But the Revolution is a permanent chronic disease, breaking out now in one place, now in another, sometimes seizing several members together. The Pentarchy is dissolved; the Holy Alliance, which, however defective or open to abuse, was one form of political order, is buried; the right of might prevails in Europe. Is it a process of renovation or a process of dissolution in which European society is plunged? I still think the former; but I must, as I have said, admit the possibility of the other alternative. If it occurs, then, when the powers of destruction have done their work, it will be the business of the Church at once to co-operate actively in the reconstruction of social order out of the ruins, both as a connecting civilising power, and as the preserver and dispenser of moral and religious tradition. And thus the Papacy, with or without territory, has its own function and its appointed mission.
The reasons why I believe the first of these three possibilities is the most likely have been discussed in this book. As for the second option, there's nothing to really say; it's an unknown quantity, [Pg 305] and therefore, indescribable. We must keep it in mind against certain overconfident claims that pretend to know the secret future and, by encroaching on the divine realm, aim to completely bind the Future to the rules of the immediate Past. It's hard to argue against acknowledging the third possibility; very few who closely observe the current signs would disagree. One of the most skilled historians and statesmen—Niebuhr—wrote on October 5, 1830: "If God doesn't provide miraculous help, we are headed for a destruction similar to what the Roman world experienced in the mid-third century—destruction of prosperity, freedom, civilization, and literature." Since then, we have slid much further down this slippery slope. The European Powers have either overturned or allowed the two foundations of their existence to be overturned—the principle of legitimacy and the public law of nations. Those monarchs who have made themselves slaves to the Revolution to do its bidding are the active players in this historical drama; the others remain on the sidelines as passive observers, hoping to gain something, like Prussia and Russia, or offering support and encouragement, like England; or like Austria and the crumbling Ottoman Empire, as passive bystanders. Yet, the Revolution is a lasting chronic illness, flaring up here and there, sometimes affecting several areas at once. The Pentarchy has fallen apart; the Holy Alliance, despite its flaws or susceptibility to misuse, which was a form of political order, is now buried; the law of might rules Europe. Is this a process of renewal or a process of decay that European society is going through? I still lean towards the former; however, as I mentioned, I must accept the possibility of the latter. If that happens, when the forces of destruction have finished their work, the Church will need to actively participate in rebuilding social order from the ruins, serving as a unifying civilizing force and a keeper and distributor of moral and religious traditions. Thus, the Papacy, whether it has territory or not, has its own role and mission.
These, then, were the ideas from which I started; and it may be supposed that my language concerning the immediate fate of the temporal power of the Pope necessarily sounded ambiguous, that I could not well come with the confidence which is given to other—perhaps more far-sighted—men before my audience, and say, Rely upon it, the States of the Church—the land from Radicofani to Ceperano, from Ravenna to Cività Vecchia, shall and must and will invariably remain to the Popes. Heaven and earth shall pass away before the Roman State shall pass away. I could not do this, because I did not at that time believe it, nor do I now; but am only confident that the Holy See will not be permanently deprived of the conditions necessary for the fulfilment of its mission. Thus the substance of my words was this: Let no one lose faith in the Church if the secular principality of the Pope should disappear for [Pg 306]a season, or for ever. It is not essence, but accident; not end, but means; it began late; it was formerly something quite different from what it is now. It justly appears to us indispensable, and as long as the existing order lasts in Europe, it must be maintained at any price; or if it is violently interrupted, it must be restored. But a political settlement of Europe is conceivable in which it would be superfluous, and then it would be an oppressive burden. At the same time I wished to defend Pope Pius IX. and his government against many accusations, and to point out that the inward infirmities and deficiencies which undeniably exist in the country, by which the State has been reduced to so deplorable a condition of weakness and helplessness, were not attributable to him: that, on the contrary, he has shown, both before and since 1848, the best will to reform; and that by him, and under him, much has been really improved.
These were the ideas I started with; and it might be assumed that my comments about the immediate fate of the Pope's secular power sounded unclear. I couldn't come with the confidence that is given to other—perhaps more visionary—men before my audience and say, “Trust me, the States of the Church—the land from Radicofani to Ceperano, from Ravenna to Cività Vecchia, shall definitely remain with the Popes. Heaven and earth shall pass away before the Roman State disappears.” I couldn’t do that because I didn't believe it at the time, and I still don’t; but I'm only sure that the Holy See will not be permanently stripped of the conditions necessary to fulfill its mission. So, the essence of my message was this: Let no one lose faith in the Church if the Pope's secular authority disappears for [Pg 306] a while, or even forever. It’s not essence, but circumstance; not an end, but a means; it started late; it used to be something quite different from what it is now. It seems essential to us, and as long as the current order remains in Europe, it must be preserved at all costs; or if it is violently disrupted, it must be restored. However, a political arrangement in Europe is possible where it would be unnecessary, and then it would be a burdensome weight. At the same time, I wanted to defend Pope Pius IX and his government against many accusations, and to point out that the internal problems and shortcomings that undeniably exist in the country, which have left the State in such a regrettable state of weakness and helplessness, were not his fault: rather, he has demonstrated, both before and after 1848, the best intentions to reform; and under his leadership, many things have genuinely improved.
The newspaper reports, written down at home from memory, gave but an inaccurate representation of a discourse which did not attempt in the usual way to cut the knot, but which, with buts and ifs, and referring to certain elements in the decision which are generally left out of the calculation, spoke of an uncertain future, and of various possibilities. This was not to be avoided. Any reproduction which was not quite literal must, in spite of the good intentions of the reporter, have given rise to false interpretations. When, therefore, one of the most widely read papers reported the first lecture, without any intentional falsification, but with omissions which altered the sense and the tendency of my words, I immediately proposed to the conductors to print my manuscript; but this offer was declined. In other accounts in the daily press, I was often unable to recognise my ideas; and words were put into my mouth which I had never uttered. And here I will admit that, when I gave the lectures, I did not think that they would be discussed by the press, but expected that, like others of the same kind, they would at most be mentioned in a couple of words, in futuram oblivionem. Of the controversy which sprang up at once, in separate works and in newspaper articles, in Germany, France, England, Italy, and even in America, I shall not speak. Much of it I have not read. The writers often did not even ask themselves whether the report which accident put into their hands, and which they carelessly adopted, was at all accurate. But I must refer to an account in one of the most popular English periodicals, because I am there brought into a society to which I do not belong. The author of an article in the July Number of the Edinburgh Review ... appeals to me, misunderstanding the drift of my words, and erroneously believing that I had already published an apology of my orthodoxy.... A sharp attack upon me in the Dublin Review I know only from extracts in English papers; but I can see from the vehemence with which the writer pronounces himself against liberal institutions, that, even after the appearance of this book, I cannot reckon on coming to an understanding with [Pg 307]him, ...
The newspaper reports, written from memory at home, provided a misleading representation of a discussion that didn’t typically try to resolve issues directly but instead talked about an uncertain future with various possibilities, using qualifiers like "buts" and "ifs," and referencing elements in the decision often overlooked. This was unavoidable. Any reproduction that wasn't completely accurate would, despite the reporter's good intentions, lead to misunderstandings. So when one of the most popular newspapers reported on the first lecture, it wasn’t intentionally distorted but still included omissions that changed the meaning and intent of my words, I immediately suggested that they print my manuscript; however, this offer was turned down. In other daily reports, I often couldn't recognize my ideas, and I saw words attributed to me that I never said. I’ll admit that when I gave the lectures, I didn’t think they would be covered in the press; I expected that, like similar events, they would only be briefly mentioned, in futuram oblivionem. I won’t discuss the controversy that arose immediately in various works and articles in Germany, France, England, Italy, and even America; much of it I haven’t read. The writers often didn’t even question whether the reports they received, which they carelessly accepted, were accurate at all. But I need to mention an article in one of the most popular English periodicals because it places me in a group to which I don’t belong. The author of an article in the July issue of the Edinburgh Review ... appeals to me, misunderstanding my words, and wrongly believing that I had already published a defense of my beliefs.... I know about a strong critique of me in the Dublin Review only from excerpts in English papers; yet I can tell from the intensity with which the writer criticizes liberal institutions that, even after this book's release, I can't expect to reach an understanding with [Pg 307]him, ...
The excitement which was caused by my lectures, or rather by the accounts of them in the papers, had this advantage, that it brought to light, in a way which to many was unexpected, how widely, how deeply, and how firmly the attachment of the people to the See of St Peter is rooted. For the sake of this I was glad to accept all the attacks and animosity which fell on me in consequence. But why, it will be asked—and I have been asked innumerable times—why not cut short misunderstandings by the immediate publication of the lectures, which must, as a whole, have been written beforehand? why wait for five months? For this I had two reasons: first, it was not merely a question of misunderstanding. Much of what I had actually said had made an unpleasant impression in many quarters, especially among our optimists. I should, therefore, with my bare statements, have become involved in an agitating discussion in pamphlets and newspapers, and that was not an attractive prospect. The second reason was this: I expected that the further progress of events in Italy, the irresistible logic of facts, would dispose minds to receive certain truths. I hoped that people would learn by degrees, in the school of events, that it is not enough always to be reckoning with the figures "revolution," "secret societies," "Mazzinism," "Atheism," or to estimate things only by the standard supplied by the "Jew of Verona," but that other factors must be admitted into the calculation; for instance, the condition of the Italian clergy, and its position towards the laity, I wished, therefore, to let a few months go by before I came before the public. Whether I judged rightly, the reception of this book will show.
The excitement generated by my lectures, or rather by the articles about them in the newspapers, had the benefit of revealing how deeply and firmly the people's attachment to the See of St. Peter is rooted, which many found unexpected. For this reason, I was willing to endure all the criticism and hostility that came my way as a result. But why, it will be asked—and I've been asked countless times—didn't I clear up misunderstandings by immediately publishing the lectures, which must have been mostly written ahead of time? Why wait for five months? I had two reasons for this: first, it was not just a matter of misunderstanding. Much of what I actually said had left an unpleasant impression in many circles, especially among our optimists. So, by just stating the facts, I would have drawn myself into a heated debate in pamphlets and newspapers, and that was not appealing. The second reason was this: I expected that as events in Italy progressed, the undeniable logic of the situation would open people’s minds to accept certain truths. I hoped that through the unfolding events, people would gradually learn that it’s not sufficient to only consider terms like "revolution," "secret societies," "Mazzinism," or "Atheism," or to judge things solely based on the perspective of the "Jew of Verona." Other factors also need to be taken into account; for example, the condition of the Italian clergy and its relationship with the laity. Therefore, I wanted to let a few months pass before appearing before the public. Whether I was correct in this judgment will be determined by the reception of this book.
I thoroughly understand those who think it censurable that I should have spoken in detail of situations and facts which are gladly ignored, or touched with a light and hasty hand, and that especially at the present crisis. I myself was restrained for ten years by these considerations, in spite of the feeling which urged me to speak on the question of the Roman government, and it required the circumstances I have described, I may almost say, to compel me to speak publicly on the subject. I beg of these persons to weigh the following points. First, when an author openly exposes a state of things already abundantly discussed in the press, if he draws away the necessarily very transparent covering from the gaping wounds which are not on the Church herself, but on an institution nearly connected with her, and whose infirmities she is made to feel, it may fairly be supposed that he does it, in agreement with the example of earlier friends and great men of the Church, only to show the possibility and the necessity of the cure, in order, so far as in him lies, to weaken the reproach that the defenders of the Church see only the mote in the eyes of others, not the beam in their own, and with narrow-hearted prejudice endeavour to soften, or to dissimulate, or to deny every fact which is or which appears unfavourable to their cause. He does it in order that it may be understood that where the powerlessness of men to effect a cure becomes manifest, God interposes in order to sift on[Pg 308] His threshing-floor the chaff from the wheat, and to consume it with the fire of the catastrophes which are only His judgments and remedies. Secondly, I could not, as a historian, present the effects without going back to their causes; and it was therefore my duty, as it is that of every religious inquirer and observer, to try to contribute something to the Theodicée. He that undertakes to write on such lofty interests, which nearly affect the weal and woe of the Church, cannot avoid examining and displaying the wisdom and justice of God in the conduct of terrestrial events regarding them. The fate which has overtaken the Roman States must above all be considered in the light of a Divine ordinance for the advantage of the Church. Seen by that light, it assumes the character of a trial, which will continue until the object is attained, and the welfare of the Church so far secured.
I completely understand why some people think it's wrong for me to discuss situations and facts that are often ignored or only lightly touched upon, especially given the current circumstances. For a decade, I held back for these reasons, despite my strong desire to talk about the Roman government. It took the specific circumstances I’ve mentioned for me to finally speak out publicly on the issue. I ask these individuals to consider a few points. First, when an author openly reveals a situation that has already been widely discussed in the media, if he removes the thin veil covering the gaping wounds that affect not the Church itself, but an institution closely linked to it, which the Church feels keenly, it’s reasonable to think he does this, following the example of previous friends and prominent figures in the Church, to show both the possibility and necessity of a solution. This is done to counter the criticism that those defending the Church only see the speck in others' eyes while ignoring the beam in their own, and that they, with narrow-minded bias, try to downplay, hide, or deny any unfavorable facts regarding their cause. He does this to show that where human helplessness in making a change is evident, God intervenes to separate the chaff from the wheat on His threshing floor and to purify it with the fire of the disasters that are merely His judgments and remedies. Secondly, as a historian, I couldn’t discuss the effects without addressing their causes; it’s my responsibility, as it is for every religious investigator and observer, to contribute something to the Theodicée. Anyone who undertakes to write about such significant issues that greatly affect the Church’s well-being cannot avoid examining and illustrating the wisdom and justice of God in the way earthly events relate to them. The fate of the Roman States must primarily be seen as a Divine mandate for the benefit of the Church. Viewed in this light, it takes on the nature of a trial that will continue until its goal is achieved, and the Church's well-being is ensured.
It seemed evident to me, that as a new order of things in Europe lies in the design of Providence, the disease, through which for the last half-century the States of the Church unquestionably have passed, might be the transition to a new form. To describe this malady without overlooking or concealing any of the symptoms was, therefore, an undertaking which I could not avoid. The disease has its source in the inward contradiction and discord of the institutions and conditions of the government; for the modern French institutions stand there, without any reconciling qualifications, besides those of the mediæval hierarchy. Neither of these elements is strong enough to expel the other; and either of them would, if it prevailed alone, be again a form of disease. Yet, in the history of the last few years I recognise symptoms of convalescence, however feeble, obscure, and equivocal its traces may appear. What we behold is not death or hopeless decay, it is a purifying process, painful, consuming, penetrating bone and marrow,—such as God inflicts on His chosen persons and institutions. There is abundance of dross, and time is necessary before the gold can come pure out of the furnace. In the course of this process it may happen that the territorial dominion will be interrupted, that the State may be broken up or pass into other hands; but it will revive, though perhaps in another form, and with a different kind of government. In a word, sanabilibus laboramus malis—that is what I wished to show; that, I believe, I have shown. Now, and for the last forty years, the condition of the Roman States is the heel of Achilles of the Catholic Church, the standing reproach for adversaries throughout the world, and a stumbling-block for thousands. Not as though the objections, which are founded on the fact of this transitory disturbance and discord in the social and political sphere, possessed any weight in a theological point of view, but it cannot be denied that they are of incalculable influence on the disposition of the world external to the Church.
It seemed clear to me that as a new order of things in Europe is part of Providence's plan, the crisis that the States of the Church have undoubtedly experienced over the past fifty years might be a transition to a new form. Describing this issue without overlooking or hiding any of the symptoms was something I couldn't avoid. The problem originates in the internal contradictions and conflicts within the government’s institutions and conditions; the modern French institutions exist without any reconciling features besides those of the medieval hierarchy. Neither of these elements is strong enough to eliminate the other, and if either one prevailed alone, it would create another form of dysfunction. Yet, in the history of the last few years, I see signs of recovery, even if they seem weak, unclear, and ambiguous. What we see is not death or inevitable decline; it is a cleansing process that is painful, consuming, and penetrating to the core—much like the trials that God inflicts on His chosen individuals and institutions. There is a lot of impurities to get rid of, and it will take time before the pure gold emerges from the furnace. During this process, it’s possible that territorial control may be disrupted, that the State could be broken up or taken over by others; but it will be revived, perhaps in a different form and under a new government. In short, sanabilibus laboramus malis—that’s what I intended to illustrate; and I believe I have done so. Now, and for the last forty years, the situation of the Roman States is the Achilles' heel of the Catholic Church, the ongoing criticism from opponents around the world, and a stumbling block for thousands. Not that the criticisms, based on this temporary disturbance and discord in the social and political realm, hold any theological weight, but it can't be denied that they have an immeasurable impact on how the world outside the Church perceives things.
Whenever a state of disease has appeared in the Church, there has been but one method of cure,—that of an awakened, renovated, healthy consciousness and of an enlightened public opinion in the [Pg 309]Church. The goodwill of the ecclesiastical rulers and heads has not been able to accomplish the cure, unless sustained by the general sense and conviction of the clergy and of the laity. The healing of the great malady of the sixteenth century, the true internal reformation of the Church, only became possible when people ceased to disguise or to deny the evil, and to pass it by with silence and concealment,—when so powerful and irresistible a public opinion had formed itself in the Church, that its commanding influence could no longer be evaded. At the present day, what we want is the whole truth, not merely the perception that the temporal power of the Pope is required by the Church,—for that is obvious to everybody, at least out of Italy, and everything has been said that can be said about it; but also the knowledge of the conditions under which this power is possible for the future. The history of the Popes is full of instances where their best intentions were not fulfilled, and their strongest resolutions broke down, because the interests of a firmly compacted class resisted like an impenetrable hedge of thorns. Hadrian VI. was fully resolved to set about the reformation in earnest; and yet he achieved virtually nothing, and felt himself, though in possession of supreme power, altogether powerless against the passive resistance of all those who should have been his instruments in the work. Only when public opinion, even in Italy, and in Rome itself, was awakened, purified, and strengthened; when the cry for reform resounded imperatively on every side,—then only was it possible for the Popes to overcome the resistance in the inferior spheres, and gradually, and step by step, to open the way for a more healthy state. May, therefore, a powerful, healthy, unanimous public opinion in Catholic Europe come to the aid of Pius IX.!...
Whenever a disease has emerged in the Church, there has only been one way to heal it—through a renewed, healthy awareness and an enlightened public opinion in the [Pg 309] Church. The goodwill of church leaders hasn’t been enough to effect a cure unless supported by a shared sense and conviction among both clergy and laity. The healing of the major crisis in the sixteenth century, the true internal reform of the Church, only became possible when people stopped hiding or denying the problem and stopped ignoring it in silence. It was when a powerful and undeniable public opinion took shape in the Church that its influence could no longer be avoided. Today, what we need is the complete truth—not just the understanding that the Church needs the Pope's temporal power—that's clear to everyone, at least outside Italy, and everything that can be said on the matter has been said. We also need to grasp the conditions under which this power can be viable in the future. The history of the Popes is filled with examples where their best intentions fell short, and their strongest resolutions failed, because the interests of a tightly-knit group stood against them like a thorny barrier. Hadrian VI was fully committed to initiating real reform; yet, he achieved virtually nothing and felt completely powerless, despite holding supreme authority, against the passive resistance of those who should have been his allies in this effort. It was only when public opinion, even in Italy and in Rome itself, was stirred, clarified, and strengthened—when the demand for reform was heard strongly from all sides—that it became possible for the Popes to break through the resistance in lower ranks and gradually, step by step, clear a path toward a healthier state. Therefore, may a powerful, healthy, and united public opinion in Catholic Europe come to the assistance of Pius IX!...
Concerning another part of this book I have a few words to say. I have given a survey of all the Churches and ecclesiastical communities now existing. The obligation of attempting this presented itself to me, because I had to explain both the universal importance of the Papacy as a power for all the world, and the things which it actually performs. This could not be done fully without exhibiting the internal condition of the Churches which have rejected it, and withdrawn from its influence. It is true that the plan increased under my hands, and I endeavoured to give as clear a picture as possible of the development which has accomplished itself in the separated Churches since the Reformation, and through it, in consequence of the views and principles which had been once for all adopted. I have, therefore, admitted into my description no feature which is not, in my opinion, an effect, a result, however remote, of those principles and doctrines. There is doubtless room for discussion in detail upon this point, and there will unavoidably be a decided opposition to this book, if it should be noticed beyond the limits of the Church to which I belong. I hope that there also the justice will be done me of believing that I was far from having [Pg 310]any intention of offending; that I have only said what must be said, if we would go to the bottom of these questions; that I had to do with institutions which, because of the dogmas and principles from which they spring, must, like a tree that is nailed to a wall, remain in one position, however unnatural it may be. I am quite ready to admit that, on the opposite side, the men are often better than the system to which they are, or deem themselves, attached; and that, on the contrary, in the Church the individuals are, on the average, inferior in theory and in practice to the system under which they live....
Concerning another part of this book, I have a few things to say. I've provided an overview of all the churches and religious communities currently existing. I felt it was necessary to do this because I needed to explain both the universal significance of the Papacy as a global authority and what it actually accomplishes. This couldn't be done fully without showing the internal state of the churches that have rejected it and distanced themselves from its influence. It's true that the plan grew as I worked on it, and I aimed to give as clear a picture as possible of the changes that have taken place in the separated churches since the Reformation, and through it, as a result of the beliefs and principles that were once established. Therefore, I've included in my description only aspects that I believe are effects or outcomes, however distant, of those principles and doctrines. There is certainly room for detailed discussion on this point, and there will inevitably be strong opposition to this book if it receives attention outside the Church to which I belong. I hope that it will be understood that I had no intention of offending; I've simply stated what needs to be said if we want to get to the heart of these issues; I was dealing with institutions that, because of the doctrines and principles they are based on, must, like a tree nailed to a wall, remain in one position, no matter how unnatural it may be. I fully acknowledge that, on the other side, people are often better than the systems they are, or believe they are, attached to; and that, conversely, in the Church, individuals are generally less capable in theory and practice than the system they live under....
The union of the two religions, which would be socially and politically the salvation of Germany and of Europe, is not possible at present; first because the greater, more active, and more influential portion of the German Protestants do not desire it, for political or religious reasons, in any form or under any practicable conditions. It is impossible, secondly, because negotiations concerning the mode and the conditions of union can no longer be carried on. For this, plenipotentiaries on both sides are required; and these only the Catholic Church is able to appoint, by virtue of her ecclesiastical organisation, not the Protestants....
The merger of the two religions, which could be the social and political salvation of Germany and Europe, isn’t possible right now. First, because the larger, more active, and influential group of German Protestants doesn’t want it, for political or religious reasons, in any form or under any feasible conditions. Secondly, it’s impossible because discussions about how to achieve this union can no longer take place. This requires representatives from both sides, and only the Catholic Church can appoint them due to its organizational structure, not the Protestants...
Nevertheless, theologically, Protestants and Catholics have come nearer each other; for those capital doctrines, those articles with which the Church was to stand or fall, for the sake of which the Reformers declared separation from the Catholic Church to be necessary, are now confuted and given up by Protestant theology, or are retained only nominally, whilst other notions are connected with the words.... Protestant theology is at the present day less hostile, so to speak, than the theologians. For whilst theology has levelled the strongest bulwarks and doctrinal barriers which the Reformation had set up to confirm the separation, the divines, instead of viewing favourably the consequent facilities for union, often labour, on the contrary, to conceal the fact, or to provide new points of difference. Many of them probably agree with Stahl of Berlin, who said, shortly before his death, "Far from supposing that the breach of the sixteenth century can be healed, we ought, if it had not already occurred, to make it now." This, however, will not continue; and a future generation, perhaps that which is even now growing up, will rather adopt the recent declaration of Heinrich Leo, "In the Roman Catholic Church a process of purification has taken place since Luther's day; and if the Church had been in the days of Luther what the Roman Catholic Church in Germany actually is at present, it would never have occurred to him to assert his opposition so energetically as to bring about a separation." Those who think thus will then be the right men and the chosen instruments for the acceptable work of the reconciliation of the Churches, and the true unity of Germany. Upon the day when, on both sides, the conviction shall arise vivid and strong that Christ really desires the unity of His Church, that the division of Christendom, the multiplicity of [Pg 311]Churches, is displeasing to God, that he who helps to prolong the situation must answer for it to the Lord,—on that day four-fifths of the traditional polemics of the Protestants against the Church will with one blow be set aside, like chaff and rubbish; for four-fifths consist of misunderstandings, logomachies, and wilful falsifications, or relate to personal, and therefore accidental, things, which are utterly insignificant where only principles and dogmas are at stake.
Nevertheless, in terms of theology, Protestants and Catholics have moved closer to each other. The key doctrines that were supposed to determine the Church's existence, and for which the Reformers deemed separation from the Catholic Church necessary, are now being disproven or abandoned by Protestant theology, or are only retained in name, while other ideas are being associated with those terms. Today, Protestant theology is less adversarial, so to speak, than the theologians themselves. While theology has dismantled the strongest defenses and doctrinal barriers that the Reformation established to justify the split, the theologians often work against the idea of unity, either trying to hide this fact or creating new points of division. Many likely agree with Stahl from Berlin, who said shortly before his death, "Instead of thinking we can heal the breach from the sixteenth century, we should, if it hadn’t happened already, make it happen now." However, this will not last; a future generation, perhaps the one that is currently emerging, will likely embrace the recent statement by Heinrich Leo: "Since Luther's time, a process of purification has taken place in the Roman Catholic Church; if the Church of Luther's day had been what the Roman Catholic Church in Germany is today, he would never have thought to oppose it so strongly as to cause a separation." Those who share this view will be the right people and the chosen instruments for the important work of reconciling the Churches and achieving true unity in Germany. On the day that, on both sides, there is a strong and vivid conviction that Christ truly desires the unity of His Church, that the division in Christendom, the multitude of [Pg 311]Churches, is displeasing to God, and that those who help to prolong the situation must answer for it to the Lord,—on that day, four-fifths of the traditional arguments the Protestants have against the Church will be dismissed in an instant, like chaff and rubbish; for four-fifths consist of misunderstandings, trivial disputes, and deliberate misinterpretations, or concern personal matters, which are completely insignificant when only principles and dogmas are at stake.
On that day, also, much will be changed on the Catholic side. Thenceforward the character of Luther and the Reformers will no more be dragged forward in the pulpit. The clergy, mindful of the saying, interficite errores, diligite homines, will always conduct themselves towards members of other Churches in conformity with the rules of charity, and will therefore assume, in all cases where there are no clear proofs to the contrary, the bona fides of opponents. They will never forget that no man is convinced and won over by bitter words and violent attacks, but that every one is rather repelled by them. Warned by the words of the Epistle to the Romans (xiv, 13), they will be more careful than heretofore to give to their separate brethren no scandal, no grounds of accusation against the Church. Accordingly, in popular instruction and in religious life, they will always make the great truths of salvation the centre of all their teaching: they will not treat secondary things in life and doctrine as though they were of the first importance; but, on the contrary, they will keep alive in the people the consciousness that such things are but means to an end, and are only of inferior consequence and subsidiary value.
On that day, a lot will change for the Catholic side. From then on, the character of Luther and the Reformers won't be dragged into the pulpit anymore. The clergy, remembering the saying, interficite errores, diligite homines, will always treat members of other Churches with charity, assuming the bona fides of their opponents unless there are clear proofs to the contrary. They will never forget that no one is convinced or won over by harsh words and aggressive attacks; instead, most people are pushed away by them. Guided by the advice in the Epistle to the Romans (xiv, 13), they will be more careful than before to avoid giving their separate brethren any scandal or reasons to accuse the Church. Therefore, in popular instruction and religious life, they will always focus on the essential truths of salvation in all their teaching: they won’t treat less important matters in life and doctrine as if they are the top priority; rather, they will help people remember that these things are just means to an end and are only of lesser importance and secondary value.
Until that day shall dawn upon Germany, it is our duty as Catholics, in the words of Cardinal Diepenbrock, "to bear the religious separation in a spirit of penance for guilt incurred in common." We must acknowledge that here also God has caused much good as well as much evil to proceed from the errors of men, from the contests and passions of the sixteenth century; that the anxiety of the German nation to see the intolerable abuses and scandals in the Church removed was fully justified, and sprang from the better qualities of our people, and from their moral indignation at the desecration and corruption of holy things, which were degraded to selfish and hypocritical purposes.
Until that day arrives in Germany, it's our duty as Catholics, in the words of Cardinal Diepenbrock, "to bear the religious separation in a spirit of penance for guilt incurred in common." We need to recognize that, here as well, God has allowed both good and bad to arise from human mistakes, from the conflicts and passions of the sixteenth century; that the German people's desire to see the unacceptable abuses and scandals within the Church addressed was completely justified and came from their better qualities and their moral outrage at the dishonoring and corruption of sacred matters, which were lowered to selfish and hypocritical purposes.
We do not refuse to admit that the great separation, and the storms and sufferings connected with it, was an awful judgment upon Catholic Christendom, which clergy and laity had but too well deserved—a judgment which has had an improving and salutary effect. The great conflict of intellects has purified the European atmosphere, has impelled the human mind on to new courses, and has promoted a rich scientific and literary life. Protestant theology, with its restless spirit of inquiry, has gone along by the side of the Catholic, exciting and awakening, warning and vivifying; and every eminent Catholic divine in Germany will gladly admit that he owes much to the writings of Protestant scholars.[Pg 312]
We don't deny that the major split, along with the turmoil and struggles that came with it, was a harsh judgment on Catholic Christendom, which both clergy and laity truly deserved— a judgment that has ultimately had a positive and beneficial effect. The significant clash of ideas has cleared the European atmosphere, pushed the human mind in new directions, and fostered a vibrant scientific and literary culture. Protestant theology, with its restless quest for knowledge, has walked alongside Catholic thought, stimulating, awakening, warning, and reinvigorating; and every prominent Catholic theologian in Germany would readily acknowledge that they owe a lot to the works of Protestant scholars.[Pg 312]
We must also acknowledge that in the Church the rust of abuses and of a mechanical superstition is always forming afresh; that the spiritual in religion is sometimes materialised, and therefore degraded, deformed, and applied to their own loss, by the servants of the Church, through their indolence and want of intelligence, and by the people, through their ignorance. The true spirit of reform most, therefore, never depart from the Church, but must periodically break out with renovating strength, and penetrate the mind and the will of the clergy. In this sense we do not refuse to admit the justice of a call to penance, when it proceeds from those who are not of us,—that is, of a warning carefully to examine our religious life and pastoral conduct, and to remedy what is found defective.
We also need to recognize that in the Church, the buildup of abuses and mechanical superstition is always happening again; the spiritual aspects of religion can sometimes become materialized and, as a result, degraded, distorted, and misused by the servants of the Church due to their laziness and lack of understanding, as well as by the people because of their ignorance. The true spirit of reform must, therefore, never leave the Church but should periodically emerge with renewed strength and reach the minds and wills of the clergy. In this sense, we do not reject the validity of a call to repentance when it comes from those outside our group—that is, a reminder to carefully examine our religious life and pastoral conduct and to fix what we find lacking.
At the same time it must not be forgotten that the separation did not ensue in consequence of the abuses of the Church. For the duty and necessity of removing these abuses has always been recognised; and only the difficulty of the thing, the not always unjustifiable fear lest the wheat should be pulled up with the tares, prevented for a time the Reformation, which was accomplished in the Church and through her. Separation on account merely of abuses in ecclesiastical life, when the doctrine is the same, is rejected as criminal by the Protestants as well as by us. It is, therefore, for doctrine's sake that the separation occurred; and the general discontent of the people, the weakening of ecclesiastical authority by the existence of abuses, only facilitated the adoption of the new doctrines. But now on one side some of these defects and evils in the life of the Church have disappeared; the others have greatly diminished since the reforming movement; and on the other side, the principal doctrines for which they separated, and on the truth of which, and their necessity for salvation, the right and duty of secession was based, are given up by Protestant science, deprived of their Scriptural basis by exegesis, or at least made very uncertain by the opposition of the most eminent Protestant divines. Meanwhile we live in hopes, comforting ourselves with the conviction that history, or that process of development in Europe which is being accomplished before our eyes, as well in society and politics as in religion, is the powerful ally of the friends of ecclesiastical union; and we hold out our hands to Christians on the other side for a combined war of resistance against the destructive movements of the age.
At the same time, it should not be forgotten that the separation did not happen because of the Church's abuses. The duty and need to address these abuses have always been acknowledged; it was only the challenges involved, along with the not always unjustified fear that the good would be uprooted with the bad, that temporarily prevented the Reformation, which ultimately took place within the Church and through it. Separation solely due to abuses in church life, when the beliefs are the same, is regarded as wrong by both Protestants and ourselves. Therefore, the separation occurred for the sake of doctrine, and the general dissatisfaction of the people, along with the weakening of church authority due to the presence of abuses, made it easier to adopt the new doctrines. However, on one hand, some of these flaws and issues in the Church's life have disappeared; the others have significantly decreased since the reform movement. On the other hand, the main doctrines for which they separated, and on which the justification and obligation for leaving were based, have been abandoned by Protestant scholars, stripped of their biblical foundation through interpretation, or at least made very uncertain by the disagreement of the most prominent Protestant theologians. In the meantime, we remain hopeful, reassuring ourselves with the belief that history, or the process of development in Europe unfolding before our eyes in society, politics, and religion, is a strong ally for those who support church unity; and we extend our hands to Christians on the other side for a united effort against the destructive forces of our time.
There are two circumstances which make us fear that the work will not be received in the spirit in which it is written, and that its object will not immediately be attained. The first of these is the extraordinary effect which was produced by the declaration which the author made on the occasion of the late assembly of the Catholic associations of Germany at Munich. He stated simply, what is understood by every Catholic out of Italy, and[Pg 313] intelligible to every reasonable Protestant, that the freedom of the Church imperatively requires that, in order to protect the Pope from the perils which menace him, particularly in our age, he should possess a sovereignty not merely nominal, and that his right to his dominions is as good as that of all other legitimate sovereigns. In point of fact, this expression of opinion, which occurs even in the garbled reports of the lectures, leaves all those questions on which it is possible for serious and dispassionate men to be divided entirely open. It does not determine whether there was any excuse for the disaffection of the Papal subjects; whether the security afforded by a more extensive dominion is greater than the increased difficulty of administration under the conditions inherited from the French occupation; whether an organised system of tribute or domains might be sufficient, in conjunction with a more restricted territory; whether the actual loss of power is or is not likely to improve a misfortune for religion. The storm of applause with which these words, simply expressing that in which all agree, were received, must have suggested to the speaker that his countrymen in general are unprepared to believe that one, who has no other aspiration in his life and his works than the advancement of the Catholic religion, can speak without a reverent awe of the temporal government, or can witness without dismay its impending fall. They must have persuaded themselves that not only the details, but the substance of his lectures had been entirely misreported, and that his views were as free from novelty as destitute of offence. It is hard to believe that such persons will be able to reconcile themselves to the fearless and straightforward spirit in which the first of Church historians discusses the history of his own age.
There are two reasons why we worry that the work won't be received in the spirit it was written and that its goals won't be achieved right away. The first is the strong reaction to the author's statement at the recent assembly of Catholic associations in Germany at Munich. He simply pointed out, something every Catholic outside of Italy knows and that any reasonable Protestant can understand, that for the freedom of the Church to truly exist and to protect the Pope from the dangers he faces, especially in our time, he needs to have actual sovereignty and that his right to his lands is as legitimate as that of any other rightful ruler. In reality, this opinion, even in the distorted reports of the lectures, leaves all the issues on which thoughtful and fair-minded people might disagree completely open. It doesn't settle whether there was any justification for the discontent among the Papal subjects; whether the security from a larger territory is worth the increased complexity of management left over from the French occupation; whether a well-organized system of tribute or lands could be enough with a smaller territory; or whether the actual loss of power is likely to help a problem for religion. The overwhelming applause for these words—expressing something everyone agrees on—must have led the speaker to think that his fellow countrymen are generally unprepared to accept that someone whose sole goal in life and work is to promote the Catholic faith can talk about the temporal government without having reverence for it or witness its impending decline without worry. They must have convinced themselves that not only the details but the essence of his lectures had been completely misrepresented, and that his ideas were neither new nor offensive. It's hard to believe that such people will be able to accept the bold and honest way in which the foremost Church historians discuss the history of their own time.
Another consideration, almost equally significant with the attitude of the great mass of Catholics, is the silence of the minority who agree with Döllinger. Those earnest Catholics who, in their Italian patriotism, insist on the possibility of reconciling the liberty of the Holy See with the establishment of an ideal unity, Passaglia, Tosti, the[Pg 314] followers of Gioberti, and the disciples of Rosmini, have not hesitated to utter openly their honest but most inconceivable persuasion. But on the German side of the Alps, where no political agitation affects the religious judgment, or drives men into disputes, those eminent thinkers who agree with Döllinger are withheld by various considerations from publishing their views. Sometimes it is the hopelessness of making an impression, sometimes the grave inconvenience of withstanding the current of opinion that makes them keep silence; and their silence leaves those who habitually follow them not only without means of expressing their views, but often without decided views to express. The same influences which deprive Döllinger of the open support of these natural allies will impede the success of his work, until events have outstripped ideas, and until men awake to the discovery that what they refused to anticipate or to prepare for, is already accomplished.
Another important point, almost as significant as the attitude of the majority of Catholics, is the silence of the minority who support Döllinger. Those dedicated Catholics who, in their Italian patriotism, believe it’s possible to reconcile the freedom of the Holy See with an ideal unity—like Passaglia, Tosti, the[Pg 314] followers of Gioberti, and the students of Rosmini—have openly shared their sincere but rather unbelievable beliefs. However, on the German side of the Alps, where political turmoil does not influence religious views or provoke disputes, the prominent thinkers who align with Döllinger hold back from sharing their opinions for various reasons. Sometimes it’s because they feel it’s pointless to try to make an impact, and other times it’s due to the serious inconvenience of opposing the prevailing opinion, which leads them to remain silent. This silence leaves their usual supporters not only without a way to express their thoughts but often without strong opinions to convey. The same factors that prevent Döllinger from receiving open support from these natural allies will hinder his work’s success until circumstances make ideas outdated, and until people realize that what they refused to foresee or prepare for has already happened.
Piety sometimes gives birth to scruples, and faith to superstition, when they are not directed by wisdom and knowledge. One source of the difficulty of which we are speaking is as much a defect of faith as a defect of knowledge. Just as it is difficult for some Catholics to believe that the supreme spiritual authority on earth could ever be in unworthy hands, so they find it hard to reconcile the reverence due to the Vicar of Christ, and the promises made to him, with the acknowledgment of intolerable abuses in his temporal administration. It is a comfort to make the best of the case, to draw conclusions from the exaggerations, the inventions, and the malice of the accusers against the justice of the accusation, and in favour of the accused. It is a temptation to our weakness and to our consciences to defend the Pope as we would defend ourselves—with the same care and zeal, with the same uneasy secret consciousness that there are weak points in the case which can best be concealed by diverting attention from them. What the defence gains in energy it loses in sincerity; the cause of the Church, which is the cause of truth, is mixed up and con[Pg 315]fused with human elements, and is injured by a degrading alliance. In this way even piety may lead to immorality, and devotion to the Pope may lead away from God.
Piety can sometimes lead to doubts, and faith can turn into superstition if not guided by wisdom and knowledge. One source of the issue we're discussing is both a flaw in faith and a flaw in knowledge. Just as it's hard for some Catholics to believe that the highest spiritual authority on earth could ever be in unworthy hands, they also struggle to align the respect owed to the Vicar of Christ and the promises made to him with the acknowledgment of serious abuses in his earthly administration. It’s comforting to try to make the situation look better, to draw conclusions from the exaggerations, fabrications, and malice of the accusers against the validity of their claims, while supporting the accused. It's tempting for our weaknesses and our consciences to defend the Pope as we would defend ourselves—with the same care and zeal, while feeling the uncomfortable awareness that there are weak points in the argument that are best hidden by shifting attention away from them. What the defense gains in intensity, it loses in honesty; the cause of the Church, which is the cause of truth, becomes mixed up and confused with human elements, and is harmed by a degrading alliance. In this way, even piety can lead to immorality, and devotion to the Pope can draw people away from God.
The position of perpetual antagonism to a spirit which we abhor; the knowledge that the clamour against the temporal power is, in very many instances, inspired by hatred of the spiritual authority; the indignation at the impure motives mixed up with the movement—all these things easily blind Catholics to the fact that our attachment to the Pope as our spiritual Head, our notion that his civil sovereignty is a safeguard of his freedom, are the real motives of our disposition to deny the truth of the accusations made against his government. It is hard to believe that imputations which take the form of insults, and which strike at the Church through the State, are well founded, and to distinguish the design and the occasion from the facts. It is, perhaps, more than we can expect of men, that, after defending the Pope as a sovereign, because he is a pontiff, and adopting against his enemies the policy of unconditional defence, they will consent to adopt a view which corroborates to a great extent the assertions they have combated, and implicitly condemns their tactics. It is natural to oppose one extreme by another; and those who avoid both easily appear to be capitulating with error. The effects of this spirit of opposition are not confined to those who are engaged in resisting the No-popery party in England, or the revolution in Italy. The fate of the temporal power hangs neither on the Italian ministry nor on English influence, but on the decision of the Emperor of the French; and the loudest maintainers of the rights of the Holy See are among that party who have been the most zealous adversaries of the Imperial system. The French Catholics behold in the Roman policy of the emperor a scheme for obtaining over the Church a power of which they would be the first victims. Their religious freedom is in jeopardy while he has the fate of the Pope in his hands. That which is elsewhere simply a manifestation of opinion and a moral influence is in France an active[Pg 316] interference and a political power. They alone among Catholic subjects can bring a pressure to bear on him who has had the initiative in the Italian movement. They fear by silence to incur a responsibility for criminal acts. For them it is a season for action, and the time has not yet come when they can speak with judicial impartiality, or with the freedom of history, or determine how far, in the pursuit of his ambitious ends, Napoleon III. is the instrument of Providence, or how far, without any merit of his own, he is likely to fulfil the expectations of those who see in him a new Constantine. Whilst they maintain this unequal war, they naturally identify the rights of the Church with her interests; and the wrongs of the Pope are before their eyes so as to eclipse the realities of the Roman government. The most vehement and one-sided of those who have dwelt exclusively on the crimes of the Revolution and the justice of the Papal cause, the Bishop of Orleans for instance, or Count de Montalembert, might without inconsistency, and doubtless would without hesitation, subscribe to almost every word in Döllinger's work; but in the position they have taken they would probably deem such adhesion a great rhetorical error, and fatal to the effect of their own writings. There is, therefore, an allowance to be made, which is by no means a reproach, for the peculiar situation of the Catholics in France.
The constant opposition to a spirit we despise; the awareness that the outcry against the temporal power is often driven by hatred of spiritual authority; the anger at the selfish motives behind the movement—all of these can easily blind Catholics to the fact that our loyalty to the Pope as our spiritual leader and our belief that his civil authority protects his independence are the true reasons for our refusal to accept the accusations against his government. It’s tough to believe that claims, which come off as insults and attack the Church through the State, are justified, and to separate the intention and context from the actual facts. It may be too much to expect that, after defending the Pope as a sovereign because he is a pontiff, and adopting an unconditional defense against his enemies, they will agree to a perspective that largely supports the claims they have fought against and implicitly condemns their approach. It’s natural to counter one extreme with another, and those who manage to avoid both extremes can easily be seen as giving in to error. This spirit of opposition isn’t limited to those resisting the No-popery movement in England or the revolution in Italy. The fate of the Pope's temporal power relies not on the Italian government or English influence, but on the decision of the French Emperor; and the strongest supporters of the Holy See's rights are often the fiercest opponents of the imperial system. French Catholics view the emperor's Roman policy as a way to gain control over the Church, making them the first victims. Their religious freedom is at risk while he controls the Pope's fate. What is merely an expression of opinion and moral influence elsewhere is, in France, an active interference and political power. They alone among Catholic subjects can exert pressure on the man who initiated the Italian movement. They fear that remaining silent will make them complicit in wrongful acts. For them, this is a time for action, and the moment hasn’t yet come for them to speak with unbiased judgment, or the freedom of history, or determine how much Napoleon III. is an instrument of Providence in pursuing his ambitious goals, or how much he might fulfill the hopes of those who see him as a new Constantine without any merit of his own. As they continue this uneven struggle, they naturally connect the rights of the Church with her interests; and the Pope’s wrongs dominate their view, overshadowing the realities of the Roman government. The most passionate and one-sided critics, who have focused solely on the Revolution's crimes and the Papal cause's justice, like the Bishop of Orleans or Count de Montalembert, could consistently agree with nearly every word in Döllinger's work; but in the positions they hold, they would probably see such agreement as a serious rhetorical mistake, detrimental to their own work’s impact. Thus, understanding must be given, which is by no means a reproach, to the unique circumstances of Catholics in France.
When Christine of Sweden was observed to gaze long and intently at the statue of Truth in Rome, a court-like prelate observed that this admiration for Truth did her honour, as it was seldom shared by persons in her station. "That," said the Queen, "is because truths are not all made of marble." Men are seldom zealous for an idea in which they do not perceive some reflection of themselves, in which they have not embarked some portion of their individuality, or which they cannot connect with some subjective purpose of their own. It is often more easy to sympathise with a person in whose opposite views we discern a weakness corresponding to our own, than with one who unsympathetically avoids to colour the[Pg 317] objectivity of truth, and is guided in his judgment by facts, not by wishes. We endeavoured not many months ago to show how remote the theology of Catholic Germany is in its scientific spirit from that of other countries, and how far asunder are science and policy. The same method applied to the events of our own day must be yet more startling, and for a time we can scarcely anticipate that the author of this work will escape an apparent isolation between the reserve of those who share his views, but are not free to speak, and the foregone conclusions of most of those who have already spoken. But a book which treats of contemporary events in accordance with the signs of the time, not with the aspirations of men, possesses in time itself an invincible auxiliary. When the lesson which this great writer draws from the example of the mediæval Popes has borne its fruit; when the purpose for which he has written is attained, and the freedom of the Holy See from revolutionary aggression and arbitrary protection is recovered by the heroic determination to abandon that which in the course of events has ceased to be a basis of independence—he will be the first, but no longer the only, proclaimer of new ideas, and he will not have written in vain.
When Christine of Sweden was seen staring intently at the statue of Truth in Rome, a court-like official remarked that her admiration for Truth was commendable, as it was rarely shared by people of her rank. "That’s because not all truths are made of marble," the Queen replied. People are rarely passionate about an idea unless they see some reflection of themselves in it, have invested part of their identity in it, or can link it to some personal goal. It’s often easier to empathize with someone whose differing views reveal a vulnerability similar to our own, than with someone who objectively avoids coloring the truth and bases their judgment on facts, not desires. Not long ago, we tried to illustrate how disconnected the theology of Catholic Germany is in its scientific perspective compared to other countries and how far apart science and policy are. Applying the same approach to today’s events would likely be even more shocking, and for a while, we can hardly expect the author of this work to avoid feeling isolated between those who share his views but can’t speak out and the settled opinions of most people who have already expressed themselves. However, a book that discusses current events in line with the signs of the times, rather than the wishes of people, has the advantage of time on its side. When the lessons this great writer draws from the example of the medieval Popes bear fruit; when his purpose is achieved and the Holy See regains its freedom from revolutionary threats and arbitrary protection through the courageous decision to let go of what has ceased to be a foundation for independence—he will be the first, but not the only, advocate of new ideas, and his writing will not have been in vain.
The Christian religion, as it addresses and adapts itself to all mankind, bears towards the varieties of national character a relation of which there was no example in the religions of antiquity, and which heresy repudiates and inevitably seeks to destroy. For heresy, like paganism, is national, and dependent both on the particular disposition of the people and on the government of the State. It is identified with definite local conditions, and moulded by national and political peculiarities. Catholicity alone is universal in its character and mission, and independent of those circumstances by which States are established, and nations are distinguished from each other. Even Rome had not so far extended her limits, nor so thoroughly subjugated and amalgamated the races that obeyed her, as to secure the Church from the natural reaction of national spirit against a[Pg 318] religion which claimed a universality beyond even that of the Imperial power. The first and most terrible assault of ethnicism was in Persia, where Christianity appeared as a Roman, and therefore a foreign and a hostile, system. As the Empire gradually declined, and the nationalities, no longer oppressed beneath a vigorous central force, began to revive, the heresies, by a natural affinity, associated themselves with them. The Donatist schism, in which no other country joined, was an attempt of the African people to establish a separate national Church. Later on, the Egyptians adopted the Monophysite heresy as the national faith, which has survived to this day in the Coptic Church. In Armenia similar causes produced like effects.
The Christian religion, which reaches out to everyone, relates to different national characters in a way that has no comparison in ancient religions, and which heresy rejects and aims to destroy. Heresy, like paganism, is tied to specific national identities and depends on the particular mindset of the people and the government. It is linked to distinct local situations and shaped by national and political traits. Only Catholicism is universal in its nature and mission, standing apart from the conditions that form states and differentiate nations. Even Rome hadn't expanded its boundaries or completely controlled and merged the peoples under its rule to protect the Church from the natural backlash of national spirit against a religion that claimed universality beyond the Imperial power. The first and most severe attack of ethnic identity came in Persia, where Christianity was seen as a Roman, and thus foreign and hostile, system. As the Empire slowly weakened, and the nations, no longer suppressed by a strong central authority, began to emerge, heresies naturally joined forces with them. The Donatist split, which no other country participated in, was an attempt by the African people to create a separate national Church. Later, the Egyptians embraced the Monophysite heresy as their national faith, which still exists today in the Coptic Church. In Armenia, similar factors led to similar outcomes.
In the twelfth century—not, as is commonly supposed, in the time of Photius and Cerularius, for religious communion continued to subsist between the Latins and the Greeks at Constantinople till about the time of Innocent III., but after the Crusades had embittered the antagonism between East and West—another great national separation occurred. In the Eastern Empire the communion with Rome was hateful to the two chief authorities. The patriarch was ambitious to extend his own absolute jurisdiction over the whole Empire, the emperor wished to increase that power as the instrument of his own: out of this threefold combination of interests sprang the Byzantine system. It was founded on the ecclesiastical as well as civil despotism of the emperor, and on the exclusive pride of the people in its nationality; that is, on those things which are most essentially opposed to the Catholic spirit, and to the nature of a universal Church. In consequence of the schism, the sovereign became supreme over the canons of the Church and the laws of the State; and to this imperial papacy the Archbishop of Thessalonica, in the beginning of the fifteenth century, justly attributes the ruin and degradation of the Empire. Like the Eastern schism, the schism of the West in the fourteenth century arose from the predominance of national interests in the Church: it proceeded from the endeavour[Pg 319] to convert the Holy See into a possession of the French people and a subject of the French crown. Again, not long after, the Hussite revolution sprang from the union of a new doctrine with the old antipathy of the Bohemians for the Germans, which had begun in times when the boundaries of Christianity ran between the two nations, and which led to a strictly national separation, which has not yet exhausted its political effects. Though the Reformation had not its origin in national feelings, yet they became a powerful instrument in the hands of Luther, and ultimately prevailed over the purely theological elements of the movement.
In the twelfth century—not, as often thought, during the time of Photius and Cerularius, since religious ties between the Latins and the Greeks in Constantinople lasted until about the time of Innocent III., but after the Crusades had heightened the conflict between East and West—another significant national separation took place. In the Eastern Empire, the connection with Rome was detested by the two main authorities. The patriarch aimed to expand his absolute control over the entire Empire, while the emperor wanted to strengthen that power for his own purposes. This combination of interests led to the Byzantine system. It was based on both the religious and civil despotism of the emperor, and on the exclusive pride of the people in their nationality; in other words, on principles that are fundamentally opposed to the universal spirit of the Catholic Church. As a result of the schism, the sovereign took full authority over the Church’s canons and the State’s laws; to this imperial papacy, the Archbishop of Thessalonica rightly attributed the downfall and decline of the Empire at the beginning of the fifteenth century. Like the Eastern schism, the Western schism in the fourteenth century emerged from the dominance of national interests within the Church: it stemmed from the attempt to make the Holy See a possession of the French people and a subject of the French crown. Similarly, not long after, the Hussite revolution arose from the combination of a new doctrine with the long-standing resentment of the Bohemians towards the Germans, which began when the borders of Christianity were drawn between the two nations, leading to a strictly national divide that still has political repercussions today. Although the Reformation did not originate from national feelings, these feelings became a powerful tool for Luther and ultimately overshadowed the purely theological aspects of the movement.
The Lutheran system was looked on by the Germans with patriotic pride as the native fruit, and especial achievement of the genius of their country, and it was adopted out of Germany only by the kindred races of Scandinavia. In every other land to which it has been transplanted by the migrations of this century, Lutheranism appears as eradicated from its congenial soil, loses gradually its distinctive features, and becomes assimilated to the more consolatory system of Geneva. Calvinism exhibited from the first no traces of the influence of national character, and to this it owes its greater extension; whilst in the third form of Protestantism, the Anglican Church, nationality is the predominant characteristic. In whatever country and in whatever form Protestantism has prevailed, it has always carried out the principle of separation and local limitation by seeking to subject itself to the civil power, and to confine the Church within the jurisdiction of the State. It is dependent not so much on national character as on political authority, and has grafted itself rather on the State than on the people. But the institution which Christ founded in order to collect all nations together in one fold under one shepherd, while tolerating and respecting the natural historical distinctions of nations and of States, endeavours to reconcile antagonism, and to smooth away barriers between them, instead of estranging them by artificial differences, and erecting new obstacles to[Pg 320] their harmony. The Church can neither submit as a whole to the influence of a particular people, nor impose on one the features or the habits of another; for she is exalted in her catholicity above the differences of race, and above the claims of political power. At once the most firm and the most flexible institution in the world, she is all things to all nations—educating each in her own spirit, without violence to its nature, and assimilating it to herself without prejudice to the originality of its native character. Whilst she thus transforms them, not by reducing them to a uniform type, but by raising them towards a common elevation, she receives from them services in return. Each healthy and vigorous nation that is converted is a dynamic as well as a numerical increase in the resources of the Church, by bringing an accession of new and peculiar qualities, as well as of quantity and numbers. So far from seeking sameness, or flourishing only in one atmosphere, she is enriched and strengthened by all the varieties of national character and intellect. In the mission of the Catholic Church, each nation has its function, which its own position and nature indicate and enable it to fulfil. Thus the extinct nations of antiquity survive in the beneficial action they continue to exert within her, and she still feels and acknowledges the influence of the African or of the Cappadocian mind.
The Lutheran system was viewed by Germans with patriotic pride as a native achievement of their country’s genius, and it was adopted outside Germany only by the related races of Scandinavia. In every other country where it has spread due to migrations this century, Lutheranism seems to have been stripped from its native soil, gradually losing its unique characteristics and merging into the more comforting system of Geneva. Calvinism, from the beginning, showed no signs of being influenced by national character, which is why it has expanded more widely; whereas in the third form of Protestantism, the Anglican Church, nationality is the dominant trait. In any country and in whatever form Protestantism has thrived, it has always pursued the principle of separation and local limitation by trying to place itself under civil authority and confine the Church within the State’s jurisdiction. It relies more on political power than on national character and has attached itself more to the State than to the people. However, the institution that Christ established to bring all nations together under one shepherd, while respecting and acknowledging the natural historical differences of nations and states, seeks to reconcile conflicts and break down barriers between them, rather than separate them with artificial divisions, creating new obstacles to their harmony. The Church cannot wholly submit to the influence of a specific people, nor can it impose the characteristics or customs of one group onto another; for it is elevated in its universality above racial differences and the demands of political power. Being both the most steadfast and adaptable institution in the world, it is everything to all nations—educating each in its own spirit without forcing change on its nature, and assimilating each without harming their unique native identities. While transforming them, it doesn't reduce them to a single type but raises them towards a common goal, receiving services from them in return. Each healthy, strong nation that embraces conversion brings a dynamic and numerical boost to the Church, contributing new and unique traits in addition to numbers. Far from pursuing uniformity or thriving in just one environment, it is enriched and strengthened by the diverse national characters and intellects. In the mission of the Catholic Church, each nation has its role, which its own position and nature indicate and allow it to fulfill. Thus, the extinct nations of antiquity continue to make a positive impact within her, and she still feels and acknowledges the influence of the African and Cappadocian mind.
The condition of this immunity from the predominant influence of national and political divisions, and of this indifference to the attachment of particular States and races,—the security of unity and universality,—consists in the existence of a single, supreme, independent head. The primacy is the bulwark, or rather the corner-stone, of Catholicism; without it, there would be as many churches as there are nations or States. Not one of those who have denounced the Papacy as a usurpation has ever attempted to show that the condition which its absence necessarily involves is theologically desirable, or that it is the will of God. It remains the most radical and conspicuous distinction between the Catholic Church and the sects. Those who attempt to do without it are compelled[Pg 321] to argue that there is no earthly office divinely appointed for the government of the Church, and that nobody has received the mission to conduct ecclesiastical affairs, and to preserve the divine order in religion. The several local churches may have an earthly ruler, but for the whole Church of Christ there is no such protection. Christ, therefore, is the only head they acknowledge, and they must necessarily declare separation, isolation, and discord to be a principle and the normal condition of His Church. The rejection of the primacy of St. Peter has driven men on to a slippery course, where all the steps are downwards. The Greeks first proclaimed that they recognised no Pope, that each patriarch ruled over a portion of the Church. The Anglicans rejected both Pope and patriarch, and admitted no ecclesiastical order higher than the Episcopate. Foreign Protestanism refused to tolerate even bishops, or any authority but the parish clergy under the supremacy of the ruler of the land. Then the sects abolished the local jurisdiction of the parish clergy, and retained only preachers. At length the ministry was rejected as an office altogether, and the Quakers made each individual his own prophet, priest, and doctor.
The basis of this immunity from the major influence of national and political divisions, and this indifference to the loyalty to specific States and races—the security of unity and universality—lies in having a single, supreme, independent leader. This primacy is the foundation, or rather the cornerstone, of Catholicism; without it, there would be as many churches as there are nations or States. Not one of those who have condemned the Papacy as a power grab has ever tried to prove that what results from its absence is theologically desirable or that it's what God wants. This is the most fundamental and visible difference between the Catholic Church and various sects. Those who try to do without it are forced to argue that there is no earthly position divinely appointed to govern the Church, and that no one has been given the mission to oversee church matters and maintain divine order in religion. Local churches might have earthly leaders, but the entire Church of Christ lacks such protection. Therefore, Christ is the only leader they acknowledge, and they must inevitably declare separation, isolation, and discord to be a principle and the normal state of His Church. The rejection of St. Peter's primacy has led people down a slippery slope, where every step goes lower. The Greeks were the first to announce that they recognized no Pope, asserting that each patriarch ruled over a part of the Church. The Anglicans denied both Pope and patriarch and recognized no ecclesiastical authority higher than the bishops. Foreign Protestantism refused to accept even bishops, or any authority beyond the local clergy under the rule of the land's leader. Then the sects eliminated the local jurisdiction of parish clergy, retaining only preachers. Eventually, the ministry was dismissed as an office entirely, and the Quakers made each individual his own prophet, priest, and teacher.
The Papacy, that unique institution, the Crown of the Catholic system, exhibits in its history the constant working of that law which is at the foundation of the life of the Church, the law of continuous organic development. It shared the vicissitudes of the Church, and had its part in everything which influences the course and mode of her existence. In early times it grew in silence and obscurity, its features were rarely and imperfectly distinguishable; but even then the Popes exerted their authority in all directions, and while the wisdom with which it was exercised was often questioned, the right itself was undisputed. So long as the Roman Empire upheld in its strong framework and kept together the Church, which was confined mostly within its bounds, and checked with the stern discipline of a uniform law the manifestations of national and local divergence, the[Pg 322] interference of the Holy See was less frequently required, and the reins of Church government did not need to be tightly drawn. When a new order of States emerged from the chaos of the great migration, the Papacy, which alone stood erect amid the ruins of the empire, became the centre of a new system and the moderator of a new code. The long contest with the Germanic empire exhausted the political power both of the empire and of the Papacy, and the position of the Holy See, in the midst of a multitude of equal States, became more difficult and more unfavourable. The Popes were forced to rely on the protection of France, their supremacy over the States was at an end, and the resistance of the nations commenced. The schism, the opposition of the general Councils, the circumstances which plunged the Holy See into the intrigues of Italian politics, and at last the Reformation, hastened the decline of that extensive social and political power, the echoes and reminiscences of which occasioned disaster and repulse whenever an attempt was made to exercise it Ever since the Tridentine age, the Popes have confined themselves more and more exclusively to the religious domain; and here the Holy See is as powerful and as free at the present day as at any previous period of its history. The perils and the difficulties which surround it arise from temporal concerns,—from the state of Italy, and from the possessions of the pontifical dominions.
The Papacy, that unique institution and the crown of the Catholic system, shows throughout its history the ongoing influence of the fundamental law that underpins the life of the Church: the law of continuous organic development. It has participated in the Church's struggles and has played a role in everything that affects her existence. In the early days, it grew quietly and in obscurity, its characteristics were seldom well-defined; yet, even then, the Popes exercised their authority in various ways. While people often questioned the wisdom behind this authority, the right to it was never disputed. As long as the Roman Empire upheld the Church within its strong framework and maintained order with strict laws that limited national and local differences, the [Pg 322] involvement of the Holy See was needed less frequently, allowing for more relaxed church governance. When a new group of states emerged from the turmoil of migration, the Papacy, which stood tall amid the ruins of the empire, became the center of a new system and the moderator of a new set of rules. The long struggle with the Germanic empire drained the political power of both the empire and the Papacy, making the position of the Holy See tougher and more challenging amidst a landscape of equal states. The Popes had to depend on France for protection, their dominance over the states ended, and resistance from nations began. The schism, the opposition from general councils, the situations that dragged the Holy See into Italian political intrigues, and eventually the Reformation sped up the decline of that broad social and political power, leaving echoes and memories that caused setbacks whenever an attempt was made to assert it. Since the Tridentine era, the Popes have increasingly focused solely on religious matters, and in this area, the Holy See is as powerful and as independent today as it has ever been in its history. The dangers and challenges it faces now stem from temporal issues—specifically, the state of Italy and the holdings of the papal territories.
As the Church advances towards fulness and maturity in her forms, bringing forward her exhaustless resources, and calling into existence a wealth of new elements,—societies, corporations, and institutions,—so is the need more deeply felt for a powerful supreme guide to keep them all in health and harmony, to direct them in their various spheres, and in their several ways towards the common ends and purposes of all, and thus to provide against decay, variance, and confusion. Such an office the Primacy alone can discharge, and the importance of the Papacy increases as the organisation of the Church is more complete. One of its most important but most[Pg 323] delicate duties is to act as an independent, impartial, and dispassionate mediator between the churches and the governments of the different States, and between the conflicting claims and contradictory idiosyncrasies of the various nations. Yet, though the Papacy is so obviously an essential part of a Church whose mission is to all mankind, it is the chosen object of attack both to enemies of Catholicism and to discontented Catholics. Serious and learned men complain of its tyranny, and say that it claims universal dominion, and watches for an opportunity of obtaining it; and yet, in reality, there is no power on earth whose action is restricted by more sacred and irresistible bonds than that of the Holy See. It is only by the closest fidelity to the laws and tradition of the Church that the Popes are able to secure the obedience and the confidence of Catholics. Pius VII., who, by sweeping away the ancient church of France, and depriving thirty-seven protesting bishops of their sees, committed the most arbitrary act ever done by a Pope, has himself described the rules which guided the exercise of his authority:—
As the Church moves towards completeness and maturity in its structures, utilizing its endless resources and creating a wealth of new elements—like societies, corporations, and institutions—the need for a strong supreme leader becomes more pressing. This leader is essential to keep everything healthy and harmonious, to guide them in their different areas, and to steer them all towards common goals, thus preventing decline, discord, and chaos. Only the Primacy can fulfill this role, and the importance of the Papacy grows as the Church's organization becomes more established. One of its key but most delicate responsibilities is to serve as an independent, impartial, and fair mediator between the churches and the governments of various states, as well as between the conflicting claims and varied characteristics of different nations. However, even though the Papacy is clearly a vital part of a Church meant for all humanity, it is often targeted by both the enemies of Catholicism and dissatisfied Catholics. Serious and educated individuals criticize its authority, claiming it seeks universal control and eagerly waits for the chance to seize it; yet, in reality, there is no power on earth that is bound by more sacred and powerful constraints than that of the Holy See. The Popes can only maintain the obedience and trust of Catholics by adhering closely to the Church's laws and traditions. Pius VII, who committed the most arbitrary act ever by a Pope when he dismantled the ancient Church of France and removed thirty-seven dissenting bishops from their positions, has articulated the principles that guided his exercise of authority:—
The nature and constitution of the Catholic Church impose on the Pope, who is the head of the Church, certain limits which he cannot transgress.... The Bishops of Rome have never believed that they could tolerate any alteration in those portions of the discipline which are directly ordained by Jesus Christ; or in those which, by their nature, are connected with dogma, or in those which heretics assail in support of their innovations.
The nature and structure of the Catholic Church place specific limits on the Pope, as the head of the Church, that he cannot cross.... The Bishops of Rome have always maintained that they cannot allow any changes to the parts of the discipline that Jesus Christ specifically established; nor to those that are inherently tied to doctrine, or to those that heretics challenge to promote their own innovations.
The chief points urged against the ambition of Rome are the claim of the deposing Power, according to the theory that all kinds of power are united in the Church, and the protest against the Peace of Westphalia, the basis of the public law and political order of modern Europe. It is enough to cite one of the many authorities which may be cited in refutation of the first objection. Cardinal Antonelli, Prefect of Propaganda, states in his letter to the Irish bishops, 1791, that "the See of Rome has never taught that faith is not to be kept with those of another religion, or that an oath sworn to kings who are separated[Pg 324] from the Catholic communion may be broken, or that the Pope is permitted to touch their temporal rights and possessions." The Bull in which Boniface VIII. set up the theory of the supremacy of the spiritual over the secular power was retracted soon after his death.
The main points raised against Rome's ambitions include the claim of the deposing Power, based on the idea that all power is united in the Church, and the objection to the Peace of Westphalia, which is foundational to the public law and political order of modern Europe. It’s enough to mention one of the many authorities that can counter the first claim. Cardinal Antonelli, Prefect of Propaganda, wrote in his letter to the Irish bishops in 1791 that "the See of Rome has never taught that faith should not be kept with those of other religions, or that an oath taken to kings who are separated from the Catholic Church can be broken, or that the Pope is allowed to interfere with their temporal rights and possessions." The Bull in which Boniface VIII established the idea of spiritual power's supremacy over secular power was retracted shortly after his death.
The protest of Innocent X. against the Peace of Westphalia is one of the glories of the Papacy. That peace was concluded on an unchristian and tyrannical principle, introduced by the Reformation, that the subjects may be compelled to follow the religion of the ruler. This was very different in principle and in effect from the intolerance of the ages of faith, when prince and people were members of one religion, and all were agreed that no other could be permitted in the State. Every heresy that arose in the Middle Ages involved revolutionary consequences, and would inevitably have overthrown State and society, as well as Church, wherever it prevailed. The Albigenses, who provoked the cruel legislation against heretics, and who were exterminated by fire and sword, were the Socialists of those days. They assailed the fundamental institutions of society, marriage, family, and property, and their triumph would have plunged Europe into the barbarism and licence of pagan times. The principles of the Waldenses and the Lollards were likewise incompatible with European civilisation. In those days the law relating to religion was the same for all. The Pope as well as the king would have lost his crown if he had fallen into heresy. During a thousand years, from the fall of Rome to the appearance of Luther, no Catholic prince ever made an attempt to introduce a new religion into his dominions, or to abandon the old. But the Reformation taught that this was the supreme duty of princes; whilst Luther declared that in matters of faith the individual is above every authority, and that a child could understand the Scriptures better than Popes or Councils, he taught at the same time, with an inconsistency which he never attempted to remove, that it is the duty of the civil power to exterminate popery, to set up the Gospel, and to suppress every other religion.[Pg 325]
The protest of Innocent X against the Peace of Westphalia is one of the great achievements of the Papacy. That peace was established on an unchristian and oppressive principle introduced by the Reformation, which stated that subjects could be forced to follow their ruler's religion. This was very different in principle and impact from the intolerance of the ages of faith, when both the prince and the people belonged to one religion, and everyone agreed that no other could be allowed in the State. Every heresy that arose in the Middle Ages brought about revolutionary consequences and could have destroyed the State and society, as well as the Church, wherever it gained ground. The Albigenses, who triggered the brutal laws against heretics and were wiped out by fire and sword, were the Socialists of their time. They attacked the basic institutions of society, such as marriage, family, and property, and their victory would have thrown Europe back into the chaos and license of pagan times. The beliefs of the Waldenses and the Lollards were also incompatible with European civilization. Back then, the law about religion was the same for everyone. The Pope, just like the king, would have lost his crown if he fell into heresy. For a thousand years, from the fall of Rome until Luther appeared, no Catholic prince ever tried to introduce a new religion in his territory or abandon the old one. But the Reformation taught that this was the ultimate responsibility of princes; while Luther claimed that in matters of faith the individual is above all authorities, and that a child could understand the Scriptures better than Popes or Councils, he also taught, with an inconsistency he never resolved, that it is the civil power's duty to eliminate popery, establish the Gospel, and suppress any other religion.[Pg 325]
The result was a despotism such as the world had never seen. It was worse than the Byzantine system; for there no attempt was made to change the faith of the people. The Protestant princes exercised an ecclesiastical authority more arbitrary than the Pope had ever possessed; for the papal authority can only be used to maintain an existing doctrine, whilst theirs was aggressive and wholly unlimited. Possessing the power to command, and to alter in religion, they naturally acquired by degrees a corresponding absolutism in the civil order. The consistories, the office by which the sovereign ruled the Church, were the commencement of bureaucratic centralisation. A great lawyer of those days says, that after the treaties of Westphalia had recognised the territorial supremacy over religion, the business of administration in the German States increased tenfold. Whilst that system remained in its integrity, there could be no peaceful neighbourhood between Catholics and Protestants. From this point of view, the protest of the Pope was entirely justified. So far from having been made in the spirit of the mediæval authority, which would have been fatal to the work of the Congress, it was never used by any Catholic prince to invalidate the treaties. They took advantage of the law in their own territories to exercise the jus reformandi. It was not possible for them to tolerate a body which still refused to tolerate the Catholic religion by the side of its own, which accordingly eradicated it wherever it had the means, and whose theory made the existence of every religion depend on the power and the will of the sovereign. A system which so resolutely denied that two religions could coexist in the same State, put every attempt at mutual toleration out of the question. The Reformation was a great movement against the freedom of conscience—an effort to subject it to a new authority, the arbitrary initiative of a prince who might differ in religion from all his subjects. The extermination of obstinate Catholics was a matter of course; Melanchthon insisted that the Anabaptists should be put to death,[Pg 326] and Beza was of opinion that Anti-Trinitarians ought to be executed, even after recantation. But no Lutheran could complain when the secular arm converted him into a Calvinist. "Your conscience is in error," he would say, "but under the circumstances you are not only justified, but compelled, on my own principles, to act as you do."[336]
The outcome was a dictatorship unlike anything the world had ever seen. It was worse than the Byzantine system, where there was no attempt to change the people's beliefs. The Protestant leaders wielded a form of church authority that was more arbitrary than what the Pope had ever had; the papal authority could only be used to uphold existing doctrines, whereas theirs was aggressive and completely unrestricted. With the power to dictate and change religious beliefs, they gradually gained a similar kind of absolute control over civil matters. The consistories, the mechanism through which the ruler governed the Church, marked the beginning of bureaucratic centralization. A prominent lawyer from that time said that after the Peace of Westphalia recognized territorial control over religion, administrative tasks in the German States increased dramatically. As long as that system remained intact, peaceful coexistence between Catholics and Protestants was impossible. From this perspective, the Pope's protests were fully justified. Instead of being rooted in the medieval authority, which would have jeopardized the Congress's efforts, it was never used by any Catholic leader to annul the treaties. They took advantage of the law in their own regions to exercise the jus reformandi. They could not tolerate a group that still refused to accept Catholicism alongside its own practices, which eradicated it wherever possible, and whose viewpoint made the existence of any religion dependent on the power and will of the ruler. A system that firmly rejected the idea of two religions coexisting in the same state eliminated any possibility of mutual tolerance. The Reformation was a significant movement against freedom of conscience—an attempt to impose a new authority, the arbitrary will of a prince who might hold different beliefs than all of his subjects. The elimination of stubborn Catholics was expected; Melanchthon insisted that Anabaptists be executed,[Pg 326] and Beza believed that Anti-Trinitarians should also be killed, even after retracting their views. Yet, no Lutheran could complain when the state turned him into a Calvinist. "Your conscience is mistaken," he would say, "but given the circumstances, you are not only justified but compelled, based on my own principles, to act as you do."[336]
The resistance of the Catholic Governments to the progress of a religion which announced that it would destroy them as soon as it had the power, was an instinct of self-preservation. No Protestant divine denied or disguised the truth that his party sought the destruction of Catholicism, and would accomplish it whenever they could. The Calvinists, with their usual fearless consistency, held that as civil and ecclesiastical power must be in the same hands, no prince had any right to govern who did not belong to them. Even in the Low Countries, where other sects were free, and the notion of unity abandoned, the Catholics were oppressed.
The Catholic governments' resistance to a religion that claimed it would wipe them out once it gained power was a matter of self-preservation. No Protestant leader denied or hid the fact that their group aimed to eliminate Catholicism and would do so whenever they had the chance. The Calvinists, with their usual bold consistency, believed that civil and religious authority must be held by the same people, meaning no ruler had the right to govern unless they were part of their group. Even in the Low Countries, where other sects had freedom and the idea of unity was given up, Catholics faced oppression.
This new and aggressive intolerance infected even Catholic countries, where there was neither, as in Spain, religious unity to be preserved; nor, as in Austria, a menacing danger to be resisted. For in Spain the persecution of the Protestants might be defended on the mediæval principle of unity, whilst under Ferdinand II. it was provoked in the hereditary dominions by the imminent peril which threatened to dethrone the monarch, and to ruin every faithful Catholic. But in France the Protestant doctrine that every good subject must follow the religion of his king grew out of the intensity of personal absolutism. At the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, the official argument was the will of the sovereign—an argument which in Germany had reigned so[Pg 327] triumphantly that a single town, which had ten times changed masters, changed its religion ten times in a century. Bayle justly reproaches the Catholic clergy of France with having permitted, and even approved, a proceeding so directly contrary to the spirit of their religion, and to the wishes of the Pope. A convert, who wrote a book to prove that Huguenots were in conscience bound to obey the royal edict which proscribed their worship, met with applause a hundred years later. This fault of the French clergy was expiated in the blood of their successors.
This new and aggressive intolerance spread even to Catholic countries, where, unlike Spain, there wasn't a religious unity to preserve, nor, like in Austria, a threatening danger to combat. In Spain, the persecution of Protestants could be justified on the medieval principle of unity, while under Ferdinand II, it was incited in the hereditary territories by the looming threat of dethroning the monarch and endangering every loyal Catholic. But in France, the Protestant belief that every good subject must follow the religion of their king stemmed from a strong sense of personal absolutism. With the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, the official justification was the will of the sovereign—an argument that had prevailed so[Pg 327] overwhelmingly in Germany that a single town, which had changed rulers ten times, switched its religion ten times in a century. Bayle rightly criticized the Catholic clergy of France for allowing and even endorsing a move so fundamentally opposed to the spirit of their faith and the wishes of the Pope. A convert, who wrote a book claiming that Huguenots had a moral obligation to obey the royal edict banning their worship, was applauded a hundred years later. This failure of the French clergy was paid for in the blood of their successors.
The excess of evil led to its gradual cure. In England Protestantism lost its vigour after the victory over the Catholic dynasty; religion faded away, and with it that religious zeal which leads to persecution: when the religious antagonism was no longer kept alive by a political controversy, the sense of right and the spirit of freedom which belongs to the Anglo-Saxon race accomplished the work which indifference had begun. In Germany the vitality of the Lutheran theology expired after it had lasted for about two hundred years. The intellectual contradictions and the social consequences of the system had become intolerable to the German mind. Rationalism had begun to prevail, when Frederick II. declared that his subjects should work out their salvation in their own way. That generation of men, who looked with contempt on religious zeal, looked with horror on religious persecution. The Catholic Church, which had never taught that princes are supreme over the religion of their subjects, could have no difficulty in going along with public opinion when it disapproved of compulsion in matters of conscience. It was natural that in the new order of things, when Christendom had lost its unity, and Protestantism its violence, she should revert to the position she occupied of old, when she admitted other religions to equal rights with herself, and when men like St. Ambrose, St. Martin, and St. Leo deprecated the use of violence against heretics. Nevertheless, as the preservation of morality depends on the preservation of faith,[Pg 328] both alike are in the interest and within the competence of the State. The Church of her own strength is not strong enough to resist the advance of heresy and unbelief. Those enemies find an auxiliary in the breast of every man whose weakness and whose passions repel him from a Church which imposes such onerous duties on her members. But it is neither possible to define the conditions without which liberty must be fatal to the State, nor the limits beyond which protection and repression become tyrannical, and provoke a reaction more terrible than the indifference of the civil power. The events of the last hundred years have tended in most places to mingle Protestants and Catholics together, and to break down the social and political lines of demarcation between them; and time will show the providential design which has brought about this great change.
The excess of evil led to its gradual cure. In England, Protestantism lost its strength after defeating the Catholic dynasty; religion faded, along with the religious zeal that drives persecution. When the religious conflict was no longer fueled by political debates, the sense of justice and the spirit of freedom inherent to the Anglo-Saxon people took over where indifference had started. In Germany, the energy of Lutheran theology weakened after about two hundred years. The intellectual contradictions and social consequences of the system became unbearable for the German mind. Rationalism began to dominate when Frederick II. declared that his subjects should find their own way to salvation. That generation, which looked down on religious zeal, was horrified by religious persecution. The Catholic Church, which had never taught that rulers are supreme over the faith of their subjects, could easily align with public opinion when it rejected coercion in matters of conscience. Naturally, in this new order, as Christendom lost its unity and Protestantism its fervor, the Church returned to its old position, allowing other religions equal rights alongside itself, much like St. Ambrose, St. Martin, and St. Leo who condemned the use of violence against heretics. However, since the preservation of morality relies on maintaining faith, both are in the interest and within the authority of the State. The Church alone is not strong enough to withstand the rise of heresy and disbelief. Those adversaries find support in the hearts of those whose weaknesses and passions drive them away from a Church that places such heavy burdens on its members. It is impossible to clearly define the conditions under which freedom could be harmful to the State, or the limits beyond which protection and suppression turn tyrannical, sparking a backlash more terrible than the indifference of civil power. Over the last hundred years, events have generally mixed Protestants and Catholics together and eroded the social and political barriers between them; time will reveal the providential purpose behind this significant change.
These are the subjects treated in the first two chapters on "The Church and the Nations," and on the Papacy in connection with the universality of Catholicism, as contrasted with the national and political dependence of heresy. The two following chapters pursue the topic farther in a general historical retrospect, which increases in interest and importance as it proceeds from the social to the religious purpose and influence of the Papacy, and from the past to the present time. The third chapter, "The Churches and Civil Liberty," examines the effects of Protestantism on civil society. The fourth, entitled "The Churches without a Pope," considers the actual theological and religious fruits of separation from the visible Head of the Church.
These are the topics covered in the first two chapters on "The Church and the Nations," and on the Papacy related to the universality of Catholicism, compared to the national and political ties of heresy. The next two chapters continue the discussion with a general historical overview that becomes more engaging and significant as it shifts from social to religious purposes and the influence of the Papacy, moving from the past to the present day. The third chapter, "The Churches and Civil Liberty," looks at the impact of Protestantism on civil society. The fourth chapter, titled "The Churches without a Pope," examines the actual theological and religious outcomes of separating from the visible Head of the Church.
The independence of the Church, through that of her Supreme Pontiff, is as nearly connected with political as with religious liberty, since the ecclesiastical system which rejects the Pope logically leads to arbitrary power. Throughout the north of Europe—in Sweden and Denmark, in Mecklenburg and Pomerania, in Prussia, Saxony, and Brunswick—the power which the Reformation gave to the State introduced an unmitigated despotism. Every security was removed which protected the people against[Pg 329] the abuse of the sovereign power, and the lower against the oppression of the upper class. The crown became, sooner or later, despotic; the peasantry, by a long series of enactments, extending to the end of the seventeenth century, was reduced to servitude; the population grew scanty, and much of the land went out of cultivation. All this is related by the Protestant historians and divines, not in the tone of reluctant admission, but with patriotic indignation, commensurate with the horrors of the truth. In all these countries Lutheran unity subsisted. If Calvinism had ever succeeded in obtaining an equal predominance in the Netherlands, the power of the House of Orange would have become as despotic as that of the Danish or the Prussian sovereigns. But its triumph was impeded by sects, and by the presence of a large Catholic minority, destitute indeed of political rights or religious freedom, but for that very reason removed from the conflicts of parties, and therefore an element of conservatism, and a natural ally of those who resisted the ambition of the Stadtholders. The absence of religious unity baffled their attempts to establish arbitrary power on the victory of Calvinism, and upheld, in conjunction with the brilliant policy abroad, a portion of the ancient freedom. In Scotland, the other home of pure Calvinism, where intolerance and religious tyranny reached a pitch equalled only among the Puritans in America, the perpetual troubles hindered the settlement of a fixed political system, and the restoration of order after the union with England stripped the Presbyterian system of its exclusive supremacy, and opened the way for tolerance and freedom.
The independence of the Church, through that of its Supreme Pontiff, is closely tied to both political and religious freedom, since an ecclesiastical system that dismisses the Pope leads to absolute power. Across northern Europe—in Sweden and Denmark, in Mecklenburg and Pomerania, in Prussia, Saxony, and Brunswick—the authority given to the State by the Reformation resulted in unchecked despotism. Any protections that safeguarded the people from abuses of sovereign power and shielded the lower classes from the upper classes were removed. The crown eventually became tyrannical; the peasantry, through a long series of laws lasting until the late seventeenth century, was reduced to servitude; the population dwindled, and much of the land fell out of cultivation. Protestant historians and theologians recount this not with reluctance, but with patriotic outrage that matches the horrors of the reality. In all these countries, Lutheran unity endured. If Calvinism had gained equal prominence in the Netherlands, the power of the House of Orange would have become as tyrannical as that of the Danish or Prussian monarchs. However, its success was thwarted by various sects and by a large Catholic minority, which, although lacking political rights or religious freedom, was removed from party conflicts and thus served as a conservative force and a natural ally of those resisting the ambitions of the Stadtholders. The lack of religious unity hindered their efforts to impose absolute power through a Calvinist victory and, combined with effective foreign policy, helped maintain some of the ancient freedoms. In Scotland, another stronghold of pure Calvinism, where intolerance and religious tyranny reached levels only matched by the Puritans in America, ongoing unrest prevented the establishment of a stable political system. The restoration of order after the union with England diminished the exclusive dominance of the Presbyterian system and paved the way for tolerance and freedom.
Although the political spirit of Anglicanism was as despotic as that of every other Protestant system, circumstances prevented its full development. The Catholic Church had bestowed on the English the great elements of their political prosperity,—the charter of their liberties, the fusion of the races, and the abolition of villeinage,—that is, personal and general freedom, and national unity. Hence the people were so thoroughly impregnated with[Pg 330] Catholicism that the Reformation was imposed on them by foreign troops in spite of an armed resistance; and the imported manufacture of Geneva remained so strange and foreign to them, that no English divine of the sixteenth century enriched it with a single original idea. The new Church, unlike those of the Continent, was the result of an endeavour to conciliate the Catholic disposition of the people, by preserving as far as possible the externals to which they were attached; whilst the queen—who was a Protestant rather by policy than by conviction—desired no greater change than was necessary for her purpose. But the divines whom she placed at the head of the new Church were strict Calvinists, and differed from the Puritans only in their submission to the court. The rapidly declining Catholic party accepted Anglicanism as the lesser evil; while zealous Protestants deemed that the outward forms ought to correspond to the inward substance, and that Calvinistic doctrines required a Calvinistic constitution. Until the end of the century there was no Anglican theology; and the attempt to devise a system in harmony with the peculiar scheme and design of the institution, began with Hooker. The monarch was absolute master in the Church, which had been established as an instrument of royal influence; and the divines acknowledged his right by the theory of passive obedience. The consistent section of the Calvinists was won over, for a time, by the share which the gentry obtained in the spoils of the Church, and by the welcome concession of the penal laws against her, until at last they found that they had in their intolerance been forging chains for themselves. One thing alone, which our national jurists had recognised in the fifteenth century as the cause and the sign of our superiority over foreign States—the exclusion of the Roman code, and the unbroken preservation of the common law—kept England from sinking beneath a despotism as oppressive as that of France or Sweden.
Although the political spirit of Anglicanism was as authoritarian as that of other Protestant systems, circumstances stopped it from fully developing. The Catholic Church had provided the English with essential elements of their political prosperity—the charter of liberties, the blending of different races, and the end of serfdom—that is, personal freedom, general freedom, and national unity. As a result, the people were so deeply influenced by[Pg 330] Catholicism that the Reformation was forced upon them by foreign troops despite their armed resistance; and the introduced practices from Geneva remained so unfamiliar and foreign to them that no English theologian of the sixteenth century contributed a single original idea to it. The new Church, unlike those on the Continent, aimed to accommodate the Catholic feelings of the people by keeping as many of the familiar customs as possible; while the queen—who was Protestant more for political reasons than personal belief—wanted no more change than necessary for her aims. However, the theologians she placed in charge of the new Church were strict Calvinists, differing from the Puritans only in their submission to the court. The rapidly declining Catholic faction accepted Anglicanism as the lesser evil, while fervent Protestants believed that the outward forms should align with the inner beliefs and that Calvinistic doctrines required a Calvinistic structure. Until the end of the century, there was no Anglican theology, and the effort to create a system that matched the unique goals and framework of the institution started with Hooker. The monarch had absolute control over the Church, which was created as a tool of royal power; and the theologians recognized his authority through the theory of passive obedience. The more consistent Calvinist group was temporarily won over by the share that the gentry received of the Church's wealth and the welcome relief from the punitive laws against them, until they eventually realized that their own intolerance had created chains for themselves. One thing alone, which our national jurists recognized in the fifteenth century as the reason for our superiority over foreign states—the exclusion of the Roman law and the continuous preservation of common law—prevented England from falling into a despotism as oppressive as that of France or Sweden.
As the Anglican Church under James and Charles was the bulwark of arbitrary power, the popular resistance took the form of ecclesiastical opposition. The Church[Pg 331] continued to be so thoroughly committed to the principle of unconditional submission to the power from which it derived its existence, that James II. could reckon on this servile spirit as a means of effecting the subversion of the Establishment; and Defoe reproached the bishops with having by their flattery led on the king, whom they abandoned in the moment of his need. The Revolution, which reduced the royal prerogative, removed the oppressiveness of the royal supremacy. The Established Church was not emancipated from the crown, but the Nonconformists were emancipated from the tyranny of the Established Church. Protestantism, which in the period of its power dragged down by its servility the liberties of the nation, did afterwards, in its decay and disorganisation, by the surrender of its dogmatic as well as of its political principle, promote their recovery and development. It lost its oppressiveness in proportion as it lost its strength, and it ceased to be tyrannical when divines had been forced to give up its fundamental doctrine, and when its unity had been dissolved by the sects. The revival of those liberties which, in the Middle Ages, had taken root under the influence of the Church, coincided with the progress of the Protestant sects, and with the decay of the penal laws. The contrast between the political character of those countries in which Protestantism integrally prevailed, and that of those in which it was divided against itself, and could neither establish its system nor work out its consequences, is as strongly marked as the contrast between the politics of Catholic times and those which were introduced by the Reformation. The evil which it wrought in its strength was turned to good by its decline.
As the Anglican Church under James and Charles supported absolute power, popular resistance took the form of opposition within the church. The Church[Pg 331] was so committed to the idea of total submission to the authority that gave it existence that James II could rely on this subservient attitude to undermine the Establishment. Defoe criticized the bishops for flattery that led the king on, only to abandon him when he needed support. The Revolution, which curtailed royal authority, alleviated the harshness of royal supremacy. The Established Church wasn’t freed from the crown, but the Nonconformists gained freedom from the oppression of the Established Church. Protestantism, which had previously diminished the nation's liberties through its subservience, later contributed to their recovery and growth by surrendering both its dogmatic and political principles during its decline and disorganization. It became less oppressive as it lost its power, ceasing to be tyrannical when theologians abandoned its core beliefs and when its unity was broken by various sects. The resurgence of liberties that took root in the Middle Ages under the Church coincided with the rise of Protestant sects and the decline of harsh laws. The stark difference between the political nature of countries where Protestantism fully existed and those where it was fragmented, unable to establish its system or realize its outcomes, is as pronounced as the contrast between politics in Catholic times and those that emerged from the Reformation. The harm it caused in its strength turned into good through its decline.
Such is the sketch of the effects of the Protestant apostasy in the political order, considered chiefly in relation to the absence of a supreme ecclesiastical authority independent of political control. It would require far more space to exhibit the positive influence of heretical principles on the social foundations of political life; and the picture would not be complete without showing the contrast exhibited by Catholic States, and tracing their[Pg 332] passage from the mediæval system under the influence of the reaction against the Reformation. The third chapter covers only a portion of this extensive subject; but it shows the action of the new mode of ecclesiastical government upon the civil order, and proves that the importance of the Papacy is not confined to its religious sphere. It thus prepares the way for the subject discussed in the fourth chapter,—the most comprehensive and elaborate in the book.
This is the outline of how the Protestant movement affected politics, mainly in terms of the lack of a supreme church authority that operates independently from political influence. A more detailed discussion would be needed to showcase the positive effects of heretical ideas on the social foundations of political life, and the overview wouldn’t be complete without contrasting it with Catholic States and tracing their[Pg 332] transition from the medieval system, influenced by the reaction to the Reformation. The third chapter only tackles part of this broad topic, but it highlights how the new style of church governance impacts the civil order and demonstrates that the significance of the Papacy extends beyond just religion. This sets the stage for the topic presented in the fourth chapter—the most in-depth and detailed section of the book.
Dr. Döllinger begins his survey of the churches that have renounced the Pope with those of the Eastern schism. The Patriarch of Constantinople, whose ecclesiastical authority is enormous, and whose opportunities of extorting money are so great that he is generally deposed at the end of two or three years, in order that many may succeed each other in the enjoyment of such advantages, serves not as a protection, but as an instrument for the oppression of the Christians. The Greek clergy have been the chief means by which the Turks have kept down both the Greek and the Slavonic population, and the Slavs are by degrees throwing off their influence. Submission to the civil power is so natural in communities separated from the Universal Church, that the Greeks look up to the Turkish authorities as arbiters in ecclesiastical matters. When there was a dispute between Greeks and Armenians respecting the mixture of water with the wine in the chalice, the question was referred for decision to the proper quarter, and the Reis Effendi decided that, wine being condemned by the Koran, water alone might be used. Yet to this pusillanimous and degenerate Church belong the future of European Turkey, and the inheritance of the sinking power of the Turks. The vitality of the dominant race is nearly exhausted, and the Christians—on whose pillage they live—exceed them, in increasing proportions, in numbers, prosperity, intelligence, and enterprise.
Dr. Döllinger starts his overview of the churches that have turned away from the Pope with the Eastern schism. The Patriarch of Constantinople, who holds significant ecclesiastical power and has great opportunities to extort money, is usually removed from office after two or three years. This allows many to benefit from such advantages, but instead of being a safeguard, he becomes a tool for the oppression of Christians. The Greek clergy have played a major role in helping the Turks suppress both the Greek and Slavic populations, and the Slavs are gradually rejecting their influence. Submitting to civil authority is so typical in communities separated from the Universal Church that Greeks look to Turkish authorities as decision-makers in church matters. For instance, when there was a disagreement between Greeks and Armenians over mixing water with wine in the chalice, the issue was taken to the appropriate authority, and the Reis Effendi ruled that, since wine is condemned by the Koran, only water could be used. Yet, this small-minded and declining Church holds the future of European Turkey and the inheritance of the waning power of the Turks. The vitality of the ruling race is nearly depleted, while the Christians—who are exploited for their resources—outnumber them and are increasingly advancing in prosperity, intelligence, and ambition.
The Hellenic Church, obeying the general law of schismatical communities, has exchanged the authority of the patriarch for that of the crown, exercised through[Pg 333] a synod, which is appointed on the Russian model by the Government. The clergy, disabled for religious purposes by the necessity of providing for their families, have little education and little influence, and have no part in the revival of the Grecian intellect. But the people are attached to their ecclesiastical system, not for religion's sake, for infidelity generally accompanies education, but as the defence of their nationality.
The Hellenic Church, following the typical pattern of schismatic communities, has swapped the authority of the patriarch for that of the crown, exercised through[Pg 333] a synod that the Government appoints, modeled after the Russian system. The clergy, hindered in their religious duties by the need to support their families, have little education and influence, and do not participate in the revival of Greek intellect. However, the people remain attached to their religious system, not out of faith—since infidelity often comes with education—but as a defense of their national identity.
In Russia the Catholic Church is considered heretical because of her teaching on the procession of the Holy Ghost, and schismatical in consequence of the claims of the Pope. In the doctrine of purgatory there is no essential difference; and on this point an understanding could easily be arrived at, if none had an interest in widening the breach. In the seventeenth century, the Russian Church retained so much independence that the Metropolitan of Kiev could hold in check the power of the Czar, and the clergy were the mediators between the people and the nobles or the crown. This influence was swept away by the despotism of Peter the Great; and under Catherine II. the property of the Church was annexed to the crown lands, in order, it was said, to relieve the clergy of the burden of administration. Yet even now the Protestant doctrine that the sovereign is supreme in all matters of religion has not penetrated among the Russians. But though the Czar does not possess this authority over the national Church, of which he is a member, the Protestant system has conceded it to him in the Baltic provinces. Not only are all children of mixed marriages between Protestants and schismatics brought up in the religion of the latter, by which the gradual decline of Protestanism is provided for, but conversions to Protestanism, even of Jews, Mohammedans, and heathens, are forbidden; and, in all questions of doctrine or of liturgy, the last appeal is to the emperor. The religious despotism usually associated with the Russian monarchy subsists only for the Protestants.
In Russia, the Catholic Church is seen as heretical because of its teachings on the Holy Ghost's procession and is considered schismatic due
The Russian Church is dumb; the congregation does not sing, the priest does not preach. The people have[Pg 334] no prayer-books, and are therefore confined to the narrow circle of their own religious ideas. Against the cloud of superstition which naturally gathers in a religion of ceremonies, destitute of the means of keeping alive or cultivating the religious sentiments of the people, there is no resource. In spite of the degeneracy of their clergy, which they are unable to feel, the Russians cling with patriotic affection to their Church, and identify its progress and prosperity with the increase of their empire. As it is an exclusively national institution, every war may become a war of religion, and it is the attachment to the Church which creates the longing and the claim to possess the city from which it came. From the Church the empire derives its tendency to expand, and the Czar the hopes of that universal dominion which was promised to him by the Synod of Moscow in 1619, and for which a prayer was then appointed. The schismatical clergy of Eastern Europe are the channel of Russian influence, the pioneers of Russian aggression. The political dependence of the Church corresponds to its political influence; subserviency is the condition of the power it possesses. The certificate of Easter confession and communion is required for every civil act, and is consequently an object of traffic. In like manner, the confessor is bound to betray to the police all the secrets of confession which affect the interest of the Government. In this deplorable state of corruption, servitude, and decay within, and of threatening hostility to Christian civilisation abroad, the Russian Church pays the penalty of its Byzantine descent.
The Russian Church is silent; the congregation doesn’t sing, and the priest doesn’t preach. The people have[Pg 334] no prayer books, which limits them to a narrow range of their own religious beliefs. There's no way to combat the wave of superstition that naturally builds up in a ritualistic religion that lacks ways to keep the spiritual feelings of the people alive and engaged. Despite the decline of their clergy, which they fail to recognize, the Russians cling to their Church with patriotic pride, seeing its growth and success as tied to the expansion of their empire. Since it's a distinctly national institution, every conflict can become a religious war, and the loyalty to the Church fuels the desire and claim to possess the city from which it originated. The empire draws its urge to expand from the Church, and the Czar holds onto the hopes of a universal rule that was promised to him by the Synod of Moscow in 1619, complete with a designated prayer. The schismatic clergy of Eastern Europe serve as a conduit for Russian influence, acting as the front line for Russian aggression. The political dependence of the Church matches its political sway; its power relies on its servitude. A certificate of Easter confession and communion is necessary for any civil action, turning it into a commodity. Similarly, the confessor must report any confession secrets that could impact the Government’s interests to the authorities. In this tragic state of corruption, servitude, and internal decay, along with an external threat to Christian civilization, the Russian Church bears the consequences of its Byzantine heritage.
The Established Church and the sects in England furnish few opportunities of treating points which would be new to our readers. Perhaps the most suggestive portion is the description of the effects of Protestantism on the character and condition of the people. The plunder and oppression of the poor has everywhere followed the plunder of the Church, which was the guardian and refuge of the poor. The charity of the Catholic clergy aimed not merely at relieving, but at[Pg 335] preventing poverty. It was their object not only to give alms, but to give to the lower orders the means of obtaining a livelihood. The Reformation at once checked alms-giving; so that, Selden says, in places where twenty pounds a year had been distributed formerly, not a handful of meal was given away in his time, for the wedded clergy could not afford it. The confiscation of the lands where thousands had tilled the soil under the shadow of the monastery or the Church, was followed by a new system of cultivation, which deprived the peasants of their homes. The sheep, men said, were the cause of all the woe; and whole towns were pulled down to make room for them. The prelates of the sixteenth century lament the decline of charity since the Catholic times; and a divine attributed the growing selfishness and harshness to the doctrine of justification by faith. The alteration in the condition of the poor was followed by severe enactments against vagrancy; and the Protestant legislature, after creating a proletariate, treated it as a crime. The conversion of Sunday into a Jewish Sabbath cut off the holiday amusements and soured the cheerfulness of the population. Music, singing, and dancing, the favourite relaxation of a contented people, disappeared, and, especially after the war in the Low Countries, drunkenness began to prevail among a nation which in earlier times had been reckoned the most sober of Northern Europe. The institution which introduced these changes has become a State, not a national Church, whose services are more attended by the rich than by the poor.
The Established Church and the sects in England provide few chances to explore ideas that would be new to our readers. Perhaps the most thought-provoking part is the description of how Protestantism affected the character and situation of the people. The exploitation and oppression of the poor followed the looting of the Church, which had been the protector and refuge for the needy. The charity of the Catholic clergy aimed not only to relieve but also to[Pg 335] prevent poverty. Their goal was not just to hand out alms but also to give the lower classes the means to earn a living. The Reformation immediately halted almsgiving; so much so that, as Selden noted, in places where twenty pounds a year used to be distributed, not a morsel of food was given away in his time, because the married clergy couldn’t afford it. The confiscation of the lands where thousands had farmed under the protection of the monastery or the Church led to a new system of agriculture that displaced the peasants from their homes. People claimed that sheep were the root of all the misery, resulting in entire towns being demolished to make space for them. The bishops of the sixteenth century mourned the decline of charity since the Catholic era; and a clergyman linked the increasing selfishness and harshness to the doctrine of justification by faith. The changes in the condition of the poor were followed by strict laws against vagrancy; and the Protestant lawmakers, after creating a working class, treated it as a crime. Transforming Sunday into a strict day of rest eliminated holiday entertainment and soured the mood of the population. Music, singing, and dancing—once beloved pastimes of a happy people—vanished, and especially after the war in the Low Countries, drinking began to rise among a nation previously regarded as the most sober in Northern Europe. The institution that brought about these changes has become a State, not a national Church, whose services are attended more by the wealthy than by the impoverished.
After describing the various parties in the Anglican system, the decay of its divinity, and the general aversion to theological research, Döllinger concludes that its dissolution is a question of time. No State Church can long subsist in modern society which professes the religion of the minority. Whilst the want of a definite system of doctrine, allowing every clergyman to be the mouthpiece, not of a church, but of a party, drives an increasing portion of the people to join the sects which have a fixed[Pg 336] doctrine and allow less independence to their preachers, the great danger which menaces the Church comes from the State itself. The progress of dissent and of democracy in the legislature will make the Church more and more entirely dependent on the will of the majority, and will drive the best men from the communion of a servile establishment. The rise and fortunes of Methodism are related with peculiar predilection by the author, who speaks of John Wesley as the greatest intellect English Protestantism has produced, next to Baxter.
After outlining the different factions within the Anglican system, the decline of its spiritual authority, and the general disinterest in theological study, Döllinger concludes that its collapse is just a matter of time. No state church can survive for long in modern society if it adheres to a belief system that reflects the views of a minority. The lack of a clear doctrine, which allows every clergyman to speak not for the church but for a faction, is leading more and more people to join sects with established beliefs and stricter guidelines for their preachers. The greatest threat to the Church comes from the State itself. The rise of dissent and democracy in government will increasingly make the Church reliant on the majority's wishes, driving the most respectable individuals away from a subservient establishment. The author discusses the rise and success of Methodism with particular fondness, referring to John Wesley as the greatest mind English Protestantism has produced, after Baxter.
The first characteristic of Scottish Presbyterianism is the absence of a theology. The only considerable divines that have appeared in Scotland since the Reformation, Leighton and Forbes, were prelates of the Episcopal Church. Calvinism was unable to produce a theological literature, in spite of the influence of English writers, of the example of Holland, and of the great natural intelligence of the Scots. "Their theology," says a distinguished Lutheran divine, "possesses no system of Christian ethics." This Döllinger attributes to the strictness with which they have held to the doctrine of imputation, which is incompatible with any system of moral theology. In other countries it was the same; where that doctrine prevailed, there was no ethical system, and where ethics were cultivated, the doctrine was abandoned. For a century after Luther, no moral theology was written in Germany. The first who attempted it, Calixtus, gave up the Lutheran doctrine. The Dutch historians of Calvinism in the Netherlands record, in like manner, that there the dread of a collision with the dogma silenced the teaching of ethics both in literature and at the universities. Accordingly, all the great Protestant moralists were opposed to the Protestant doctrine of justification. In Scotland the intellectual lethargy of churchmen is not confined to the department of ethics; and Presbyterianism only prolongs its existence by suppressing theological writing, and by concealing the contradictions which would otherwise bring down on the clergy the contempt of their flocks.[Pg 337]
The main feature of Scottish Presbyterianism is the lack of a clear theology. The only significant theologians to emerge in Scotland since the Reformation, Leighton and Forbes, were leaders of the Episcopal Church. Calvinism failed to produce substantial theological writings, despite the influence of English authors, the example set by the Dutch, and the natural intelligence of the Scots. "Their theology," says a prominent Lutheran theologian, "lacks a system of Christian ethics." Döllinger attributes this to their strict adherence to the doctrine of imputation, which doesn't align with any moral theology. This was also true in other countries; where that doctrine was prevalent, an ethical system was absent, and where ethics were developed, the doctrine was rejected. For a century following Luther, no moral theology was produced in Germany. The first to try, Calixtus, abandoned the Lutheran doctrine. Similarly, Dutch historians of Calvinism note that fear of conflicting with the doctrine silenced the teaching of ethics in both literature and universities. As a result, all the major Protestant moral philosophers opposed the Protestant doctrine of justification. In Scotland, the intellectual stagnation among church leaders isn't limited to ethics; Presbyterianism continues to survive by stifling theological discussions and hiding the contradictions that would otherwise cause their congregations to lose respect for them.[Pg 337]
Whilst Scotland has clung to the original dogma of Calvin, at the price of complete theological stagnation, the Dutch Church has lost its primitive orthodoxy in the progress of theological learning. Not one of the several schools into which the clergy of the Netherlands are divided has remained faithful to the five articles of the synod of Dortrecht, which still command so extensive an allegiance in Great Britain and America. The conservative party, headed by the statesman and historian, Groen van Prinsterer, who holds fast to the theology which is so closely interwoven with the history of his country and with the fortunes of the reigning house, and who invokes the aid of the secular arm in support of pure Calvinism, is not represented at the universities. For all the Dutch divines know that the system cannot be revived without sacrificing the theological activity by which it has been extinguished. The old confessional writings have lost their authority; and the general synod of 1854 decided that, "as it is impossible to reconcile all opinions and wishes, even in the shortest confession, the Church tolerates divergence from the symbolical books." The only unity, says Groen, consists in this, that all the preachers are paid out of the same fund. The bulk of the clergy are Arminians or Socinians. From the spectacle of the Dutch Church, Dr. Döllinger comes to the following result: first, that without a code of doctrine laid down in authoritative confessions of faith, the Church cannot endure; secondly, that the old confessional writings cannot be maintained, and are universally given up; and thirdly, that it is impossible to draw up new ones.
While Scotland has stuck to the original beliefs of Calvin, leading to total theological stagnation, the Dutch Church has lost its fundamental orthodoxy as theological knowledge has progressed. None of the various factions among the clergy in the Netherlands have remained true to the five articles of the synod of Dortrecht, which still have significant support in Great Britain and America. The conservative group, led by the politician and historian Groen van Prinsterer, who clings to the theology intertwined with the history of his country and the royal family, and who seeks the help of the state to uphold pure Calvinism, is not represented at the universities. All Dutch theologians understand that the system cannot be revived without sacrificing the theological activity that led to its decline. The old confessional writings have lost their authority, and the general synod of 1854 decided that, "as it is impossible to reconcile all opinions and wishes, even in the shortest confession, the Church tolerates divergence from the symbolical books." The only unity, Groen says, is that all the preachers are funded from the same source. Most of the clergy are Arminians or Socinians. From observing the Dutch Church, Dr. Döllinger concludes that: first, without a code of doctrine established in authoritative confessions of faith, the Church cannot survive; second, the old confessional writings cannot be upheld and are widely abandoned; and third, it is impossible to create new ones.
French Protestantism suffered less from the Revolution than the Catholic Church, and was treated with tenderness, and sometimes with favour. The dissolution of Continental Protestantism began in France. Before their expulsion in 1685, the French divines had cast off the yoke of the Dortrecht articles, and in their exile they afterwards promoted the decline of Calvinism in the Netherlands. The old Calvinistic tradition has never been restored, the works of the early writers are forgotten,[Pg 338] no new theological literature has arisen, and the influence of Germany has borne no considerable fruit. The evangelical party, or Methodists, as they are called, are accused by the rest of being the cause of their present melancholy state. The rationalism of the indifférens generally prevails among the clergy, either in the shape of the naturalism of the eighteenth century (Coquerel), or in the more advanced form of modern criticism, as it is carried out by the faculty of Strasburg, with the aid of German infidelity. Payment by the State and hatred of Catholicism are the only common marks of French Protestant divines. They have no doctrine, no discipline, no symbol, no theology. Nobody can define the principle or the limits of their community.
French Protestantism was less affected by the Revolution than the Catholic Church and was treated with some kindness, and at times even favorably. The decline of Continental Protestantism began in France. Before they were expelled in 1685, French theologians had shed the burden of the Dortrecht articles, and during their exile, they contributed to the decline of Calvinism in the Netherlands. The old Calvinistic tradition has never been revived; the works of early writers are forgotten,[Pg 338] no new theological literature has emerged, and the influence from Germany has not produced significant results. The evangelical group, often called Methodists, is blamed by others for their current unfortunate state. The rationalism of the indifférens is generally dominant among the clergy, either as the naturalism of the eighteenth century (Coquerel) or in the more progressive form of modern criticism practiced by the faculty at Strasburg, with support from German skepticism. State funding and animosity towards Catholicism are the only shared characteristics of French Protestant theologians. They have no doctrine, no discipline, no symbol, and no theology. No one can clearly define the principle or boundaries of their community.
The Calvinism of Switzerland has been ruined in its doctrine by the progress of theology, and in its constitution by the progress of democracy. In Geneva the Church of Calvin fell in the revolutions of 1841 and 1846. The symbolical books are abolished; the doctrine is based on the Bible; but the right of free inquiry is granted to all; the ruling body consists of laymen. "The faith of our fathers," says Merle d'Aubigné, "counts but a small group of adherents amongst us." In the canton of Vaud, where the whole ecclesiastical power was in the hands of the Government, the yoke of the democracy became insupportable, and the excellent writer, Vinet, seceded with 180 ministers out of 250. The people of Berne are among the most bitter enemies of Catholicism in Europe. Their fanaticism crushed the Sonderbund; but the recoil drove them towards infidelity, and hastened the decrease of devotion and of the influence of the clergy. None of the German Swiss, and few of the French, retain in its purity the system of Calvin. The unbelief of the clergy lays the Church open to the attacks of a Cæsaro-papistic democracy. A Swiss Protestant divine said recently: "Only a Church with a Catholic organisation could have maintained itself without a most extraordinary descent of the Holy Spirit against the assaults of Rationalism." "What we want," says[Pg 339] another, "in order to have a free Church, is pastors and flocks; dogs and wolves there are in plenty."
The Calvinism in Switzerland has been undermined in its beliefs by theological developments and in its structure by democratic advancements. In Geneva, the Church of Calvin collapsed during the revolutions of 1841 and 1846. The symbolic documents have been eliminated; the doctrine is now based on the Bible, but everyone is allowed to explore freely, and the governing body is made up of laypeople. "The faith of our fathers," says Merle d'Aubigné, "has only a small group of followers among us." In the canton of Vaud, where all ecclesiastical power was held by the Government, the burden of democracy became unbearable, leading the prominent writer Vinet to leave with 180 ministers out of 250. The people of Berne are some of the fiercest opponents of Catholicism in Europe. Their zeal crushed the Sonderbund, but in response, they turned towards disbelief, accelerating the decline of devotion and the clergy's influence. None of the German-speaking Swiss, and only a few of the French-speaking ones, maintain the original system of Calvin. The disbelief of the clergy exposes the Church to challenges from a Caesaropapist democracy. A Swiss Protestant minister recently remarked, "Only a Church with a Catholic structure could survive without an extraordinary outpouring of the Holy Spirit against the challenges of Rationalism." "What we need," says [Pg 339] another, "to have a free Church, is pastors and congregations; there are plenty of dogs and wolves."
In America it is rare to find people who are openly irreligious. Except some of the Germans, all Protestants generally admit the truth of Christianity and the authority of Scripture. But above half of the American population belongs to no particular sect, and performs no religious functions. This is the result of the voluntary principle, of the dominion of the sects, and of the absence of an established Church, to receive each individual from his birth, to adopt him by baptism, and to bring him up in the atmosphere of a religious life. The majority of men will naturally take refuge in indifference and neutrality from the conflict of opinions, and will persuade themselves that where there are so many competitors, none can be the lawful spouse. Yet there is a blessing on everything that is Christian, which can never be entirely effaced or converted into a curse. Whatever the imperfections of the form in which it exists, the errors mixed up with it, or the degrading influence of human passion, Christianity never ceases to work immeasurable social good. But the great theological characteristic of American Protestantism is the absence of the notion of the Church. The prevailing belief is, that in times past there was always a war of opinions and of parties, that there never was one unbroken vessel, and that it is necessary, therefore, to put up with fragments, one of which is nearly as good as another. Sectarianism, it is vaguely supposed, is the normal condition of religion. Now a sect is, by its very nature, instinctively adverse to a scientific theology; it feels that it is short-lived, without a history, and unconnected with the main stream of ecclesiastical progress, and it is inspired with hatred and with contempt for the past, for its teaching and its writings. Practically, sectaries hold that a tradition is the more surely to be rejected the older it is, and the more valuable in proportion to the lateness of its origin. As a consequence of the want of roots in the past, and of the thirst for novelty, the history of those sects which are not sunk in lethargy consists in sudden[Pg 340] transitions to opposite extremes. In the religious world ill weeds grow apace; and those communities which strike root, spring up, and extend most rapidly are the least durable and the least respectable. The sects of Europe were transplanted into America: but there the impatience of authority, which is the basis of social and political life, has produced in religion a variety and a multiplicity, of Which Europe has no experience.
In America, it's uncommon to find people who openly identify as irreligious. Besides some Germans, most Protestants generally acknowledge the truth of Christianity and the authority of Scripture. However, over half of the American population doesn't belong to any specific denomination and doesn't engage in religious practices. This is due to the voluntary nature of religion, the dominance of various sects, and the lack of an established church that would welcome individuals from birth, baptize them, and raise them in a religious environment. Many people tend to choose indifference and neutrality to avoid the clash of differing opinions, convincing themselves that with so many options, no single one can truly be right. Yet, there remains a blessing in everything that is Christian, which can never be completely erased or turned into a curse. Despite the imperfections in its forms, the errors involved, or the degrading influence of human emotion, Christianity continues to contribute immeasurable social good. However, a key feature of American Protestantism is the absence of a unified concept of the Church. The common belief is that there has always been a conflict of opinions and factions, that there has never been a single unbroken entity, and therefore, one must settle for varying fragments, each being almost as valid as the other. Sectarianism is often viewed as the normal state of religion. A sect, by its very nature, tends to resist a scientific theology; it recognizes its own short lifespan, lack of historical connection, and detachment from the main currents of ecclesiastical development, fostering disdain and contempt for the past, including its teachings and writings. Practically, sect members believe that traditions are more likely to be dismissed the older they are, considering newer ideas as more valuable. Due to the deficiency of historical roots and a desire for novelty, the history of these sects, unless they fall into stagnation, consists of sudden transitions to extreme positions. In the realm of religion, unwanted ideas proliferate rapidly; the groups that establish themselves and expand the quickest are often the least stable and least respectable. European sects have been transplanted into America, but there, the impatience with authority, which underlies social and political life, has led to a diversity and abundance in religion that Europe has yet to encounter.
Whilst these are the fruits of religious liberty and ecclesiastical independence among a people generally educated, the Danish monarchy exhibits unity of faith strictly maintained by keeping the people under the absolute control of the upper class, on whose behalf the Reformation was introduced, and in a state of ignorance corresponding to their oppression. Care was taken that they should not obtain religious instruction, and in the beginning of the eighteenth century the celebrated Bishop Pontoppidan says, "an almost heathen blindness pervades the land." About the same time the Norwegian prelates declared, in a petition to the King of Denmark: "If we except a few children of God, there is only this difference between us and our heathen ancestors, that we bear the name of Christians." The Danish Church has given no signs of life, and has shown no desire for independence since the Reformation; and in return for this submissiveness, the Government suppressed every tendency towards dissent. Things were not altered when the tyranny of the nobles gave way to the tyranny of the crown; but when the revolution of 1848 had given the State a democratic basis, its confessional character was abrogated, and whilst Lutheranism was declared the national religion, conformity was no longer exacted. The king is still the head of the Church, and is the only man in Denmark who must be a Lutheran. No form of ecclesiastical government suitable to the new order of things has yet been devised, and the majority prefer to remain in the present provisional state, subject to the will of a Parliament, not one member of which need belong to the Church which it governs. Among the clergy, those who are not Rationalists follow[Pg 341] the lead of Grundtvig. During many years this able man has conducted an incessant resistance against the progress of unbelief and of the German influence, and against the Lutheran system, the royal supremacy, and the parochial constitution. Not unlike the Tractarians, he desires the liberty of establishing a system which shall exclude Lutheranism, Rationalism, and Erastianism; and he has united in his school nearly all who profess positive Christianity in Denmark. In Copenhagen, out of 150,000 inhabitants, only 6000 go regularly to church. In Altona, there is but one church for 45,000 people. In Schleswig the churches are few and empty. "The great evil," says a Schleswig divine, "is not the oppression which falls on the German tongue, but the irreligion and consequent demoralisation which Denmark has imported into Schleswig. A moral and religious tone is the exception, not the rule, among the Danish clergy."
While these are the outcomes of religious freedom and church independence among a generally educated population, the Danish monarchy shows unity of faith strictly upheld by keeping the people under the absolute control of the upper class, on whose behalf the Reformation was introduced, alongside a level of ignorance that corresponds with their oppression. Care was taken to prevent them from receiving religious instruction, and at the beginning of the eighteenth century, the renowned Bishop Pontoppidan stated, "an almost heathen blindness pervades the land." Around the same time, Norwegian bishops declared in a petition to the King of Denmark: "Aside from a few children of God, the only difference between us and our heathen ancestors is that we call ourselves Christians." The Danish Church has not shown any signs of life or desire for independence since the Reformation; in return for this submissiveness, the Government suppressed any movements toward dissent. Things did not change when the tyranny of the nobility was replaced by the tyranny of the crown; however, after the revolution of 1848 established a democratic foundation for the State, its confessional character was abolished, and while Lutheranism was declared the national religion, conformity was no longer enforced. The king is still the head of the Church, and he is the only person in Denmark required to be a Lutheran. No form of church governance suitable to the new order has been established yet, and most prefer to remain in the current provisional state, subject to the will of a Parliament, none of whose members need to belong to the Church they govern. Among the clergy, those who are not Rationalists follow the lead of Grundtvig. For many years, this capable man has led a continuous fight against the rise of unbelief, German influence, the Lutheran system, royal supremacy, and the local parish structure. Similar to the Tractarians, he desires the freedom to create a system that excludes Lutheranism, Rationalism, and Erastianism; he has gathered nearly all who profess positive Christianity in Denmark in his movement. In Copenhagen, out of 150,000 residents, only 6,000 regularly attend church. In Altona, there is only one church for 45,000 people. In Schleswig, the churches are few and empty. "The great evil," says a Schleswig pastor, "is not the oppression of the German language, but the irreligion and subsequent demoralization that Denmark has brought into Schleswig. A moral and religious tone is the exception, not the norm, among the Danish clergy."
The theological literature of Sweden consists almost entirely of translations from the German. The clergy, by renouncing study, have escaped Rationalism, and remain faithful to the Lutheran system. The king is supreme in spirituals, and the Diet discusses and determines religious questions. The clergy, as one of the estates, has great political influence, but no ecclesiastical independence. No other Protestant clergy possesses equal privileges or less freedom. It is usual for the minister after the sermon to read out a number of trivial local announcements, sometimes half an hour long; and in a late Assembly the majority of the bishops pronounced in favour of retaining this custom, as none but old women and children would come to church for the service alone.
The theological literature in Sweden is mostly translations from German. The clergy have avoided Rationalism by giving up serious study and sticking with the Lutheran tradition. The king has the final say on spiritual matters, and the Diet debates and makes decisions on religious issues. The clergy, as one of the estates, hold significant political power but lack any ecclesiastical independence. No other Protestant clergy have as many privileges or as little freedom. It's common for the minister to read a bunch of minor local announcements after the sermon, which can sometimes go on for half an hour; in a recent Assembly, most bishops voted to keep this practice because only old women and children would attend church just for the service.
In no other country in Europe is the strict Lutheran system preached but in Sweden. The doctrine is preserved, but religion is dead, and the Church is as silent and as peaceful as the churchyard. The Church is richly endowed; there are great universities, and Swedes are among the foremost in almost every branch of science, but no Swedish writer has ever done anything for religious thought. The example of Denmark and its Rationalist[Pg 342] clergy brought home to them the consequences of theological study. In one place the old system has been preserved, like a frail and delicate curiosity, by excluding the air of scientific inquiry, whilst in the other Lutheranism is decomposing under its influence. In Norway, where the clergy have no political representation, religious liberty was established in 1844.
In no other country in Europe is the strict Lutheran system practiced except in Sweden. The doctrine is maintained, but religion is lifeless, and the Church is as quiet and tranquil as a graveyard. The Church is well-funded; there are prestigious universities, and Swedes excel in almost every field of science, but no Swedish writer has contributed anything significant to religious thought. The example of Denmark and its Rationalist clergy highlighted for them the effects of theological study. In one case, the old system is kept intact, like a fragile curiosity, by shutting out the air of scientific inquiry, while in the other, Lutheranism is disintegrating under that influence. In Norway, where the clergy have no political power, religious freedom was established in 1844.
Throughout the north of Europe the helpless decline of Protestantism is betrayed by the numerical disproportion of preachers to the people. Norway, with a population of 1,500,000, thinly scattered over a very large territory, has 485 parishes, with an average of 3600 souls apiece. But the clergy are pluralists, and as many as five parishes are often united under a single incumbent. Holstein has only 192 preachers for an almost exclusively Lutheran population of 544,000. In Schleswig many parishes have been deserted because they were too poor to maintain a clergyman's family. Sometimes there are only two ministers for 13,000 persons. In the Baltic provinces the proportion is one to 4394. In this way the people have to bear the burden of a clergy with families to support.
Throughout northern Europe, the helpless decline of Protestantism is shown by the uneven number of preachers compared to the population. Norway, with a population of 1,500,000 spread thinly over a large area, has 485 parishes, averaging about 3,600 people each. However, many clergy hold multiple positions, with as many as five parishes often being managed by a single minister. Holstein has only 192 preachers serving an almost entirely Lutheran population of 544,000. In Schleswig, many parishes have been abandoned because they were too poor to support a minister's family. Sometimes there are only two ministers for 13,000 people. In the Baltic provinces, the ratio is one minister for every 4,394 individuals. This situation means that the people must shoulder the burden of supporting a clergy with families to take care of.
The most brilliant and important part of this chapter is devoted to the state of Protestantism in the author's native country. He speaks with the greatest authority and effect when he comes near home, describes the opinions of men who have been his rivals in literature, or his adversaries in controversy, and touches on discussions which his own writings have influenced. There is a difference also in the tone. When he speaks of the state of other countries, with which he has made himself acquainted as a traveller, or through the writings of others, he preserves the calmness and objectivity of a historian, and adds few reflections to the simple description of facts. But in approaching the scenes and the thoughts of his own country, the interests and the most immediate occupations of his own life, the familiarity of long experience gives greater confidence, warmth, and vigour to his touch; the historian gives way to the divine, and the narrative sometimes slides into theology. Besides[Pg 343] the position of the author, the difference of the subject justifies a change in the treatment. The examination of Protestantism in the rest of the world pointed with monotonous uniformity to a single conclusion. Everywhere there was the same spectacle and the same alternative: either religion sacrificed to the advancement of learning, or learning relinquished for the preservation of religion. Everywhere the same antagonism between intellectual progress and fidelity to the fundamental doctrines of Protestantism: either religion has become stark and stagnant in States which protect unity by the proscription of knowledge, or the progress of thought and inquiry has undermined belief in the Protestant system, and driven its professors from one untenable position to another, or the ascendency of the sectarian spirit has been equally fatal to its dogmatic integrity and to its intellectual development. But in the home of the Reformation a league has been concluded in our time between theology and religion, and many schools of Protestant divines are labouring, with a vast expenditure of ability and learning, to devise, or to restore, with the aid of theological science, a system of positive Christianity. Into this great scene of intellectual exertion and doctrinal confusion the leading adversary of Protestantism in Germany conducts his readers, not without sympathy for the high aims which inspire the movement, but with the almost triumphant security which belongs to a Church possessing an acknowledged authority, a definite organisation, and a system brought down by tradition from the apostolic age. Passing by the schools of infidelity, which have no bearing on the topic of his work, he addresses himself to the believing Protestantism of Germany, and considers its efforts to obtain a position which may enable it to resist unbelief without involving submission to the Church.
The most brilliant and significant part of this chapter focuses on the state of Protestantism in the author's home country. He speaks with great authority and impact when discussing familiar topics, describing the views of those who have been his literary rivals or adversaries in debate, and addressing discussions influenced by his own writings. There's also a shift in tone. When he talks about the state of other countries, which he knows about as a traveler or through the writings of others, he maintains the calm and objectivity of a historian, adding few reflections to the straightforward presentation of facts. However, when he approaches the thoughts and scenes of his own country, where the interests and immediate activities of his life lie, his long experience lends him greater confidence, warmth, and energy; the historian gives way to the theologian, and sometimes the narrative flows into theology. Additionally, due to his position and the nature of the subject, a shift in treatment is justified. The examination of Protestantism elsewhere consistently points to a single conclusion: there is a monotonous uniformity everywhere. The same scenario plays out repeatedly: either religion is sacrificed for the advancement of learning, or learning is abandoned to preserve religion. There is the same conflict between intellectual progress and loyalty to the fundamental doctrines of Protestantism. In some states, religion has become rigid and stagnant due to restrictions on knowledge, while in others, the growth of thought and inquiry has undermined faith in the Protestant system, pushing its advocates from one shaky stance to another, or the rise of sectarianism has damaged both its doctrinal integrity and intellectual growth. Yet, in the birthplace of the Reformation, a partnership has formed in our time between theology and religion, and many groups of Protestant theologians are working, with significant skill and learning, to create or restore, with the help of theological science, a system of positive Christianity. Into this complex scene of intellectual effort and doctrinal confusion, the leading opponent of Protestantism in Germany guides his readers, showing sympathy for the noble aims driving this movement, but with a sense of almost triumphant assurance that comes from being part of a Church with recognized authority, a clear organization, and a system passed down through tradition since the apostolic age. Skipping over the schools of disbelief, which are irrelevant to his topic, he focuses on the believing Protestantism of Germany, examining its attempts to secure a stance that allows it to resist unbelief without having to submit to the Church.
The character of Luther separates the German Protestants from those of other countries. His was the master-spirit, in whom his contemporaries beheld the incarnation of the genius of their nation. In the strong lineaments of his character they recognised, in heroic[Pg 344] proportions, the reflection of their own; and thus his name has survived, not merely as that of a great man, the mightiest of his age, but as the type of a whole period in the history of the German people, the centre of a new world of ideas, the personification of those religious and ethical opinions which the country followed, and whose influence even their adversaries could not escape. His writings have long ceased to be popular, and are read only as monuments of history; but the memory of his person has not yet grown dim. His name is still a power in his own country, and from its magic the Protestant doctrine derives a portion of its life. In other countries men dislike to be described by the name of the founder of their religious system, but in Germany and Sweden there are thousands who are proud of the name of Lutheran.
The character of Luther distinguishes German Protestants from those in other countries. He embodied the spirit of his time, representing the essence of his nation's genius. In the strong traits of his character, people saw a heroic reflection of their own. As a result, his name has endured, not just as that of a remarkable man, the most powerful of his time, but as a representation of an entire period in German history, a hub for new ideas, and the embodiment of the religious and ethical views that the country embraced, which even his opponents could not ignore. His writings are no longer popular and are read mainly as historical artifacts; however, the memory of him remains strong. His name still holds significance in his home country, and the Protestant doctrine draws some of its vitality from that legacy. In other nations, people prefer not to be identified by the name of their religious founder, but in Germany and Sweden, thousands take pride in being called Lutheran.
The results of his system prevail in the more influential and intelligent classes, and penetrate the mass of the modern literature of Germany. The Reformation had introduced the notion that Christianity was a failure, and had brought far more suffering than blessings on mankind; and the consequences of that movement were not calculated to impress educated men with the belief that things were changed for the better, or that the reformers had achieved the work in which the Apostles were unsuccessful. Thus an atmosphere of unbelief and of contempt for everything Christian gradually arose, and Paganism appeared more cheerful, more human, and more poetical than the repulsive Galilean doctrine of holiness and privation. This spirit still governs the educated class. Christianity is abominated both in life and in literature, even under the form of believing Protestantism.
The outcomes of his system are prominent among the more influential and educated classes, spreading through much of modern German literature. The Reformation introduced the idea that Christianity was a failure, causing more suffering than good for humanity; and the effects of that movement didn't lead educated people to believe that things had improved or that the reformers had succeeded where the Apostles had not. Thus, an atmosphere of skepticism and disdain for everything Christian gradually developed, making Paganism seem more cheerful, more human, and more poetic than the off-putting Galilean doctrine of purity and suffering. This attitude still influences the educated class today. Christianity is despised both in life and in literature, even in its form as believing Protestantism.
In Germany theological study and the Lutheran system subsisted for two centuries together. The controversies that arose from time to time developed the theory, but brought out by degrees its inward contradictions. The danger of biblical studies was well understood, and the Scriptures were almost universally excluded from the universities in the seventeenth century; but in the middle of the eighteenth Bengel revived the study of the Bible,[Pg 345] and the dissolution of the Lutheran doctrine began. The rise of historical learning hastened the process. Frederic the Great says of himself, that the notion that the history of the Church is a drama, conducted by rogues and hypocrites, at the expense of the deceived masses, was the real cause of his contempt for the Christian religion. The Lutheran theology taught, that after the Apostolic age God withdrew from the Church, and abandoned to the devil the office which, according to the Gospel, was reserved for the Holy Spirit. This diabolical millennium lasted till the appearance of Luther. As soon, therefore, as the reverence for the symbolical books began to wane, the belief in the divine foundation departed with the belief in the divine guidance of the Church, and the root was judged by the stem, the beginning by the continuation. As research went on, unfettered now by the authorities of the sixteenth century, the clergy became Rationalists, and stone after stone of the temple was carried away by its own priests. The infidelity which at the same time flourished in France, did not, on the whole, infect the priesthood. But in Germany it was the divines who destroyed religion, the pastors who impelled their flocks to renounce the Christian faith.
In Germany, theological study and the Lutheran system coexisted for two centuries. The controversies that came up from time to time developed the theory but gradually revealed its internal contradictions. The risks associated with biblical studies were well understood, and the Scriptures were almost entirely excluded from universities in the seventeenth century. However, in the mid-eighteenth century, Bengel revived the study of the Bible, and that marked the beginning of the decline of the Lutheran doctrine. The emergence of historical learning sped up this process. Frederick the Great remarked that his belief that the history of the Church was a drama performed by frauds and hypocrites at the expense of the deceived masses was the main reason for his disdain for Christianity. Lutheran theology taught that after the Apostolic age, God withdrew from the Church and left it to the devil, taking away the role that, according to the Gospel, was meant for the Holy Spirit. This malevolent period lasted until Luther appeared. As soon as respect for the symbolic books started to fade, the belief in the divine foundation disappeared along with the belief in the divine guidance of the Church, leading to judgments of the root based on the stem, and the beginning based on the continuation. As research progressed, now unrestrained by the authorities of the sixteenth century, the clergy became Rationalists, and stone by stone, the temple was dismantled by its own priests. The skepticism that flourished in France at the same time generally didn't affect the priesthood. But in Germany, it was the theologians who undermined religion and the pastors who urged their congregations to abandon the Christian faith.
In 1817 the Prussian Union added a new Church to the two original forms of Protestantism. But strict Calvinism is nearly extinct in Germany, and the old Lutheran Church itself has almost disappeared. It subsists, not in any definite reality, but only in the aspirations of certain divines and jurists. The purpose of the union was to bring together, in religious communion, the reigning family of Prussia, which had adopted Calvinism in 1613, and the vast Lutheran majority among the people. It was to be, in the words of the king, a merely ritual union, not an amalgamation of dogmas. In some places there was resistance, which was put down by military execution. Some thousands emigrated to America; but the public press applauded the measures, and there was no general indignation at their severity. The Lutherans justly perceived that the union would[Pg 346] promote religious indifference; but at the accession of the late king there came a change; religious faith was once more sought after, believing professors were appointed in almost all the German universities, after the example of Prussia; Jena and Giessen alone continued to be seats of Rationalism. As soon as theology had begun to recover a more religious and Christian character, two very divergent tendencies manifested themselves. Among the disciples of Schleiermacher and of Neander a school of unionists arose who attempted a conciliatory intermediate theology. At the same time a strictly Lutheran theology flourished at the universities of Erlangen, Leipzig, Rostock, and Dorpat, which sought to revive the doctrine of the sixteenth century, clothed in the language of the nineteenth. But for men versed in Scripture theology this was an impossible enterprise, and it was abandoned by the divines to a number of parochial clergymen, who are represented in literature by Rudelbach, and who claim to be the only surviving Protestants whom Luther would acknowledge as his sons and the heirs of his spirit.
In 1817, the Prussian Union added a new Church to the original two forms of Protestantism. However, strict Calvinism is nearly extinct in Germany, and the old Lutheran Church itself is almost gone. It exists not in any real form but only in the hopes of some theologians and legal scholars. The union aimed to bring together, in religious fellowship, the ruling family of Prussia, which had adopted Calvinism in 1613, and the large Lutheran majority among the people. According to the king, it was meant to be just a ritual union, not a merging of doctrines. In some areas, there was pushback, which was suppressed by military force. A few thousand people emigrated to America; however, the media praised these actions, and there was no widespread outrage over their severity. The Lutherans rightly feared that the union would promote religious indifference; but with the accession of the late king, things began to change; religious faith was actively sought again, and believing professors were appointed in almost all German universities, following Prussia’s example. Only Jena and Giessen remained centers of Rationalism. As soon as theology started to regain a more religious and Christian character, two very different trends emerged. Among the followers of Schleiermacher and Neander, a school of unionists developed that attempted to create a conciliatory middle-ground theology. At the same time, a strictly Lutheran theology thrived at the universities of Erlangen, Leipzig, Rostock, and Dorpat, aiming to revive the doctrine of the sixteenth century, restated in the language of the nineteenth. But for those well-versed in Scripture theology, this was an impossible task, and it was left to a number of local clergymen, represented in literature by Rudelbach, who claim to be the only remaining Protestants that Luther would recognize as his true descendants and heirs of his spirit.
The Lutheran divines and scholars formed the new Lutheran party,[337] whose most illustrious lay champion was the celebrated Stahl. They profess the Lutheran doctrine of justification, but reject the notion of the invisible Church and the universal priesthood. Holding to the divine institution of the offices of the Church, in opposition to the view which refers them to the congregation, they are led to assume a sacrament of orders, and to express opinions on ordination, sacraments, and sacrifice, which involve them in the imputation of Puseyism, or even of Catholicism. As they remain for the most part in the State Church, there is an open war between their confessional spirit and the syncretism of the union. In 1857 the Evangelical Alliance met at Berlin in order to strengthen the unionist principles, and to testify against these Pharisees. Baptists, Methodists, and Presbyterians—sects connected by nothing but a common hatred of[Pg 347] Catholicism—were greeted by the union divines as bone of their bone, and welcome allies in the contest with an exclusive Lutheranism and with Rome. The confusion in the minds of the people was increased by this spectacle. The union already implied that the dogma of the Lord's Supper, on which Lutherans and Calvinists disagree, was uncertain, and therefore not essential. The alliance of so many denominations added baptism to the list of things about which nothing is positively known. The author of this measure was Bunsen, who was full of the idea of uniting all Protestant sects in a union against the Catholic Church and catholicising tendencies.
The Lutheran theologians and scholars created the new Lutheran faction,[337] whose most prominent lay supporter was the well-known Stahl. They uphold the Lutheran belief in justification but dismiss the idea of an invisible Church and the universal priesthood. They adhere to the belief in the divinely established roles within the Church, contrasting with the perspective that attributes these roles to the congregation. This leads them to propose a sacrament of orders and to share views on ordination, sacraments, and sacrifice that connect them to Puseyism or even Catholicism. Since they mostly remain within the State Church, there is an ongoing conflict between their confessional identity and the blending of beliefs in the union. In 1857, the Evangelical Alliance convened in Berlin to promote the principles of unionism and to oppose these legalistic individuals. Baptists, Methodists, and Presbyterians—groups united only by a shared aversion to[Pg 347] Catholicism—were embraced by the unionist theologians as kindred spirits and welcomed allies in the fight against exclusive Lutheranism and Rome. This situation further confused the public. The union already suggested that the doctrine of the Lord's Supper, which divides Lutherans and Calvinists, was uncertain and therefore not vital. The collaboration of so many denominations also cast doubt on baptism, adding it to the list of uncertain issues. The architect of this initiative was Bunsen, who was passionate about uniting all Protestant groups in opposition to the Catholic Church and its universalizing trends.
For the last fifteen years there has been an active agitation for the improvement of the Church among the Protestant divines. The first question that occupies and divides them is that of Church government and the royal Episcopate, which many deem the chief cause of the ecclesiastical decay. The late King of Prussia, a zealous and enlightened friend of the Protestant Church, declared that "the territorial system and the Episcopal authority of the sovereign are of such a nature that either of them would alone be enough to kill the Church if the Church was mortal," and that he longed to be able to abdicate his rights into the hands of the bishops. In other countries, as in Baden, a new system has been devised, which transfers political constitutionalism to the Church, and makes it a community, not of those who believe in Christ, but, in the words of the Government organ, of those who believe in a moral order. Hopes were entertained that the introduction of Synods would be an improvement, and in 1856 and 1857 a beginning was made at Berlin; but it was found that the existence of great evils and disorders in the Church, which had been a secret of the initiated, would be published to the world, and that government by majorities, the ecclesiastical democracy which was Bunsen's ideal, would soon destroy every vestige of Christianity.
For the last fifteen years, there has been a strong push for improving the Church among Protestant leaders. The main issue that gets them talking and debating is how the Church is governed and the role of the royal Episcopate, which many think is the primary reason for the decline of the Church. The late King of Prussia, a dedicated and enlightened supporter of the Protestant Church, stated that "the territorial system and the Episcopal authority of the sovereign are so structured that either one alone could destroy the Church if it were capable of dying," and he wished he could hand over his rights to the bishops. In other places, like Baden, a new approach has been developed, which shifts political constitutionalism into the Church and turns it into a community not just for those who believe in Christ, but, as the government publication puts it, for those who believe in a moral order. There were hopes that introducing Synods would lead to progress, and in 1856 and 1857, they started this process in Berlin; however, it soon became clear that the severe issues and disorders within the Church, which had been hidden from the public, would come to light, and that ruling by majority—Bunsen's vision of ecclesiastical democracy—would quickly wipe out any trace of Christianity.
In their doctrinal and theological literature resides at the present day the strength and the renown of the[Pg 348] Protestants; for a scientific Protestant theology exists only in Germany. The German Protestant Church is emphatically a Church of theologians; they are its only authority, and, through the princes, its supreme rulers. Its founder never really divested himself of the character of a professor, and the Church has never emancipated itself from the lecture-room: it teaches, and then disappears. Its hymns are not real hymns, but versified theological dissertations, or sermons in rhyme. Born of the union of princes with professors, it retains the distinct likeness of both its parents, not altogether harmoniously blended; and when it is accused of worldliness, of paleness of thought, of being a police institution rather than a Church, that is no more than to say that the child cannot deny its parentage.
In their current doctrinal and theological writings lies the strength and reputation of the[Pg 348] Protestants; scientific Protestant theology really only exists in Germany. The German Protestant Church is clearly a Church of theologians; they are its sole authority, and through the princes, its ultimate leaders. Its founder never fully shed the role of a professor, and the Church has never broken free from the classroom: it teaches, and then fades away. Its hymns aren't genuine hymns, but rather theological essays in verse or sermons in rhyme. Born from the alliance of princes with professors, it still distinctly resembles both of its origins, not entirely harmoniously blended; so when it's criticized for being worldly, having shallow ideas, or acting more like a police force than a Church, it's simply a reflection that the child cannot deny its parentage.
Theology has become believing in Germany, but it is very far from being orthodox. No writer is true to the literal teaching of the symbolical books, and for a hundred years the pure doctrine of the sixteenth century has never been heard. No German divine could submit to the authority of the early articles and formulas without hypocrisy and violence to his conscience, and yet they have nothing else to appeal to. That the doctrine of justification by faith only is the principal substance of the symbolical writings, the centre of the antagonism against the Catholic Church, all are agreed. The neo-Lutherans proclaim it "the essence and treasure of the Reformation," "the doctrine of which every man must have a clear and vivid comprehension who would know anything of Christianity," "the banner which must be unfurled at least once in every sermon," "the permanent death that gnaws the bones of Catholics," "the standard by which the whole of the Gospel must be interpreted, and every obscure passage explained," and yet this article of a standing or falling Church, on the strength of which Protestants call themselves evangelical, is accepted by scarcely one of their more eminent divines, even among the Lutherans. The progress of biblical studies is too great to admit of a return to the doctrine which has been[Pg 349] exploded by the advancement of religious learning. Dr. Döllinger gives a list (p. 430) of the names of the leading theologians, by all of whom it has been abandoned. Yet it was for the sake of this fundamental and essential doctrine that the epistle of St. James was pronounced an epistle of straw, that the Augsburg Confession declared it to have been the belief of St Augustine, and that when the author of the Confession had for very shame omitted this falsehood in the published edition, the passage was restored after his death. For its sake Luther deliberately altered the sense of several passages in the Bible, especially in the writings of St. Paul. To save this doctrine, which was unknown to all Christian antiquity, the breach was made with all ecclesiastical tradition, and the authority of the dogmatic testimony of the Church in every age was rejected. While the contradiction between the Lutheran doctrine and that of the first centuries was disguised before the laity, it was no secret among the Reformers. Melanchthon confessed to Brenz that in the Augsburg Confession he had lied. Luther admitted that his theory was new, and sought in consequence to destroy the authority of the early Fathers and Councils. Calvin declared that the system was unknown to tradition. All these men and their disciples, and the whole of the Lutheran and Calvinistic theology of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, professed to find their doctrine of imputation laid down distinctly in the Bible. The whole modern scientific theology of the Protestants rejects both the doctrine and the Lutheran exegesis of the passages in question. But it is the supreme evangelical principle, that the Scripture is perfectly clear and sufficient on all fundamental points. Yet the point on which this great divergence subsists is a doctrine which is decisive for the existence of the Church, and most important in its practical influence on life. The whole edifice of the Protestant Church and theology reposes therefore on two principles, one material, the other formal—the doctrine of imputation, and the sufficiency of the Bible. But the material principle is given up by exegesis and by dog[Pg 350]matic theology; and as to the formal principle, for the sufficiency of the Bible, or even for the inspiration of the writings of the disciples of the Apostles, not the shadow of a scriptural argument can be adduced. The significance of this great fact is beginning to make its way. "Whilst Rationalism prevailed," says a famous Lutheran divine, "we could impute to its action that our churches were deserted and empty. But now that Christ crucified is everywhere preached, and no serious effect is to be observed, it is necessary to abandon this mistake, and not to conceal from ourselves that preaching is unable to revive religious life."
Theology in Germany has turned into belief, but it's far from orthodox. No writer truly follows the literal teachings of the symbolic books, and for a hundred years, the pure doctrine of the sixteenth century has been absent. No German theologian can accept the authority of the early articles and formulas without being hypocritical or going against their conscience, yet they have nothing else to rely on. Everyone agrees that the doctrine of justification by faith alone is the main message of the symbolic writings and at the core of the opposition to the Catholic Church. The neo-Lutherans call it "the essence and treasure of the Reformation," "the doctrine every person must understand clearly to know anything about Christianity," "the banner that must be raised at least once in every sermon," "the persistent threat that eats away at Catholics," and "the standard by which the entire Gospel should be interpreted and every unclear passage explained." Yet, this doctrine, which is essential for the survival of the Church and the reason Protestants identify as evangelical, is accepted by hardly any of their prominent theologians, even among the Lutherans. The advancement of biblical studies is too significant for a return to the doctrine that has been[Pg 349] disproven through religious learning. Dr. Döllinger lists the names of the leading theologians (p. 430), all of whom have abandoned it. It was for the sake of this fundamental doctrine that the epistle of St. James was deemed an epistle of straw, that the Augsburg Confession claimed it was St. Augustine’s belief, and that when the Confession's author shamefully omitted this falsehood in the published edition, the passage was restored after his death. Luther intentionally altered the meaning of several Bible passages, especially in St. Paul's writings, to save this doctrine, which was unknown to all of Christian antiquity, breaking away from all ecclesiastical tradition and rejecting the authority of the Church's dogmatic testimony throughout history. While the conflict between the Lutheran doctrine and that of the early centuries was concealed from the laity, it wasn't a secret among the Reformers. Melanchthon admitted to Brenz that he had lied in the Augsburg Confession. Luther acknowledged that his theory was new and consequently sought to undermine the authority of the early Fathers and Councils. Calvin stated that the system was absent in tradition. All these men, their followers, and the entire Lutheran and Calvinistic theology of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries claimed to find their doctrine of imputation clearly stated in the Bible. However, modern scientific theology among Protestants rejects both the doctrine and the Lutheran interpretation of the relevant passages. The core evangelical principle insists that Scripture is perfectly clear and sufficient on all fundamental issues. Yet, the major point of divergence is a doctrine crucial for the Church's existence and significantly influences practical life. Thus, the entire structure of the Protestant Church and theology relies on two principles, one material and the other formal—the doctrine of imputation and the Bible's sufficiency. However, exegesis and dog[Pg 350]matic theology abandon the material principle, and regarding the formal principle, no scriptural argument can be presented to support the sufficiency of the Bible or even the inspiration of the writings of the Apostles’ disciples. The importance of this fact is starting to become recognized. "While Rationalism was dominant," says a well-known Lutheran theologian, "we could attribute our churches being deserted and empty to its influence. But now that Christ crucified is preached everywhere, and no serious results are observed, we must reject this misconception and not fool ourselves into thinking that preaching can revive religious life."
The religious indifference of the educated classes is the chief security for the existence of the Protestant Church. If they were to take an interest in matters of worship and doctrine, and to inform themselves as to the present relation of theological science to the teaching of the pulpit, the day of discovery and exposure would come, and confidence in the Church would be at an end. The dishonesty of Luther in those very things on which the Reformation depended could not be concealed from them. In Prussia there was a conscientious clergyman who taught his parishioners Greek, and then showed them all the passages, especially in the Epistles of St. Paul, which were intentionally altered in the translation. But one of the Protestant leaders impresses on the clergy the danger of allowing the people to know that which ought to be kept a secret among the learned. At most, he says, it may be necessary to admit that the translation is not perspicuous. The danger of this discovery does not, however, appear to be immediate, for no book is less familiar to the laity than the Bible. "There is scarcely one Christian family in a hundred," says Tholuck, "in which the Holy Scriptures are read." In the midst of this general downfall of Christianity, in spite of the great efforts of Protestants, some take refuge in the phrase of an invisible Church, some in a Church of the future. Whilst there exists a real, living, universal Church, with a settled system and means of salvation, the invisible[Pg 351] Church is offered in her stead, wrapped up in the swaddling clothes of rhetoric, like the stone which Rhea gave her husband instead of the child. In a novel of Jean Paul, a Swedish clergyman is advised in the middle of winter to walk about with a bit of orange-sugar in his mouth, in order to realise with all his senses the sunny climes of the South. It requires as much imagination to realise the Church by taking a "spiritual league" into one's mouth.
The religious indifference of the educated classes is the main reason the Protestant Church continues to exist. If they started to show interest in worship and teachings and looked into the current relationship between theological studies and what is taught from the pulpit, the truth would come out, and trust in the Church would be lost. The deceit of Luther in the very matters on which the Reformation relied couldn’t be hidden from them. In Prussia, there was a dedicated clergyman who taught his parishioners Greek, and then showed them all the passages, especially in the letters of St. Paul, that were intentionally altered in translation. However, one of the Protestant leaders warns the clergy about the risk of letting the people know things that should remain secrets among the educated. He suggests that, at most, it might be necessary to admit that the translation is unclear. Nevertheless, this risk doesn't seem pressing since there's no book less familiar to the general public than the Bible. "There’s hardly one Christian family in a hundred," says Tholuck, "where the Holy Scriptures are read." Amidst this widespread decline of Christianity, despite the significant efforts of Protestants, some people cling to the idea of an invisible Church, while others look to a future Church. While a real, living, universal Church exists, with an established system and means of salvation, the invisible Church is proposed instead, wrapped in rhetoric, like the stone that Rhea gave her husband instead of their child. In a novel by Jean Paul, a Swedish clergyman is advised to walk around with a piece of orange-sugar in his mouth during winter to fully imagine the sunny climates of the South. It takes just as much imagination to visualize the Church by taking a "spiritual league" into one’s mouth.
Another acknowledgment, that the Church has become estranged from the people, and subsists only as a ruin of a past age, is the widely spread hope of a new Pentecost. Eminent theologians speak of it as the only conceivable salvation, though there is no such promise in Scripture, no example in history of a similar desire. They rest their only hope in a miracle, such as has not happened since the Apostles, and thereby confess that, in the normal process of religious life by which Christ has guided His Church till now, their cause is lost. A symptom of the same despair is the rise of chiliastic aspirations, and the belief in the approaching end of the world. To this party belongs the present minister of public worship and education in Berlin. Shortly before his appointment he wrote: "Both Church and State must perish in their earthly forms, that the kingdom of Christ may be set up over all nations, that the bride of the Lamb, the perfect community, the new Jerusalem, may descend from heaven." Not long before this was published another Prussian statesman, Bunsen, had warned his Protestant readers to turn away from false prophets, who announce the end of the world because they have come to the end of their own wisdom.
Another acknowledgment that the Church has become disconnected from the people and exists merely as a remnant of a bygone era is the widespread hope for a new Pentecost. Prominent theologians refer to it as the only possible salvation, even though there is no such promise in Scripture or any historical examples of a comparable longing. They place their only hope in a miracle that hasn’t occurred since the time of the Apostles, admitting that, in the usual course of religious life led by Christ throughout the Church’s history, their cause is hopeless. A sign of the same despair is the rise of apocalyptic aspirations and the belief in an impending end of the world. This viewpoint is held by the current minister of public worship and education in Berlin. Just before his appointment, he wrote: "Both Church and State must perish in their earthly forms, so that the kingdom of Christ may be established over all nations, so that the bride of the Lamb, the perfect community, the new Jerusalem, may descend from heaven." Not long before this was published, another Prussian statesman, Bunsen, warned his Protestant readers to steer clear of false prophets who announce the end of the world simply because they have reached the limit of their own understanding.
In the midst of this desperate weakness, although Catholics and Protestants are so mixed up with each other that toleration must soon be universal throughout Germany, the thoughts of the Protestants are yet not turned towards the Catholic Church; they still show a bitter animosity against her, and the reproach of Catholic tendencies has for twenty years been the strongest[Pg 352] argument against every attempt to revive religion and worship. The attitude of Protestantism towards Rome, says Stahl, is that of the Borghese gladiator. To soften this spirit of animosity the only possible resource is to make it clear to all Protestants who still hold to Christianity, what their own internal condition is, and what they have come to by their rejection of the unity and the authority which the Catholic Church possesses in the Holy See. Having shown the value of the Papacy by the results which have ensued on its rejection, Döllinger proceeds, with the same truth and impartiality, to trace the events which have injured the influence and diminished the glory and attractiveness of the Holy See, and have converted that which should be the safeguard of its spiritual freedom into a calamity and a dishonour in the eyes of mankind. It seems as though he wished to point out, as the moral to be learnt from the present condition of the religious world, that there is a coincidence in time and in providential purpose between the exhaustion and the despair at which enlightened Protestantism has arrived, from the failure of every attempt to organise a form of church government, to save the people from infidelity, and to reconcile theological knowledge with their religious faith,—between this and that great drama which, by destroying the bonds which linked the Church to an untenable system, is preparing the restoration of the Holy See to its former independence, and to its just influence over the minds of men.
In the midst of this desperate weakness, even though Catholics and Protestants are so intertwined that tolerance must soon be universal across Germany, Protestants still do not lean towards the Catholic Church; they continue to harbor strong animosity against it, and the accusation of Catholic tendencies has for twenty years been the strongest[Pg 352] argument against any effort to revive religion and worship. The stance of Protestantism towards Rome, according to Stahl, resembles that of the Borghese gladiator. To soften this animosity, the only viable solution is to help Protestants who still adhere to Christianity understand their own internal situation and what they have lost by rejecting the unity and authority that the Catholic Church holds in the Holy See. After demonstrating the value of the Papacy through the consequences of its rejection, Döllinger goes on, with the same truth and fairness, to outline the events that have harmed the influence and diminished the glory and appeal of the Holy See, transforming what should be a protector of its spiritual freedom into a misfortune and disgrace in the eyes of humanity. It seems like he wants to highlight, as the lesson to be taken from the current state of the religious world, that there is a timely and providential connection between the exhaustion and despair that enlightened Protestantism has reached from the failure of every attempt to establish a form of church governance, to shield the people from disbelief, and to reconcile theological knowledge with their religious faith—and the significant drama that, by breaking the ties that bound the Church to an untenable system, is paving the way for the Holy See's restoration to its previous independence and rightful influence over people's minds.
The Popes, after obtaining a virtual independence under the Byzantine sceptre, transferred their allegiance to the revived empire of the West. The line between their authority and that of the emperor in Rome was never clearly drawn. It was a security for the freedom and regularity of the election, which was made by the lay as well as ecclesiastical dignitaries of the city, that it should be subject to the imperial ratification; but the remoteness of the emperors, and the inconvenience of delay, caused this rule to be often broken. This prosperous period did not long continue. When the dynasty of[Pg 353] Charlemagne came to an end, the Roman clergy had no defence against the nobles, and the Romans did all that men could do to ruin the Papacy. There was little remaining of the state which the Popes had formed in conjunction with the emperors. In the middle of the tenth century the Exarchate and the Pentapolis were in the power of Berengarius, and Rome in the hands of the Senator Alberic. Alberic, understanding that a secular principality could not last long, obtained the election of his son Octavian, who became Pope John XII. Otho the Great, who had restored the empire, and claimed to exercise its old prerogative, deposed the new Pope; and when the Romans elected another, sent him also into exile beyond the Alps. For a whole century after this time there was no trace of freedom of election. Without the emperor, the Popes were in the hands of the Roman factions, and dependence on the emperor was better for the Church than dependence on the nobles. The Popes appointed under the influence of the prelates, who were the ecclesiastical advisers of the Imperial Government, were preferable to the nominees of the Roman chiefs, who had no object or consideration but their own ambition, and were inclined to speculate on the worthlessness of their candidates. During the first half of the eleventh century they recovered their predominance, and the deliverance of the Church came once more from Germany. A succession of German Popes, named by the emperor, opened the way for the permanent reform which is associated with the name of Gregory VII. Up to this period the security of the freedom of the Holy See was the protection of the emperor, and Gregory was the last Pope who asked for the imperial confirmation.
The Popes, after gaining a kind of independence under the Byzantine rule, switched their loyalty to the revived Western Empire. The boundary between their power and that of the emperor in Rome was never clearly defined. It was a safeguard for the freedom and regularity of the election, which was conducted by both lay and religious leaders of the city, to be subject to imperial approval; however, the distance of the emperors and the hassle of delays often led to this rule being overlooked. This successful period didn’t last long. When the dynasty of[Pg 353] Charlemagne ended, the Roman clergy had no protection against the nobles, and the Romans did everything they could to undermine the Papacy. There was very little left of the state that the Popes had built in collaboration with the emperors. By the mid-tenth century, the Exarchate and the Pentapolis were under Berengarius's control, and Rome was in the hands of the Senator Alberic. Alberic, realizing that a secular principality wouldn’t last long, secured the election of his son Octavian, who became Pope John XII. Otho the Great, who had restored the empire and claimed its former rights, deposed the new Pope; and when the Romans elected another, he was also exiled beyond the Alps. For a whole century after this, there was no sign of election freedom. Without the emperor, the Popes were at the mercy of Roman factions, and being dependent on the emperor was better for the Church than relying on the nobles. The Popes appointed under the influence of the prelates, who were the religious advisors of the Imperial Government, were preferable to the nominees of the Roman leaders, who only cared about their own ambitions and were likely to take advantage of the weak candidates. During the first half of the eleventh century, they regained their influence, and the revival of the Church once again came from Germany. A series of German Popes, chosen by the emperor, set the stage for the lasting reform associated with Gregory VII. Until this time, the security of the Holy See’s independence was protected by the emperor, and Gregory was the last Pope to seek imperial confirmation.
Between the middle of the ninth century and the middle of the eleventh the greater part of the Roman territory had passed into the hands of laymen. Some portions were possessed by the emperor, some by the great Italian families, and the revenues of the Pope were derived from the tribute of his vassals. Sylvester II. complains that this was very small, as the possessions of the Church[Pg 354] had been given away for very little. Besides the tribute, the vassals owed feudal service to the Pope; but the government was not in his hands, and the imperial suzerainty remained. The great families had obtained from the Popes of their making such extensive grants that there was little remaining, and Otho III. tried to make up for it by a new donation. The loss of the patrimonies in Southern Italy established a claim on the Norman conquerors, and they became papal vassals for the kingdom of Sicily. But throughout the twelfth century the Popes had no firm basis of their power in Italy. They were not always masters of Rome, and there was not a single provincial town they could reckon on. Seven Popes in a hundred years sought a refuge in France; two remained at Verona. The donation of Matilda was disputed by the emperors, and brought no material accession of territory, until Innocent III., with his usual energy, secured to the Roman Church the south of Tuscany. He was the first Pope who governed a considerable territory, and became the real founder of the States of the Church. Before him, the Popes had possessions for which they claimed tribute and service, but no State that they administered. Innocent obtained the submission of Benevento and Romagna. He left the towns to govern themselves by their own laws, demanding only military aid in case of need, and a small tribute, which was not always exacted; Viterbo, for instance, paid nothing until the fifteenth century.
Between the middle of the ninth century and the middle of the eleventh, most of the Roman territory had fallen into the hands of laymen. Some areas were owned by the emperor, some by powerful Italian families, and the Pope's income came from the tribute of his vassals. Sylvester II complained that this was very small, as the Church’s possessions[Pg 354] had been given away for very little. Besides the tribute, the vassals owed feudal service to the Pope; however, he did not control the government, and the imperial suzerainty remained. The powerful families had received such extensive grants from the Popes they influenced that little was left, and Otho III tried to make up for it with a new donation. The loss of the southern Italian territories led to a claim by the Norman conquerors, who became papal vassals for the kingdom of Sicily. Throughout the twelfth century, the Popes lacked a solid foundation for their power in Italy. They were not always in control of Rome, and there wasn't a single provincial town they could reliably count on. Seven Popes in a hundred years sought refuge in France; two stayed in Verona. The donation of Matilda was contested by the emperors and did not significantly increase territory until Innocent III, with his usual determination, secured southern Tuscany for the Roman Church. He was the first Pope to govern a substantial territory and became the true founder of the States of the Church. Before him, the Popes had possessions for which they claimed tribute and service, but no State that they administered. Innocent gained the submission of Benevento and Romagna. He allowed the towns to govern themselves according to their own laws, demanding only military support when needed and a small tribute, which wasn't always enforced; for instance, Viterbo paid nothing until the fifteenth century.
The contest with Frederic II. stripped the Holy See of most of these acquisitions. In many cases its civil authority was no longer acknowledged; in many it became a mere title of honour, while the real power had passed into the hands of the towns or of the nobles, sometimes into those of the bishops. Rudolph of Habsburg restored all that had been lost, and surrendered the imperial claims. But while the German influence was suspended, the influence of France prevailed over the Papacy; and during the exile at Avignon the Popes were as helpless as if they had possessed not an acre of their own in Italy. It was[Pg 355] during their absence that the Italian Republics fell under the tyrannies, and their dominions were divided among a swarm of petty princes. The famous expedition of Cardinal Albornoz put an end to these disorders. He recovered the territories of the Church, and became, by the Ægidian Constitutions, which survived for ages, the legislator of Romagna. In 1376 eighty towns rose up in the space of three days, declared themselves free, or recalled the princes whom Albornoz had expelled. Before they could be reduced, the schism broke out, and the Church learnt the consequences of the decline of the empire, and the disappearance of its advocacy and protectorate over the Holy See. Boniface IX. sold to the republics and the princes, for a sum of money and an annual tribute, the ratification of the rights which they had seized.
The conflict with Frederick II stripped the Papacy of most of its gains. In many instances, its civil authority was no longer recognized; in others, it became just a title, while real power shifted to the towns, the nobility, and sometimes the bishops. Rudolph of Habsburg restored everything that had been lost and renounced imperial claims. However, while German influence was on hold, French influence dominated the Papacy; and during the exile in Avignon, the Popes were as powerless as if they owned no land in Italy. It was[Pg 355] during their absence that the Italian Republics fell into tyranny, and their territories were divided among a host of minor princes. The infamous expedition by Cardinal Albornoz ended this chaos. He reclaimed the Church’s territories and became the legislator of Romagna through the Ægidian Constitutions, which lasted for centuries. In 1376, eighty towns rose up within three days, declared themselves free, or reinstated the princes whom Albornoz had expelled. Before they could be subdued, the schism erupted, and the Church experienced the fallout from the empire’s decline and the disappearance of its support and protection over the Papacy. Boniface IX sold the ratification of the rights that republics and princes had seized for a sum of money and an annual tribute.
The first great epoch in the history of the temporal power after the schism is the election of Eugenius IV. He swore to observe a statute which had been drawn up in conclave, by which all vassals and officers of State were to swear allegiance to the College of Cardinals in conjunction with the Pope. As he also undertook to abandon to the cardinals half the revenue, he shared in fact his authority with them. This was a new form of government, and a great restriction of the papal power; but it did not long endure.
The first major period in the history of the temporal power after the schism is the election of Eugenius IV. He promised to uphold a statute created in conclave, which required all vassals and state officials to swear loyalty to the College of Cardinals alongside the Pope. By also agreeing to give the cardinals half of the revenue, he effectively shared his authority with them. This was a new kind of government and a significant limitation on papal power, but it didn't last long.
The centrifugal tendency, which broke up Italy into small principalities, had long prevailed, when at last the Popes gave way to it. The first was Sixtus IV., who made one of his nephews lord of Imola, and another of Sinigaglia. Alexander VI. subdued all the princes in the States of the Church except the Duke of Montefeltro, and intended to make the whole an hereditary monarchy for his son. But Julius II. recovered all these conquests for the Church, added new ones to them, and thus became, after Innocent III. and Albornoz, the third founder of the Roman State. The age which beheld this restoration was marked in almost every country by the establishment of political unity on the ruins of the[Pg 356] mediæval independence, and of monarchical absolutism at the expense of mediæval freedom. Both of these tendencies asserted themselves in the States of the Church. The liberties of the towns were gradually destroyed. This was accomplished by Clement VII. in Ancona, in 1532; by Paul III. in Perugia, in 1540. Ravenna, Faenza, Jesi had, under various pretexts, undergone the same fate. By the middle of the sixteenth century all resistance was subdued. In opposition, however, to this centralising policy, the nepotism introduced by Sixtus IV. led to dismemberment. Paul III. gave Parma and Piacenza to his son Pier Luigi Farnese, and the duchy was lost to the Holy See for good. Paul IV. made a similar attempt in favour of his nephew Caraffa, but he was put to death under Pius IV.; and this species of nepotism, which subsisted at the expense of the papal territory, came to an end. Pius V. forbade, under pain of excommunication, to invest any one with a possession of the Holy See, and this law was extended even to temporary concessions.
The centrifugal trend that split Italy into small states had been ongoing for a while when the Popes finally gave in to it. The first was Sixtus IV, who made one of his nephews the lord of Imola and another the lord of Sinigaglia. Alexander VI conquered all the princes in the Papal States except the Duke of Montefeltro and aimed to turn the whole thing into a hereditary monarchy for his son. However, Julius II took back all these territories for the Church, added new ones, and became, after Innocent III and Albornoz, the third founder of the Roman State. The period that witnessed this restoration was characterized in almost every country by the creation of political unity at the expense of the mediæval independence and monarchical absolutism replacing mediæval freedom. Both of these trends were evident in the Papal States. The freedoms of the towns were gradually wiped out. This was done by Clement VII in Ancona in 1532, and by Paul III in Perugia in 1540. Ravenna, Faenza, and Jesi also faced similar fates under various pretenses. By the middle of the sixteenth century, all resistance had been crushed. However, in opposition to this centralizing policy, the nepotism introduced by Sixtus IV led to fragmentation. Paul III gave Parma and Piacenza to his son Pier Luigi Farnese, and the duchy was permanently lost to the Holy See. Paul IV attempted something similar for his nephew Caraffa, but he was executed under Pius IV; this type of nepotism, which came at the expense of papal territory, came to an end. Pius V prohibited, under threat of excommunication, the granting of any possession of the Holy See to anyone, and this law even applied to temporary concessions.
In the eighteenth century a time came when the temporal power was a source of weakness, and a weapon by which the courts compelled the Pope to consent to measures he would otherwise never have approved. It was thus that the suppression of the Jesuits was obtained from Clement XIV. Under his successors the world had an opportunity of comparing the times when Popes like Alexander III. or Innocent IV. governed the Church from their exile, and now, when men of the greatest piety and conscientiousness virtually postponed their duty as head of the Church to their rights as temporal sovereigns, and, like the senators of old, awaited the Gauls upon their throne. There is a lesson not to be forgotten in the contrast between the policy and the fate of the great mediæval pontiffs, who preserved their liberty by abandoning their dominions, and that of Pius VI. and Pius VII., who preferred captivity to flight.
In the eighteenth century, there came a time when the temporal power became a weakness, and courts used it to pressure the Pope into accepting decisions he would have never agreed to otherwise. This is how the suppression of the Jesuits was forced from Clement XIV. Under his successors, people had the chance to compare the times when Popes like Alexander III or Innocent IV led the Church from exile to now, when the most pious and conscientious men effectively prioritized their rights as temporal rulers over their responsibilities as heads of the Church, waiting like old senators for the Gauls to come to their throne. There's an important lesson in the contrast between the policies and fates of the great medieval Popes, who maintained their freedom by giving up their lands, and that of Pius VI and Pius VII, who chose captivity over escape.
The nepotism of Urban VIII. brought on the war of Castro, and in its train increase of debt, of taxes,[Pg 357] impoverishment of the State, and the odious union of spiritual with temporal arms, which became a permanent calamity for the Holy See. This attachment to the interest of their families threw great discredit on the Popes, who were dishonoured by the faults, the crimes, and the punishment of their relatives. But since the death of Alexander VIII., in 1691, even that later form of nepotism which aimed at wealth only, not at political power, came to an end, and has never reappeared except in the case of the Braschi. The nepotism of the cardinals and prelates has survived that of the Popes. If the statute of Eugenius IV. had remained in force, the College of Cardinals would have formed a wholesome restraint in the temporal government, and the favouritism of the papal relations would have been prevented. But the Popes acted with the absolute power which was in the spirit of the monarchies of that age. When Paul IV. announced to the Sacred College that he had stripped the house of Colonna of its possessions to enrich his nephew, and that he was at war with Spain, they listened in silence, and have been passive ever since. No European sovereignty enjoyed so arbitrary an authority. Under Julius II. the towns retained considerable privileges, and looked on their annexation to the Papal State as a deliverance from their former oppressors. Machiavelli and Guicciardini say that the Popes required neither to defend nor to administer their dominions, and that the people were content in the enjoyment of their autonomy. In the course of the sixteenth century the administration was gradually centralised in Rome, and placed in the hands of ecclesiastics. Before 1550 the governors were ordinarily laymen, but the towns themselves preferred to be governed by prelates. By the close of the century the independence of the corporations had disappeared; but the centralisation, though complete, was not vigorous, and practically the towns and the barons, though not free, were not oppressed.
The nepotism of Urban VIII led to the War of Castro, which resulted in increased debt, higher taxes, the impoverishment of the State, and the hateful fusion of spiritual and temporal power, turning into a lasting disaster for the Holy See. This favoritism towards their families brought great shame upon the Popes, who were dishonored by the mistakes, crimes, and punishments of their relatives. However, since the death of Alexander VIII in 1691, the later form of nepotism that focused solely on wealth rather than political power has ceased and has only reappeared with the Braschi. The nepotism of cardinals and prelates has outlasted that of the Popes. If the statute of Eugenius IV had remained in effect, the College of Cardinals could have provided a beneficial check on the temporal government, preventing the favoritism towards papal relatives. But the Popes operated with the absolute power that reflected the spirit of the monarchies of that time. When Paul IV informed the Sacred College that he had taken away the possessions of the Colonna family to enrich his nephew and that he was at war with Spain, they listened silently and have remained passive ever since. No European authority had such arbitrary power. Under Julius II, towns retained significant privileges and viewed their annexation to the Papal State as a liberation from former oppressors. Machiavelli and Guicciardini noted that the Popes did not need to defend or administer their territories, and the people were satisfied with their autonomy. Throughout the sixteenth century, the administration gradually centralized in Rome and fell into the hands of clergy. Before 1550, governors were usually laymen, but the towns themselves preferred to be governed by prelates. By the end of the century, the independence of the local corporations had vanished; however, while centralization was complete, it was not forceful, and effectively, the towns and barons, though not free, were not oppressed.
The modern system of government in the Roman States originated with Sixtus V. He introduced stability[Pg 358] and regularity in the administration, and checked the growth of nepotism, favouritism, and arbitrary power, by the creation of permanent congregations. In connection with this measure the prelates became the upper class of official persons in the State, and were always expected to be men of fortune. A great burden for the country was the increase of offices, which were created only to be sold. No important duties and no fixed salary were attached to them, and the incumbent had to rely on fees and extortion. In the year 1470 there were 650 places of this kind. In eighty years they had increased to 3500. The theory was, that the money raised by the sale of places saved the people from the imposition of new taxes. Innocent XII., in 1693, put an end to this traffic; but it had continued so long that the ill-effects survived.
The modern government system in the Roman States started with Sixtus V. He brought stability[Pg 358] and consistency to the administration and curbed nepotism, favoritism, and unchecked power by establishing permanent congregations. With this move, the prelates became the elite class of officials in the State and were always expected to be wealthy. A major issue for the country was the rise in offices that were created just to be sold. These positions had no significant responsibilities and no fixed salaries, so the person in charge had to depend on fees and corruption. In 1470, there were 650 such positions. In eighty years, that number had ballooned to 3,500. The justification was that the money generated from selling these positions kept the people from facing new taxes. Innocent XII, in 1693, ended this practice, but it had persisted for so long that its negative effects lingered on.
There was a great contrast between the ecclesiastical administration, which exhibited a dignified stability, resting on fixed rules and ancient traditions, and the civil government, which was exposed to continual fluctuation by the change of persons, of measures, and of systems; for few Popes continued the plans of their predecessors. The new Pontiff commenced his reign generally with a profound sense of the abuses and of the discontent which prevailed before his elevation, and naturally sought to obtain favour and improvement by opposite measures. In the cultivation of the Roman Campagna, for instance, it was observed that each Pope followed a different system, so that little was accomplished. The persons were almost always changed by the new Pope, so that great offices rarely remained long in the same hands. The Popes themselves were seldom versed in affairs of State, and therefore required the assistance of statesmen of long experience. In the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries, when the election was free from outward influence, men were generally chosen who had held under one or two Popes the highest office of state,—Gregory VII., Urban II., Gelasius II., Lucius II., Alexander III., Gregory VIII., Gregory IX., Alexander IV. But in[Pg 359] modern times it has been the rule that the Secretary of State should not be elected, and that the new Pope should dismiss the heads of the administration. Clement IX. was the first who gave up this practice, and retained almost all those who had been employed under his predecessor.
There was a sharp contrast between the church's administration, which showed a dignified stability based on established rules and long-standing traditions, and the civil government, which constantly changed due to shifting people, policies, and systems; few Popes continued the plans of their predecessors. The new Pope usually started his reign with a strong awareness of the problems and dissatisfaction that existed before he was elected, and naturally looked to gain favor and improve things through new approaches. For example, in managing the Roman Campagna, it was noticed that each Pope implemented a different strategy, resulting in minimal progress. The personnel were almost always replaced by the new Pope, leading to significant positions rarely staying in the same hands for long. The Popes themselves were often not knowledgeable in state affairs and thus needed the support of experienced statesmen. In the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries, when elections were free from outside pressure, men were typically chosen who had served under one or two Popes in the highest state office—Gregory VII, Urban II, Gelasius II, Lucius II, Alexander III, Gregory VIII, Gregory IX, Alexander IV. However, in modern times, it became customary for the Secretary of State not to be elected, and for the new Pope to dismiss the heads of administration. Clement IX was the first to break this trend, choosing to keep almost all of those who had worked under his predecessor.
The burdens of the State increased far beyond its resources from the aid which the Popes gave to the Catholic Powers, especially in the Turkish wars. At the beginning of the seventeenth century the debt amounted to 12,242,620 scudi, and the interest absorbed three-fourths of the whole income. In 1655 it had risen to 48,000,000 scudi. The financial administration was secret, free from the control of public accounts, and the Tesoriere, being necessarily a cardinal, was irresponsible. There was no industry in the towns; they remained for the most part small and poor; almost all articles of common use were imported, and the country had little to give in exchange. All the interest of the public debt went to foreign creditors. As early as 1595 the discontent was very great, and so many emigrated, in order to escape the heavy burdens, that Cardinal Sacchetti said, in 1664, that the population was reduced by one-half. In the year 1740 the president De Brosses found the Roman Government the most defective but the mildest in Europe. Becattini, in his panegyrical biography of Pius VI., declares that it was the worst after that of Turkey. There were none of those limitations which in other countries restrained the power of the monarch, no fundamental laws, no coronation oath, no binding decrees of predecessors, no provincial estates, no powerful corporations. But, in reality, this unlimited absolutism was softened by custom, and by great indulgence towards individuals.
The burdens on the State grew far beyond its resources due to the support that the Popes provided to the Catholic Powers, especially during the Turkish wars. By the early seventeenth century, the debt had reached 12,242,620 scudi, with interest eating up three-quarters of the total income. By 1655, it had soared to 48,000,000 scudi. Financial management was secretive, lacking oversight from public accounts, and the Tesoriere, typically a cardinal, was not held accountable. There was no industry in the towns; they mostly remained small and poor; nearly all common goods had to be imported, and the country had little to offer in return. All interest from the public debt went to foreign creditors. As early as 1595, discontent was widespread, and many people emigrated to escape the heavy burdens. Cardinal Sacchetti noted in 1664 that the population had been cut in half. In 1740, President De Brosses found the Roman Government to be the most flawed yet the gentlest in Europe. Becattini, in his praise-filled biography of Pius VI., claimed it was the worst after Turkey's. There were none of the constraints found in other countries that limited the monarch's power—no fundamental laws, no coronation oath, no binding decrees from predecessors, no provincial estates, no influential corporations. However, in practice, this absolute power was tempered by tradition and a significant degree of leniency towards individuals.
When Consalvi adopted the French institutions, he did not understand that an absolute government is intolerable, and must sink under the weight of its responsibility, unless it recognises the restraint of custom and tradition, and of subordinate, but not dependent forces. The unity and[Pg 360] uniformity he introduced were destructive. He restored none of the liberties of the towns, and confided the administration to ecclesiastics superficially acquainted with law, and without knowledge of politics or of public economy. In the ecclesiastical States of Germany, the civil and religious departments were separate; and it is as wrong to say that the double position of the head must repeat itself throughout the administration, as to say that a king, because he is the head of the army as well as of the civil government, ought to mix the two spheres throughout the State. It would, in reality, be perfectly possible to separate the political and ecclesiastical authorities.
When Consalvi adopted the French systems, he didn’t realize that an absolute government is unbearable and will crumble under its responsibilities unless it acknowledges the limits imposed by customs and traditions, along with subordinate but not dependent forces. The unity and[Pg 360] uniformity he brought in were harmful. He didn’t restore any of the town's freedoms and handed over the administration to religious leaders who had a superficial understanding of the law, and no knowledge of politics or public economics. In the ecclesiastical States of Germany, civil and religious sectors were kept separate; and just as it’s incorrect to think that the dual role of the leader should extend throughout the administration, it’s also wrong to assume that a king, being the head of both the military and the civil government, should merge those two areas throughout the State. In fact, it would be entirely feasible to keep political and ecclesiastical authorities apart.
Leo XII. attempted to satisfy the Zelanti, the adversaries of Consalvi, by restoring the old system. He abolished the provincial Councils, revived the Inquisition, and subjected official honesty and public morality to a strict espionage. Leo saw the error of Consalvi, but mistook the remedy; and his government was the most unpopular that had been seen for a century. Where the laity are excluded from the higher offices, and the clergy enjoy the monopoly of them, that moral power which modern bureaucracy derives from the corporate spirit, and the feelings of honour which it inspires, cannot subsist. One class becomes demoralised by its privileged position, the other by its limited prospects and insufficient pay. Leo tried to control them by the congregazione di vigilanze, which received and examined all charges against official persons; but it was suppressed by his successor.
Leo XII tried to appease the Zelanti, the opponents of Consalvi, by bringing back the old system. He got rid of the provincial Councils, reinstated the Inquisition, and enforced strict surveillance over official integrity and public morality. Leo recognized Consalvi's mistakes but misunderstood the solution, leading to the most unpopular government seen in a century. When laypeople are excluded from higher positions and the clergy hold a monopoly on them, the moral authority that modern bureaucracy derives from a sense of community and the honor it inspires cannot thrive. One group becomes demoralized by their privileged status, while the other suffers from limited opportunities and low pay. Leo attempted to manage them through the congregazione di vigilanze, which handled and investigated all complaints against officials; however, it was shut down by his successor.
The famous Memorandum of the Powers, 31st May 1831, recommended the admission of the laity to all secular offices, the restoration of the provincial Councils, and the introduction of elective communal Councils with the power of local government; and finally, a security against the changes incident to an elective sovereignty. The historian Coppi, who was charged to draw up a plan of reform in reply to these demands, relates that the Pope and the majority of the cardinals rejected every[Pg 361] serious change, and were resolved to uphold the old principles, and to concede nothing to the lay party, "because, if anything was voluntarily conceded, there would be no right of recalling it afterwards." Two things in particular it was determined not to grant—elective Councils in the towns and provinces, and a lay Council of State beside the Sacred College. In a general way, vague reforms were promised; but the promise was not redeemed. Austria would not tolerate any liberal concessions in Italy which were in contradiction with her own system and her own interests; thus all Italian aspirations for reforms were concentrated in the wish to get rid of the foreign yoke, and Austria never succeeded in forming a party amongst the Italians favourable to her power. Yet Gregory XVI. knew that great changes were needed. In 1843 he said:—
The well-known Memorandum of the Powers, dated May 31, 1831, recommended allowing laypeople to hold all secular positions, restoring provincial Councils, and introducing elected local Councils with authority over local government; ultimately, it aimed to secure against the shifts that come with an elected sovereignty. Historian Coppi, tasked with creating a reform plan in response to these demands, reports that the Pope and most of the cardinals rejected any serious changes and were determined to maintain traditional principles, conceding nothing to the lay faction, "because if anything was voluntarily given, there would be no right to take it back later." Two specific things they decided not to give—elected Councils in towns and provinces, and a lay Council of State alongside the Sacred College. Generally speaking, they promised vague reforms; however, the promises were never fulfilled. Austria would not accept any liberal concessions in Italy that contradicted its own system and interests; therefore, all Italian hopes for reforms centered around the desire to end foreign control, and Austria never managed to create a supportive faction among the Italians for its power. Nonetheless, Gregory XVI. understood that significant changes were necessary. In 1843 he said:—
The civil administration requires a great reform. I was too old when I was elected; I did not expect to live so long, and had not the courage to begin the undertaking. For whoever begins, must accomplish it. I have now only a few more years to live; perhaps only a few days. After me they will choose a young Pope, whose mission it will be to perform the act, without which it is impossible to go on.
The civil administration needs a major overhaul. I was too old when I was elected; I didn't think I'd live this long and didn't have the courage to start the task. Because anyone who starts must see it through. I only have a few more years to live; maybe just a few days. After me, they will choose a young Pope, whose role will be to carry out the necessary actions to move forward.
The Austrian occupation caused the Roman Government to be identified with the foreign supremacy, and transferred to it the hatred of the patriots. The disaffection of the subjects of the Pope had deeper motives. Except the clergy, that overshadows all, there are no distinct orders in the society of the Roman State; no country nobility, no wealthy class of peasant proprietors; nothing but the population of the towns, and a degenerate class of patricians. These were generally hostile to the ecclesiastical system. The offices are so distributed, that the clergy govern, and the laity are their instruments. In the principal departments, no amount of services or ability could raise a layman above a certain level, beyond which younger and less competent ecclesiastics were promoted over his head. This subordination, which led to a regular dependence of the lay officials on[Pg 362] the prelates, drove the best men away from the service of the State, and disposed the rest to long for a government which should throw open to them the higher prizes of their career. Even the country people, who were never tainted with the ideas of the secret societies, were not always well affected.
The Austrian occupation made the Roman Government seen as an extension of foreign rule, transferring the patriots' resentment onto it. The discontent among the Pope's subjects had deeper reasons. Aside from the clergy, which dominates, there are no distinct social classes in Roman society; no local nobility, no wealthy class of land-owning farmers; just urban populations and a declining class of nobles. These groups were generally opposed to the church's authority. Positions are assigned in such a way that the clergy are in control, and laypeople serve as their tools. In key departments, no matter how much service or talent a layperson showed, they couldn't rise beyond a certain point, while younger and less capable clergy were promoted ahead of them. This hierarchy created a dependence of lay officials on the bishops, driving the most capable individuals away from public service and making the rest yearn for a government that would allow them access to higher opportunities in their careers. Even rural folks, who were never influenced by secret society ideas, were not always supportive.
It is more difficult for a priest than for a layman to put aside his private views and feelings in the administration of justice. He is the servant and herald of grace, of forgiveness, of indulgence, and easily forgets that in human concerns the law is inexorable, that favour to one is often injury to many or to all, and that he has no right to place his own will above the law. He is still more disqualified for the direction of the police, which, in an absolute State and in troubled times, uses its unlimited power without reference to Christian ideas, leaves unpunished acts which are grievous sins, and punishes others which in a religious point of view are innocent. It is hard for the people to distinguish clearly the priestly character from the action of its bearer in the administration of police. The same indifference to the strict letter of the law, the same confusion between breaches of divine and of human ordinances, led to a practice of arbitrary imprisonment, which contrasts painfully with the natural gentleness of a priestly government. Hundreds of persons were cast into prison without a trial or even an examination; only on suspicion, and kept there more than a year for greater security.
It's harder for a priest than for a regular person to set aside his personal beliefs and feelings when it comes to justice. He serves as a messenger of grace, forgiveness, and leniency, and often forgets that in human matters, the law is strict, that favoring one person can often hurt many others, and that he has no right to prioritize his own wishes over the law. He is even less suited to lead the police, which, in an absolute State and during turbulent times, exercises its vast power without regard for Christian values, ignores behaviors that are serious sins, and punishes others that, from a religious standpoint, are innocent. It's tough for people to clearly separate the priest's role from his actions in law enforcement. The same disregard for the strict letter of the law and the same confusion between violations of divine and human laws led to a system of arbitrary imprisonment, creating a painful contrast with the natural compassion of a priestly leadership. Hundreds of people were thrown into prison without a trial or even an investigation, only on suspicion, and kept there for over a year for added security.
The immunities of the clergy were as unpopular as their power. The laws and decrees of the Pope as a temporal sovereign were not held to be binding on them unless it was expressly said, or was clear from the context, that they were given also in his character of Head of the Church. Ecclesiastics were tried before their own tribunals, and had the right to be more lightly punished than laymen for the same delinquency. Those events in the life of Achilli, which came out at his trial, had not only brought down on him no severe punishment, but did not stand in the way of his promotion.[Pg 363] With all these privileges, the bulk of the Roman clergy had little to do; little was expected of them, and their instruction was extremely deficient.
The privileges of the clergy were just as unpopular as their influence. The laws and decrees from the Pope as a secular leader weren’t seen as obligatory for them unless it was specifically stated or clear from the context that they were issued in his role as Head of the Church. Clergy members were tried in their own courts and were entitled to lighter penalties compared to laypeople for the same offenses. The events in Achilli's life that emerged during his trial not only spared him any harsh punishment but also didn’t prevent him from being promoted.[Pg 363] With all these privileges, most of the Roman clergy had little to do; not much was expected of them, and their education was very lacking.
At the end of the pontificate of Gregory XVI. the demand for reforms was loud and universal, and men began to perceive that the defects of the civil government were undermining the religious attachment of the people. The conclave which raised Pius IX. to the Papal throne was the shortest that had occurred for near three hundred years. The necessity of choosing a Pontiff disposed to understand and to satisfy the pressing requirements of the time, made it important to hasten matters in order to escape the interference of Austria. It was expected that Cardinal Gizzi or Cardinal Mastai would be elected. The latter had been pointed out by Gregory XVI. as his fittest successor, and he made Gizzi Secretary of State. The first measure of the new reign, the amnesty, which, as Metternich said, threw open the doors of the house to the professional robbers, was taken not so much as an act of policy, as because the Pope was resolved to undo an accumulation of injustice. The reforms which followed soon made Pius the most popular of Italian princes, and all Catholics rejoiced that the reconciliation of the Papacy with modern freedom was at length accomplished, and that the shadow which had fallen on the priesthood throughout the world was removed with the abuses in the Roman Government. The Constitution was, perhaps, an inevitable though a fatal necessity. "The Holy Father must fall," said his minister, "but at least he will fall with honour." The preliminary conditions of constitutional life were wanting—habits of self-government in the towns and provinces, security from the vexations of the police, separation of spiritual and temporal jurisdiction. It could not be but that the existence of an elective chamber must give to the lay element a preponderance in the State, whilst in the administration the contrary position was maintained. There could be no peaceful solution of this contradiction, and it is strange that the cardinals, who[Pg 364] were unanimously in favour of the statute, should not have seen that it would lead to the destruction of the privileges of the clergy. But in the allocution of 20th April 1849, the Pope declared that he had never intended to alter the character of his government; so that he must have thought the old system of administration by ecclesiastics compatible with the working of the new Constitution. At his return from exile all his advisers were in favour of abrogating all the concessions of the first years of his reign. Balbo and Rosmini visited him at Gaeta, to plead for the Constitution, but they obtained nothing. Pius IX. was persuaded that every concession would be a weapon in the hands of the Radicals. A lay consulta gave to the laity a share of the supreme government; but the chief offices and the last decision remained, as before, in the hands of the prelates. Municipal reforms were promised. In general the old defects continued, and the old discontent was not conciliated.
At the end of Pope Gregory XVI’s reign, there was a widespread call for reforms, and people started to realize that the flaws in civil government were damaging their religious loyalty. The conclave that elected Pius IX was the shortest one in nearly three hundred years. The urgent need to select a Pope who understood and could address the pressing issues of the time made it crucial to act quickly to avoid Austrian interference. It was anticipated that either Cardinal Gizzi or Cardinal Mastai would be chosen. The latter had been indicated by Gregory XVI as the most suitable successor, and he appointed Gizzi as Secretary of State. The first action of the new Pope was an amnesty, which Metternich described as opening the doors to professional criminals; this decision was made not just as a political move, but because the Pope was determined to correct a history of injustice. The subsequent reforms made Pius the most popular among Italian leaders, and all Catholics celebrated the fact that the reconciliation of the Papacy with modern freedoms had finally occurred, removing the stigma that had fallen on the clergy around the world along with the abuses in the Roman Government. The Constitution was likely an unavoidable, though potentially disastrous, necessity. “The Holy Father must fall,” said his minister, “but at least he will fall with honor.” The foundational aspects of constitutional governance were lacking—there were no traditions of self-governance in the towns and provinces, no protection from police harassment, or separation of spiritual and civil authority. It was inevitable that the existence of an elected chamber would give more power to the laypeople in the State, while the administration maintained a different status quo. A peaceful resolution to this conflict seemed impossible, and it’s surprising that the cardinals, who were unanimously in favor of the statute, did not realize it would undermine the clergy's privileges. However, in the allocution from April 20, 1849, the Pope stated that he never intended to change the nature of his government; he must have thought the old system of ecclesiastical administration could coexist with the new Constitution. Upon his return from exile, all his advisors supported revoking the concessions made in the early years of his reign. Balbo and Rosmini visited him in Gaeta to advocate for the Constitution, but they achieved nothing. Pius IX believed that any concession would serve as a weapon for the Radicals. A lay consulta allowed the laity to have a share in the supreme government, but the top positions and final decisions still remained, as before, with the bishops. Promises were made for municipal reforms. Overall, the old issues persisted, and old dissatisfaction remained unresolved.
It is manifest that Constitutionalism, as it is ordinarily understood, is not a system which can be applied to the States of the Church. It could not be tolerated that a warlike faction, by refusing supplies, should compel the Pope to go to war with a Christian nation, as they sought to compel him to declare war against Austria in 1848. His sovereignty must be real, not merely nominal. It makes no difference whether he is in the power of a foreign State or of a parliamentary majority. But real sovereignty is compatible with a participation of the people in legislation, the autonomy of corporations, a moderate freedom of the press, and the separation of religion and police.
It is clear that Constitutionalism, as it's usually understood, is not a system that can be applied to the States of the Church. It wouldn't be acceptable for a militant group to refuse support and force the Pope into a war with a Christian nation, as they tried to do when they pushed him to declare war against Austria in 1848. His sovereignty must be genuine, not just for show. It doesn’t matter whether he is under the control of a foreign power or a parliamentary majority. However, true sovereignty can coexist with the people's involvement in legislation, the independence of corporations, moderate press freedom, and the separation of religion and law enforcement.
Recent events would induce one to suppose that the enormous power of the press and of public opinion, which it forms and reflects, is not understood in Rome. In 1856 the Inquisitor at Ancona issued an edict, threatening with the heaviest censures all who should omit to denounce the religious or ecclesiastical faults of their neighbours, relatives, or superiors; and in defiance of the general indignation, and of the despondency of those who,[Pg 365] for the sake of religion, desired reforms in the States of the Church, the Civilta Cattolica declared that the Inquisitor had done his duty. Such cases as this, and those of Achilli and Mortara, weighed more heavily in the scale in which the Roman State is weighed than a lost battle. Without discussing the cases themselves, it is clear what their influence has been on public opinion, with which it is more important at the present day to treat than with the governments which depend on it. This branch of diplomacy has been unfortunately neglected, and hence the Roman Government cannot rely on lay support.
Recent events might lead one to think that the immense power of the press and the public opinion it shapes and reflects is not fully understood in Rome. In 1856, the Inquisitor in Ancona issued an edict, threatening severe penalties for anyone who failed to report the religious or ecclesiastical faults of their neighbors, relatives, or superiors. Despite widespread outrage and the despair of those who, [Pg 365], sought reforms in the Church’s territories for the sake of religion, the Civilta Cattolica asserted that the Inquisitor had acted appropriately. Instances like this, along with the cases of Achilli and Mortara, have weighed more heavily in assessing the Roman State than a military defeat. Without delving into the specifics of these cases, it’s clear what impact they’ve had on public opinion, which is now more important to engage with than the governments that rely on it. Unfortunately, this aspect of diplomacy has been largely overlooked, leaving the Roman Government without lay support.
After describing the evils and disorders of the State, which the Pope so deeply felt that he put his own existence in peril, and inflamed half of Europe with the spirit of radical change in the attempt to remove them, Dr. Döllinger contrasts, with the gloomy picture of decay and failure, the character of the Pontiff who attempted the great work of reform.
After highlighting the problems and corruption in the State, which the Pope was so passionate about that he risked his own life and ignited half of Europe with a desire for radical change to fix them, Dr. Döllinger compares the dark image of decline and failure with the character of the Pontiff who sought to undertake the significant task of reform.
Nevertheless, the administration of Pius IX. is wise, benevolent, indulgent, thrifty, attentive to useful institutions and improvements. All that proceeds from Pius IX. personally is worthy of a head of the Church—elevated, liberal in the best sense of the term. No sovereign spends less on his court and his own private wants. If all thought and acted as he does, his would be a model State. Both the French and the English envoys affirm that the financial administration had improved, that the value of the land was increasing, agriculture flourishing, and that many symptoms of progress might be observed. Whatever can be expected of a monarch full of affection for his people, and seeking his sole recreation in works of beneficence, Pius richly performs. Pertransiit benefaciendo,—words used of one far greater,—are simply the truth applied to him. In him we can clearly perceive how the Papacy, even as a temporal state, might, so far as the character of the prince is concerned, through judicious elections, be the most admirable of human institutions. A man in the prime of life, after an irreproachable youth and a conscientious discharge of Episcopal duties, is elevated to the highest dignity and to sovereign power. He knows nothing of expensive amusements; he has no other passion but that of doing good, no other ambition but to be beloved by his subjects. His day is divided between prayer and the labours of government; his relaxation is a walk in the garden, a visit to a church, a prison, or a charitable institution. Free from personal desires and from [Pg 366]terrestrial bonds, he has no relatives, no favourites to provide for. For him the rights and powers of his office exist only for the sake of its duties.... Grievously outraged, injured, rewarded with ingratitude, he has never harboured a thought of revenge, never committed an act of severity, but ever forgiven and ever pardoned. The cup of sweetness and of bitterness, the cup of human favour and of human aversion, he has not only tasted, but emptied to the dregs; he heard them cry "Hosannah!" and soon after "Crucifige!" The man of his confidence, the first intellectual power of his nation, fell beneath the murderer's knife; the bullet of an insurgent struck down the friend by his side. And yet no feeling of hatred, no breath of anger could ever obscure, even for a moment, the spotless mirror of his soul. Untouched by human folly, unmoved by human malice, he proceeds with a firm and regular step on his way, like the stars of heaven.
Nevertheless, the administration of Pius IX is wise, kind, generous, frugal, and focused on useful institutions and improvements. Everything that comes from Pius IX personally reflects the qualities of a leader of the Church—uplifting and liberal in the best sense. No ruler spends less on their court and personal needs than he does. If everyone thought and acted like him, his would be a model state. Both French and English envoys confirm that the financial management has improved, the value of land is rising, agriculture is thriving, and there are many signs of progress. Whatever can be expected from a monarch who deeply cares for his people and seeks his only relaxation in acts of charity, Pius delivers abundantly. Pertransiit benefaciendo—words used to describe someone far greater—are simply the truth when applied to him. We can clearly see how the Papacy, even as a temporal state, could be the most admirable of human institutions, depending on the character of its leader, through wise elections. A man in the prime of life, after an unblemished youth and a conscientious fulfillment of Episcopal duties, rises to the highest dignity and sovereign power. He knows nothing of extravagant pleasures; his only passion is doing good, and his only ambition is to be cherished by his subjects. His day is split between prayer and government work; his relaxation comes from a stroll in the garden, a visit to a church, a prison, or a charity. Free from personal desires and from [Pg 366]earthly ties, he has no relatives or favorites to support. For him, the rights and powers of his office exist solely for the sake of its responsibilities.... Even when grievously wronged, injured, and rewarded with ingratitude, he has never entertained thoughts of revenge or acted harshly; he has always forgiven and pardoned. He has not only tasted the cup of sweetness and bitterness, the cup of human favor and disdain, but has drained it to the last drop; he heard the cries of "Hosannah!" and soon after "Crucifige!" The man he trusted, the foremost intellectual of his nation, fell to a murderer’s knife; a bullet from an insurgent struck down the friend at his side. Yet no feelings of hatred or anger have ever clouded, even for a moment, the pristine mirror of his soul. Unaffected by human foolishness, unmoved by human malice, he continues on his path with steady and unwavering steps, like the stars in the sky.
Such I have seen the action of this Pope in Rome, such it has been described to me by all, whether near him or afar; and if he now seems to be appointed to pass through all the painful and discouraging experience which can befall a monarch, and to continue to the end the course of a prolonged martyrdom, he resembles in this, as in so many other things, the sixteenth Louis; or rather; to go up higher, he knows that the disciple is not above the Master, and that the pastor of a church, whose Lord and Founder died upon the cross, cannot wonder and cannot refuse that the cross should be laid also upon him (pp. 624-627).
I’ve seen how this Pope acts in Rome, and I’ve heard the same from everyone, whether they’re close to him or far away. If he now seems destined to endure all the painful and discouraging experiences that can happen to a ruler, and to face a long martyrdom until the end, he is like the sixteenth Louis in many ways; or, to go further back, he understands that the disciple isn’t greater than the Master, and that the leader of a church, whose Lord and Founder died on the cross, shouldn’t be surprised or refuse when the cross is also placed upon him (pp. 624-627).
It is a common opinion, that the Pope, as a sovereign, is bound by the common law to the forms and ideas of the Middle Ages; and that in consequence of the progress of society, of the difference between the thirteenth century and the nineteenth, there is an irreconcilable discord between the Papacy and the necessities of civil government. All Catholics are bound to oppose this opinion. Only that which is of Divine institution is unchangeable through all time. But the sovereignty of the Popes is extremely elastic, and has already gone through many forms. No contrast can be stronger than that between the use which the Popes made of their power in the thirteenth or the fifteenth century, and the system of Consalvi. There is no reason, therefore, to doubt, that it will now, after a violent interruption, assume the form best adapted to the character of the age and the requirements of the Italian people. There is nothing chimerical in the vision of a new order of things, in which the election[Pg 367] shall fall on men in the prime of their years and their strength; in which the people shall be reconciled to their government by free institutions and a share in the conduct of their own concerns, and the upper classes satisfied by the opening of a suitable career in public affairs. Justice publicly and speedily administered would obtain the confidence of the people; the public service would be sustained by an honourable esprit de corps; the chasm between laity and priesthood would be closed by equality in rights and duties; the police would not rely on the help of religion, and religion would no longer drag itself along on the crutches of the police. The integrity of the Papal States would be under the joint guardianship of the Powers, who have guaranteed even the dominions of the Sultan; and the Pope would have no enemies to fear, and his subjects would be delivered from the burden of military service and of a military budget.
It's commonly believed that the Pope, as a sovereign, is constrained by the common law to the forms and ideas of the Middle Ages. As a result of society's progress and the differences between the thirteenth and nineteenth centuries, there seems to be an unresolvable conflict between the Papacy and the needs of civil government. All Catholics are obligated to reject this notion. Only that which is divinely instituted remains unchanged through time. However, the sovereignty of the Popes is quite flexible and has already taken many forms. The difference is stark between how the Popes wielded their power in the thirteenth and fifteenth centuries and the system of Consalvi. Therefore, there’s no reason to doubt that it will now, after a significant interruption, take the form that best fits the character of the age and the needs of the Italian people. There’s nothing unrealistic about the idea of a new order where election[Pg 367] takes place among men in their prime and strength; where people find common ground with their government through free institutions and a voice in their own affairs, and where the upper classes feel satisfied with new opportunities in public service. Justice delivered quickly and openly would gain the trust of the people; the public service would be supported by a strong sense of honor; the divide between laity and clergy would be bridged by equal rights and responsibilities; the police would not depend on religion for support, and religion would no longer rely on the police for legitimacy. The integrity of the Papal States would be jointly protected by the Powers that have guaranteed even the territories of the Sultan; and the Pope would have no enemies to fear, with his subjects freed from the burden of military service and its expenses.
Religious liberty is not, as the enemies of the Holy See declare, and some even of its friends believe, an insurmountable difficulty. Events often cut the knots which appear insoluble to theory. Attempts at proselytising have not hitherto succeeded among the subjects of the Pope; but if it had been otherwise, would it have been possible for the Inquisition to proceed against a Protestant? The agitation that must have ensued would be a welcome opportunity to put an end to what remains of the temporal power. It is true that the advance of Protestantism in Italy would raise up a barrier between the Pope and his subjects; but no such danger is to be apprehended. At the time when the doctrines of the Reformation exercised an almost magical power over mankind, they never took root in Italy beyond a few men of letters; and now that their power of attraction and expansion has long been exhausted, neither Sardinian policy nor English gold will succeed in seducing the Italians to them.
Religious freedom is not, as the enemies of the Vatican claim, and some of its friends believe, an impossible challenge. Events often resolve issues that seem unsolvable in theory. Efforts to convert people have not yet succeeded among the Pope's followers; but if they had, would it have been possible for the Inquisition to take action against a Protestant? The backlash that would inevitably follow would provide a great opportunity to end what little remains of the Pope's earthly authority. It's true that the spread of Protestantism in Italy would create a divide between the Pope and his people; however, there is no real threat of that happening. When the ideas of the Reformation had a powerful impact on people, they only gained a little traction in Italy among a few intellectuals; and now that their appeal has dwindled, neither the Sardinian government nor English money will persuade Italians to adopt those beliefs.
The present position of helpless and humiliating dependence will not long endure. The determination[Pg 368] of the Piedmontese Government to annex Rome is not more certain than the determination of the Emperor Napoleon to abrogate the temporal power. Pius IX. would enjoy greater security in Turkey than in the hands of a State which combines the tyranny of the Convention, the impudent sophistry of a government of advocates, and the ruthless brutality of military despotism. Rather than trust to Piedmont, may Pius IX. remember the example of his greatest predecessors, who, relying on the spiritual might of the Papacy, sought beyond the Alps the freedom which Italy denied to them. The Papacy has beheld the rise and the destruction of many thrones, and will assuredly outlive the kingdom of Italy, and other monarchies besides. It can afford to wait; patiens quia æternus. The Romans need the Pope more than the Pope needs Rome. Above the Catacombs, among the Basilicas, beside the Vatican, there is no place for a tribune or for a king. We shall see what was seen in the fourteenth century: envoys will come from Rome to entreat the Pope to return to his faithful city.
The current state of helpless and humiliating dependence won't last much longer. The commitment of the Piedmontese Government to annex Rome is just as certain as Emperor Napoleon's determination to eliminate the temporal power. Pius IX would be safer in Turkey than under a State that combines the tyranny of the Convention, the shameless trickery of a government of lawyers, and the harsh brutality of military despotism. Instead of trusting Piedmont, Pius IX should remember the example of his greatest predecessors, who, relying on the spiritual strength of the Papacy, sought freedom beyond the Alps that Italy denied them. The Papacy has witnessed the rise and fall of many thrones and will surely outlast the kingdom of Italy and other monarchies as well. It can afford to wait; patiens quia æternus. The Romans need the Pope more than the Pope needs Rome. Above the Catacombs, among the Basilicas, beside the Vatican, there is no room for a tribune or a king. We will witness what happened in the fourteenth century: envoys will come from Rome to request the Pope to return to his faithful city.
Whilst things continue as they are, the emperor can, by threatening to withdraw his troops, compel the Pope to consent to anything not actually sinful. Such a situation is alarming in the highest degree for other countries. But for the absolute confidence that all men have in the fidelity and conscientiousness of the present Pope, and for the providential circumstance that there is no ecclesiastical complication which the French Government could use for its own ends, it would not be tolerated by the rest of the Catholic world. Sooner or later these conditions of security will disappear, and the interest of the Church demands that before that happens, the peril should be averted, even by a catastrophe.
As things stand, the emperor can pressure the Pope to agree to whatever he wants, as long as it's not actually sinful, by threatening to pull out his troops. This situation is extremely alarming for other countries. However, due to the strong trust that everyone has in the integrity and dedication of the current Pope, and because there are no church-related issues that the French Government could exploit for its own benefit, it’s currently accepted by the rest of the Catholic world. Eventually, these conditions of safety will fade, and the Church's interests require that before that occurs, this danger should be dealt with, even if it means facing a disaster.
The hostility of the Italians themselves to the Holy See is the tragic symptom of the present malady. In other ages, when it was assailed, the Italians were on its side, or at least were neutral. Now they require the destruction of the temporal power, either as a necessary sacrifice[Pg 369] for the unity and greatness of their country, or as a just consequence of incurable defects. The time will come, however, when they will be reconciled with the Papacy, and with its presence as a Power among them. It was the dependence of the Pope on the Austrian arms, and his identification in popular opinion with the cause of the detested foreigner, that obscured his lofty position as the moral bulwark and protector of the nation. For 1500 years the Holy See was the pivot of Italian history, and the source of the Italian influence in Europe. The nation and the See shared the same fortunes, and grew powerful or feeble together. It was not until the vices of Alexander VI. and his predecessors had destroyed the reverence which was the protection of Italy, that she became the prey of the invaders. None of the great Italian historians has failed to see that they would ruin themselves in raising their hands against Rome. The old prophecy of the Papa Angelico, of an Angel Pope, who was to rise up to put an end to discord and disorder, and to restore piety and peace and happiness in Italy, was but the significant token of the popular belief that the Papacy and the nation were bound up together, and that one was the guardian of the other. That belief slumbers, now that the idea of unity prevails, whilst the Italians are attempting to put the roof on a building without walls and without foundations, but it will revive again, when centralisation is compelled to yield to federalism, and the road to the practicable has been found in the search after impossibilities.
The hostility of the Italians toward the Holy See is a sad sign of today's problems. In the past, when it was attacked, the Italians either supported it or remained neutral. Now they demand the end of the Pope's temporal power, either as a necessary sacrifice for the unity and greatness of their country or as a rightful outcome of incurable flaws. However, a time will come when they will reconcile with the Papacy and accept its presence as a power among them. It was the Pope's reliance on the Austrian military, and his association in public perception with the hated foreigner, that clouded his elevated role as the moral shield and protector of the nation. For 1500 years, the Holy See was the center of Italian history and the source of Italy's influence in Europe. The nation and the Papacy shared the same fate, growing strong or weak together. It wasn't until the flaws of Alexander VI and his predecessors undermined the respect that protected Italy that she became vulnerable to invaders. None of the great Italian historians has failed to recognize that they would be harming themselves by turning against Rome. The old prophecy of the Papa Angelico, an Angel Pope, who would rise to end conflict and restore piety, peace, and happiness in Italy, was a clear symbol of the widespread belief that the Papacy and the nation were interconnected, each serving as a guardian for the other. That belief rests now, while the idea of unity dominates, as the Italians try to complete a structure without walls or foundations, but it will awaken again when centralization is forced to give way to federalism, and a path to the feasible is discovered in the search for the impossible.
The tyrannical character of the Piedmontese Government, its contempt for the sanctity of public law, the principles on which it treats the clergy at home, and the manner in which it has trampled on the rights of the Pope and the interests of religion, the perfidy and despotism it exhibits, render it impossible that any securities it may offer to the Pope can possess a real value. Moreover, in the unsettled state of the kingdom, the uncertain succession of parties, and the fluctuation of power, whatever guarantee is proposed by the ministry, there is nobody to guarantee[Pg 370] the guarantor. It is a system without liberty and without stability; and the Pope can never be reconciled to it, or become a dweller in the new Italian kingdom.
The oppressive nature of the Piedmontese Government, its disregard for the importance of public law, the way it treats the clergy at home, and how it has trampled on the rights of the Pope and the interests of religion, along with its deceit and tyranny, make it impossible for any assurances it gives to the Pope to hold any real value. Additionally, in the unstable situation of the kingdom, the unpredictable shifts of political parties, and the changes in power, no matter what guarantee is put forward by the government, there is no one to guarantee[Pg 370] the guarantor. It’s a system lacking freedom and stability; the Pope can never accept it or become a part of the new Italian kingdom.
If he must choose between the position of a subject and of an exile, he is at home in the whole Catholic world, and wherever he goes he will be surrounded by children who will greet him as their father. It may become an inevitable, but it must always be a heroic resolution. The court and the various congregations for the administration of the affairs of the Church are too numerous to be easily moved. In former times the machinery was more simple, and the whole body of the pontifical government could be lodged in a single French monastery. The absence of the Pope from Rome will involve great difficulties and annoyance; but it is a lesser evil than a surrender of principle, which cannot be recalled.
If he has to choose between being a subject or being an exile, he feels at home in the entire Catholic world, and no matter where he goes, he will be surrounded by children who will greet him as their father. It may become unavoidable, but it must always be a courageous decision. The court and the different groups managing the Church's affairs are too many to be easily influenced. In the past, the system was simpler, and the whole papal government could fit into one French monastery. The Pope's absence from Rome will cause significant problems and annoyances, but it's a lesser evil than compromising a principle that cannot be undone.
To remove the Holy See to France would, under present circumstances, be an open challenge to a schism, and would afford to all who wish to curtail the papal rights, or to interrupt the communication between the Pope and the several churches, the most welcome pretexts, and it would put arms in the hands of governments that wish to impede the action of his authority within their States.
Relocating the Holy See to France would, given the current situation, openly provoke a schism and provide those wanting to limit papal rights or disrupt communication between the Pope and various churches with convenient excuses. It would also empower governments seeking to undermine his authority within their own states.
The conclusion of the book is as follows:—
The conclusion of the book is as follows:—
If the Court of Rome should reside for a time in Germany, the Roman prelates will doubtless be agreeably surprised to discover that our people is able to remain Catholic and religious without the leading-strings of a police, and that its religious sentiments are a better protection to the Church than the episcopal carceri, which, thank God, do not exist. They will learn that the Church in Germany is able to maintain herself without the Holy Office; that our bishops, although, or because, they use no physical compulsion, are reverenced like princes by the people, that they are received with triumphal arches, that their arrival in a place is a festival for the inhabitants. They will see how the Church with us rests on the broad, strong, and healthy basis of a well-organised system of pastoral administration and of popular religious instruction. They will perceive that we Catholics have maintained for years the struggle for the deliverance of the Church from the bonds of bureaucracy straightforwardly and without reservation; that we cannot entertain [Pg 371]the idea of denying to the Italians what we have claimed for ourselves; and that therefore we are far from thinking that it is anywhere an advantage to fortify the Church with the authority of the police and with the power of the secular arm. Throughout Germany we have been taught by experience the truth of Fénelon's saying, that the spiritual power must be carefully kept separate from the civil, because their union is pernicious. They will find, further, that the whole of the German clergy is prepared to bless the day when it shall learn that the free sovereignty of the Pope is assured, without sentence of death being still pronounced by ecclesiastics, without priests continuing to discharge the functions of treasury-clerks or police directors, or to conduct the business of the lottery. And, finally, they will convince themselves that all the Catholics of Germany will stand up as one man for the independence of the Holy See, and the legitimate rights of the Pope; but that they are no admirers of a form of government of very recent date, which is, in fact, nothing else than the product of the mechanical polity of Napoleon combined with a clerical administration. And this information will bear good fruit when the hour shall strike for the return, and restitution shall be made....
If the Court of Rome spends some time in Germany, the Roman bishops will likely be pleasantly surprised to find that our people can remain Catholic and religious without the oversight of police, and that our religious beliefs offer better protection to the Church than the episcopal carceri, which thankfully do not exist. They will see that the Church in Germany can maintain itself without the Holy Office; that our bishops, even though they don’t use physical force, are respected like princes by the people, greeted with triumphal arches, and that their arrival in a town is a celebration for the residents. They will observe that the Church here is built on the solid foundation of a well-organized system of pastoral care and popular religious education. They will realize that we Catholics have fought for years to free the Church from bureaucratic constraints, straightforwardly and without hesitation; that we cannot consider denying to the Italians what we have claimed for ourselves; and therefore, we do not believe that it benefits the Church to be backed by police authority or the power of the state. Throughout Germany, we have learned from experience the truth of Fénelon's saying that spiritual power must be kept separate from civil power, as their union is harmful. They will also discover that the entire German clergy is eager for the day when the Pope’s free sovereignty is guaranteed, without death sentences being passed by church officials, without priests acting as treasury clerks or police chiefs, or running the lottery. And finally, they will see that all Catholics in Germany will unite for the independence of the Holy See and the legitimate rights of the Pope; but they are not fans of a very recent form of government, which is essentially just a mix of Napoleon's mechanical politics and clerical administration. This information will be valuable when the time comes for the return, and restitution is made....
Meanwhile Pius IX. and the men of his Council will "think upon the days of old, and have in their minds the eternal years." They will read the future in the earlier history of the Papacy, which has already seen many an exile and many a restoration. The example of the resolute, courageous Popes of the Middle Ages will light the way. It is no question now of suffering martyrdom, of clinging to the tombs of the Apostles, or of descending into the catacombs; but of quitting the land of bondage, in order to exclaim on a free soil, "Our bonds are broken, and we are free!" For the rest God will provide, and the unceasing gifts and sympathies of the Catholic world. And the parties in Italy, when they have torn and exhausted the land which has become a battle-field; when the sobered and saddened people, tired of the rule of lawyers and of soldiers, has understood the worth of a moral and spiritual authority, then will be the time to think of returning to the Eternal City. In the interval, the things will have disappeared for whose preservation such pains are taken; and then there will be better reason than Consalvi had, in the preface to the Motu Proprio of 6th July 1816, to say: "Divine Providence, which so conducts human affairs that out of the greatest calamity innumerable benefits proceed, seems to have intended that the interruption of the papal government should prepare the way for a more perfect form of it."
Meanwhile, Pius IX and the members of his Council will reflect on the past and think about the eternal years. They will look to the earlier history of the Papacy, which has already experienced many exiles and restorations. The example of the determined and brave Popes of the Middle Ages will guide them. This isn’t about suffering martyrdom, clinging to the tombs of the Apostles, or hiding in the catacombs; it’s about leaving a land of oppression to proclaim on free soil, “Our chains are broken, and we are free!” For everything else, God will provide, along with the continuous support and goodwill of the Catholic community. When the political factions in Italy have ravaged the land, turning it into a battleground; when the weary and disheartened people, tired of being ruled by lawyers and soldiers, recognize the importance of moral and spiritual authority, then it will be time to consider returning to the Eternal City. In the meantime, the things fought for will have faded away; and there will be more reason than Consalvi had in the preface to the Motu Proprio of July 6, 1816, to say: "Divine Providence, which guides human affairs so that from the greatest calamity countless benefits arise, seems to have intended that the disruption of papal governance should pave the way for a more perfect form of it."
We have written at a length for which we must apologise to our readers; and yet this is but a meagre sketch of the contents of a book which deals with a very large proportion of the subjects that occupy the thoughts and[Pg 372] move the feelings of religious men. We will attempt to sum up in a few words the leading ideas of the author. Addressing a mixed audience, he undertakes to controvert two different interpretations of the events which are being fulfilled in Rome. To the Protestants, who triumph in the expected downfall of the Papacy, he shows the consequences of being without it. To the Catholics, who see in the Roman question a great peril to the Church, he explains how the possession of the temporal sovereignty had become a greater misfortune than its loss for a time would be. From the opposite aspects of the religious camps of our age he endeavours to awaken the misgivings of one party, and to strengthen the confidence of the other. There is an inconsistency between the Protestant system and the progress of modern learning; there is none between the authority of the Holy See and the progress of modern society. The events which are tending to deprive the Pope of his territory are not to be, therefore, deplored, if we consider the preceding causes, because they made this catastrophe inevitable; still less if, looking to the future, we consider the state of Protestantism, because they remove an obstacle to union which is humanly almost insurmountable. In a former work Döllinger exhibited the moral and intellectual exhaustion of Paganism as the prelude to Christianity. In like manner he now confronts the dissolution and spiritual decay of Protestantism with the Papacy. But in order to complete the contrast, and give force to the vindication, it was requisite that the true function and character of the Holy See should not be concealed from the unpractised vision of strangers by the mask of that system of government which has grown up around it in modern times. The importance of this violent disruption of the two authorities consists in the state of religion throughout the world. Its cause lies in the deficiences of the temporal power; its end in the mission of the spiritual.
We have written at length, and we apologize to our readers for that; however, this is just a brief overview of a book that covers a wide range of topics that engage the minds and feelings of religious people. We will try to summarize the main ideas of the author in a few words. Addressing a diverse audience, he aims to challenge two different interpretations of the events unfolding in Rome. To the Protestants, who celebrate the anticipated decline of the Papacy, he illustrates the consequences of its absence. To the Catholics, who view the Roman situation as a significant threat to the Church, he explains how having temporal sovereignty has become a greater misfortune than its temporary loss would be. From the different perspectives of today’s religious factions, he seeks to stir doubts in one group and bolster the confidence of the other. There is a contradiction between the Protestant system and the advancement of modern knowledge, but there is none between the authority of the Holy See and the progress of contemporary society. The events leading to the Pope losing his territory should not be mourned when we consider the previous causes that made this crisis unavoidable; even less so when we look to the future of Protestantism, as they remove a nearly insurmountable barrier to unity. In a previous work, Döllinger demonstrated the moral and intellectual decline of Paganism as a precursor to Christianity. Similarly, he now contrasts the disintegration and spiritual decay of Protestantism with the Papacy. However, to complete the comparison and strengthen his argument, it was essential not to obscure the true role and nature of the Holy See from the untrained eyes of outsiders by the façade of the governmental system that has developed around it in recent times. The significance of this sharp division between the two authorities lies in the state of religion throughout the world. Its cause stems from the shortcomings of temporal power, while its purpose is found in the mission of the spiritual.
The interruption of the temporal sovereignty is the only way we can discern in which these deficiences can be remedied and these ends obtained. But this inter[Pg 373]ruption cannot be prolonged. In an age in which the State throughout the Continent is absolute, and tolerates no immunities; when corporations have therefore less freedom than individuals, and the disposition to restrict their action increases in proportion to their power, the Pope cannot be independent as a subject. He must, therefore, be a sovereign, the free ruler of an actual territory, protected by international law and a European guarantee. The restoration consequently is necessary, though not as an immediate consequence of the revolution. In this revolutionary age the protection of the Catholic Powers is required against outward attack. They must also be our security that no disaffection is provoked within; that there shall be no recurrence of the dilemma between the right of insurrection against an arbitrary government and the duty of obedience to the Pope; and that civil society shall not again be convulsed, nor the pillars of law and order throughout Europe shaken, by a revolution against the Church, of which, in the present instance, the conservative powers share the blame, and have already felt the consequences.
The interruption of the temporal sovereignty is the only way we can figure out how to fix these deficiencies and achieve these goals. But this interruption can’t last long. In a time when the State across the continent is all-powerful and allows no exceptions; when corporations have even less freedom than individuals, and the tendency to limit their actions grows with their power, the Pope can't act as an independent figure. Therefore, he must be a sovereign, the free ruler of a real territory, protected by international law and supported by a European guarantee. Restoration is essential, but not as an immediate result of the revolution. During this revolutionary era, the protection of Catholic Powers is necessary against external threats. They also need to ensure that no internal discontent arises; that we don’t face the dilemma between the right to revolt against an arbitrary government and the duty to obey the Pope; and that civil society isn't shaken again, nor the foundations of law and order throughout Europe disturbed, by a revolution against the Church—of which, in this case, the conservative powers bear some responsibility and have already experienced the fallout.
In the earnest and impressive language of the conclusion, in which Döllinger conveys the warnings which all Transalpine Catholicism owes to its Head as an Italian sovereign, it seems to us that something more definite is intended than the expression of the wish, which almost every Catholic feels, to receive the Pope in his own country. The anxiety for his freedom which would be felt if he took refuge in France, would be almost equally justified by his presence in Austria. A residence in an exclusively Catholic country, such as Spain, would be contrary to the whole spirit of this book, and to the moral which it inculcates, that the great significance of the crisis is in the state of German Protestantism. If the position of the Catholics in Germany would supply useful lessons and examples to the Roman court, it is also from the vicinity of the Protestant world that the full benefit can best be drawn from its trials, and that the crimes of the Italians, which have begun as calamities, may be turned[Pg 374] to the advantage of the Church. But against such counsels there is a powerful influence at work. Napoleon has declared his determination to sweep away the temporal power. The continuance of the occupation of Rome, and his express prohibition to the Piedmontese government to proceed with the annexation during the life of the present Pope, signify that he calculates on greater advantages in a conclave than from the patient resolution of Pius IX. This policy is supported by the events in Italy in a formidable manner. The more the Piedmontese appear as enemies and persecutors, the more the emperor will appear as the only saviour; and the dread of a prolonged exile in any Catholic country, and of dependence for subsistence on the contributions of the faithful, must exhibit in a fascinating light the enjoyment of the splendid hospitality and powerful protection of France. On these hopes and fears, and on the difficulties which are pressing on the cardinals from the loss of their revenues, the emperor speculates, and persuades himself that he will be master of the next election. On the immovable constancy of her Supreme Pontiff the Catholic Church unconditionally relies; and we are justified in believing that, in an almost unparalleled emergency, he will not tremble before a resolution of which no Pope has given an example since the consolidation of the temporal power.
In the serious and impactful conclusion, Döllinger shares the concerns that all Transalpine Catholics have about their leader as an Italian ruler. It seems that he intends more than just the common wish among Catholics to welcome the Pope back to his homeland. The worry for his freedom if he sought refuge in France would be just as valid with his presence in Austria. Living in a purely Catholic country like Spain would go against the overall message of this book, which emphasizes that the real importance of the current crisis lies in the condition of German Protestantism. While the situation of Catholics in Germany could provide valuable insights to the Roman court, it is primarily from facing the Protestant world that the true benefits can be gained from its struggles, allowing the misdeeds of the Italians, which started as disasters, to be turned to the Church's advantage. However, strong forces are acting against such advice. Napoleon has made it clear that he intends to eliminate the papal temporal power. His ongoing occupation of Rome and his explicit order to the Piedmontese government to hold off on annexation while the current Pope is alive indicate he believes he can gain more from a conclave than from Pope Pius IX's steadfastness. This strategy is backed up by the significant events occurring in Italy. The more the Piedmontese are seen as enemies and oppressors, the more the emperor will be viewed as the sole savior; the fear of a long exile in any Catholic nation and the need to rely on the faithful's donations must make the attractive hospitality and strong support of France seem even more appealing. Based on these hopes, fears, and the difficulties the cardinals are facing due to loss of income, the emperor is banking on being in control of the next election. The Catholic Church fully trusts in the unwavering determination of its Supreme Pontiff; we are right to believe that, in this truly exceptional crisis, he will not waver before a decision that no Pope has made since the establishment of the temporal power.
FOOTNOTES:
[334] The Rambler, November 1861.
[336] So late as 1791 Pius VI. wrote: "Discrimen intercedit inter homines, qui extra gremium Ecclesiae semper fuerunt, quales sunt Infideles atque Judaei, atque inter illos qui se Ecclesiae ipsi per susceptum baptismi sacramentum subjecerunt. Primi enim constringi ad catholicam obedientiam non debent, contra vero alteri sunt cogendi." If this theory had, like that of the Protestants, been put in practice by the Government, it would have furnished the Protestants with an argument precisely similar to that by which the Catholics justified the severity they exercised towards them.
[336] Even as late as 1791, Pius VI wrote: "There's a distinction between people who have always been outside the Church, such as non-believers and Jews, and those who have subjected themselves to the Church through the sacrament of baptism. The former should not be forced into Catholic obedience, while the latter should be compelled." If this theory had been implemented by the government, similar to the approach taken by the Protestants, it would have given the Protestants an argument that mirrored the justification Catholics used for the harsh treatment they imposed upon them.
XI
When first seen, at Würzburg, in the diaries of Platen the poet, Dr. Döllinger was an eager student of general literature, and especially of Schlegel and the romantic philosophy. It was an epoch in which the layman and the dilettante prevailed. In other days a divine had half a dozen distinct schools of religious thought before him, each able to develop and to satisfy a receptive mind; but the best traditions of western scholarship had died away when the young Franconian obtained a chair in the reorganised university of Munich. His own country, Bavaria, his time, the third decade of the century, furnished no guide, no master, and no model to the new professor. Exempt, by date and position, from the discipline of a theological party, he so continued, and never turned elsewhere for the dependence he escaped at home. No German theologian, of his own or other churches, bent his course; and he derived nothing from the powerful writer then dominant in the North. To a friend describing Herder as the one unprofitable classic, he replied, "Did you ever learn anything from Schleiermacher?" And if it is doubtful which way this stroke was aimed, it is certain that he saw less than others in the Berlin teacher.
When he was first seen in Würzburg, in the diaries of the poet Platen, Dr. Döllinger was an enthusiastic student of general literature, particularly interested in Schlegel and romantic philosophy. It was a time when amateurs and enthusiasts dominated. In earlier times, a theologian would have multiple distinct schools of religious thought to explore, each capable of developing and satisfying an open mind; however, the best traditions of Western scholarship had faded by the time the young Franconian secured a position at the newly reorganized University of Munich. His own country, Bavaria, and his era, the 1830s, provided no guidance, mentors, or models for the new professor. Exempt by time and position from the control of a theological faction, he continued on this path and never sought the independence he found at home elsewhere. No German theologian from either his own or other churches influenced him, and he drew nothing from the dominant writer in the North at the time. When discussing Herder with a friend and describing him as the one unfruitful classic, he asked, "Did you ever learn anything from Schleiermacher?" While it’s unclear exactly who he was targeting with this comment, it’s evident he saw less value in the Berlin teacher than others did.
Very young he knew modern languages well, though with a defective ear, and having no local or contemporary attachments he devoted himself systematically to the study of foreign divines. The characteristic universality of his later years was not the mere result of untiring[Pg 376] energy and an unlimited command of books. His international habit sprang from the inadequacy of the national supply, and the search for truth in every century naturally became a lecturer whose function it was to unfold from first to last the entire life of the Church, whose range extended over all Christian ages, and who felt the inferiority of his own. Döllinger's conception of the science which he was appointed to carry forward, in conformity with new requirements and new resources, differed from the average chiefly by being more thorough and comprehensive. At two points he was touched by currents of the day. Savigny, the legal expert of a school recruited from both denominations and gravitating towards Catholicism, had expounded law and society in that historic spirit which soon pervaded other sciences, and restored the significance of national custom and character. By his writings Protestant literature overlapped. The example of the conspicuous jurist served as a suggestion for divines to realise the patient process of history; and Döllinger continued to recognise him as a master and originator of true scientific methods when his influence on jurisprudence was on the wane. On the same track, Drey, in 1819, defended the theory of development as the vital prerogative of Rome over the fixity of other churches. Möhler was the pupil of Drey, and they made Tübingen the seat of a positive theology, broader and more progressive than that of Munich.
From a very young age, he was fluent in modern languages, even though he had a flawed ear for them. Without any local or contemporary connections, he focused intently on studying foreign theologians. The broad-mindedness he exhibited later in life was not just due to his relentless energy and vast access to books. His international outlook stemmed from feeling that his own nation’s resources were insufficient, and his quest for truth through the centuries naturally positioned him as a lecturer responsible for outlining the complete history of the Church, which spanned all Christian eras and made him aware of the limitations of his own background. Döllinger's view of the scientific field he was tasked to advance, in line with new demands and resources, mainly differed from the norm by being more in-depth and comprehensive. He was influenced by two key contemporary movements. Savigny, a legal authority from a school that included both denominations and leaned towards Catholicism, had articulated law and society with a historic perspective that soon influenced other disciplines, emphasizing the importance of national customs and identity. His writings crossed over into Protestant literature. The example set by this prominent jurist encouraged theologians to appreciate the gradual evolution of history; Döllinger continued to regard him as a pioneer and teacher of authentic scientific methods even as Savigny's impact on law began to decline. Similarly, in 1819, Drey defended the idea of development as a crucial defining feature of Rome compared to the rigidity of other churches. Möhler, who was Drey’s student, helped establish Tübingen as a center for a positive theology that was broader and more progressive than that found in Munich.
The first eminent thinker whom he saw and heard was Baader, the poorest of writers, but the most instructive and impressive talker in Germany, and the one man who appears to have influenced the direction of his mind. Bishop Martensen has described his amazing powers; and Döllinger, who remembered him with more scant esteem, bore equal testimony to the wealth and worth of his religious philosophy. He probably owed to him his persistent disparagement of Hegel, and more certainly that familiarity with the abstruse literature of mysticism which made him as clear and sure of vision in the twilight of Petrucci and St.[Pg 377] Martin as in the congenial company of Duperron. Baader is remembered by those who abstain from sixteen volumes of discordant thought, as the inventor of that system of political insurance which became the Holy Alliance. That authority is as sacred and sovereignty as absolute in the Church as in the State, was an easy and obvious inference, and it had been lately drawn with an energy and literary point to which Baader was a stranger, by the Count de Maistre, who was moreover a student of St. Martin. When the ancient mystic welcomed his new friend, he was full of the praises of De Maistre. He impressed upon his earnest listener the importance of the books on the pope and on the Gallican church, and assured him that the spirit which animates them is the genuine Catholicism. These conversations were the origin of Döllinger's specific ultramontanism. It governed one half of his life, and his interest in De Maistre outlasted the assent which he once gave to some of his opinions. Questions arising from the Savoyard's indictment against Bacon, which he proposed to Liebig, formed the connection between the two laboured attacks on the founder of English philosophy.
The first prominent thinker he encountered was Baader, not the best writer but the most enlightening and impactful speaker in Germany, and the one person who seems to have shaped his thinking. Bishop Martensen highlighted Baader's remarkable abilities, while Döllinger, who held him in less regard, also acknowledged the depth and value of his religious philosophy. He likely gained his ongoing criticism of Hegel from Baader, and more certainly, it was Baader who introduced him to the complex literature of mysticism, which allowed him to have a clear and confident perspective in the ambiguous realms of Petrucci and St. Martin, as well as among the like-minded Duperron. Baader is remembered by those who shy away from the sixteen volumes of conflicting ideas as the creator of the system of political insurance that became the Holy Alliance. The idea that authority is sacred and sovereignty is absolute in the Church just as in the State was an easy conclusion to draw, recently argued with clarity and flair by Count de Maistre, who was also a student of St. Martin. When the ancient mystic welcomed his new friend, he praised De Maistre enthusiastically. He emphasized to his keen listener the significance of the books on the pope and the Gallican church, assuring him that the spirit driving these works is true Catholicism. These discussions sparked Döllinger’s specific ultramontanism, which dominated half of his life, and his interest in De Maistre continued even after he withdrew his agreement with some of De Maistre's views. The issues raised by the Savoyard's critique of Bacon, which he posed to Liebig, connected the two extensive attacks on the founder of English philosophy.
Much of that which at any time was unhistoric or presumptive in his mind may be ascribed to this influence; and it divided him from Möhler, who was far before him in the fulness of the enjoyment of his powers and his fame, whom he survived half a century, and never ceased to venerate as the finest theological intellect he had known. The publication of the Symbolik made it difficult for the author to remain in Wirtemberg; Tübingen, he said, was a place where he could neither live nor die happy; and having made Döllinger's acquaintance, he conceived an ardent wish to become his colleague at Munich.
Much of what was unhistorical or presumptive in his mind at any time can be attributed to this influence; it set him apart from Möhler, who was far ahead of him in fully enjoying his abilities and his fame, whom he outlived by half a century, and whom he always regarded as the greatest theological mind he had ever known. The publication of the Symbolik made it hard for the author to stay in Wirtemberg; Tübingen, he said, was a place where he could neither live nor die happily; and after meeting Döllinger, he developed a strong desire to become his colleague in Munich.
Im Verkehre mit Ihnen, und dem Kreise in dem Sie leben, habe ich mich aufs anmuthigste erheitert, sittlich gestärkt, und religiös getröstet und ermuthigt gefunden; ein Verein von Einwirkungen auf mich würde mir gewährt, deren aller ich in fast gleichein Grade bedürftig war.
Im Umgang mit Ihnen und dem Kreis, in dem Sie leben, habe ich mich auf das angenehmste erheitert, moralisch gestärkt und religiös getröstet und ermutigt gefühlt; eine Gemeinschaft von Einflüssen auf mich wurde mir zuteil, deren ich in nahezu gleichem Maße bedurfte.
Döllinger negotiated his appointment, overcame the resisting ministerial medium through the intervention of the king, and surrendered his own department of theology, which they both regarded as the most powerful agency in religious instruction. Möhler had visited Göttingen and Berlin, and recognised their superiority. A public address to Planck, praising the Protestant treatment of history, was omitted by Döllinger from the edition of his miscellaneous writings. They differed so widely that one of them hesitated to read Bossuet's Defensio, and generally kept the stronger Gallicans out of sight, whilst the other warmly recommended Richer, and Launoy, and Dupin, and cautioned his pupils against Baronius, as a forger and a cheat, who dishonestly attributed to the primitive Church ideas quite foreign to its constitution. He found fault with his friend for undue favour to the Jesuits, and undue severity towards Jansenism. The other advised him to read Fênelon, and succeeded in modifying this opinion.
Döllinger negotiated his appointment, managed to overcome the resisting ministerial channels with the king's help, and gave up his own department of theology, which they both viewed as the most influential part of religious education. Möhler had visited Göttingen and Berlin and acknowledged their superiority. Döllinger omitted a public address to Planck that praised the Protestant view of history from the edition of his miscellaneous writings. They had such differing views that one of them hesitated to read Bossuet's Defensio and generally kept the stronger Gallicans out of sight, while the other enthusiastically recommended Richer, Launoy, and Dupin, warning his students against Baronius, labeling him a forger and a fraud who falsely attributed to the early Church ideas that were completely alien to its structure. He criticized his friend for being overly favorable to the Jesuits and too harsh on Jansenism. The other suggested he read Fênelon, which helped change his perspective.
Sie werden vielleicht um so geneigter sein, mir zu verzeihen, wenn ich Ihnen melde, dass ich inzwischen recht fleissig die Jansenistischen Streitigkeiten, durch Ihre freundliche Zuschrift angeregt, studirt habe, und Ihrer Darstellung ohne Zweifel jetzt weit näher stehe als früher. Selbst die Bulle Unigenitus erscheint mir in einem weit günstigeren Lichte als früher, obschon ich die Censur mancher Quesnel'scher Sätze immer noch nicht begreifen kann. Sie schrieben mir, dass die Fénelon'sche Correspondenz einen grossen Einfluss auf Ihre Betrachtungsweise ausgeübt habe. Auch bei mir ist dieses der Fall.
Sie werden vielleicht eher bereit sein, mir zu verzeihen, wenn ich Ihnen sage, dass ich inzwischen sehr fleißig die jansenistischen Streitigkeiten studiert habe, angeregt durch Ihre freundliche Nachricht, und dass ich Ihrer Darstellung jetzt ohne Zweifel viel näher bin als früher. Sogar die Bulle Unigenitus erscheint mir in einem viel besseren Licht als früher, obwohl ich die Zensur einiger Sätze von Quesnel immer noch nicht ganz nachvollziehen kann. Sie haben mir geschrieben, dass die Correspondence von Fénelon einen großen Einfluss auf Ihre Sichtweise hatte. Auch bei mir ist das der Fall.
But in describing the failure of scholastic theology, the exaggeration of De Maistre, the incompetence of the Roman censorship, the irreligion of Leo X., and the strength of Luther's case against the Papacy, the sensitive Suabian made a contrast, then, and long after, with Döllinger's disciplined coolness and reserve.
But when discussing the shortcomings of scholastic theology, the exaggeration of De Maistre, the ineptitude of the Roman censorship, the irreligion of Leo X., and the validity of Luther's arguments against the Papacy, the sensitive Suabian drew a comparison, both then and long after, with Döllinger's measured composure and restraint.
Dann war wirklich die bestehende Form der Kirche im höchsten Grade tadelhaft, und bedurfte der Reinigung. Die Päpste waren Despoten, willkührliche Herrscher geworden. Gebräuche hatten sich angehäuft, die im höchsten Grade dem Glauben und der christlichen Frömmigkeit entgegen waren. In [Pg 379]vielen Punkten hatte Luther immer Recht, wenn er von Missbräuchen der Römischen Gewalt spricht, dass dort alles feil sei.—Tetzel verfuhr ohnediess auf die empörendste Weise, und übertrieb, mit einer religiösen Rohheit und einem Stumpfsinn ohne Gleichen, das Bedenkliche der Sache auf die äusserste Spitze.
Dann war die bestehende Form der Kirche wirklich äußerst problematisch und benötigte eine Reinigung. Die Päpste waren zu Despoten und willkürlichen Herrschern geworden. Es hatten sich viele Bräuche angesammelt, die dem Glauben und der christlichen Frömmigkeit stark widersprachen. In [Pg 379]vielen Punkten hatte Luther recht, wenn er von den Missbräuchen der römischen Autorität sprach, dass dort alles käuflich war. — Tetzel handelte ohnehin auf die empörendste Weise und übertrieb mit einer religiösen Grobheit und einem unvergleichlichen Stumpfsinn die problematischen Aspekte bis zum Äußersten.
The disagreement which made itself felt from time to time between the famous colleagues was not removed when one of them wished the other to change his confessor before his last illness.
The disagreement that surfaced occasionally between the famous colleagues wasn't resolved when one of them wanted the other to change his confessor before his final illness.
Möhler claimed the supreme chair of ecclesiastical history as a matter of course, and by right of seniority. He apologised for venturing to supersede one who had gained distinction in that lecture-room, but he hinted that he himself was the least fit of the two for dogmatics.
Möhler took the top position in church history as if it were only natural and due to his seniority. He expressed regret for stepping in for someone who had made a name for themselves in that lecture hall, but he suggested that he was the less qualified of the two when it came to dogmatics.
Ich habe mich für die historischen Fächer entschieden. Ihr Opfer, wenn Sie Dogmatik lesen, anerkenne ich, aber ich bitte das meinige nicht zu übersehen. Welcher Entschluss, ich möchte sagen, welche Unverschämtheit ist es, nach Ihnen und bei Ihren Lebzeiten, Kirchengeschichte in München zu doziren?
Ich habe mich für die historischen Fächer entschieden. Ihr Engagement, wenn Sie Dogmatik lesen, schätze ich, aber ich bitte Sie, mein Anliegen nicht zu übersehen. Welcher Entschluss, ich möchte sagen, welche Frechheit ist es, nach Ihnen und zu Ihren Lebzeiten, Kirchengeschichte in München zu lehren?
Döllinger took that branch for the time, but he never afterwards taught theology proper. As Möhler, who was essentially a theologian, deserted divinity to compose inferior treatises on the gnostics and the false decretals, Döllinger, by choice and vocation a divine, having religion as the purpose of his life, judged that the loftier function, the more spiritual service, was historical teaching. The problem is to know how it came to pass that a man who was eminently intelligent and perspicuous in the exposition of doctrines, but who, in narrative, description, and knowledge of character, was neither first nor second, resolved that his mission was history.
Döllinger took that path for the time being, but he never went on to teach theology in the traditional sense. While Möhler, who was primarily a theologian, turned away from divinity to write lesser works on the Gnostics and the false decretals, Döllinger, who by choice and calling was a divine and saw religion as his life's purpose, believed that the higher duty, the more spiritual role, was teaching history. The challenge is understanding how a man who was highly intelligent and clear in explaining doctrines, yet who was neither excellent nor even average in storytelling, description, or understanding of character, decided that his mission was to focus on history.
In early life he had picked up chance copies of Baronius and Petavius, the pillars of historic theology; but the motives of his choice lay deeper. Church history had long been the weakest point and the cause of weakness among the Catholics, and it was the rising strength of the German Protestants. Therefore it was the post of danger; and it gave to a theologian the command[Pg 380] of a public of laymen. The restoration of history coincided with the euthanasia of metaphysic; when the foremost philosophic genius of the time led over to the historic treatment both of philosophy and religion, and Hamilton, Cousin, Comte, severally converted the science into its history. Many men better equipped for speculation than for erudition went the same way; the systematic theology was kept up in the universities by the influence of Rome, where scholasticism went on untouched by the romantic transformation. Writing of England, Wiseman said: "There is still a scholastic hardness in our controversial theology, an unbendingness of outward forms in our explanations of Catholic principles, which renders our theologians dry and unattractive to the most catholicly inclined portion of our Protestants." The choice which these youths made, towards 1830, was, though they did not know it, the beginning of a rift that widened.
In his early years, he had come across random copies of Baronius and Petavius, the cornerstones of historical theology; but his reasons for choosing them ran deeper. Church history had long been the weakest point and the source of weakness among Catholics, and it was also the growing strength of German Protestants. This made it a dangerous position, allowing a theologian to engage with a lay audience. The revival of history coincided with the decline of metaphysics; the leading philosophical minds of the time shifted to a historical approach for both philosophy and religion, with Hamilton, Cousin, and Comte each turning the science into its history. Many individuals better suited for speculation than for scholarly work followed the same path; systematic theology continued to thrive in universities due to Rome's influence, where scholasticism remained unaffected by the romantic transformation. Writing about England, Wiseman remarked: "There is still a scholastic rigidity in our controversial theology, an inflexibility of external forms in our explanations of Catholic principles, which makes our theologians dry and unappealing to even the most Catholic-leaning Protestants." The choices made by these young people around 1830 were, though they were unaware, the start of a widening divide.
Döllinger was more in earnest than others in regarding Christianity as history, and in pressing the affinity between catholic and historical thought. Systems were to him nearly as codes to Savigny, when he exhorted his contemporaries not to consolidate their law, lest, with their wisdom and knowledge, they should incorporate their delusions and their ignorance, and usurp for the state what belonged to the nation. He would send an inquiring student to the Historia Congregationis de Auxiliis and the Historia Pelagiana rather than to Molina or Lemos, and often gave the advice which, coming from Oriel, disconcerted Morris of Exeter: "I am afraid you will have to read the Jesuit Petavius." He dreaded the predominance of great names which stop the way, and everything that interposes the notions of an epoch, a region, or a school between the Church and the observer.
Döllinger was more serious than others in viewing Christianity as history and in emphasizing the connection between Catholic and historical thought. To him, systems were nearly as constraining as codes to Savigny, who urged his contemporaries not to solidify their law, so that with their wisdom and knowledge, they wouldn't include their misconceptions and ignorance, taking for the state what truly belonged to the nation. He preferred to direct a curious student to the Historia Congregationis de Auxiliis and the Historia Pelagiana instead of Molina or Lemos, and often gave advice that, coming from Oriel, unsettled Morris of Exeter: "I’m afraid you’ll have to read the Jesuit Petavius." He feared the dominance of big names that block progress, and everything that places the ideas of a specific era, region, or school between the Church and the observer.
To an Innsbruck professor, lamenting that there was no philosophy which he could heartily adopt, he replied that philosophies do not subsist in order to be adopted. A Thomist or a Cartesian seemed to him as a captive, or a one-armed combatant. Prizing metaphysicians for the[Pg 381] unstrung pearls which they drop beyond the seclusion of system, he loved the disjecta membra of Coleridge, and preferred the Pensieri, and Parerga und Paralipomena to the constructed work of Gioberti and Schopenhauer. He knew Leibniz chiefly in his letters, and was perceptibly affected by his law of continuous progression, his general optimism, and his eclectic art of extracting from men and books only the good that is in them; but of monadology or pre-established harmony there was not a trace. His colleague, Schelling, no friend to the friends of Baader, stood aloof. The elder Windischmann, whom he particularly esteemed, and who acted in Germany as the interpreter of De Maistre, had hailed Hegel as a pioneer of sound philosophy, with whom he agreed both in thought and word. Döllinger had no such condescension. Hegel remained, in his eyes, the strongest of all the enemies of religion, the guide of Tübingen in its aberrations, the reasoner whose abstract dialectics made a generation of clever men incapable of facing facts. He went on preferring former historians of dogma, who were untainted by the trail of pantheism, Baumgarten-Crusius, and even Muenscher, and by no means admitted that Baur was deeper than the early Jesuits and Oratorians, or gained more than he lost by constriction in the Hegelian coil. He took pleasure in pointing out that the best recent book on the penitential system, Kliefoth's fourth volume, owed its substance to Morinus. The dogmas of pantheistic history offended him too much to give them deep study, and he was ill prepared with counsel for a wanderer lost in the pervading haze. Hegelians said of him that he lacked the constructive unity of idea, and knew the way from effect to cause, but not from cause to law.
To a professor in Innsbruck who was complaining about the lack of a philosophy he could truly embrace, he said that philosophies aren't meant to be simply adopted. A Thomist or a Cartesian seemed to him like a prisoner or a one-armed fighter. He valued metaphysicians for the unstrung pearls they shared outside the confines of rigid systems. He appreciated the scattered ideas of Coleridge and favored the *Pensieri* and *Parerga und Paralipomena* over the constructed works of Gioberti and Schopenhauer. He mainly knew Leibniz through his letters and was noticeably influenced by his belief in continuous progression, his overall optimism, and his eclectic approach of pulling only the good from people and books; however, there was no trace of monadology or pre-established harmony in his views. His colleague Schelling, who wasn't a supporter of Baader's friends, kept his distance. The elder Windischmann, whom he respected and who acted as De Maistre's interpreter in Germany, had praised Hegel as a leader in sound philosophy, agreeing with him both in thought and speech. Döllinger, however, didn't show such leniency. To him, Hegel was the strongest enemy of religion, leading Tübingen astray, a thinker whose abstract reasoning left a generation of intelligent people unable to confront reality. He preferred earlier historians of dogma who weren't tainted by pantheism, like Baumgarten-Crusius and even Muenscher, and he firmly believed that Baur wasn't deeper than the early Jesuits and Oratorians, nor did he gain more than he lost by being trapped in the Hegelian web. He took pleasure in pointing out that the best recent book on the penitential system, Kliefoth's fourth volume, owed its content to Morinus. The dogmas of pantheistic history bothered him too much for him to study them in depth, and he wasn't well-equipped to advise someone lost in the overwhelming confusion. Hegelians claimed he lacked the constructive unity of ideas and understood the path from effect to cause, but not from cause to law.
His own lectures on the philosophy of religion, which have left no deep furrow, have been praised by Ketteler, who was not an undiscriminating admirer. He sent on one of his pupils to Rosmini, and set another to begin metaphysics with Suarez; and when Lady Ashburton consulted him on the subject, he advised her to read[Pg 382] Norris and Malebranche. He encouraged the study of remoter luminaries, such as Cusa and Raymundus, whose Natural Theology he preferred to the Analogy; and would not have men overlook some who are off the line, like Postel. But although he deemed it the mark of inferiority to neglect a grain of the gold of obsolete and eccentric writers, he always assigned to original speculation a subordinate place, as a good servant but a bad master, without the certainty and authority of history. What one of his English friends writes of a divine they both admired, might fitly be applied to him:
His own lectures on the philosophy of religion, which haven't made a significant impact, have been praised by Ketteler, who wasn't an uncritical fan. He sent one of his students to Rosmini and directed another to start studying metaphysics with Suarez; when Lady Ashburton asked for his opinion on the matter, he recommended she read[Pg 382] Norris and Malebranche. He encouraged the exploration of more obscure thinkers, like Cusa and Raymundus, whose Natural Theology he preferred over the Analogy; he also believed one shouldn’t overlook those who are a bit unconventional, like Postel. However, while he thought it was a mark of weakness to ignore any insight from outdated and eccentric writers, he always placed original speculation in a secondary role, seeing it as a useful servant but a poor master, lacking the certainty and authority of history. What one of his English friends wrote about a theologian they both admired could also apply to him:
He was a disciple in the school of Bishop Butler, and had learned as a first principle to recognise the limitations of human knowledge, and the unphilosophical folly of trying to round off into finished and pretentious schemes our fragmentary yet certain notices of our own condition and of God's dealing with it.
He was a student in Bishop Butler's school and had learned as a fundamental principle to acknowledge the limits of human knowledge, and the unwise foolishness of trying to shape our incomplete yet certain understandings of our own situation and God's interaction with it into polished and grand theories.
He alarmed Archer Gurney by saying that all hope of an understanding is at an end, if logic be applied for the rectification of dogma, and to Dr. Plummer, who acknowledged him as the most capable of modern theologians and historians, he spoke of the hopelessness of trying to discover the meaning of terms used in definitions. To his archbishop he wrote that men may discuss the mysteries of faith to the last day without avail; "we stand here on the solid ground of history, evidence, and fact." Expressing his innermost thought, that religion exists to make men better, and that the ethical quality of dogma constitutes its value, he once said: "Tantum valet quantum ad corrigendum, purgandum, sanctificandum hominem confert." In theology as an intellectual exercise, beyond its action on the soul, he felt less interest, and those disputes most satisfied him which can be decided by appeal to the historian.
He shocked Archer Gurney by saying that all hope for understanding is gone if we apply logic to fix dogma, and to Dr. Plummer, who recognized him as one of the most skilled modern theologians and historians, he talked about the futility of trying to understand the meaning of terms in definitions. To his archbishop, he wrote that people can debate the mysteries of faith until the end of time without any success; "we stand here on the solid ground of history, evidence, and fact." Sharing his deepest belief that religion exists to improve people's lives, and that the ethical quality of dogma determines its worth, he once said: "Tantum valet quantum ad corrigendum, purgandum, sanctificandum hominem confert." He was less interested in theology as an intellectual pursuit, apart from its impact on the soul, and he found the disputes that could be resolved by consulting a historian to be the most satisfying.
From his early reputation and his position at the outpost, confronting Protestant science, he was expected to make up his mind over a large area of unsettled thought and disputed fact, and to be provided with an opinion—a freehold opinion of his own—and a reasoned answer to[Pg 383] every difficulty. People had a right to know what he knew about the end of the sixteenth chapter of St. Mark, and the beginning of the eighth chapter of St. John, the lives of St. Patrick and the sources of Erigena, the author of the Imitation and of the Twelve Articles, the Nag's Head and the Casket Letters. The suspense and poise of the mind, which is the pride and privilege of the unprofessional scholar, was forbidden him. Students could not wait for the master to complete his studies; they flocked for dry light of knowledge, for something defined and final, to their keen, grave, unemotional professor, who said sometimes more than he could be sure of, but who was not likely to abridge thought by oracular responses, or to give aphorism for argument. He accepted the necessity of the situation. A time came when everybody was invited, once a week, to put any imaginable question from the whole of Church history, and he at once replied. If this was a stimulus to exertion during the years spent in mastering and pondering the immense materials, it served less to promote originality and care than premature certitude and the craving for quick returns. Apart from the constant duty of teaching, his knowledge might not have been so extensive, but his views would have been less decided and therefore less liable to change.
From his early reputation and his role at the outpost, challenging Protestant science, he was expected to form an opinion on a wide range of unresolved ideas and disputed facts, and to provide a well-founded opinion of his own and a reasoned answer to[Pg 383] every issue. People wanted to know what he understood about the end of the sixteenth chapter of St. Mark, and the beginning of the eighth chapter of St. John, the lives of St. Patrick, and the sources of Erigena, the authors of the Imitation and the Twelve Articles, the Nag's Head and the Casket Letters. He was not allowed the luxury of suspense and contemplation that an amateur scholar enjoys. Students were eager for the master to finish his studies; they flocked to their serious, reserved, and unemotional professor for clear knowledge, for something clear and final. He sometimes said more than he was sure of, but he was unlikely to simplify complex thought with quick answers or provide maxims instead of proper arguments. He accepted the demands of the situation. Eventually, everyone was invited once a week to ask any conceivable question from the entirety of Church history, and he responded instantly. While this may have motivated him during the years spent mastering and contemplating the vast materials, it contributed less to originality and thoughtfulness than to premature certainty and a desire for quick answers. If it weren't for his constant teaching responsibilities, his knowledge might not have been as extensive, but his views would have been less definitive and, therefore, less prone to change.
As an historian, Döllinger regarded Christianity as a force more than as a doctrine, and displayed it as it expanded and became the soul of later history. It was the mission and occupation of his life to discover and to disclose how this was accomplished, and to understand the history of civilised Europe, religious and profane, mental and political, by the aid of sources which, being original and authentic, yielded certainty. In his vigorous prime, he thought that it would be within his powers to complete the narrative of the conquest of the world by Christ in a single massive work. The separated churches, the centrifugal forces, were to have been treated apart, until he adopted the ampler title of a history of Christianity. We who look back upon all that the combined and divided labour of a thousand earnest, gifted, and often instructed[Pg 384] men has done and left undone in sixty years, can estimate the scientific level of an age where such a dream could be dreamed by such a man, misled neither by imagination nor ambition, but knowing his own limitations and the immeasurable world of books. Experience slowly taught him that he who takes all history for his province is not the man to write a compendium.
As a historian, Döllinger saw Christianity as a force rather than just a doctrine, and he showcased how it grew and became central to later history. His life's mission was to uncover and explain how this happened, and to understand the history of civilized Europe—both religious and secular, intellectual and political—using sources that were original and authentic, providing certainty. In his vigorous prime, he believed he could complete the narrative of Christ's conquest of the world in a single comprehensive work. He initially planned to address the separate churches and the divergent forces individually, until he decided to take on a broader title of a history of Christianity. Looking back at all that the combined and divided efforts of a thousand dedicated, talented, and often knowledgeable men have achieved or left incomplete over sixty years, we can assess the scholarly standards of an age where such a dream could be envisioned by a man who was neither misled by imagination nor ambition, but who understood his own limitations and the vast world of literature. Experience gradually taught him that someone who tries to cover all of history is not equipped to write a summary.
The four volumes of Church History which gave him a name in literature appeared between 1833 and 1838, and stopped short of the Reformation. In writing mainly for the horizon of seminaries, it was desirable to eschew voyages of discovery and the pathless border-land. The materials were all in print, and were the daily bread of scholars. A celebrated Anglican described Döllinger at that time as more intentional than Fleury; while Catholics objected that he was a candid friend; and Lutherans, probing deeper, observed that he resolutely held his ground wherever he could, and as resolutely abandoned every position that he found untenable. He has since said of himself that he always spoke sincerely, but that he spoke as an advocate—a sincere advocate who pleaded only for a cause which he had convinced himself was just. The cause he pleaded was the divine government of the Church, the fulfilment of the promise that it would be preserved from error, though not from sin, the uninterrupted employment of the powers committed by Christ for the salvation of man. By the absence of false arts he acquired that repute for superior integrity which caused a Tyrolese divine to speak of him as the most chivalrous of the Catholic celebrities; and the nuncio who was at Munich during the first ten years called him the "professeur le plus éclaire, le plus religieux, en un mot le plus distingué de l'université."
The four volumes of Church History that made him well-known in literature were published between 1833 and 1838, and they ended before the Reformation. Since he primarily wrote for seminaries, it was important to avoid uncharted territories and radical discoveries. All the materials were published and were well-known to scholars. A famous Anglican described Döllinger at the time as more deliberate than Fleury, while Catholics argued he was a frank ally; Lutherans, looking deeper, pointed out that he firmly maintained his beliefs where possible and just as firmly rejected any views he found untenable. He later stated that he always spoke honestly, but that he spoke as an advocate—an honest advocate who argued only for a cause he believed was just. The cause he supported was the divine authority of the Church, the fulfillment of the promise that it would be kept from error, though not from sin, and the ongoing use of the powers entrusted by Christ for humanity's salvation. Through his straightforwardness, he gained a reputation for exceptional integrity that led a Tyrolean theologian to call him the most chivalrous of Catholic figures; the nuncio in Munich during the first ten years referred to him as "professeur le plus éclaire, le plus religieux, en un mot le plus distingué de l'université."
Taking his survey from the elevation of general history, he gives less space to all the early heresies together than to the rise of Mohammedanism. His way lies between Neander, who cares for no institutions, and Baur, who cares for no individuals. He was entirely exempt from that impersonal idealism which Sybel laid down at the[Pg 385] foundation of his review, which causes Delbrück to complain that Macaulay, who could see facts so well, could not see that they are revelations, which Baur defines without disguise in his Dreieinigkeitslehre: "Alle geschichtlichen Personen sind für uns blosse Namen." The two posthumous works of Hegel which turned events into theories had not then appeared. Döllinger, setting life and action above theory, omitted the progress of doctrine. He proposed that Möhler should take that share of their common topic, and the plan, entertained at first, was interrupted, with much besides, by death. He felt too deeply the overwhelming unity of force to yield to that atomic theory which was provoked by the Hegelian excess: "L'histoire n'est pas un simple jeu d'abstractions, et les hommes y sont plus que les doctrines. Ce n'est pas une certaine théorie sur la justification et la rédemption qui a fait la Réforme: c'est Luther, c'est Calvin." But he allows a vast scope to the variable will and character of man. The object of religion upon earth is saintliness, and its success is shown in holy individuals. He leaves law and doctrine, moving in their appointed orbits, to hold up great men and examples of Christian virtue.
Taking his overview from the perspective of general history, he gives less attention to all the early heresies combined than to the emergence of Islam. His approach finds a middle ground between Neander, who ignores institutions, and Baur, who overlooks individuals. He was completely free from the impersonal idealism that Sybel established at the[Pg 385] foundation of his review, which leads Delbrück to criticize that Macaulay, who could grasp facts so well, failed to recognize that they are revelations, as Baur bluntly defines in his Dreieinigkeitslehre: "All historical figures are just names to us." The two posthumous works of Hegel, which transformed events into theories, had not yet been published. Döllinger, prioritizing life and action over theory, overlooked the development of doctrine. He suggested that Möhler should address that aspect of their shared topic, and while the idea was initially considered, it was cut short, along with much else, by death. He recognized the overwhelming unity of forces too deeply to succumb to the atomic theory provoked by the excesses of Hegel: "History is not just a simple interplay of abstractions, and people are more significant than doctrines. It is not a specific theory of justification and redemption that brought about the Reformation; it is Luther, it is Calvin." However, he allows for a wide range of human will and character variability. The aim of religion on earth is holiness, and its success is manifested in holy individuals. He lets law and doctrine continue in their designated paths while highlighting great people and examples of Christian virtue.
Döllinger, who had in youth acted as secretary to Hohenlohe, was always reserved in his use of the supernatural. In the vision of Constantine and the rebuilding of the temple, he gives his reader both the natural explanation and the miraculous. He thought that the witness of the fathers to the continuance of miraculous powers could not be resisted without making history a priori, but later on, the more he sifted and compared authorities, the more severe he became. He deplored the uncritical credulity of the author of the Monks of the West; and, in examining the Stigmata, he cited the experience of a Spanish convent where they were so common that it became a sign of reprobation to be without them. Historians, he said, have to look for natural causes: enough will remain for the action of Providence, where we cannot penetrate. In his unfinished book on Ecclesiastical Prophecy he enumerates the illusions of mediæval saints[Pg 386] when they spoke of the future, and describes them, as he once described Carlyle and Ruskin, as prophets having nothing to foretell. At Frankfort, where he spoilt his watch by depositing it in unexpected holy water, and it was whispered that he had put it there to mend it, everybody knew that there was hardly a Catholic in the Parliament of whom such a fable could be told with more felicitous unfitness.
Döllinger, who had once served as secretary to Hohenlohe in his youth, was always cautious about discussing the supernatural. In the vision of Constantine and the rebuilding of the temple, he presents both a natural explanation and a miraculous one to his readers. He believed that the testimony of the early church fathers regarding the continuation of miraculous powers could not be dismissed without making history a priori, but over time, as he analyzed and compared different sources, he became more critical. He lamented the uncritical belief of the author of the Monks of the West; and when examining the Stigmata, he mentioned a Spanish convent where they were so prevalent that it became a sign of being rejected to be without them. He argued that historians must seek natural causes: enough evidence will still point to the action of Providence where we can't fully understand. In his unfinished book on Ecclesiastical Prophecy, he lists the illusions of medieval saints when they spoke of the future and describes them, much like he once described Carlyle and Ruskin, as prophets who had nothing to predict. In Frankfurt, where he ruined his watch by accidentally dipping it in holy water, and there were rumors that he did it to fix it, everyone knew that there was hardly a Catholic in Parliament of whom such a story could be told with more ironic inappropriateness.
For twenty years of his life at Munich, Görres was the impressive central figure of a group reputed far and wide, the most intellectual force in the Catholic world. Seeing things by the light of other days, Nippold and Maurenbrecher describe Döllinger himself as its most eminent member. There was present gain and future peril in living amongst a clever but restricted set, sheltered, supported, and restrained by friends who were united in aims and studies, who cherished their sympathies and their enmities in common, and who therefore believed that they were divided by no deep cleft or ultimate principle. Döllinger never outlived the glamour of the eloquence and ascendancy of Görres, and spoke of him long after his death as a man of real knowledge, and of greater religious than political insight Between the imaginative rhetorician and the measured, scrutinising scholar, the contrast was wide. One of the many pupils and rare disciples of the former complained that his friend supplied interminable matter for the sterile and unavailing Mystik, in order to amuse him with ropes of sand: and the severest censure of Döllinger's art as an historian was pronounced by Görres when he said, "I always see analogies, and you always see differences."
For twenty years in Munich, Görres was the impressive central figure of a well-known group, regarded as the most intellectual force in the Catholic world. Looking back, Nippold and Maurenbrecher describe Döllinger as its most distinguished member. There were immediate benefits and future risks in being part of a clever yet limited circle, supported and restrained by friends who shared common goals and studies, who valued their shared sympathies and rivalries, and believed that they were not divided by any significant gaps or core principles. Döllinger never moved past the allure of Görres’ eloquence and influence, speaking of him long after his death as a man of true knowledge and greater religious than political insight. The difference between the imaginative rhetorician and the careful, analytical scholar was significant. One of the many students and rare followers of the former complained that his friend provided endless content for the unproductive and futile Mystik, just to entertain him with illusions. The harshest critique of Döllinger's skills as a historian came from Görres when he remarked, "I always see analogies, and you always see differences."
At all times, but in his early studies especially, he owed much to the Italians, whose ecclesiastical literature was the first that he mastered, and predominates in his Church history. Several of his countrymen, such as Savigny and Raumer, had composed history on the shoulders of Bolognese and Lombard scholars, and some of their most conspicuous successors to the present day have lived under heavy obligations to Modena and San[Pg 387] Marino. During the tranquil century before the Revolution, Italians studied the history of their country with diligence and success. Even such places as Parma, Verona, Brescia, became centres of obscure but faithful work. Osimo possessed annals as bulky as Rome. The story of the province of Treviso was told in twenty volumes. The antiquities of Picenum filled thirty-two folios. The best of all this national and municipal patriotism was given to the service of religion. Popes and cardinals, dioceses and parish churches became the theme of untiring enthusiasts. There too were the stupendous records of the religious orders, their bulls and charters, their biography and their bibliography. In this immense world of patient, accurate, devoted research, Döllinger laid the deep foundations of his historical knowledge. Beginning like everybody with Baronius and Muratori, he gave a large portion of his life to Noris, and to the solid and enlightened scholarship that surrounded Benedict XIV., down to the compilers, Borgia, Fantuzzi, Marini, with whom, in the evil days of regeneration by the French, the grand tradition died away. He has put on record his judgment that Orsi and Saccarelli were the best writers on the general history of the Church. Afterwards, when other layers had been superposed, and the course he took was his own, he relied much on the canonists, Ballerini and Berardi; and he commended Bianchi, De Bennettis, and the author of the anonymous Confutazione, as the strongest Roman antidote to Blondel, Buckeridge, and Barrow. Italy possessed the largest extant body of Catholic learning; the whole sphere of Church government was within its range, and it enjoyed something of the official prerogative.
At all times, especially during his early studies, he was greatly influenced by the Italians, whose church literature was the first he mastered and is predominant in his Church history. Several of his fellow countrymen, like Savigny and Raumer, built their historical work on the foundations laid by Bolognese and Lombard scholars. Many of their most notable successors today have been heavily indebted to Modena and San[Pg 387] Marino. During the peaceful century before the Revolution, Italians studied their country's history with dedication and success. Even places like Parma, Verona, and Brescia became hubs of diligent but lesser-known work. Osimo had records as extensive as those of Rome. The history of the Treviso province was documented in twenty volumes. The antiquities of Picenum filled thirty-two folios. The best of this national and local pride was dedicated to serving religion. Popes and cardinals, dioceses and parish churches became the focus of passionate enthusiasts. There were also the incredible records of the religious orders, including their bulls, charters, biographies, and bibliographies. In this vast realm of patient, precise, and dedicated research, Döllinger built a solid foundation for his historical knowledge. He began like everyone else with Baronius and Muratori and devoted a significant part of his life to Noris and the established, enlightened scholarship surrounding Benedict XIV., continuing down through the compilers, Borgia, Fantuzzi, and Marini, with whom the grand tradition faded during the tumultuous times of French regeneration. He recorded his opinion that Orsi and Saccarelli were the best writers on the overall history of the Church. Later, as he developed his own path, he relied heavily on the canonists Ballerini and Berardi and praised Bianchi, De Bennettis, and the author of the anonymous Confutazione, as the strongest Roman counter to Blondel, Buckeridge, and Barrow. Italy had the largest existing collection of Catholic scholarship; it encompassed the entire domain of Church governance and enjoyed a degree of official privilege.
Next to the Italians he gave systematic attention to the French. The conspicuous Gallicans, the Jansenists, from whom at last he derived much support, Richer, Van Espen, Launoy, whom he regarded as the original of Bossuet, Arnauld, whom he thought his superior, are absent from his pages. He never overcame his distrust of Pascal, for his methodical scepticism and his endeavour[Pg 388] to dissociate religion from learning; and he rated high Daniel's reply to the Provinciales. He esteemed still more the French Protestants of the seventeenth century, who transformed the system of Geneva and Dort. English theology did not come much in his way until he had made himself at home with the Italians and the primary French. Then it abounded. He gathered it in quantities on two journeys in 1851 and 1858, and he possessed the English divines in perfection, at least down to Whitby, and the nonjurors. Early acquaintance with Sir Edward Vavasour and Lord Clifford had planted a lasting prejudice in favour of the English Catholic families, which sometimes tinged his judgments. The neglected literature of the Catholics in England held a place in his scheme of thought, which it never obtained in the eyes of any other scholar, native or foreign. This was the only considerable school of divines who wrote under persecution, and were reduced to an attitude of defence. In conflict with the most learned, intelligent, and conciliatory of controversialists, they developed a remarkable spirit of moderation, discriminating inferior elements from the original and genuine growth of Catholic roots; and their several declarations and manifestoes, from the Restoration onwards, were an inexhaustible supply for irenics. Therefore they powerfully attracted one who took the words of St Vincent of Lérins not merely for a flash of illumination, but for a scientific formula and guiding principle. Few writers interested him more deeply than Stapleton, Davenport, who anticipated Number XC., Irishmen, such as Caron and Walshe, and the Scots, Barclay, the adversary and friend of Bellarmine, Ramsay, the convert and recorder of Fénelon. It may be that, to an intellect trained in the historic process, stability, continuity, and growth were terms of more vivid and exact significance than to the doctors of Pont-à-Mousson and Lambspring. But when he came forward arrayed in the spoils of Italian libraries and German universities, with the erudition of centuries and the criticism of to-day, he sometimes was content to follow where forgotten Benedictines or Franciscans had preceded, under the later Stuarts.[Pg 389]
Next to the Italians, he paid close attention to the French. The notable Gallicans, the Jansenists, who ultimately provided him with substantial support, like Richer, Van Espen, and Launoy—whom he considered the prototype of Bossuet—and Arnauld, whom he regarded as even better, are missing from his writings. He never fully trusted Pascal because of his systematic skepticism and his attempt to separate religion from education; he valued Daniel's response to the Provinciales highly. He held an even higher regard for the French Protestants of the seventeenth century, who reshaped the Geneva and Dort systems. English theology didn't come into play much for him until he felt comfortable with the Italians and the main French figures. After that, it became abundant. He collected it extensively on two trips in 1851 and 1858, and he mastered the English theologians brilliantly, at least up to Whitby and the nonjurors. His early interactions with Sir Edward Vavasour and Lord Clifford fostered a lasting bias in favor of English Catholic families, which sometimes influenced his judgments. The overlooked writings of Catholics in England held a unique place in his thinking that no other scholar, either local or foreign, recognized. This was the only significant group of theologians who wrote under persecution and had to adopt a defensive stance. In competition with the most learned, intelligent, and conciliatory debaters, they developed a remarkable sense of moderation, distinguishing lesser elements from the authentic and genuine foundations of Catholicism; their various declarations and manifestos from the Restoration onward provided endless material for peaceful dialogue. Thus, they strongly attracted someone who viewed the words of St. Vincent of Lérins not just as a brief insight, but as a scientific formula and guiding principle. Few writers engaged him more than Stapleton, Davenport—who anticipated Number XC.,—Irish figures like Caron and Walshe, and Scotsmen like Barclay, both an opponent and ally of Bellarmine, and Ramsay, the convert who documented Fénelon. Perhaps, for an intellect trained in historical processes, stability, continuity, and growth carried more vivid and precise meanings than for the scholars of Pont-à-Mousson and Lambspring. Yet, when he presented himself armed with the knowledge from Italian libraries and German universities, equipped with centuries of scholarship and modern criticism, he sometimes chose to follow the path laid down by forgotten Benedictines or Franciscans during the later Stuarts.[Pg 389]
He seldom quotes contemporary Germans, unless to dispute with them, prefers old books to new, and speaks of the necessary revision and renovation of history. He suspected imported views and foregone conclusions even in Neander; and although he could not say, with Macaulay, that Gieseler was a rascal, of whom he had never heard, he missed no opportunity of showing his dislike for that accomplished artificer in mosaic. Looking at the literature before him, at England, with Gibbon for its one ecclesiastical historian; at Germany, with the most profound of its divines expecting the Church to merge in the State, he inferred that its historic and organic unity would only be recognised by Catholic science, while the soundest Protestant would understand it least. In later years, Kliefoth, Ritschl, Gass, perhaps also Dorner and Uhlhorn, obliged him to modify an opinion which the entire school of Schleiermacher, including the illustrious Rothe, served only to confirm. Germany, as he found it when he began to see the world, little resembled that of his old age, when the work he had pursued for seventy years was carried forward, with knowledge and power like his own, by the best of his countrymen. The proportion of things was changed. There was a religious literature to be proud of, to rely on: other nations, other epochs, had lost their superiority. As his own people advanced, and dominated in the branches of learning to which his life was given, in everything except literary history and epigraphies, and there was no more need to look abroad, Döllinger's cosmopolitan characteristic diminished, he was more absorbed in the national thought and work, and did not object to be called the most German of the Germans.
He rarely quotes modern Germans, unless he's arguing with them, prefers old books over new ones, and often talks about the need to revise and refresh history. He was skeptical of outside ideas and preconceived notions, even regarding Neander; and although he couldn't claim, like Macaulay, that Gieseler was a scoundrel he had never encountered, he took every chance to express his disdain for that skilled craftsman in mosaic. Observing the literature around him, in England with Gibbon as its only ecclesiastical historian, and in Germany, where its most insightful theologians expected the Church to become part of the State, he concluded that only Catholic scholars would truly recognize its historical and organic unity, while the most sound Protestant thinkers would grasp it the least. In later years, Kliefoth, Ritschl, Gass, and perhaps even Dorner and Uhlhorn, forced him to revise an opinion that the entire Schleiermacher school, including the famous Rothe, only reinforced. The Germany he experienced when he began to explore the world was vastly different from the one in his later years, when the work he had devoted seventy years to was continued, with knowledge and strength similar to his own, by the best of his fellow countrymen. The balance of things had shifted. There was now a religious literature to take pride in, to depend on: other nations and eras had lost their superiority. As his own people progressed and excelled in the fields he had dedicated his life to, apart from literary history and epigraphy, and there was no longer a need to look overseas, Döllinger's cosmopolitan nature diminished; he became more immersed in national thoughts and work and didn't mind being called the most German of the Germans.
The idea that religious science is not so much science as religion, that it should be treated differently from other matters, so that he who treats it may rightly display his soul, flourished in his vicinity, inspiring the lives of Saint Elizabeth and Joan of Arc, Möhler's fine lectures on the early fathers, and the book which Gratry chose to entitle a Commentary on St. Matthew. Döllinger came early to the belief that history ought to be impersonal, that the[Pg 390] historian does well to keep out of the way, to be humble and self-denying, making it a religious duty to prevent the intrusion of all that betrays his own position and quality, his hopes and wishes. Without aspiring to the calm indifference of Ranke, he was conscious that, in early life, he had been too positive, and too eager to persuade. The Belgian scholar who, conversing with him in 1842, was reminded of Fénelon, missed the acuter angles of his character. He, who in private intercourse sometimes allowed himself to persist, to contradict, and even to baffle a bore by frankly falling asleep, would have declined the evocation of Versailles. But in reasonableness, moderation, and charity, in general culture of mind and the sense of the demands of the progress of civilisation, in the ideal church for which he lived, he was more in harmony with Fénelon than with many others who resembled him in the character of their work.
The idea that religious scholarship is more about faith than science, and that it should be approached differently than other subjects, allowing the scholar to genuinely express their soul, was prevalent in his area. This inspired the lives of Saint Elizabeth and Joan of Arc, as well as Möhler's excellent lectures on the early Church Fathers and the book that Gratry titled Commentary on St. Matthew. Döllinger early on believed that history should be objective, that historians should stay out of the spotlight, remain humble, and make it their religious duty to avoid allowing their personal beliefs and desires to interfere. Without trying to achieve the detached indifference of Ranke, he recognized that in his youth he had been too certain and too eager to convince others. A Belgian scholar who spoke with him in 1842, recalling Fénelon, didn't see the more complex aspects of his personality. He, who sometimes would persist, argue, and even deal with a bore by openly falling asleep during conversations, would have shied away from discussing Versailles. Yet, in his reasonableness, moderation, and kindness, as well as in his broad intellectual culture and awareness of the needs of civilizational progress, he shared more in common with Fénelon than with many others who had similar work styles.
He deemed it catholic to take ideas from history, and heresy to take them into it. When men gave evidence for the opposite party, and against their own, he willingly took for impartiality what he could not always distinguish from indifference or subdivision. He felt that sincere history was the royal road to religious union, and he specially cultivated those who saw both sides. He would cite with complacency what clever Jesuits, Raynaud and Faure, said for the Reformation, Mariana and Cordara against their society. When a Rhenish Catholic and a Genevese Calvinist drew two portraits of Calvin which were virtually the same, or when, in Ficker's revision of Böhmer, the Catholic defended the Emperor Frederic II. against the Protestant, he rejoiced as over a sign of the advent of science. As the Middle Ages, rescued from polemics by the genial and uncritical sympathy of Müller, became an object of popular study, and Royer Collard said of Villemain, Il a fait, il fait, et il fera toujours son Grégoire VII., there were Catholics who desired, by a prolonged sorites, to derive advantage from the new spirit. Wiseman consulted Döllinger for the purpose. "Will you be kind enough to write me a list of what you consider[Pg 391] the best books for the history of the Reformation; Menzel and Buchholz I know; especially any exposing the characters of the leading reformers?" In the same frame of mind he asked him what pope there was whose good name had not been vindicated; and Döllinger's reply, that Boniface VIII. wanted a friend, prompted both Wiseman's article and Tosti's book.
He believed it was acceptable to draw ideas from history, but wrong to inject them into it. When people testified for the opposing side and against their own, he saw their impartiality as something he sometimes couldn't tell apart from indifference. He thought that honest history was the best way to achieve religious unity, so he particularly valued those who recognized both perspectives. He would happily reference what sharp Jesuits, Raynaud and Faure, said in support of the Reformation and what Mariana and Cordara said against their own society. When a Catholic from the Rhine and a Calvinist from Geneva produced two portraits of Calvin that were essentially identical, or when, in Ficker's revision of Böhmer, a Catholic defended Emperor Frederick II against the Protestant viewpoint, he celebrated it as a sign of the arrival of science. As the Middle Ages, freed from argumentation by the friendly and open-minded sympathy of Müller, became a popular area of study, and Royer Collard remarked about Villemain, Il a fait, il fait, et il fera toujours son Grégoire VII., there were Catholics who hoped to benefit from this new spirit through a prolonged sorites. Wiseman consulted Döllinger for this purpose. "Could you please provide me with a list of what you consider[Pg 391] the best books on the history of the Reformation? I already know about Menzel and Buchholz; especially any that reveal the characters of the main reformers?" In the same spirit, he asked which pope's reputation had not been restored; and Döllinger's response, that Boniface VIII. needed a friend, inspired both Wiseman's article and Tosti's book.
In politics, as in religion, he made the past a law for the present, and resisted doctrines which are ready-made, and are not derived from experience. Consequently, he undervalued work which would never have been done from disinterested motives; and there were three of his most eminent contemporaries whom he decidedly underestimated. Having known Thiers, and heard him speak, he felt profoundly the talent of the extraordinary man, before Lanfrey or Taine, Häusser and Bernhardt had so ruined his credit among Germans that Döllinger, disgusted by his advocacy, whether of the Revolution, of Napoleon, or of France, neglected his work. Stahl claims to be accounted an historian by his incomparably able book on the Church government of the Reformation. As a professor at Munich, and afterwards as a parliamentary leader at Berlin, he was always an avowed partisan. Döllinger depreciated him accordingly, and he had the mortification that certain remarks on the sovereign dialectician of European conservatism were on the point of appearing when he died. He so far made it good in his preface that the thing was forgotten when Gerlach came to see the assailant of his friend. But once, when I spoke of Stahl as the greatest man born of a Jewish mother since Titus, he thought me unjust to Disraeli.
In politics, just like in religion, he made the past a rule for the present and rejected ready-made doctrines that weren't based on experience. As a result, he underestimated work that would never have been done for selfless reasons, and there were three of his most notable contemporaries whom he clearly undervalued. Having known Thiers and heard him speak, he deeply recognized the talent of this exceptional individual, before Lanfrey or Taine, Häusser and Bernhardt had so damaged his reputation among Germans that Döllinger, frustrated by his support for the Revolution, Napoleon, or France, ignored his work. Stahl wants to be considered a historian because of his incredibly well-written book on the church government during the Reformation. As a professor in Munich, and later as a parliamentary leader in Berlin, he was always an openly biased supporter. Döllinger belittled him for this, and he faced the embarrassment that some comments about the leading thinker of European conservatism were about to be published when he died. He managed to address this in his preface so well that it was forgotten by the time Gerlach went to see the critic of his friend. But once, when I referred to Stahl as the greatest man born of a Jewish mother since Titus, he thought I was being unfair to Disraeli.
Most of all, he misjudged Macaulay, whose German admirers are not always in the higher ranks of literature, and of whom Ranke even said that he could hardly be called an historian at all, tried by the stricter test. He had no doubt seen how his unsuggestive fixity and assurance could cramp and close a mind; and he felt more beholden to the rivals who produced d'Adda, Barillon, and Bonnet, than to the author of so many pictures and so much[Pg 392] bootless decoration. He tendered a course of Bacon's Essays, or of Butler's and Newman's Sermons, as a preservative against intemperate dogmatism. He denounced Macaulay's indifference to the merits of the inferior cause, and desired more generous treatment of the Jacobites and the French king. He deemed it hard that a science happily delivered from the toils of religious passion should be involved in political, and made to pass from the sacristy to the lobby, by the most brilliant example in literature. To the objection that one who celebrates the victory of parliaments over monarchs, of democracy over aristocracy, of liberty over authority, declares, not the tenets of a party, but manifest destiny and the irrevocable decree, he would reply that a narrow induction is the bane of philosophy, that the ways of Providence are not inscribed on the surface of things, that religion, socialism, militarism, and revolution possibly reserve a store of cogent surprises for the economist, utilitarian, and whig.
Most of all, he underestimated Macaulay, whose German fans aren't always at the top of literary circles, and of whom Ranke even said he could hardly be called a historian at all, using stricter criteria. He had clearly seen how Macaulay’s uninspiring certainty could stifle and limit thought; and he felt more gratitude towards the rivals who produced d'Adda, Barillon, and Bonnet than to the author of so many images and so much[Pg 392] pointless decoration. He recommended a course of Bacon's Essays, or Butler's and Newman's Sermons, as a safeguard against excessive dogmatism. He criticized Macaulay's indifference to the merits of less popular causes and called for more fair treatment of the Jacobites and the French king. He thought it unfair that a discipline, happily freed from the burdens of religious fervor, should be entangled in politics, going from the church to the political scene, exemplified by the most brilliant figure in literature. In response to the argument that one who celebrates the victory of parliaments over monarchs, democracy over aristocracy, and liberty over authority expresses not just party beliefs but a clear destiny and unavoidable decree, he would counter that a limited approach is the downfall of philosophy, that the paths of Providence aren’t always apparent, and that religion, socialism, militarism, and revolution might hold a wealth of compelling surprises for the economist, utilitarian, and Whig.
In 1865 he was invited to prepare a new edition of his Church history. Whilst he was mustering the close ranks of folios which had satisfied a century of historians, the world had moved, and there was an increase of raw material to be measured by thousands of volumes. The archives which had been sealed with seven seals had become as necessary to the serious student as his library. Every part of his studies had suffered transformation, except the fathers, who had largely escaped the crucible, and the canon law, which had only just been caught by the historical current. He had begun when Niebuhr was lecturing at Bonn and Hegel at Berlin; before Tischendorf unfolded his first manuscript; before Baur discovered the Tübingen hypothesis in the congregation of Corinth; before Rothe had planned his treatise on the primitive church, or Ranke had begun to pluck the plums for his modern popes. Guizot had not founded the École des Chartes, and the school of method was not yet opened at Berlin. The application of instruments of precision was just beginning, and what Prynne calls the heroic study of[Pg 393] records had scarcely molested the ancient reign of lives and chronicles. None had worked harder at his science and at himself than Döllinger; and the change around him was not greater than the change within. In his early career as a teacher of religion he had often shrunk from books which bore no stamp of orthodoxy. It was long before he read Sarpi or the Lettres Provinciales, or even Ranke's Popes, which appeared when he was thirty-five, and which astonished him by the serene ease with which a man who knew so much touched on such delicate ground. The book which he had written in that state of mind, and with that conception of science and religion, had only a prehistoric interest for its author. He refused to reprint it, and declared that there was hardly a sentence fit to stand unchanged. He lamented that he had lost ten years of life in getting his bearings, and in learning, unaided, the most difficult craft in the world. Those years of apprenticeship without a master were the time spent on his Kirchengeschichte. The want of training remained. He could impart knowledge better than the art of learning. Thousands of his pupils have acquired connected views of religion passing through the ages, and gathered, if they were intelligent, some notion of the meaning of history; but nobody ever learnt from him the mechanism by which it is written.
In 1865, he was invited to create a new edition of his church history. While he was sorting through the many folios that had satisfied a century of historians, the world had moved on, and there was a surge of new material to consider, amounting to thousands of volumes. The archives that had been locked away had become essential to serious students, just like their libraries. Every aspect of his studies had transformed, except for the early church fathers, who had largely evaded scrutiny, and canon law, which had just started to be examined historically. He had started when Niebuhr was lecturing in Bonn and Hegel in Berlin; before Tischendorf unveiled his first manuscript; before Baur proposed the Tübingen hypothesis in the Corinthian congregation; before Rothe developed his treatise on the primitive church, or Ranke began to gather insights for his works on the modern popes. Guizot had not established the École des Chartes, and the method school in Berlin wasn't yet opened. The use of precise instruments was just beginning, and what Prynne called the heroic study of[Pg 393] records had barely disturbed the longstanding tradition of lives and chronicles. No one had worked harder at his field and on himself than Döllinger; and the changes happening around him were not as significant as those happening within him. Early in his career as a religion teacher, he often avoided books that lacked orthodox approval. It took a long time before he read Sarpi or the Lettres Provinciales, or even Ranke's Popes, which came out when he was thirty-five and amazed him with how easily someone with so much knowledge could discuss such delicate topics. The book he wrote during that period, with that understanding of science and religion, only held prehistoric interest for him. He refused to reprint it, stating that there was hardly a sentence worth keeping unchanged. He lamented that he had wasted ten years of his life finding his direction and learning, without guidance, the toughest craft in the world. Those years of self-directed learning were spent on his Kirchengeschichte. The lack of formal training remained. He could share knowledge better than he could teach the art of learning. Thousands of his students gained a connected understanding of religion through the ages and, if they were insightful, some grasp of the significance of history; but no one ever learned from him how it is constructed.
Brougham advised the law-student to begin with Dante; and a distinguished physician informs us that Gibbon, Grote, and Mill made him what he is. The men to whom Döllinger owed his historic insight and who mainly helped to develop and strengthen and direct his special faculty, were not all of his own cast, or remarkable in the common description of literary talent. The assistants were countless, but the masters were few, and he looked up with extraordinary gratitude to men like Sigonius, Antonius Augustinus, Blondel, Petavius, Leibniz, Burke, and Niebuhr, who had opened the passes for him as he struggled and groped in the illimitable forest.
Brougham suggested that the law student start with Dante, and a well-known doctor tells us that Gibbon, Grote, and Mill shaped him into who he is. The people who helped Döllinger gain his historical insight and primarily contributed to developing, strengthening, and directing his unique talent weren't all similar to him or notable by the usual definitions of literary talent. There were countless assistants, but only a few masters, and he felt immense gratitude towards figures like Sigonius, Antonius Augustinus, Blondel, Petavius, Leibniz, Burke, and Niebuhr, who cleared the way for him as he navigated through the vast forest.
He interrupted his work because he found the materials too scanty for the later Middle Ages, and too copious for[Pg 394] the Reformation. The defective account of the Albigensian theology, which he had sent to one of his translators, never appeared in German. At Paris he searched the library for the missing information, and he asked Rességuier to make inquiry for the records of the Inquisition in Languedoc, thus laying the foundations of that Sektengeschichte which he published fifty years later. Munich offered such inexhaustible supplies for the Reformation that his collections overran all bounds. He completed only that part of his plan which included Lutheranism and the sixteenth century. The third volume, published in 1848, containing the theology of the Reformation, is the most solid of his writings. He had miscalculated, not his resources, of which only a part had come into action, but the possibilities of concentration and compression. The book was left a fragment when he had to abandon his study for the Frankfort barricades.
He stopped his work because he found the materials too limited for the later Middle Ages and too plentiful for[Pg 394] the Reformation. The incomplete account of Albigensian theology that he sent to one of his translators never got published in German. In Paris, he searched the library for the missing information and asked Rességuier to look into the records of the Inquisition in Languedoc, thus laying the groundwork for that Sektengeschichte he published fifty years later. Munich provided such abundant resources for the Reformation that his collections exceeded all limits. He only finished that part of his plan that focused on Lutheranism and the sixteenth century. The third volume, published in 1848, which includes the theology of the Reformation, is the most substantial of his works. He miscalculated not his resources, of which only a portion had been utilized, but the potential for focus and conciseness. The book remained a fragment when he had to leave his study to join the Frankfort barricades.
The peculiarity of his treatment is that he contracts the Reformation into a history of the doctrine of justification. He found that this and this alone was the essential point in Luther's mind, that he made it the basis of his argument, the motive of his separation, the root and principle of his religion. He believed that Luther was right in the cardinal importance he attributed to this doctrine in his system, and he in his turn recognised that it was the cause of all that followed, the source of the reformer's popularity and success, the sole insurmountable obstacle to every scheme of restoration. It was also, for him, the centre and the basis of his antagonism. That was the point that he attacked when he combated Protestantism, and he held all other elements of conflict cheap in comparison, deeming that they are not invariable, or not incurable, or not supremely serious. Apart from this, there was much in Protestantism that he admired, much in its effects for which he was grateful. With the Lutheran view of imputation, Protestant and Catholic were separated by an abyss. Without it, there was no lasting reason why they should be separate at all. Against the[Pg 395] communities that hold it he stood in order of battle, and believed that he could scarcely hit too hard. But he distinguished very broadly the religion of the reformers from the religion of Protestants. Theological science had moved away from the symbolical books, the root dogma had been repudiated and contested by the most eminent Protestants, and it was an English bishop who wrote: "Fuit haec doctrina jam a multis annis ipsissimum Reformatae Ecclesiae opprobrium ac dedecus.—Est error non levis, error putidissimus." Since so many of the best writers resist or modify that which was the main cause, the sole ultimate cause, of disunion, it cannot be logically impossible to discover a reasonable basis for discussion. Therefore conciliation was always in his thoughts; even his Reformation was a treatise on the conditions of reunion. He long purposed to continue it, in narrower limits, as a history of that central doctrine by which Luther meant his church to stand or fall, of the reaction against it, and of its decline. In 1881, when Ritschl, the author of the chief work upon the subject, spent some days with Döllinger, he found him still full of these ideas, and possessing Luther at his fingers' ends.
The uniqueness of his approach is that he reduces the Reformation to a history focused on the doctrine of justification. He discovered that this was the key point in Luther's thoughts; it was the foundation of his argument, the reason for his separation, and the core principle of his faith. He believed that Luther was correct in the significant weight he placed on this doctrine within his system, and he recognized it as the reason for everything that happened afterward—the source of the reformer's popularity and success, and the only insurmountable hurdle to any restoration attempts. For him, it was also the center and basis of his opposition. That was the aspect he targeted when he challenged Protestantism, considering all other elements of conflict to be relatively minor, believing they weren't fixed, incurable, or particularly serious. Aside from this, he admired much about Protestantism and was grateful for its effects. With the Lutheran view of imputation, there was a significant divide between Protestants and Catholics. Without it, there seemed to be no lasting reason for their separation. He stood ready to confront the communities that upheld it, believing he could challenge them fiercely. However, he made a clear distinction between the religion of the reformers and that of the Protestants. Theological scholarship had moved away from the symbolic texts; the foundational doctrine had been rejected and debated by the most prominent Protestants, and as an English bishop wrote: "This doctrine has long been the very disgrace and shame of the Reformed Church.—It is a serious error, an utterly rotten error." Since many of the best writers resist or change what was the main reason for disunity, it can't be logically impossible to find a reasonable basis for discussion. Therefore, reconciliation was always in his mind; even his Reformation was a treatise on the conditions for reunion. He intended to continue it, in a more focused way, as a history of the central doctrine that Luther believed would determine the fate of his church, of the backlash against it, and of its decline. In 1881, when Ritschl, the author of the major work on the topic, spent several days with Döllinger, he found him still full of these concepts and having an in-depth grasp of Luther's ideas.
This is the reason why Protestants have found him so earnest an opponent and so warm a friend. It was this that attracted him towards Anglicans, and made very many of them admire a Roman dignitary who knew the Anglo-Catholic library better than De Lugo or Ripalda. In the same spirit he said to Pusey: "Tales cum sitis jam nostri estis," always spoke of Newman's Justification as the greatest masterpiece of theology that England has produced in a hundred years, and described Baxter and Wesley as the most eminent of English Protestants—meaning Wesley as he was after 1st December 1767, and Baxter as the life-long opponent of that theory which was the source and the soul of the Reformation. Several Englishmen who went to consult him—Hope Scott and Archdeacon Wilberforce—became Catholics. I know not whether he urged them. Others there were, whom he did not urge, though his influence over them might have been[Pg 396] decisive. In a later letter to Pusey he wrote: "I am convinced by reading your Eirenicon that we are united inwardly in our religious convictions, although externally we belong to two separated churches." He followed attentively the parallel movements that went on in his own country, and welcomed with serious respect the overtures which came to him, after 1856, from eminent historians. When they were old men, he and Ranke, whom, in hot youth, there was much to part, lived on terms of mutual goodwill. Döllinger had pronounced the theology of the Deutsche Reformation slack and trivial, and Ranke at one moment was offended by what he took for an attack on the popes, his patrimony. In 1865, after a visit to Munich, he allowed that in religion there was no dispute between them, that he had no fault to find with the Church as Döllinger understood it. He added that one of his colleagues, a divine whose learning filled him with unwonted awe, held the same opinion. Döllinger's growing belief that an approximation of part of Germany to sentiments of conciliation was only a question of time, had much to do with his attitude in Church questions after the year 1860. If history cannot confer faith or virtue, it can clear away the misconceptions and misunderstandings that turn men against one another. With the progress of incessant study and meditation his judgment on many points underwent revision; but with regard to the Reformation the change was less than he supposed. He learnt to think more favourably of the religious influence of Protestantism, and of its efficacy in the defence of Christianity; but he thought as before of the spiritual consequences of Lutheranism proper. When people said of Luther that he does not come well out of his matrimonial advice to certain potentates, to Henry and to Philip, of his exhortations to exterminate the revolted peasantry, of his passage from a confessor of toleration to a teacher of intolerance, he would not have the most powerful conductor of religion that Christianity has produced in eighteen centuries condemned for two pages in a hundred volumes. But when he had refused the test of[Pg 397] the weakest link, judging the man by his totals, he was not less severe on his theological ethics.
This is why Protestants have seen him as both a serious opponent and a loyal friend. This aspect drew him to Anglicans and led many of them to admire a Roman leader who understood the Anglo-Catholic library better than De Lugo or Ripalda. In the same vein, he told Pusey: "Since you are such, you are now ours," consistently referring to Newman's Justification as the greatest theological work England has produced in a hundred years, and considering Baxter and Wesley as the most distinguished English Protestants—referring to Wesley as he was after December 1, 1767, and Baxter as the lifelong opponent of the theory that was the essence of the Reformation. Several Englishmen who sought his counsel—Hope Scott and Archdeacon Wilberforce—converted to Catholicism. I don't know if he encouraged them. Others were influenced by him, though he didn’t press them, even if his impact could have been[Pg 396] decisive. In a later letter to Pusey, he wrote: "I am convinced by reading your Eirenicon that we are united internally in our religious beliefs, even though externally we belong to two separate churches." He closely followed the parallel movements in his own country and received with serious respect the proposals that came to him from notable historians after 1856. In their old age, he and Ranke, who had significant differences in their youth, maintained a relationship of mutual goodwill. Döllinger had criticized the theology of the Deutsche Reformation as slack and trivial, and Ranke at one point was upset by what he perceived as an attack on the popes, whom he regarded as his legacy. In 1865, after visiting Munich, he acknowledged that there was no real disagreement in matters of faith between them and that he had no objections to the Church as Döllinger understood it. He added that one of his colleagues, a theologian whose knowledge filled him with unusual respect, shared the same view. Döllinger's growing belief that a shift in part of Germany toward conciliatory views was just a matter of time greatly influenced his stance on Church issues after 1860. While history may not grant faith or virtue, it can eliminate misconceptions that pit people against each other. With ongoing study and reflection, his views on many topics evolved; however, regarding the Reformation, the change was less than he thought. He began to view the religious impact of Protestantism more positively and recognized its role in defending Christianity, but he still held the same opinions about the spiritual implications of Lutheranism itself. When people criticized Luther for his marriage advice to certain rulers, his calls to eliminate the revolting peasantry, and his shift from a proponent of tolerance to a promoter of intolerance, he resisted condemning the most significant figure in Christianity over the last eighteen centuries based on two pages in a hundred volumes. Yet, having declined the test of[Pg 397] the weakest link, assessing the man by his overall actions, he remained critical of his theological ethics.
Meinerseits habe ich noch eine andre schwere Anklage gegen ihn zu erheben, nämlich die, dass er durch seine falsche Imputationslehre das sittlich-religiöse Bewusstseyn der Menschen auf zwei Jahrhunderte hinaus verwirrt und corrumpirt hat (3rd July 1888).
Meinerseits habe ich noch eine andre schwere Anklage gegen ihn zu erheben, nämlich die, dass er durch seine falsche Imputationslehre das sittlich-religiöse Bewusstseyn der Menschen auf zwei Jahrhunderte hinaus verwirrt und corrumpirt hat (3rd July 1888).
The revolution of 1848, during which he did not hold his professorship, brought him forward uncongenially in active public life, and gave him the means of telling the world his view of the constitution and policy of the Church, and the sense and limits of liability in which he gave his advocacy. When lecturing on canon law he was accustomed to dwell on the strict limit of all ecclesiastical authority, admitting none but spiritual powers, and invoking the maxims of pontiffs who professed themselves guardians, not masters, of the established legislation—"Canones ecclesiae solvere non possumus, qui custodes canonum sumus." Acting on these principles, in the Paulskirche, and at Ratisbon, he vindicated Rome against the reproach of oppression, argued that society can only gain by the emancipation of the Church, as it claims no superiority over the State, and that both Gallicans and Jesuits are out of date. Addressing the bishops of Germany in secret session at Würzburg, he exhorted them to avail themselves fully of an order of things which was better than the old, and to make no professions of unconditional allegiance. He told them that freedom is the breath of the Catholic life, that it belongs to the Church of God by right divine, and that whatever they claimed must be claimed for others.
The revolution of 1848, during which he was not a professor, pushed him into active public life in an uncomfortable way and gave him a chance to share his views on the constitution and policies of the Church, along with his understanding of liability in his advocacy. When he lectured on canon law, he often emphasized the strict limits of all ecclesiastical authority, accepting only spiritual powers, and referenced the principles of pontiffs who saw themselves as guardians, not rulers, of established laws—"Canones ecclesiae solvere non possumus, qui custodes canonum sumus." Based on these beliefs, at the Paulskirche and in Ratisbon, he defended Rome against accusations of oppression, argued that society benefits from the Church's freedom since it claims no superiority over the State, and stated that both Gallicans and Jesuits are outdated. When addressing the bishops of Germany in a private session at Würzburg, he encouraged them to fully embrace a system that was better than the old one and to avoid making promises of unconditional loyalty. He told them that freedom is essential to Catholic life, that it rightfully belongs to the Church of God, and that any claims they make must also be made for others.
From these discourses, in which the scholar abandoned the details by which science advances for the general principles of the popular orator, the deductions of liberalism proceed as surely as the revolution from the title-page of Sieyès. It should seem that the key to his career lies there. It was natural to associate him with the men whom the early promise of a reforming pope inspired to identify the cause of free societies with the papacy which had Rosmini for an adviser, Ventura for a preacher,[Pg 398] Gioberti for a prophet, and to conclude that he thus became a trusted representative, until the revolving years found him the champion of a vanished cause, and the Syllabus exposed the illusion and bore away his ideal. Harless once said of him that no good could be expected from a man surrounded by a ring of liberals. When Döllinger made persecution answer both for the decline of Spain and the fall of Poland, he appeared to deliver the common creed of Whigs; and he did not protest against the American who called him the acknowledged head of the liberal Catholics. His hopefulness in the midst of the movement of 1848, his ready acquiescence in the fall of ancient powers and institutions, his trust in Rome, and in the abstract rights of Germans, suggested a reminiscence of the Avenir in 1830.
From these discussions, where the scholar set aside the details that foster scientific progress for the broader principles of popular speakers, the ideas of liberalism emerge just as certainly as the revolution from Sieyès' title page. It appears that the key to his career lies there. It made sense to link him with those inspired by the early promise of a reforming pope to connect the cause of free societies with the papacy, which had Rosmini as an advisor, Ventura as a preacher, [Pg 398] and Gioberti as a prophet. This led to the conclusion that he became a trusted representative until time revealed him as the champion of a lost cause, and the Syllabus shattered the illusion and swept away his ideal. Harless once remarked that nothing good could be expected from someone surrounded by a circle of liberals. When Döllinger attributed both the decline of Spain and the fall of Poland to persecution, he seemed to express the common belief among Whigs; and he didn’t object when an American labeled him as the recognized leader of liberal Catholics. His optimism during the upheaval of 1848, his willingness to accept the downfall of ancient powers and institutions, his faith in Rome, and in the abstract rights of Germans, hinted at echoes of the Avenir in 1830.
Lamennais, returning with Montalembert after his appeal to Rome, met Lacordaire at Munich, and during a banquet given in their honour he learnt, privately, that he was condemned. The three friends spent that afternoon in Döllinger's company; and it was after he had left them that Lamennais produced the encyclical and said: Dieu a parlé. Montalembert soon returned, attracted as much by Munich art as by religion or literature. The fame of the Bavarian school of Catholic thought spread in France among those who belonged to the wider circles of the Avenir; and priests and laymen followed, as to a scientific shrine. In the Memoires d'un Royaliste Falloux has preserved, with local colour, the spirit of that pilgrimage:
Lamennais, returning with Montalembert after his appeal to Rome, met Lacordaire in Munich. During a banquet held in their honor, he found out privately that he had been condemned. The three friends spent that afternoon with Döllinger, and it was after he left that Lamennais revealed the encyclical and said: Dieu a parlé. Montalembert soon returned, drawn as much by the art of Munich as by religion or literature. The reputation of the Bavarian school of Catholic thought spread in France among those involved in the broader circles of the Avenir; both priests and laypeople came, like pilgrims to a scientific shrine. In the Memoires d'un Royaliste, Falloux vividly captures the spirit of that pilgrimage:
Munich lui fut indiqué comme le foyer d'une grande rénovation religieuse et artistique. Quels nobles et ardents entretiens, quelle passion pour l'Eglise et pour sa cause! Rien n'a plus ressemblé aux discours d'un portique chrétien que les apologies enflammeés du vieux Görres, les savantes déductions de Döllinger, la verve originale de Brentano.
Munich was pointed out to him as the center of a major religious and artistic revival. What noble and passionate discussions, what zeal for the Church and its cause! Nothing resembled the speeches from a Christian porch more than the fiery defenses of the old Görres, the scholarly deductions of Döllinger, and the original wit of Brentano.
Rio, who was the earliest of the travellers, describes Döllinger as he found him in 1830:
Rio, the earliest of the travelers, describes Döllinger as he found him in 1830:
Par un privilège dont il serait difficile de citer un autre exemple, [Pg 399]il avait la passion des études théologiques comme s'il n'avait été que prêtre, et la passion des études littéraires appliquées aux auteurs anciens et modernes comme s'il n'avait été que littérateur; à quoi il faut ajouter un autre don qu'il y aurait ingratitude à oublier, celui d'une exposition lucide, patiente et presque affectueuse, comme s'il n'avait accumulé tant de connaissances que pour avoir le plaisir de les communiquer.
Par un privilège dont il serait difficile de citer un autre exemple, [Pg 399] il avait une passion pour les études théologiques comme s'il n'était qu'un prêtre, et une passion pour les études littéraires consacrées aux auteurs anciens et modernes comme s'il n'était qu'un littérateur; à cela il faut ajouter un autre talent qu'il serait ingrat d'oublier, celui d'une exposition claire, patiente et presque affectueuse, comme s'il n'avait accumulé tant de connaissances que pour le plaisir de les partager.
For forty years he remained in correspondence with many of these early friends, who, in the educational struggle which ended with the ministry of Falloux in 1850, revived the leading maxims of the rejected master. As Lacordaire said, on his deathbed: "La parole de l'Avenir avait germé de son tombeau comme une cendre féconde." Döllinger used to visit his former visitors in various parts of France, and at Paris he attended the salon of Madame Swetchine. One day, at the seminary, he inquired who were the most promising students; Dupanloup pointed out a youth, who was the hope of the Church, and whose name was Ernest Renan.
For forty years, he kept in touch with many of these early friends, who, during the educational struggle that concluded with the ministry of Falloux in 1850, brought back to life the main principles of the rejected master. As Lacordaire said on his deathbed: "The voice of the Future had sprouted from his grave like fertile ash." Döllinger would visit his former guests in different parts of France, and in Paris, he went to Madame Swetchine's salon. One day, at the seminary, he asked who the most promising students were; Dupanloup pointed out a young man, who was the Church's hope, named Ernest Renan.
Although the men who were drawn to him in this way formed the largest and best-defined cluster with which he came in contact, there was more private friendship than mutual action or consultation between them. The unimpassioned German, who had no taste for ideas released from controlling fact, took little pleasure in the impetuous declamation of the Breton, and afterwards pronounced him inferior to Loyson. Neither of the men who were in the confidence of both has intimated that he made any lasting impression on Lamennais, who took leave of him without discussing the action of Rome. Döllinger never sought to renew acquaintance with Lacordaire, when he had become the most important man in the church of France. He would have a prejudice to overcome against him whom Circourt called the most ignorant man in the Academy, who believed that Erasmus ended his days at Rotterdam, unable to choose between Rome and Wittemberg, and that the Irish obtained through O'Connell the right to worship in their own way. He saw more of Dupanloup, without feeling, as deeply as Renan, the rare[Pg 400] charm of the combative prelate. To an exacting and reflective scholar, to whom even the large volume of heavy erudition in which Rosmini defended the Cinque Piaghe seemed superficial, there was incongruity in the attention paid to one of whom he heard that he promoted the council, that he took St. Boniface for St Wilfrid, and that he gave the memorable advice: Surtout méfiez-vous des sources. After a visit from the Bishop of Orleans he sat down in dismay to compose the most elementary of his books. Seeing the inferiority of Falloux as a historian, he never appreciated the strong will and cool brain of the statesman who overawed Tocqueville. Eckstein, the obscure but thoughtful originator of much liberal feeling among his own set, encouraged him in the habit of depreciating the attainments of the French clergy, which was confirmed by the writings of the most eminent among them, Darboy, and lasted until the appearance of Duchesne. The politics of Montalembert were so heavily charged with conservatism, that in defiance of such advisers as Lacordaire, Ravignan, and Dupanloup, he pronounced in favour of the author of the coup d'état, saying: "Je suis pour l'autorité contre la révolte"; and boasted that, in entering the Academy he had attacked the Revolution, not of '93 but '89, and that Guizot, who received him, had nothing to say in reply. There were many things, human and divine, on which they could not feel alike; but as the most urgent, eloquent, and persevering of his Catholic friends, gifted with knowledge and experience of affairs, and dwelling in the focus, it may be that on one critical occasion, when religion and politics intermingled, he influenced the working of Döllinger's mind. But the plausible reading of his life which explains it by his connection with such public men as Montalembert, De Decker, and Mr. Gladstone is profoundly untrue; and those who deem him a liberal in any scientific use of the term, miss the keynote of his work.
Although the men attracted to him formed the largest and most defined group he interacted with, there was more personal friendship than collaboration or discussion among them. The unemotional German, who didn't appreciate ideas detached from reality, found little enjoyment in the passionate speeches of the Breton and later deemed him inferior to Loyson. Neither of the men who were close to both has suggested that he made any lasting impact on Lamennais, who parted ways with him without discussing the actions of Rome. Döllinger never tried to reconnect with Lacordaire when he became the most significant figure in the Church of France. He had to overcome a bias against someone Circourt labeled as the most ignorant man in the Academy, who mistakenly believed that Erasmus spent his final days in Rotterdam, torn between Rome and Wittenberg, and thought the Irish gained the right to worship their way through O'Connell. He interacted more with Dupanloup, but didn’t feel, as deeply as Renan did, the unique charm of the combative prelate. To a demanding and thoughtful scholar, who found even the extensive scholarly work in which Rosmini defended the Cinque Piaghe trivial, it seemed inappropriate to focus on someone he heard promoted the council, mistook St. Boniface for St. Wilfrid, and gave the memorable advice: Surtout méfiez-vous des sources. After a visit from the Bishop of Orleans, he sat down in dismay to write the most basic of his books. Seeing Falloux's shortcomings as a historian, he never valued the strong will and cool intellect of the statesman who intimidated Tocqueville. Eckstein, the obscure but thoughtful pioneer of much of the liberal sentiment among his peers, encouraged him to downplay the achievements of the French clergy, a sentiment reinforced by the writings of their most prominent member, Darboy, and which continued until the emergence of Duchesne. Montalembert's politics were so heavily conservative that, despite the advice of figures like Lacordaire, Ravignan, and Dupanloup, he supported the author of the coup d'état, asserting: "Je suis pour l'autorité contre la révolte"; and boasted that upon entering the Academy, he criticized the Revolution not of '93 but of '89, and that Guizot, who welcomed him, had nothing to counter with. There were many human and divine matters on which they did not share the same feelings; yet as the most pressing, articulate, and persistent of his Catholic friends—armed with knowledge and experience of affairs, and living at the center of it all—it’s possible that on one critical occasion, when religion and politics intertwined, he influenced Döllinger’s thinking. However, the simplistic narrative of his life that ties it to public figures like Montalembert, De Decker, and Mr. Gladstone is profoundly misleading; and those who consider him a liberal in any meaningful sense miss the essence of his work.
The political party question has to be considered here, because, in fact, it is decisive. A liberal who thinks his thought out to the end without flinching is forced to[Pg 401] certain conclusions which colour to the root every phase and scene of universal history. He believes in upward progress, because it is only recent times that have striven deliberately, and with a zeal according to knowledge, for the increase and security of freedom. He is not only tolerant of error in religion, but is specially indulgent to the less dogmatic forms of Christianity, to the sects which have restrained the churches. He is austere in judging the past, imputing not error and ignorance only, but guilt and crime, to those who, in the dark succession of ages, have resisted and retarded the growth of liberty, which he identifies with the cause of morality, and the condition of the reign of conscience. Döllinger never subjected his mighty vision of the stream of time to correction according to the principles of this unsympathising philosophy, never reconstituted the providential economy in agreement with the Whig Théodicée. He could understand the Zoroastrian simplicity of history in black and white, for he wrote: "obgleich man allerdings sagen kann, das tiefste Thema der Weltgeschichte sei der Kampf der Knechtschaft oder Gebundenheit, mit der Freiheit, auf dem intellectuellen, religiösen, politischen und socialen Gebiet." But the scene which lay open before his mind was one of greater complexity, deeper design, and infinite intellect. He imagined a way to truth through error, and outside the Church, not through unbelief and the diminished reign of Christ. Lacordaire in the cathedral pulpit offering his thanks to Voltaire for the good gift of religious toleration, was a figure alien to his spirit. He never substituted politics for religion as the test of progress, and never admitted that they have anything like the dogmatic certainty and sovereignty of religious, or of physical, science. He had all the liberality that consists of common sense, justice, humanity, enlightenment, the wisdom of Canning or Guizot. But revolution, as the breach of continuity, as the renunciation of history, was odious to him, and he not only refused to see method in the madness of Marat, or dignity in the end of Robespierre, but believed that the best measures of Leopold, the most intelligent[Pg 402] reformer in the era of repentant monarchy, were vitiated and frustrated by want of adaptation to custom. Common party divisions represented nothing scientific to his mind; and he was willing, like De Quincey, to accept them as corresponding halves of a necessary whole. He wished that he knew half as much as his neighbour, Mrs. Somerville; but he possessed no natural philosophy, and never acquired the emancipating habit which comes from a life spent in securing progress by shutting one's eyes to the past. "Alle Wissenschaft steht und ruht auf ihrer historischen Entwicklung, sie lebt von ihrer traditionellen Vergangenheit, wie der Baum von seiner Wurzel."
The political party question has to be addressed here because it is crucial. A liberal who thinks deeply without hesitation is led to[Pg 401] certain conclusions that influence every aspect of universal history. He believes in progress because it’s only in recent times that there has been a deliberate and knowledgeable effort to enhance and secure freedom. He is not just accepting of mistakes in religion, but particularly lenient toward the less dogmatic forms of Christianity, and the sects that have kept the churches in check. He is strict in judging the past, attributing not just errors and ignorance, but also guilt and wrongdoing, to those who, throughout history, have resisted and slowed the growth of liberty, which he links to morality and the foundation of conscience. Döllinger never adjusted his grand view of the flow of time based on the principles of this unfeeling philosophy, nor did he reframe the divine order to align with the Whig Théodicée. He could grasp the Zoroastrian simplicity of history as a struggle between bondage and freedom in intellectual, religious, political, and social realms, as he wrote: "obgleich man allerdings sagen kann, das tiefste Thema der Weltgeschichte sei der Kampf der Knechtschaft oder Gebundenheit, mit der Freiheit, auf dem intellectuellen, religiösen, politischen und socialen Gebiet." But the landscape before his mind was one of greater intricacy, deeper design, and boundless thought. He envisioned a path to truth through mistakes, and outside the Church, not through disbelief and the diminished reign of Christ. Lacordaire, in the cathedral pulpit, thanking Voltaire for the gift of religious toleration, was a figure foreign to his spirit. He never replaced politics with religion as the benchmark for progress, nor did he believe they had the same dogmatic certainty and authority as religious or physical science. He had all the open-mindedness that embodies common sense, justice, humanity, enlightenment, and the wisdom of Canning or Guizot. But revolution, as a break from continuity and a rejection of history, was repulsive to him, and he not only refused to see any method in the madness of Marat or dignity in the downfall of Robespierre, but believed that the best actions of Leopold, the most insightful[Pg 402] reformer of the era of repentant monarchy, were flawed due to a lack of alignment with tradition. Common party divisions held no scientific value in his perspective; he was willing, like De Quincey, to view them as necessary opposites of a whole. He wished he knew half as much as his neighbor, Mrs. Somerville; but he had no grasp of natural philosophy, and never developed the freeing mindset that comes from pursuing progress while ignoring the past. "Alle Wissenschaft steht und ruht auf ihrer historischen Entwicklung, sie lebt von ihrer traditionellen Vergangenheit, wie der Baum von seiner Wurzel."
He was moved, not by the gleam of reform after the conclave of Pius IX., but by Pius VII. The impression made upon him by the character of that pope, and his resistance to Napoleon, had much to do with his resolution to become a priest. He took orders in the Church in the days of revival, as it issued from oppression and the eclipse of hierarchy; and he entered its service in the spirit of Sailer, Cheverus, and Doyle. The mark of that time never left him. When Newman asked him what he would say of the Pope's journey to Paris, for the coronation of the emperor, he hardly recognised the point of the question. He opposed, in 1853, the renewal of that precedent; but to the end he never felt what people mean when they remark on the proximity of Notre-Dame to Vincennes.
He was inspired, not by the promise of reform after the conclave of Pius IX., but by Pius VII. The impression left on him by that pope's character and his resistance to Napoleon played a big role in his decision to become a priest. He joined the Church during a time of revival, as it was emerging from oppression and the decline of hierarchy, and he committed himself to its service in the spirit of Sailer, Cheverus, and Doyle. The influence of that era always stayed with him. When Newman asked him what he thought of the Pope's trip to Paris for the emperor's coronation, he barely understood the question. In 1853, he opposed the revival of that precedent; yet all his life, he never grasped what people meant when they commented on how close Notre-Dame was to Vincennes.
Döllinger was too much absorbed in distant events to be always a close observer of what went on near him; and he was, therefore, not so much influenced by contact with contemporary history as men who were less entirely at home in other centuries. He knew about all that could be known of the ninth: in the nineteenth his superiority deserted him. Though he informed himself assiduously his thoughts were not there. He collected from Hormayr, Radowitz, Capponi, much secret matter of the last generation; and where Brewer had told him about Oxford, and Plantier about Louis Philippe, there were landmarks, as when Knoblecher, the missionary, set down[Pg 403] Krophi and Mophi on his map of Africa. He deferred, at once, to the competent authority. He consulted his able colleague Hermann on all points of political economy, and used his advice when he wrote about England. Having satisfied himself, he would not reopen these questions, when, after Hermann's death, he spent some time in the society of Roscher, a not less eminent economist, and of all men the one who most resembled himself in the historian's faculty of rethinking the thoughts and realising the knowledge, the ignorance, the experience, the illusions of a given time.
Döllinger was too focused on distant events to always closely observe what was happening around him; as a result, he wasn't influenced by contemporary history as much as those who were less immersed in earlier centuries. He knew everything there was to know about the ninth century, but in the nineteenth century, he lost his edge. Even though he diligently educated himself, his thoughts weren't in that time period. He gathered secret information from Hormayr, Radowitz, and Capponi about the previous generation; and where Brewer had told him about Oxford, and Plantier about Louis Philippe, there were landmarks, similar to when Knoblecher, the missionary, marked Krophi and Mophi on his map of Africa. He immediately deferred to the expert. He consulted his skilled colleague Hermann on all matters of political economy and took his advice when writing about England. Once he was satisfied, he wouldn't revisit these topics, even after Hermann's death, when he spent time with Roscher, another distinguished economist who, more than anyone else, resembled him in his ability to rethink ideas and understand the knowledge, ignorance, experiences, and illusions of a particular time.
He had lived in many cities, and had known many important men; he had sat in three parliamentary assemblies, had drawn constitutional amendments, had been consulted upon the policy and the making of ministries, and had declined political office; but as an authority on recent history he was scarcely equal to himself. Once it became his duty to sketch the character of a prince whom he had known. There was a report that this sovereign had only been dissuaded from changing his religion and abolishing the constitution by the advice of an archbishop and of a famous parliamentary jurist; and the point of the story was that the Protestant doctrinaire had prevented the change of religion, and the archbishop had preserved the constitution. It was too early to elucidate these court mysteries; instead of which there is a remarkable conversation about religion, wherein it is not always clear whether the prince is speaking, or the professor, or Schelling.
He had lived in many cities and met many important people; he had been part of three parliamentary assemblies, drafted constitutional amendments, advised on policies and the formation of ministries, and turned down political positions. However, as an expert on recent history, he was barely competent. At one point, he needed to outline the character of a prince he had known. There were rumors that this ruler had only been talked out of changing his religion and abolishing the constitution thanks to advice from an archbishop and a well-known parliamentary expert. The crux of the story was that the Protestant thinker had prevented the religious change, while the archbishop had safeguarded the constitution. It was too soon to clarify these court mysteries; instead, there is a notable discussion about religion where it’s not always clear if the prince, the professor, or Schelling is speaking.
Although he had been translated into several languages and was widely known in his own country, he had not yet built himself a European name. At Oxford, in 1851, when James Mozley asked whom he would like to see, he said, the men who had written in the Christian Remembrancer on Dante and Luther. Mozley was himself one of the two, and he introduced him to the other at Oriel. After thirty-two years, when the writer on Dante occupied a high position in the Church and had narrowly escaped the highest, that visit was returned. But he had no idea[Pg 404] that he had once received Döllinger in his college rooms and hardly believed it when told. In Germany, the serried learning of the Reformation, the author's energy and decisiveness in public assemblies, caused him to stand forth as an accepted spokesman, and, for a season, threw back the reticent explorer, steering between the shallows of anger and affection.
Although he had been translated into several languages and was well-known in his own country, he still hadn't made a name for himself in Europe. In 1851 at Oxford, when James Mozley asked who he would like to meet, he said he wanted to meet the writers in the Christian Remembrancer who wrote about Dante and Luther. Mozley was one of those writers, and he introduced him to the other at Oriel. After thirty-two years, when the writer on Dante held a high position in the Church and had narrowly missed the highest, that visit was reciprocated. However, he had no idea[Pg 404] that he had once hosted Döllinger in his college rooms and could hardly believe it when he was told. In Germany, the amassed knowledge of the Reformation, along with the author's energy and decisiveness in public meetings, made him stand out as a recognized spokesperson. For a time, this put the reserved explorer in a difficult position, balancing between anger and affection.
In that stage the Philosophumena found him, and induced him to write a book of controversy in the shape of history. Here was an anonymous person who, as Newman described it, "calls one pope a weak and venal dunce, and another a sacrilegious swindler, an infamous convict, and an heresiarch ex cathedrâ." In the Munich Faculty there was a divine who affirmed that the Church would never get over it. Döllinger undertook to vindicate the insulted See of Rome; and he was glad of the opportunity to strike a blow at three conspicuous men of whom he thought ill in point both of science and religion. He spoke of Gieseler as the flattest and most leathern of historians; he accused Baur of frivolity and want of theological conviction; and he wished that he knew as many circumlocutions for untruth as there are Arabian synonyms for a camel, that he might do justice to Bunsen without violation of courtesy. The weight of the new testimony depended on the discovery of the author. Adversaries had assigned it to Hippolytus, the foremost European writer of the time, venerated as a saint and a father of the Church. Döllinger thought them right, and he justified his sincerity by giving further reasons for a conclusion which made his task formidable even for such dexterity as his own. Having thus made a concession which was not absolutely inevitable, he resisted the inference with such richness of illustration that the fears of the doubting colleague were appeased. In France, by Pitra's influence, the book was reviewed without making known that it supported the authorship of Hippolytus, which is still disputed by some impartial critics, and was always rejected by Newman. Hippolytus und Kallistus, the high-water mark of Döllinger's official[Pg 405] assent and concurrence, came out in 1853. His next book showed the ebb.
In that stage, the Philosophumena found him and encouraged him to write a controversial book framed as history. Here was an anonymous person who, as Newman described it, "calls one pope a weak and corrupt fool, and another a sacrilegious con artist, a notorious criminal, and a heretic ex cathedrâ." In the Munich Faculty, there was a theologian who claimed that the Church would never recover from it. Döllinger took on the task of defending the insulted See of Rome; he was glad for the chance to take a shot at three prominent individuals whom he viewed negatively in both science and religion. He described Gieseler as the most dull and flat historian; he accused Baur of being frivolous and lacking theological conviction; and he wished he knew as many ways to say "lie" as there are Arabic synonyms for a camel, so he could do justice to Bunsen without being rude. The significance of the new testimony relied on the revelation of the author. Opponents had attributed it to Hippolytus, the leading European writer of the time, revered as a saint and a Church father. Döllinger believed they were right and justified his honesty by providing further reasons for a conclusion that made his task challenging even for someone as skilled as he was. Having made such a concession, which wasn't strictly necessary, he countered the inference with so much detail that the concerns of the doubtful colleague were eased. In France, thanks to Pitra's influence, the book was reviewed without revealing that it supported Hippolytus' authorship, which is still disputed by some unbiased critics and was always rejected by Newman. Hippolytus und Kallistus, the pinnacle of Döllinger's official [Pg 405] endorsement and agreement, was published in 1853. His next book showed a decline.
He came originally from the romantic school, where history was honeycombed with imagination and conjecture; and the first important book he gave to a pupil in 1850 was Creuzer's Mythology. In 1845 he denounced the rationalism of Lobeck in investigating the Mysteries; but in 1857 he preferred him as a guide to those who proceed by analogy. With increase of knowledge had come increase of restraining caution and sagacity. The critical acumen was not greater in the Vorhalle that when he wrote on the Philosophumena, but instead of being employed in a chosen cause, upon fixed lines, for welcome ends, it is applied impartially. Ernst von Lasaulx, a man of rich and noble intellect, was lecturing next door on the philosophy and religion of Greece, and everybody heard about his indistinct mixture of dates and authorities, and the spell which his unchastened idealism cast over students. Lasaulx, who brilliantly carried on the tradition of Creuzer, who had tasted of the mythology of Schelling, who was son-in-law to Baader and nephew to Görres, wrote a volume on the fall of Hellenism which he brought in manuscript and read to Döllinger at a sitting. The effect on the dissenting mind of the hearer was a warning; and there is reason to date from those two hours in 1853 a more severe use of materials, and a stricter notion of the influence which the end of an inquiry may lawfully exert on the pursuit of it.
He originally came from the romantic school, where history was filled with imagination and speculation; the first significant book he gave to a student in 1850 was Creuzer's Mythology. In 1845, he criticized Lobeck's rationalism in studying the Mysteries; however, by 1857 he preferred him as a guide for those who used analogy. As his knowledge grew, so did his caution and wisdom. The critical insight he had in the Vorhalle was no greater than when he wrote about the Philosophumena, but rather than being used for a specific cause and clear goals, it was applied objectively. Ernst von Lasaulx, a man of rich and noble intellect, was lecturing next door on the philosophy and religion of Greece, and everyone heard about his vague mix of dates and sources, along with the charm that his unrestrained idealism had over students. Lasaulx, who brilliantly continued the tradition of Creuzer and had experienced the mythology of Schelling, was Baader's son-in-law and Görres' nephew. He wrote a manuscript on the decline of Hellenism that he read to Döllinger in one sitting. The impact it had on Döllinger's critical mind served as a warning; and there's a compelling reason to mark those two hours in 1853 as the point when he started using materials more rigorously and developed a stricter understanding of how the outcome of an inquiry may legitimately influence its investigation.
Heidenthum und Judenthum, which came out in 1857, gave Lasaulx his revenge. It is the most positive and self-denying of histories, and owes nothing to the fancy. The author refused the aid of Scandinavia to illustrate German mythology, and he was rewarded long after, when Caspari of Christiania and Conrad Maurer met at his table and confirmed the discoveries of Bugge. But the account of Paganism ends with a significant parallel. In December 69 a torch flung by a soldier burnt the temple on the Capitol to the ground. In August 70 another Roman soldier set fire to the temple on Mount[Pg 406] Sion. The two sanctuaries perished within a year, making way for the faith of men still hidden in the back streets of Rome. When the Hellenist read this passage it struck him deeply. Then he declared that it was hollow. All was over at Jerusalem; but at Rome the ruin was restored, and the smoke of sacrifice went up for centuries to come from the altar of Capitoline Jove.
Heidenthum und Judenthum, which was published in 1857, gave Lasaulx his revenge. It is the most straightforward and self-effacing of histories, and relies solely on facts. The author turned down the help of Scandinavia to explain German mythology, and he was eventually rewarded when Caspari from Christiania and Conrad Maurer came to his table and validated Bugge's discoveries. However, the account of Paganism concludes with a significant comparison. In December 69, a torch thrown by a soldier burned the temple on the Capitol to the ground. In August 70, another Roman soldier ignited the temple on Mount[Pg 406] Sion. The two sanctuaries were destroyed within a year, making room for the faith of those still hiding in the back streets of Rome. When the Hellenist read this passage, it profoundly impacted him. He then stated that it was empty. Everything was finished in Jerusalem; however, in Rome, the ruins were rebuilt, and the smoke of sacrifice rose for centuries from the altar of Capitoline Jove.
In this work, designed as an introduction to Christian history, the apologist betrays himself when he says that no Greek ever objected to slavery, and when, out of 730 pages on paganism, half a page is allotted to the moral system of Aristotle. That his Aristotelian chapter was weak, the author knew; but he said that it was not his text to make more of it. He did not mean that a Christian divine may be better employed than in doing honour to a heathen; but, having to narrate events and the action of causes, he regarded Christianity more as an organism employing sacramental powers than as a body of speculative ideas. To cast up the total of moral and religious knowledge attained by Seneca, Epictetus, and Plutarch, to measure the line and rate of progress since Socrates, to compare the point reached by Hermas and Justin, is an inquiry of the highest interest for writers yet to come. But the quantitative difference of acquired precept between the later pagan and the early Christian is not the key to the future. The true problem is to expose the ills and errors which Christ, the Healer, came to remove. The measure must be taken from the depth of evil from which Christianity had to rescue mankind, and its history is more than a continued history of philosophical theories. Newman, who sometimes agreed with Döllinger in the letter, but seldom in the spirit, and who distrusted him as a man in whom the divine lived at the mercy of the scholar, and whose burden of superfluous learning blunted the point and the edge of his mind, so much liked what he heard of this book that, being unable to read it, he had it translated at the Oratory.
In this work, intended as an introduction to Christian history, the author reveals his bias when he claims that no Greek ever opposed slavery, and when he dedicates only half a page to Aristotle's moral system out of 730 pages on paganism. The author was aware that his chapter on Aristotle was weak, but he insisted it wasn't his focus to elaborate further. He didn’t imply that a Christian scholar should be more engaged than in honoring a pagan; rather, in narrating events and the impact of causes, he viewed Christianity more as a living entity utilizing sacramental powers than just a collection of philosophical ideas. Assessing the total moral and religious knowledge achieved by Seneca, Epictetus, and Plutarch, measuring the progress since Socrates, and comparing the achievements of Hermas and Justin are inquiries of great interest for future writers. However, the difference in teachings between later pagans and early Christians isn’t the key to the future. The real issue is to uncover the problems and mistakes that Christ, the Healer, came to address. The measure should come from the severity of the evil that Christianity had to save humanity from, and its history involves more than just an ongoing account of philosophical theories. Newman, who sometimes agreed with Döllinger in writing but rarely in attitude, and who was skeptical of him as someone who let scholarly pursuits overshadow the divine, found the discussions of this book so compelling that, unable to read it himself, he had it translated at the Oratory.
The work thus heralded never went beyond the first volume, completed in the autumn of 1860, which was[Pg 407] received by the Kirchenzeitung of Berlin as the most acceptable narrative of the founding of Christianity, and as the largest concession ever made by a Catholic divine. The author, following the ancient ways, and taking, with Reuss, the New Testament as it stands, made no attempt to establish the position against modern criticism. Up to this, prescription and tradition held the first place in his writings, and formed his vantage-ground in all controversy. His energy in upholding the past as the rule and measure of the future distinguished him even among writers of his own communion. In Christenthum und Kirche he explained his theory of development, under which flag the notion of progress penetrates into theology, and which he held as firmly as the balancing element of perpetuity: "In dem Maass als dogmenhistorische Studien mehr getrieben werden, wird die absolute innere Nothwendigkeit und Wahrheit der Sache immer allegingr einleuchten." He conceived no bounds to the unforeseen resources of Christian thought and faith. A philosopher in whose works he would not have expected to find the scientific expression of his own idea, has a passage bearing close analogy to what he was putting forward in 1861:
The project he announced never got past the first volume, completed in the fall of 1860, which was[Pg 407] received by the Kirchenzeitung of Berlin as the most favorable account of the founding of Christianity, and as the biggest concession ever made by a Catholic scholar. The author, adhering to traditional methods, and accepting the New Testament as it is, made no effort to defend his stance against modern criticism. To this point, prescription and tradition led his writings, and provided his perspective in all debates. His dedication to maintaining the past as the guideline for the future set him apart even among writers of his own faith. In Christenthum und Kirche, he outlined his theory of development, where the idea of progress infiltrates theology, which he held as strongly as the balancing element of continuity: "As dogmatic historical studies are pursued more deeply, the absolute inner necessity and truth of the matter will increasingly shine through." He saw no limits to the unexpected potential of Christian thought and faith. A philosopher, whose work he wouldn’t have expected to reflect his own ideas, has a passage closely resembling what he put forth in 1861:
It is then in the change to a higher state of form or composition that development differs from growth. We must carefully distinguish development from mere increase; it is the acquiring, not of greater bulk, but of new forms and structures, which are adapted to higher conditions of existence.
It is in the transition to a more advanced form or composition that development differs from growth. We need to clearly differentiate development from just an increase; it's about gaining new forms and structures, not just becoming bigger, that are suited for higher levels of existence.
It is the distinction which Uhhorn draws between the terms Entfaltung and Entwickelung. Just then, after sixteen years spent in the Church of Rome, Newman was inclined to guard and narrow his theory. On the one hand he taught that the enactments and decisions of ecclesiastical law are made on principles and by virtue of prerogatives which jam antea latitavere in the Church of the apostles and fathers. But he thought that a divine of the second century on seeing the Roman catechism, would have recognised his own belief in it, without surprise, as soon as he understood its meaning. He once wrote: "If[Pg 408] I have said more than this, I think I have not worked out my meaning, and was confused—whether the minute facts of history will bear me out in this view, I leave to others to determine." Döllinger would have feared to adopt a view for its own sake, without knowing how it would be borne out by the minute facts of history. His own theory of development had not the same ingenious simplicity, and he thought Newman's brilliant book unsound in detail. But he took high ground in asserting the undeviating fidelity of Catholicism to its principle. In this, his last book on the Primitive Church, as in his early lectures, he claims the unswerving unity of faith as a divine prerogative. In a memorable passage of the Symbolik Möhler had stated that there is no better security than the law which pervades human society, which preserves harmony and consistency in national character, which makes Lutheranism perpetually true to Luther, and Islamism to the Koran.
It’s the distinction that Uhhorn makes between the terms Entfaltung and Entwickelung. At this point, after spending sixteen years in the Catholic Church, Newman was inclined to refine and restrict his theory. On one hand, he taught that the enactments and decisions of church law are based on principles and prerogatives that jam antea latitavere in the Church of the apostles and fathers. However, he believed that a theologian from the second century, upon seeing the Roman catechism, would recognize his own beliefs in it without any surprise, as soon as he understood its meaning. He once wrote: "If[Pg 408] I have said more than this, I think I have not clarified my meaning and was confused—whether the detailed facts of history will support this view, I leave to others to decide." Döllinger would have hesitated to adopt a view just for its own sake, without knowing how it would be validated by the detailed facts of history. His own theory of development lacked the same clever simplicity, and he thought Newman's brilliant book flawed in detail. But he asserted the unchanging fidelity of Catholicism to its principles. In this, his last book on the Primitive Church, as in his early lectures, he claims the unwavering unity of faith as a divine prerogative. In a memorable passage of the Symbolik, Möhler stated that there is no better security than the law that pervades human society, which maintains harmony and consistency in national character, making Lutheranism perpetually true to Luther, and Islam true to the Koran.
Speaking in the name of his own university, the rector described him as a receptive genius. Part of his career displays a quality of assimilation, acquiescence, and even adaptation, not always consistent with superior originality or intense force of character. His Reformation, the strongest book, with the Symbolik, which Catholics had produced in the century, was laid down on known lines, and scarcely effected so much novelty and change as the writings of Kampschulte and Kolde. His book on the first age of the Church takes the critical points as settled, without special discussion. He appeared to receive impulse and direction, limit and colour, from his outer life. His importance was achieved by the force within. Circumstances only conspired to mould a giant of commonplace excellence and average ideas, and their influence on his view of history might long be traced. No man of like spirituality, of equal belief in the supreme dignity of conscience, systematically allowed as much as he did for the empire of chance surroundings and the action of home, and school, and place of worship upon conduct. He must have known that his own mind and[Pg 409] character as an historian was not formed by effort and design. From early impressions, and a life spent, to his fiftieth year, in a rather unvaried professional circle, he contracted homely habits in estimating objects of the greater world; and his imagination was not prone to vast proportions and wide horizons. He inclined to apply the rules and observation of domestic life to public affairs, to reduce the level of the heroic and sublime; and history, in his hands, lost something both in terror and in grandeur. He acquired his art in the long study of earlier times, where materials are scanty. All that can be known of Cæsar or Charlemagne, or Gregory VII., would hold in a dozen volumes; a library would not be sufficient for Charles V. or Lewis XVI. Extremely few of the ancients are really known to us in detail, as we know Socrates, or Cicero, or St. Augustine. But in modern times, since Petrarca, there are at least two thousand actors on the public stage whom we see by the revelations of private correspondence. Besides letters that were meant to be burnt, there are a man's secret diaries, his autobiography and table-talk, the recollections of his friends, self-betraying notes on the margins of books, the report of his trial if he is a culprit, and the evidence for beatification if he is a saint. Here we are on a different footing, and we practise a different art when dealing with Phocion or Dunstan, or with Richelieu or Swift. In one case we remain perforce on the surface of character, which we have not the means of analysing: we have to be content with conjecture, with probable explanations and obvious motives. We must constantly allow the benefit of the doubt, and reserve sentence. The science of character comes in with modern history. Döllinger had lived too long in the ages during which men are seen mostly in outline, and never applied an historical psychology distinct from that of private experience. Great men are something different from an enlarged repetition of average and familiar types, and the working and motive of their minds is in many instances the exact contrary of ordinary men, living to avoid con[Pg 410]tingencies of danger, and pain, and sacrifice, and the weariness of constant thinking and far-seeing precaution.
Speaking on behalf of his university, the rector described him as a talented intellectual. Some parts of his career show a talent for blending in, going along with things, and even adapting, which isn’t always in line with exceptional creativity or strong character. His book Reformation, along with Symbolik, the most significant work Catholics produced in that century, followed familiar patterns and didn’t bring as much originality or change as the writings of Kampschulte and Kolde. His book on the early Church assumes the critical points are already established, without much discussion. He seemed to draw inspiration and guidance from the world around him. His significance came from the inner strength he possessed. Circumstances merely shaped him into a remarkable but ordinary thinker, and their impact on his historical perspective can still be traced over time. No one sharing his level of spirituality and belief in the supreme importance of conscience allowed as much as he did for the influence of chance, home life, school, and place of worship on behavior. He must have understood that his mindset and character as a historian were not created through intense effort and intention. From early impressions and a life spent in a somewhat uniform professional environment until he turned fifty, he developed simple habits in how he viewed greater worldly matters; his imagination wasn’t inclined towards grand ideas or expansive visions. He tended to apply the rules and observations of everyday life to public matters, minimizing the heroic and sublime aspects, causing history in his hands to lose some of its terror and grandeur. He honed his craft through extensive study of earlier times, where materials are limited. Everything about figures like Cæsar or Charlemagne or Gregory VII could fit into a dozen volumes; a library wouldn’t suffice for Charles V or Louis XVI. Very few ancient figures are well-known in detail, as we know Socrates, Cicero, or St. Augustine. But in modern times, beginning with Petrarch, there are at least two thousand public figures we understand through private correspondence. Besides letters meant to be destroyed, there are private diaries, autobiographies, candid conversations, friends’ memories, revealing notes in book margins, trial records if they are criminals, and beatification evidence if they are saints. In this context, we operate on different terms and practice a different type of analysis when examining figures like Phocion or Dunstan, or Richelieu or Swift. In one case, we can only scratch the surface of character, as we lack the means to analyze deeply; we must settle for hypotheses, likely explanations, and clear motivations. We often have to give the benefit of the doubt and hold off on final judgments. The study of character emerges with modern history. Döllinger spent too long in eras where people are mostly seen in outline and never applied a historical psychology distinct from personal experiences. Great individuals are more than just exaggerated versions of typical and familiar types, and the ways their minds work and what drives them often contrasts sharply with ordinary people, who tend to live to avoid uncertainties of danger, pain, sacrifice, and the fatigue of continual pondering and long-term caution.
We are apt to judge extraordinary men by our own standard, that is to say, we often suppose them to possess, in an extraordinary degree, those qualities which we are conscious of in ourselves or others. This is the easiest way of conceiving their characters, but not the truest They differ in kind rather than in degree.
We tend to judge remarkable individuals by our own standards, meaning we often assume they have, to a greater extent, the qualities we recognize in ourselves or in others. This kind of thinking makes it easier for us to understand their characters, but it’s not the most accurate. They vary in type more than in amount.
We cannot understand Cromwell or Shaftesbury, Sunderland or Penn, by studies made in the parish. The study of intricate and subtle character was not habitual with Döllinger, and the result was an extreme dread of unnecessary condemnation. He resented being told that Ferdinand I. and II., that Henry III. and Lewis XIII. were, in the coarse terms of common life, assassins; that Elizabeth tried to have Mary made away with, and that Mary, in matters of that kind, had no greater scruples; that William III. ordered the extirpation of a clan, and rewarded the murderers as he had rewarded those of De Witt; that Lewis XIV. sent a man to kill him, and James II. was privy to the Assassination Plot. When he met men less mercifully given than himself, he said that they were hanging judges with a Malthusian propensity to repress the growth of population. This indefinite generosity did not disappear when he had long outgrown its early cause. It was revived, and his view of history was deeply modified, in the course of the great change in his attitude in the Church which took place between the years 1861 and 1867.
We can't fully understand Cromwell, Shaftesbury, Sunderland, or Penn through studies done in the parish. Döllinger didn't usually engage with complex and nuanced characters, which led to his intense fear of making unnecessary judgments. He disliked being told that Ferdinand I and II, Henry III, and Louis XIII were, in simple terms, murderers; that Elizabeth sought to have Mary killed, and that Mary had no greater moral reservations in such matters; that William III ordered the destruction of a clan and rewarded the killers just as he did those who murdered De Witt; that Louis XIV sent someone to kill him, and James II was aware of the Assassination Plot. When he encountered people who were less forgiving than he was, he labeled them as hanging judges with a tendency to curb population growth. This vague sense of generosity didn’t vanish even after he had long outgrown its original cause. It was reignited, and his perspective on history was profoundly altered during the significant shift in his stance regarding the Church that occurred between 1861 and 1867.
Döllinger used to commemorate his visit to Rome in 1857 as an epoch of emancipation. He had occasionally been denounced; and a keen eye had detected latent pantheism in his Vorhalle, but he had not been formally censured. If he had once asserted the value of nationality in the Church, he was vehement against it in religion; and if he had joined in deprecating the dogmatic decree in 1854, he was silent afterwards. By Protestants he was still avoided as the head and front of offending ultra[Pg 411]montanism; and when the historical commission was instituted at Munich, by disciples of the Berlin school, he was passed over at first, and afterwards opposed. When public matters took him to Berlin in 1857, he sought no intercourse with the divines of the faculty. The common idea of his Reformation was expressed by Kaulbach in a drawing which represented the four chief reformers riding on one horse, pursued by a scavenger with the unmistakable features of their historian. He was received with civility at Rome, if not with cordiality. The pope sent to Cesena for a manuscript which it was reported that he wished to consult; and his days were spent profitably between the Minerva and the Vatican, where he was initiated in the mysteries of Galileo's tower. It was his fortune to have for pilot and instructor a prelate classified in the pigeon-holes of the Wilhelmsstrasse as the chief agitator against the State, "dessen umfangreiches Wissen noch durch dessen Feinheit und geistige Gewandtheit übertroffen wird." He was welcomed by Passaglia and Schrader at the Collegio Romano, and enjoyed the privilege of examining San Callisto with De Rossi for his guide. His personal experience was agreeable, though he strove unsuccessfully to prevent the condemnation of two of his colleagues by the Index.
Döllinger used to remember his trip to Rome in 1857 as a time of liberation. He had sometimes faced criticism, and some observers had noticed hidden pantheism in his Vorhalle, but he hadn't been officially condemned. While he once recognized the importance of nationality within the Church, he strongly opposed it in matters of faith; and although he had joined in criticizing the dogmatic decree in 1854, he remained quiet afterward. Protestants continued to avoid him as the leading figure of contentious ultra[Pg 411]montanism. When the historical commission was established in Munich by followers of the Berlin school, he was initially overlooked and later resisted. When he traveled to Berlin for public matters in 1857, he avoided engaging with the faculty's theologians. Kaulbach illustrated the common perception of his Reformation in a drawing that depicted the four main reformers riding a single horse, being chased by a figure resembling their historian. He was treated politely in Rome, if not warmly. The pope requested a manuscript from Cesena that he reportedly wanted to consult, and he spent his days productively between the Minerva and the Vatican, where he learned about the secrets of Galileo's tower. He was fortunate to have as his guide a bishop categorized in the Wilhelmsstrasse files as the main agitator against the State, "whose extensive knowledge is surpassed only by his refinement and intellectual adeptness." He was welcomed by Passaglia and Schrader at the Collegio Romano and had the opportunity to explore San Callisto with De Rossi as his guide. His personal experience was pleasant, although he unsuccessfully tried to stop the condemnation of two of his colleagues by the Index.
There have been men connected with him who knew Rome in his time, and whose knowledge moved them to indignation and despair. One bishop assured him that the Christian religion was extinct there, and only survived in its forms; and an important ecclesiastic on the spot wrote: Delenda est Carthago. The archives of the Culturkampf contain a despatch from a Protestant statesman sometime his friend, urging his government to deal with the Papacy as they would deal with Dahomey. Döllinger's impression on his journey was very different. He did not come away charged with visions of scandal in the spiritual order, of suffering in the temporal, or of tyranny in either. He was never in contact with the sinister side of things. Theiner's Life of Clement the Fourteenth failed to convince him, and he listened in[Pg 412]credulously to his indictment of the Jesuits. Eight years later Theiner wrote to him that he hoped they would now agree better on that subject than when they discussed it in Rome. "Ich freue mich, dass Sie jetzt erkennen, dass mein Urtheil über die Jesuiten und ihr Wirken gerecht war.—Im kommenden Jahr, so Gott will, werden wir uns hoffentlich besser verstehen als im Jahr 1857." He thought the governing body unequal to the task of ruling both Church and State; but it was the State that seemed to him to suffer from the combination. He was anxious about the political future, not about the future of religion. The persuasion that government by priests could not maintain itself in the world as it is, grew in force and definiteness as he meditated at home on the things he had seen and heard. He was despondent and apprehensive; but he had no suspicion of what was then so near. In the summer of 1859, as the sequel of Solferino began to unfold itself, he thought of making his observations known. In November a friend wrote: "Je ne me dissimule aucune des misères de tout ordre qui vous ont frappé à Rome." For more than a year he remained silent and uncertain, watching the use France would make of the irresistible authority acquired by the defeat of Austria and the collapse of government in Central Italy.
There were men associated with him who knew Rome during his time, and their knowledge filled them with anger and despair. One bishop told him that Christianity was dead there, and only its traditions remained; and an important church leader on the ground wrote: Delenda est Carthago. The archives of the Culturkampf hold a message from a Protestant politician, once his friend, urging his government to treat the Papacy as they would treat Dahomey. Döllinger's impression during his trip was quite different. He didn’t leave with visions of scandal in the spiritual realm, suffering in the temporal world, or tyranny in either. He never encountered the darker side of things. Theiner's Life of Clement the Fourteenth didn’t convince him, and he listened in[Pg 412]credulously to Theiner's accusations against the Jesuits. Eight years later, Theiner wrote to him hoping they would now agree more on that topic than they did when they discussed it in Rome. "Ich freue mich, dass Sie jetzt erkennen, dass mein Urtheil über die Jesuiten und ihr Wirken gerecht war.—Im kommenden Jahr, so Gott will, werden wir uns hoffentlich besser verstehen als im Jahr 1857." He believed the governing body was not up to the task of ruling both Church and State; but it seemed to him that the State was the one suffering from this combination. He was worried about the political future, not the future of religion. The belief that priestly governance couldn’t survive in the current world strengthened and became clearer as he reflected at home on what he had seen and heard. He felt despondent and apprehensive; but he had no idea of what was so close at hand. In the summer of 1859, as the aftermath of Solferino began to unfold, he considered sharing his observations. In November, a friend wrote: "Je ne me dissimule aucune des misères de tout ordre qui vous ont frappé à Rome." For over a year, he remained quiet and unsure, watching how France would use the undeniable authority gained from defeating Austria and the collapse of government in Central Italy.
The war of 1859, portending danger to the temporal power, disclosed divided counsels. The episcopate supported the papal sovereignty, and a voluntary tribute, which in a few years took shape in tens of millions, poured into the treasury of St. Peter. A time followed during which the Papacy endeavoured, by a series of connected measures, to preserve its political authority through the aid of its spiritual. Some of the most enlightened Catholics, Dupanloup and Montalembert, proclaimed a sort of holy war. Some of the most enlightened Protestants, Guizot and Leo, defended the Roman government, as the most legitimate, venerable, and necessary of governments. In Italy there were ecclesiastics like Liverani, Tosti, Capecelatro, who believed with Manzoni that there could[Pg 413] be no deliverance without unity, or calculated that political loss might be religious gain. Passaglia, the most celebrated Jesuit living, and a confidential adviser of the pope, both in dogma and in the preparation of the Syllabus, until Perrone refused to meet him, quitted the Society, and then fled from Rome, leaving the Inquisition in possession of his papers, in order to combat the use of theology in defence of the temporal power. Forty thousand priests, he said, publicly or privately agreed with him; and the diplomatists reported the names of nine cardinals who were ready to make terms with Italian unity, of which the pope himself said: "Ce serait un beau rêve." In this country, Newman did not share the animosity of conservatives against Napoleon III. and his action in Italy. When the flood, rising, reached the papal throne, he preserved an embarrassed silence, refusing, in spite of much solicitation, to commit himself even in private. An impatient M.P. took the train down to Edgbaston, and began, trying to draw him: "What times we live in, Father Newman! Look at all that is going on in Italy."—"Yes, indeed! And look at China too, and New Zealand!" Lacordaire favoured the cause of the Italians more openly, in spite of his Paris associates. He hoped, by federation, to save the interests of the Holy See, but he was reconciled to the loss of provinces, and he required religious liberty at Rome. Lamoricière was defeated in September 1860, and in February the fortress of Gaëta, which had become the last Roman outwork, fell. Then Lacordaire, disturbed in his reasoning by the logic of events, and by an earnest appeal to his priestly conscience, as his biographer says: "ébranlé un moment par une lettre éloquente," broke away from his friends:—
The war of 1859, signaling trouble for the papacy's power, revealed conflicting opinions. The bishops backed the pope's authority, and a voluntary donation, which soon amounted to tens of millions, flowed into St. Peter's treasury. There came a time when the Papacy tried, through a series of strategic actions, to maintain its political influence by leveraging its spiritual authority. Some of the most forward-thinking Catholics, like Dupanloup and Montalembert, called for a kind of holy war. Meanwhile, enlightened Protestants, such as Guizot and Leo, defended the Roman government as the most legitimate, respected, and necessary form of governance. In Italy, there were clerics like Liverani, Tosti, and Capecelatro, who shared Manzoni’s belief that there could be no salvation without unity, or speculated that political setbacks could be religious advantages. Passaglia, the most renowned Jesuit of his time and a trusted advisor to the pope on doctrine and the Syllabus's preparation, eventually left the Society and fled Rome after Perrone refused to meet with him, aiming to challenge the use of theology in defense of papal power. He claimed that forty thousand priests, whether publicly or privately, agreed with his stance; diplomats reported that nine cardinals were willing to negotiate with Italian unification, to which the pope himself remarked, "That would be a beautiful dream." In this country, Newman did not share conservatives' hostility towards Napoleon III and his actions in Italy. As the situation escalated and threatened the papal throne, he maintained a troubled silence, declining to express his views even in private, despite much encouragement. One impatient M.P. traveled to Edgbaston, trying to engage him: "What times we live in, Father Newman! Look at everything happening in Italy."—"Yes, indeed! And also look at China and New Zealand!" Lacordaire more openly supported the Italian cause, despite his connections in Paris. He hoped that through federation, the interests of the Holy See could be preserved, but he accepted the loss of provinces and insisted on religious freedom in Rome. Lamoricière was defeated in September 1860, and by February, the fortress of Gaëta, the last stronghold of Rome, fell. Then Lacordaire, shaken in his reasoning by the unfolding events and a heartfelt appeal to his priestly conscience, as his biographer notes: "momentarily shaken by an eloquent letter," distanced himself from his friends:—
Que Montalembert, notre ami commun, ne voie pas dans ce qui se passe en Italie, sauf le mal, un progrès sensible dans ce que nous avons toujours cru le bien de l'église, cela tient à sa nature passionnée. Ce qui le domine aujourd'hui c'est la haine du gouvernement français.—Dieu se sert de tout, même du despotisme, même de l'égoïsme; et il y a même des choses qu'il ne peut accomplir par des mains tout à fait pures.—Qu'y [Pg 414]puis-je? Me déclarer contre l'Italie parce que ses chaînes tombent mal à propos? Non assurément: je laisse à d'autres une passion aussi profonde, et j'aime mieux accepter ce que j'estime un bien de quelque part qu'il vienne.—Il est vrai que la situation temporelle du Pape souffre présentement de la libération de l'Italie, et peut-être en souffrira-t-elle encore assez longtemps: mais c'est un malheur qui a aussi ses fins dans la politique mystérieuse de la Providence. Souffrir n'est pas mourir, c'est quelquefois expier et s'éclairer.
Que Montalembert, our mutual friend, sees nothing but harm in what’s happening in Italy, rather than a significant progress in what we’ve always believed to be the good of the church, is due to his passionate nature. What dominates him today is hatred for the French government. God uses everything, even despotism, even selfishness; and there are even things He cannot accomplish through completely pure hands. What can I do? Declare myself against Italy because its chains are falling at the wrong time? Certainly not: I leave such a deep passion to others, and I prefer to accept what I consider a good, no matter where it comes from. It is true that the Pope's temporal situation is currently suffering due to Italy's liberation, and maybe it will continue to suffer for quite a while: but this is a misfortune that also has its purpose in the mysterious politics of Providence. To suffer is not to die; sometimes it is to atone and to gain insight.
This was written on 22nd February 1861. In April Döllinger spoke on the Roman question in the Odeon at Munich, and explained himself more fully in the autumn, in the most popular of all his books.
This was written on February 22, 1861. In April, Döllinger spoke about the Roman question at the Odeon in Munich and elaborated more in the autumn in the most popular of all his books.
The argument of Kirche und Kirchen was, that the churches which are without the pope drift into many troubles, and maintain themselves at a manifest disadvantage, whereas the church which energetically preserves the principle of unity has a vast superiority which would prevail, but for its disabling and discrediting failure in civil government. That government seemed to him as legitimate as any in the world, and so needful to those for whose sake it was instituted, that if it should be overthrown, it would, by irresistible necessity, be restored. Those for whose sake it was instituted were, not the Roman people, but the catholic world. That interest, while it lasted, was so sacred, that no sacrifice was too great to preserve it, not even the exclusion of the clerical order from secular office.
The main point of Kirche und Kirchen was that churches without the pope face many problems and struggle at a clear disadvantage, while the church that strongly upholds the principle of unity has a significant advantage that would prevail if it weren't for its weak and discredited role in civil government. He believed that government was as legitimate as any in the world and so essential for those it was created for that if it were to be overthrown, it would inevitably be restored. Those it was meant to serve weren't just the Roman people but the entire Catholic world. That interest was so sacred that no sacrifice was too great to protect it, even the exclusion of the clergy from secular positions.
The book was an appeal to Catholics to save the papal government by the only possible remedy, and to rescue the Roman people from falling under what the author deemed a tyranny like that of the Convention. He had acquired his politics in the atmosphere of 1847, from the potential liberality of men like Radowitz, who declared that he would postpone every political or national interest to that of the Church, Capponi, the last Italian federalist, and Tocqueville, the minister who occupied Rome. His object was not materially different from that of Antonelli and Mérode, but he sought it by exposing[Pg 415] the faults of the papal government during several centuries, and the hopelessness of all efforts to save it from the Revolution unless reformed. He wrote to an English minister that it could not be our policy that the head of the Catholic Church should be subject to a foreign potentate:—
The book was a call to Catholics to save the papal government by the only viable solution and to protect the Roman people from falling under what the author saw as a tyranny similar to that of the Convention. He developed his political views in the climate of 1847, inspired by the potential open-mindedness of figures like Radowitz, who said he would prioritize the interests of the Church over any political or national issues, Capponi, the last Italian federalist, and Tocqueville, the minister in charge of Rome. His goals weren't much different from those of Antonelli and Mérode, but he aimed to achieve them by highlighting the flaws of the papal government over many centuries and pointing out the futility of any attempts to save it from the Revolution unless it was reformed. He wrote to an English minister that it shouldn't be our policy for the head of the Catholic Church to be under the control of a foreign ruler:—
Das harte Wort, mit welchem Sie im Parlamente den Stab über Rom gebrochen haben—hopelessly incurable, oder incorrigible,—kann ich mir nicht aneignen; ich hoffe vielmehr, wie ich es in dem Buche dargelegt habe, das Gegentheil. An die Dauerhaftigkeit eines ganz Italien umfassenden Piemontesisch-Italiänischen Reiches glaube ich nicht.—Inzwischen tröste ich mich mit dem Gedanken, dass in Rom zuletzt doch vexatio dabit intellectum, und dann wird noch alles gut werden.
Das harte Wort, mit dem Sie im Parlament das Urteil über Rom gefällt haben—hopelessly incurable oder incorrigible—kann ich nicht annehmen; ich hoffe vielmehr, wie ich in dem Buch dargelegt habe, das Gegenteil. An die Stabilität eines alles umfassenden Piemontesisch-Italienischen Reiches glaube ich nicht. In der Zwischenzeit tröste ich mich mit dem Gedanken, dass in Rom letztendlich vexatio dabit intellectum sein wird, und dann wird alles gut werden.
To these grateful vaticinations his correspondent replied:—
To these thankful predictions, his correspondent replied:—
You have exhibited the gradual departure of the government in the states of the church from all those conditions which made it tolerable to the sense and reason of mankind, and have, I think, completely justified, in principle if not in all the facts, the conduct of those who have determined to do away with it.
You have shown the slow decline of the government in the church states from all the factors that made it acceptable to people's sense and reason, and I believe you have entirely justified, in principle if not in every detail, the actions of those who have decided to eliminate it.
The policy of exalting the spiritual authority though at the expense of sacrifices in the temporal, the moderation even in the catalogue of faults, the side blow at the Protestants, filling more than half the volume, disarmed for a moment the resentment of outraged Rome. The Pope, on a report from Theiner, spoke of the book as one that might do good. Others said that it was pointless, that its point was not where the author meant it to be, that the handle was sharper than the blade. It was made much more clear that the Pope had governed badly than that Russia or Great Britain would gain by his supremacy. The cold analysis, the diagnosis by the bedside of the sufferer, was not the work of an observer dazzled by admiration or blinded by affection. It was a step, a first unconscious, unpremeditated step, in the process of detachment. The historian here began to prevail over the divine, and to judge Church matters by a[Pg 416] law which was not given from the altar. It was the outcome of a spirit which had been in him from the beginning. His English translator had uttered a mild protest against his severe treatment of popes. His censure of the Reformation had been not as that of Bossuet, but as that of Baxter and Bull. In 1845 Mr. Gladstone remarked that he would answer every objection, but never proselytised. In 1848 he rested the claims of the Church on the common law, and bade the hierarchy remember that national character is above free will: "Die Nationalität ist etwas der Freiheit des menschlichen Willens entrücktes, geheimnissvolles und in ihrem letzen Grunde selbst etwas von Gott gewolltes." In his Hippolytus he began by surrendering the main point, that a man who so vilified the papacy might yet be an undisputed saint. In the Vorhalle he flung away a favourite argument, by avowing that paganism developed by its own lines and laws, untouched by Christianity, until the second century; and as with the Gentiles, so with the sects; he taught, in the suppressed chapter of his history, that their doctrines followed a normal course. And he believed so far in the providential mission of Protestantism, that it was idle to talk of reconciliation until it had borne all its fruit. He exasperated a Munich colleague by refusing to pronounce whether Gregory and Innocent had the right to depose emperors, or Otho and Henry to depose popes; for he thought that historians should not fit theories to facts, but should be content with showing how things worked. Much secret and suppressed antagonism found vent in 1858, when one who had been his assistant in writing the Reformation and was still his friend, declared that he would be a heretic whenever he found a backing.
The policy of prioritizing spiritual authority, even at the cost of worldly sacrifices, the restraint in listing faults, and the jab at Protestants—taking up more than half the book—temporarily eased Rome's anger. The Pope, based on a report from Theiner, remarked that the book could do some good. Others dismissed it as pointless, claiming its focus wasn't where the author intended, that the argument was sharper than its impact. It became clearer that the Pope had governed poorly rather than that Russia or Great Britain would benefit from his rule. The cold analysis, as if diagnosing a sick patient, came not from an admirer or a loving supporter but from a more detached viewpoint. Here, the historian began to overshadow the divine, assessing Church matters by a[Pg 416] standard not handed down from the altar. This reflected a mindset that had been within him from the start. His English translator had expressed mild concern about his harsh critique of popes. His criticism of the Reformation differed from Bossuet's, aligning more with Baxter and Bull. In 1845, Mr. Gladstone noted he would address any objections but never sought to convert anyone. By 1848, he grounded the Church’s claims in common law and reminded the hierarchy that national character transcends free will: “Nationality is something removed from the freedom of human will, mysterious and ultimately a part of God's will.” In his Hippolytus, he began by conceding the primary point that a man who so disparaged the papacy could still be an unchallenged saint. In the Vorhalle, he discarded a favorite argument by admitting that paganism evolved independently and untouched by Christianity until the second century; similarly, he taught that sects followed a typical progression in the omitted chapter of his history. He was so convinced of the providential role of Protestantism that he felt discussions of reconciliation were pointless until it had fully borne its fruit. He frustrated a colleague in Munich by refusing to state whether Gregory and Innocent had the right to depose emperors, or whether Otho and Henry could depose popes; he believed historians should not conform theories to facts but simply show how things transpired. Much hidden and suppressed tension erupted in 1858 when someone who had helped him write the Reformation and remained his friend declared he would embrace heresy if he found support for it.
Those with whom he actively coalesced felt at times that he was incalculable, that he pursued a separate line, and was always learning, whilst others busied themselves less with the unknown. This note of distinctness and solitude set him apart from those about him, during his intimacy with the most catholic of Anglican prelates, Forbes, and with the lamented Liddon. And it appeared[Pg 417] still more when the denominational barrier of his sympathy was no longer marked, and he, who had stood in the rank almost with De Maistre and Perrone, found himself acting for the same ends with their enemies, when he delivered a studied eulogy on Mignet, exalted the authority of Laurent in religious history and of Ferrari in civil, and urged the Bavarian academy to elect Taine, as a writer who had but one rival in France, leaving it to uncertain conjecture whether the man he meant was Renan. In theory it was his maxim that a man should guard against his friends. When he first addressed the university as Rector, saying that as the opportunity might never come again, he would employ it to utter the thoughts closest to his heart, he exhorted the students to be always true to their convictions and not to yield to surroundings; and he invoked, rightly or wrongly, the example of Burke, his favourite among public men, who, turning from his associates to obey the light within, carried the nation with him. A gap was apparent now between the spirit in which he devoted himself to the service of his Church and that of the men whom he most esteemed. At that time he was nearly the only German who knew Newman well and appreciated the grace and force of his mind. But Newman, even when he was angry, assiduously distinguished the pontiff from his court:
Those he actively connected with sometimes felt that he was immeasurable, that he followed his own path, and was always learning, while others were less engaged with the unknown. This sense of uniqueness and solitude set him apart from those around him, including his close relationships with the open-minded Anglican leader, Forbes, and the dearly missed Liddon. It became even more apparent[Pg 417] when the denominational barriers of his sympathies blurred, and he, who had been on par with De Maistre and Perrone, found himself working towards the same goals as their opponents when he gave a well-prepared tribute to Mignet, praised the authority of Laurent in religious history and Ferrari in civil matters, and urged the Bavarian academy to elect Taine, a writer he claimed had only one rival in France, leaving it unclear whether he meant Renan. In theory, he believed a person should be cautious of their friends. When he first spoke at the university as Rector, stating that he might not have another chance, he intended to share his most heartfelt thoughts, urging the students to stay true to their beliefs and not be swayed by their environment; he invoked, rightly or wrongly, the example of Burke, his favorite public figure, who, by turning away from his peers to follow his inner truth, led the nation with him. A noticeable gap appeared between the spirit in which he dedicated himself to serving his Church and that of the men he respected the most. At that time, he was almost the only German who truly understood Newman and appreciated the elegance and strength of his intellect. But even when Newman was upset, he carefully separated the pope from his court:
There will necessarily always be round the Pope second-rate people, who are not subjects of that supernatural wisdom which is his prerogative. For myself, certainly I have found myself in a different atmosphere, when I have left the Curia for the Pope himself.
There will always be second-rate people around the Pope, who don’t share in the supernatural wisdom that he has. Personally, I have definitely felt a different vibe when I’ve left the Curia to be with the Pope himself.
Montalembert protested that there were things in Kirche und Kirchen which he would not have liked to say in public:
Montalembert argued that there were things in Kirche und Kirchen that he wouldn't want to say out loud:
Il est certain que la seconde partie de votre livre déplaira beaucoup, non seulement à Rome, mais encore à la très grande majorité des Catholiques. Je ne sais donc pas si, dans le cas où vous m'eussiez consulté préalablement, j'aurais eu le courage d'infliger cette blessure à mon père et à mes frères.
Il est certain que la deuxième partie de votre livre va beaucoup déplaire, non seulement à Rome, mais aussi à la très grande majorité des Catholiques. Je ne sais donc pas si, si vous m'aviez consulté au préalable, j'aurais eu le courage d'infliger cette blessure à mon père et à mes frères.
Döllinger judged that the prerogative even of natural wisdom was often wanting in the government of the Church; and the sense of personal attachment, if he ever entertained it, had worn away in the friction and familiarity of centuries.
Döllinger believed that even the natural wisdom that should guide the Church was often missing in its governance; and if he ever felt any personal attachment, it had faded away due to the wear and tear of centuries of interaction and familiarity.
After the disturbing interlude of the Roman question he did not resume the history of Christianity. The second century with its fragments of information, its scope for piercing and conjecture, he left to Lightfoot. With increasing years he lost the disposition to travel on common ground, impregnably occupied by specialists, where he had nothing of his own to tell; and he preferred to work where he could be a pathfinder. Problems of Church government had come to the front, and he proposed to retraverse his subject, narrowing it into a history of the papacy. He began by securing his foundations and eliminating legend. He found so much that was legendary that his critical preliminaries took the shape of a history of fables relating to the papacy. Many of these were harmless: others were devised for a purpose, and he fixed his attention more and more on those which were the work of design. The question, how far the persistent production of spurious matter had permanently affected the genuine constitution and theology of the Church arose before his mind as he composed the Papstfabeln des Mittelalters. He indicated the problem without discussing it. The matter of the volume was generally neutral, but its threatening import was perceived, and twenty-one hostile critics sent reviews of it to one theological journal.
After the unsettling interruption of the Roman question, he did not continue the history of Christianity. He left the second century, with its fragments of information and opportunities for insights and speculation, to Lightfoot. As he got older, he lost the desire to explore common topics thoroughly covered by specialists, where he had nothing new to add; instead, he preferred to work in areas where he could carve out new paths. Issues of Church governance had come to the forefront, and he decided to revisit his subject, narrowing it to the history of the papacy. He started by establishing his foundations and clearing away myths. He discovered so many legends that his critical groundwork turned into a history of fables related to the papacy. Some of these were harmless; others were created for specific purposes, and he increasingly focused on those that were intentionally made. The question of how much the ongoing creation of false information had permanently influenced the real structure and theology of the Church came to mind as he wrote the Papstfabeln des Mittelalters. He pointed out the issue without delving into it. The content of the volume was generally neutral, but its concerning implications were noticed, and twenty-one critical opponents sent reviews of it to one theological journal.
Since he first wrote on these matters, thirty years earlier, the advance of competitive learning had made it a necessity to revise statements by all accessible lights, and to subject authorities to a closer scrutiny. The increase in the rigour of the obligation might be measured by Tischendorf, who, after renewing the text of the New Testament in seven editions, had more than three thousand changes to make in the eighth. The old pacific superficial method yielded no longer what would[Pg 419] be accepted as certain knowledge. Having made himself master of the reconstructive process that was carried on a little apart from the main chain of durable literature, in academic transactions, in dissertations and periodicals, he submitted the materials he was about to use to the exigencies of the day. Without it, he would have remained a man of the last generation, distanced by every disciple of the new learning. He went to work with nothing but his trained and organised common sense, starting from no theory, and aiming at no conclusion. If he was beyond his contemporaries in the mass of expedient knowledge, he was not before them in the strictness of his tests, or in sharpness or boldness in applying them. He was abreast as a critic, he was not ahead. He did not innovate. The parallel studies of the time kept pace with his; and his judgments are those which are accepted generally. His critical mind was pliant, to assent where he must, to reject where he must, and to doubt where he must. His submission to external testimony appeared in his panegyric of our Indian empire, where he overstated the increase of population. Informed of his error by one of his translators, he replied that the figures had seemed incredible also to him, but having verified, he found the statement so positively made that he did not venture to depart from it. If inclination ever swayed his judgment, it was in his despair of extracting a real available Buddha from the fables of Southern India, which was conquered at last by the ablest of Mommsen's pupils.
Since he first wrote about these issues thirty years ago, the rise of competitive learning made it essential to revise all accessible statements and examine authorities more closely. The increase in the rigor of this obligation is evident from Tischendorf, who, after revising the New Testament in seven editions, had to make over three thousand changes in the eighth. The old, easygoing approach no longer provided what would [Pg 419] be considered certain knowledge. By mastering the reconstructive process that took place somewhat separate from the main body of established literature—within academic transactions, dissertations, and journals—he aligned the materials he intended to use with the demands of the time. Without this effort, he would have appeared outdated, lagging behind every follower of the new learning. He approached the task armed only with his trained and organized common sense, starting from no theory and aiming at no specific conclusion. While he may have been more knowledgeable than his contemporaries, he was not more rigorous in his testing or sharper and bolder in applying those tests. He was on par with his peers as a critic, not ahead of them. He did not innovate. The parallel studies of the time were in sync with his, and his judgments are generally accepted. His critical mind was flexible, agreeing when necessary, rejecting when necessary, and expressing doubt when necessary. His deference to external evidence was evident in his praise of our Indian empire, where he exaggerated population growth. When one of his translators informed him of his mistake, he replied that the figures seemed unbelievable to him as well, but after verifying them, he found the claim was made so definitively that he didn’t feel he could diverge from it. If his preferences ever influenced his judgment, it was in his struggle to extract a genuine available Buddha from the myths of Southern India, which was ultimately conquered by the most skilled of Mommsen's students.
He was less apprehensive than most of his English friends in questions relating to the Old Testament; and in the New, he was disposed, at times, to allow some force to Muratori's fragment as to the person of the evangelist who is least favourable to St. Peter; and was puzzled at the zeal of the Speaker's commentator as to the second epistle of the apostle. He held to the epistles of St. Ignatius with the tenacity of a Caroline prelate, and was grateful to De Rossi for a chronological point in their favour. He rejected the attacks of Lucius on the most[Pg 420] valued passages in Philo, and stood with Gass against Weingarten's argument on the life of St. Anthony and the origin of Monasticism. He resisted Overbeck on the epistle to Diognetus, and thought Ebrard all astray as to the Culdees. There was no conservative antiquarian whom he prized higher than Le Blant: yet he considered Ruinart credulous in dealing with acts of early martyrs. A pupil on whose friendship he relied, made an effort to rescue the legends of the conversion of Germany; but the master preferred the unsparing demolitions of Rettberg. Capponi and Carl Hegel were his particular friends; but he abandoned them without hesitation for Scheffer Boichorst, the iconoclast of early Italian chronicles, and never consented to read the learned reply of Da Lungo.
He was less worried than most of his English friends about issues related to the Old Testament; and in the New Testament, he sometimes tended to give some weight to Muratori's fragment regarding the evangelist who is least sympathetic to St. Peter. He was confused by the enthusiasm of the Speaker's commentator concerning the second letter of the apostle. He clung to the letters of St. Ignatius with the stubbornness of a Caroline bishop and appreciated De Rossi for a chronological detail that supported them. He dismissed Lucius's criticisms of the most valued passages in Philo and sided with Gass against Weingarten's argument about the life of St. Anthony and the origins of Monasticism. He opposed Overbeck on the letter to Diognetus and thought Ebrard was completely wrong about the Culdees. There was no conservative antiquarian he valued more than Le Blant; however, he considered Ruinart gullible when discussing the accounts of early martyrs. A student he trusted tried to salvage the legends of the conversion of Germany, but the teacher preferred the relentless critiques of Rettberg. Capponi and Carl Hegel were his close friends, but he left them without hesitation for Scheffer Boichorst, the iconoclast of early Italian chronicles, and never agreed to read the learned response from Da Lungo.
The Pope Fables carried the critical inquiry a very little way; but he went on with the subject. After the Donation of Constantine came the Forged Decretals, which were just then printed for the first time in an accurate edition. Döllinger began to be absorbed in the long train of hierarchical fictions, which had deceived men like Gregory VII., St. Thomas Aquinas, and Cardinal Bellarmine, which he traced up to the false Areopagite, and down to the Laminæ Granatenses. These studies became the chief occupation of his life; they led to his excommunication in 1871, and carried him away from his early system. For this, neither syllabus nor ecumenical council was needed; neither crimes nor scandals were its distant cause. The history of Church government was the influence which so profoundly altered his position. Some trace of his researches, at an early period of their progress, appears in what he wrote on the occasion of the Vatican Council, especially in the fragment of an ecclesiastical pathology which was published under the name of Janus. But the history itself, which was the main and characteristic work of his life, and was pursued until the end, was never published or completed. He died without making it known to what extent, within what limit, the ideas with which he had been so long identified were changed by his later studies, and how wide a trench had opened[Pg 421] between his earlier and his later life. Twenty years of his historical work are lost for history.
The Pope Fables only explored the critical inquiry a little; but he continued with the topic. After the Donation of Constantine came the Forged Decretals, which had just been published for the first time in an accurate edition. Döllinger became deeply invested in the long series of hierarchical fictions that had misled people like Gregory VII, St. Thomas Aquinas, and Cardinal Bellarmine. He traced these back to the false Areopagite and down to the Laminæ Granatenses. These studies became the main focus of his life; they led to his excommunication in 1871 and shifted him away from his early beliefs. For this, neither a syllabus nor an ecumenical council was necessary; neither crimes nor scandals were the distant cause. The history of Church governance was the influence that significantly changed his stance. Some evidence of his research, from an early stage in its progress, is reflected in what he wrote regarding the Vatican Council, especially in the fragment of an ecclesiastical pathology published under the name of Janus. However, the history itself, which was the main and defining work of his life and which he pursued until the end, was never published or completed. He died without revealing how much, or within what limits, the ideas he had been associated with for so long were changed by his later studies, and how deep a divide had opened[Pg 421] between his earlier and later life. Twenty years of his historical work are lost to history.
The revolution in method since he began to write was partly the better use of old authorities, partly the accession of new. Döllinger had devoted himself to the one in 1863; he passed to the other in 1864. For definite objects he had often consulted manuscripts, but the harvest was stacked away, and had scarcely influenced his works. In the use and knowledge of unpublished matter he still belonged to the old school, and was on a level with Neander. Although, in later years, he printed six or seven volumes of Inedita, like Mai and Theiner he did not excel as an editor: and this part of his labours is notable chiefly for its effect on himself. He never went over altogether to men like Schottmüller, who said of him that he made no research—er hat nicht geforscht—meaning that he had made his mind up about the Templars by the easy study of Wilkins, Michelet, Schottmüller himself, and perhaps a hundred others, but had not gone underground to the mines they delved in. Fustel de Coulanges, at the time of his death, was promoting the election of the Bishop of Oxford to the Institute, on the ground that he surpassed all other Englishmen in his acquaintance with manuscripts. Döllinger agreed with their French rival in his estimate of our English historian, but he ascribed less value to that part of his acquirements. He assured the Bavarian Academy that Mr. Freeman, who reads print, but nevertheless mixes his colours with brains, is the author of the most profound work on the Middle Ages ever written in this country, and is not only a brilliant writer and a sagacious critic, but the most learned of all our countrymen. Ranke once drew a line at 1514, after which, he said, we still want help from unprinted sources. The world had moved a good deal since that cautious innovation, and after 1860, enormous and excessive masses of archive were brought into play. The Italian Revolution opened tempting horizons. In 1864 Döllinger spent his vacation in the libraries of Vienna and Venice. At[Pg 422] Vienna, by an auspicious omen, Sickel, who was not yet known to Greater Germany as the first of its mediæval palæographers, showed him the sheets of a work containing 247 Carolingian acts unknown to Böhmer, who had just died with the repute of being the best authority on Imperial charters. During several years Döllinger followed up the discoveries he now began. Theiner sent him documents from the Archivio Segreto; one of his friends shut himself up at Trent, and another at Bergamo. Strangers ministered to his requirements, and huge quantities of transcripts came to him from many countries. Conventional history faded away; the studies of a lifetime suddenly underwent transformation; and his view of the last six centuries was made up from secret information gathered in thirty European libraries and archives. As many things remote from current knowledge grew to be certainties, he became more confident, more independent, and more isolated. The ecclesiastical history of his youth went to pieces against the new criticism of 1863, and the revelation of the unknown which began on a very large scale in 1864.
The changes in methodology since he started writing were due in part to better use of old sources and in part to the addition of new ones. Döllinger focused on the first in 1863 and shifted to the latter in 1864. He had often consulted manuscripts for specific purposes, but the results were mostly unused and had little impact on his work. In terms of using and knowing unpublished material, he still belonged to the old school, comparable to Neander. Even though he published six or seven volumes of Inedita later on, he didn't excel as an editor like Mai and Theiner; this aspect of his work is notable primarily for its personal impact on him. He never fully embraced the ideas of people like Schottmüller, who claimed that he didn’t conduct proper research—er hat nicht geforscht—suggesting that Döllinger had formed his opinions on the Templars through easier studies of Wilkins, Michelet, Schottmüller, and perhaps many others, without digging deep into the original sources they explored. At the time of his death, Fustel de Coulanges was advocating for the Bishop of Oxford’s election to the Institute, believing he was more knowledgeable about manuscripts than any other Englishman. Döllinger agreed with their French counterpart’s assessment of the English historian but valued that aspect of his expertise less. He told the Bavarian Academy that Mr. Freeman, who reads printed texts but also engages critically with them, is the author of the most in-depth work on the Middle Ages ever produced in this country, and he described him as not only a brilliant writer and sharp critic but the most learned among his countrymen. Ranke once drew a line at 1514, stating that afterwards, we still needed insights from unpublished sources. A lot had changed since that cautious statement, and after 1860, great amounts of archival material became available. The Italian Revolution opened exciting opportunities. In 1864, Döllinger spent his vacation in the libraries of Vienna and Venice. In [Pg 422] Vienna, by a fortunate coincidence, Sickel, who wasn’t yet recognized in Greater Germany as the leading medieval paleographer, showed him sheets of a work featuring 247 Carolingian documents unknown to Böhmer, who had recently passed away, having been regarded as the best authority on Imperial charters. For several years, Döllinger pursued the discoveries he began then. Theiner sent him documents from the Archivio Segreto; one of his friends secluded himself in Trent, and another in Bergamo. Outsiders helped fulfill his needs, and he received vast quantities of transcripts from various countries. Traditional history faded away; decades of study suddenly transformed; and his perception of the last six centuries was informed by confidential information gathered from thirty European libraries and archives. As many things that were once obscure became certain, he grew more confident, independent, and isolated. The ecclesiastical history of his youth crumbled under the new critique from 1863, alongside the large-scale revelations that began in 1864.
During four years of transition occupied by this new stage of study, he abstained from writing books. Whenever some local occasion called upon him to speak, he spoke of the independence and authority of history. In cases of collision with the Church, he said that a man should seek the error in himself; but he spoke of the doctrine of the universal Church, and it did not appear that he thought of any living voice or present instructor. He claimed no immunity for philosophy; but history, he affirmed, left to itself and pursued disinterestedly, will heal the ills it causes; and it was said of him that he set the university in the place of the hierarchy. Some of his countrymen were deeply moved by the measures which were being taken to restore and to confirm the authority of Rome; and he had impatient colleagues at the university who pressed him with sharp issues of uncompromising logic. He himself was reluctant to bring down serene research into troublesome disputation, and wished[Pg 423] to keep history and controversy apart. His hand was forced at last by his friends abroad. Whilst he pursued his isolating investigations he remained aloof from a question which in other countries and other days was a summary and effective test of impassioned controversy. Persecution was a problem that had never troubled him. It was not a topic with theoretical Germans; the necessary books were hardly available, and a man might read all the popular histories and theologies without getting much further than the Spanish Inquisition. Ranke, averse from what is unpleasant, gave no details. The gravity of the question had never been brought home to Döllinger in forty years of public teaching. When he approached it, as late as 1861, he touched lightly, representing the intolerance of Protestants to their disadvantage, while that of Catholics was a bequest of Imperial Rome, taken up in an emergency by secular powers, in no way involving the true spirit and practice of the Church. With this light footfall the topic which has so powerful a leverage slipped into the current of his thought. The view found favour with Ambrose de Lisle, who, having read the Letters to a Prebendary, was indignant with those who commit the Church to a principle often resisted or ignored. Newman would admit to no such compromise:
During four years of transition spent in this new phase of study, he stopped writing books. Whenever a local event called on him to speak, he addressed the importance of the independence and authority of history. In conflicts with the Church, he stated that individuals should look for errors within themselves; however, he discussed the doctrine of the universal Church and did not seem to consider any current voice or living teacher. He did not claim any special privilege for philosophy; instead, he insisted that history, when left to its own devices and pursued selflessly, would rectify the wrongs it caused, and he was said to place the university above the hierarchy. Some of his fellow countrymen were deeply affected by the efforts being made to restore and reinforce the authority of Rome, and he had impatient colleagues at the university who confronted him with harsh questions requiring strict logic. He was hesitant to turn his calm research into conflict-driven debate and preferred to keep history and controversy separate. Eventually, his friends abroad pushed him into it. While he continued his isolating studies, he remained detached from an issue that had, in different countries and in earlier times, been a clear and effective measure of heated debate. Persecution was a concern that had never affected him. It wasn’t a topic for theoretical Germans; the necessary books were almost inaccessible, and one could read all the popular histories and theologies without getting much beyond the Spanish Inquisition. Ranke, who preferred to avoid unpleasant matters, provided no specifics. The seriousness of the topic had never been made clear to Döllinger in forty years of public teaching. When he finally addressed it, as late as 1861, he only skimmed the surface, highlighting the intolerance of Protestants to their disadvantage while considering that of Catholics as a legacy of Imperial Rome, taken up during emergencies by secular powers, which in no way reflected the true spirit and practices of the Church. With this light approach, the subject, which held significant sway, began to integrate into his thoughts. This perspective was welcomed by Ambrose de Lisle, who, after reading the Letters to a Prebendary, was outraged by those who bind the Church to a principle that is often resisted or overlooked. Newman would accept no such compromise:
Is not the miraculous infliction of judgments upon blasphemy, lying, profaneness, etc., in the apostles' day a sanction of infliction upon the same by a human hand in the times of the Inquisition? Ecclesiastical rulers may punish with the sword, if they can, and if it is expedient or necessary to do so. The church has a right to make laws and to enforce them with temporal punishments.
Isn't the miraculous punishment of blasphemy, lying, profaneness, and so on during the apostles' time a validation for similar punishments carried out by humans during the Inquisition? Church leaders can punish by the sword if they are able to and if it's practical or necessary. The church has the authority to create laws and enforce them with earthly punishments.
The question came forward in France in the wake of the temporal power. Liberal defenders of a government which made a principle of persecution had to decide whether they approved or condemned it. Where was their liberality in one case, or their catholicity in the other? It was the simple art of their adversaries to press this point, and to make the most of it; and a French priest took upon him to declare that intolerance, far from[Pg 424] being a hidden shame, was a pride and a glory: "L'Eglise regarde l'Inquisition comme l'apogée de la civilisation chrétienne, comme le fruit naturel des époques de foi et de catholicisme national." Gratry took the other side so strongly that there would have been a tumult at the Sorbonne, if he had said from his chair what he wrote in his book; and certain passages were struck out of the printed text by the cautious archbishop's reviser. He was one of those French divines who had taken in fuel at Munich, and he welcomed Kirche und Kirchen: "Quant au livre du docteur Döllinger sur la Papauté, c'est, selon moi, le livre décisif. C'est un chef-d'œuvre admirable à plusieurs égards, et qui est destiné à produire un bien incalculable et à fixer l'opinion sur ce sujet; c'est ainsi que le juge aussi M. de Montalembert. Le docteur Döllinger nous a rendu à tous un grand service." This was not the first impression of Montalembert. He deplored the Odeon lectures as usurping functions divinely assigned not to professors, but to the episcopate, as a grief for friends and a joy for enemies. When the volume came he still objected to the policy, to the chapter on England, and to the cold treatment of Sixtus V. At last he admired without reserve. Nothing better had been written since Bossuet; the judgment on the Roman government, though severe, was just, and contained no more than the truth. There was not a word which he would not be able to sign. A change was going on in his position and his affections, as he came to regard toleration as the supreme affair. At Malines he solemnly declared that the Inquisitor was as horrible as the Terrorist, and made no distinction in favour of death inflicted for religion against death for political motives: "Les bûchers allumés par une main catholique me font autant d'horreur que les échafauds où les Protestants ont immolé tant de martyrs." Wiseman, having heard him once, was not present on the second day; but the Belgian cardinal assured him that he had spoken like a sound divine. He described Dupanloup's defence of the Syllabus as a masterpiece of eloquent subterfuge, and repudiated his interprétations équivoques.[Pg 425] A journey to Spain in 1865 made him more vehement than ever; although, from that time, the political opposition inflamed him less. He did not find imperialism intolerable. His wrath was fixed on the things of which Spain had reminded him: "C'est là qu'il faut aller pour voir ce que le catholicisme exclusif a su faire d'une des plus grandes et des plus héroïques nations de la terre.—Je rapporte un surcroît d'horreur pour les doctrines fanatiques et absolutistes qui ont cours aujourd'hui chez les catholiques du monde entier." In 1866 it became difficult, by the aid of others, to overcome Falloux's resistance to the admission of an article in the Correspondant, and by the end of the year his friends were unanimous to exclude him. An essay on Spain, his last work—"dernier soupir de mon âme indignée et attristée"—was, by Dupanloup's advice, not allowed to appear. Repelled by those whom he now designated as spurious, servile, and prevaricating liberals, he turned to the powerful German with whom he thought himself in sympathy. He had applauded him for dealing with one thing at a time, in his book on Rome: "Vous avez bien fait de ne rien dire de l'absolutisme spirituel, quant à présent. Sat prata biberunt. Le reste viendra en son temps." He avowed that spiritual autocracy is worse than political; that evil passions which had triumphed in the State were triumphant in the Church; that to send human beings to the stake, with a crucifix before them, was the act of a monster or a maniac. He was dying; but whilst he turned his face to the wall, lamenting that he had lived too long, he wished for one more conference with the old friend with whom, thirty-five years before, in a less anxious time, he had discussed the theme of religion and liberty. This was in February 1867; and for several years he had endeavoured to teach Döllinger his clear-cut antagonism, and to kindle in him something of his gloomy and passionate fervour, on the one point on which all depended.
The issue arose in France following the establishment of temporal power. Liberal supporters of a government that made persecution a principle had to decide if they approved or condemned it. Where was their open-mindedness in one instance, or their inclusiveness in the other? It was simply the tactic of their opponents to emphasize this point and capitalize on it; a French priest boldly stated that intolerance, rather than being a hidden shame, was a source of pride and glory: "The Church views the Inquisition as the pinnacle of Christian civilization, the natural result of eras of faith and national Catholicism." Gratry took a strong stance on the opposite side, enough that there would have been an uproar at the Sorbonne if he had spoken from his chair what he wrote in his book; certain sections were edited out of the printed text by the cautious archbishop’s editor. He was one of those French theologians who had gained insight at Munich, and he praised Kirche und Kirchen: "As for Dr. Döllinger’s book on the Papacy, I believe it is the definitive work. It’s an admirable masterpiece in many respects, destined to bring about tremendous good and shape opinion on this topic; Mr. de Montalembert agrees. Dr. Döllinger has rendered us all a great service." This was not Montalembert’s initial impression. He lamented the Odeon lectures as overstepping roles divinely assigned not to professors, but to the bishops, causing distress to friends and delight to enemies. When the volume arrived, he still opposed the approach, the chapter on England, and the cold treatment of Sixtus V. Eventually, he admired it without reservation. Nothing better had been written since Bossuet; the critique of the Roman government, though harsh, was fair and held nothing but the truth. There wasn’t a word he wouldn't be willing to endorse. A shift was occurring in his views and feelings, as he began to see toleration as the paramount issue. At Malines, he solemnly declared that the Inquisitor was just as dreadful as the Terrorist, making no distinction between death inflicted for religious reasons and death for political motives: "The pyres lit by a Catholic hand horrify me just as much as the scaffolds where Protestants sacrificed so many martyrs." Wiseman had only heard him once and was not present on the second day; however, the Belgian cardinal reassured him that he had spoken like a solid theologian. He described Dupanloup's defense of the Syllabus as a brilliant exercise in eloquent evasion and rejected his interprétations équivoques.[Pg 425] A trip to Spain in 1865 made him more passionate than ever; although, from that point on, political opposition inflamed him less. He didn’t find imperialism intolerable. His anger was directed at the issues that Spain had reminded him of: "That’s where you need to go to see what exclusive Catholicism has done to one of the greatest and most heroic nations on earth.—I feel a heightened horror for the fanatical and absolutist doctrines that prevail today among Catholics worldwide." In 1866, it became challenging, with others' help, to break Falloux's resistance to including an article in the Correspondant, and by year’s end, his friends unanimously decided to exclude him. An essay on Spain, his last work—"the last sigh of my indignant and saddened soul"—was, on Dupanloup's suggestion, not allowed to be published. Alienated by those he now called spurious, subservient, and deceitful liberals, he turned to the powerful German whom he believed he resonated with. He had praised him for addressing one topic at a time in his book on Rome: "You did well not to mention spiritual absolutism at this time. Sat prata biberunt. The rest will come in due time." He admitted that spiritual autocracy is worse than political; that the evil passions that triumphed in the State also triumphed in the Church; that sending human beings to the stake, with a crucifix in front of them, was the act of a monster or a madman. He was dying; but as he turned his face to the wall, lamenting that he had lived too long, he wished for one more conversation with the old friend with whom, thirty-five years earlier, during a less troubling time, he had discussed the topic of religion and liberty. This was in February 1867; and for several years he had tried to teach Döllinger his clearly defined opposition and to spark in him some of his dark and passionate fervor, on the one point on which everything hinged.
Döllinger arrived slowly at the contemplation of deeper issues than that of churchmen or laymen in political offices, of Roman or German pupils in theo[Pg 426]logical chairs. After seeing Baron Arnim, in 1865, he lost the hope of saving the papal government, and ceased to care about the things he had contended for in 1861; and a time came when he thought it difficult to give up the temporal power, and yet revere the Holy See. He wrote to Montalembert that his illusions were failing: "Ich bin sehr ernüchtert.—Es ist so vieles in der Kirche anders gekommen, als ich es mir vor 20-30 Jahren gedacht, und rosenfarbig ausgemalt hatte." He learnt to speak of spiritual despotism almost in the words of his friend. The point of junction between the two orders of ideas is the use of fire for the enforcement of religion on which the French were laying all their stress: "In Frankreich bewegt sich der Gegensatz blos auf dem socialpolitischen Gebiete, nicht auf dem theologisch-wissenschaftlichen, weil es dort genau genommen eine theologische Wissenschaft nicht gibt" (16th October 1865). The Syllabus had not permanently fixed his attention upon it. Two years later, the matter was put more definitely, and he found himself, with little real preparation, turning from antiquarian curiosities, and brought face to face with the radical question of life and death. If ever his literary career was influenced by his French alliances, by association with men in the throng, for whom politics decided, and all the learning of the schools did not avail, the moment was when he resolved to write on the Inquisition.
Döllinger gradually began to think about deeper issues beyond just church leaders or laypeople in political positions, whether Roman or German students in theology chairs. After meeting Baron Arnim in 1865, he lost hope in saving the papal government and stopped caring about the things he had fought for in 1861. He reached a point where he found it hard to let go of temporal power while still honoring the Holy See. He wrote to Montalembert that his illusions were fading: "I am very disillusioned. So much in the Church has turned out differently from what I imagined 20-30 years ago, and what I had painted in rosy colors." He learned to speak of spiritual despotism almost using his friend's words. The connection between the two sets of ideas is the use of fire to enforce religion, which the French were emphasizing: "In France, the opposition is only in the socio-political field, not in the theological-scientific realm, because, strictly speaking, there is no theological science there" (16th October 1865). The Syllabus had not kept his attention on it permanently. Two years later, the issue became clearer, and he found himself, with little real preparation, shifting from antiquarian interests to confront the fundamental question of life and death. If his literary career was ever influenced by his French connections or by his association with people who believed that politics mattered most and that all the academic knowledge in the world was useless, it was when he decided to write about the Inquisition.
The popular account which he drew up appeared in the newspapers in the summer of 1867; and although he did not mean to burn his ships, his position as an official defender of the Holy See was practically at an end. He wrote rapidly, at short notice, and not in the steady course of progressive acquisition. Ficker and Winkelmann have since given a different narrative of the step by which the Inquisition came into existence; and the praise of Gregory X., as a man sincerely religious who kept aloof, was a mark of haste. In the work which he was using, there was no act by that pontiff; but if he had had time to look deeper he would not have found him, in this respect,[Pg 427] different from his contemporaries. There is no uncertainty as to the author's feeling towards the infliction of torture and death for religion, and the purpose of his treatise is to prevent the nailing of the Catholic colours to the stake. The spirit is that of the early lectures, in which he said: "Diese Schutzgewalt der Kirche ist rein geistlich. Sie kann also auch einen solchen öffentlichen hartnäckigen und sonst unheilbaren Gegner der Kirche nur seiner rein geistlichen kirchlichen Rechte berauben." Compared with the sweeping vehemence of the Frenchmen who preceded, the restrained moderation of language, the abstinence from the use of general terms, leaves us in doubt how far the condemnation extended, and whether he did more, in fact, than deplore a deviation from the doctrine of the first centuries. "Kurz darauf trat ein Umschwung ein, den man wohl einen Abfall von der alten Lehre nennen darf, und der sich ausnimmt, als ob die Kaiser die Lehrmeister der Bischöfe geworden seien." He never entirely separated himself in principle from the promoters, the agents, the apologists. He did not believe, with Hefele, that the spirit survives, that there are men, not content with eternal flames, who are ready to light up new Smithfields. Many of the defenders were his intimate friends. The most conspicuous was the only colleague who addressed him with the familiar German Du. Speaking of two or three men, of whom one, Martens, had specially attacked the false liberalism which sees no good in the Inquisition, he wrote: "Sie werden sich noch erinnern ... wie hoch ich solche Männer stelle." He differed from them widely, but he differed academically; and this was not the polish or precaution of a man who knows that to assail character is to degrade and to betray one's cause. The change in his own opinions was always before him. Although convinced that he had been wrong in many of the ideas and facts with which he started, he was also satisfied that he had been as sincere and true to his lights in 1835 as in 1865. There was no secret about the Inquisition, and its observances were published and republished in fifty books; but in his early days he had not read them, and there[Pg 428] was not a German, from Basel to Königsberg, who could have faced a viva voce in the Directorium or the Arsenale, or who had ever read Percin or Paramo. If Lacordaire disconnected St. Dominic from the practice of persecution, Döllinger had done the same thing before him.
The popular account he wrote was published in the newspapers during the summer of 1867; and even though he didn't plan to sever ties completely, his role as an official supporter of the Holy See was basically over. He wrote quickly, on short notice, and not in a steady manner of gaining knowledge. Ficker and Winkelmann have since provided a different version of how the Inquisition came to be; praising Gregory X. as a genuinely religious man who stayed away from conflicts was a sign of urgency. In the work he was referencing, there was no action taken by that pope; but if he had taken the time to look deeper, he would not have found him in this respect,[Pg 427] any different from his contemporaries. There is no doubt about the author's feelings toward inflicting torture and death in the name of religion, and his purpose in writing was to discourage the burning of the Catholic flag at the stake. The spirit is that of the early lectures, where he said: "This protective power of the Church is purely spiritual. It can only strip a public, stubborn, and otherwise incurable opponent of the Church of their purely spiritual church rights." Compared to the passionate outbursts of the Frenchmen before him, his restrained use of language, and his avoidance of general terms, leave us unsure about how far the condemnation went, and whether he did more than just lament a departure from the teachings of the early centuries. "Shortly afterward, a change occurred that could well be called a departure from the old teachings, and it appears as if the emperors had become the teachers of the bishops." He never completely separated himself in principle from the promoters, agents, and apologists. He did not share Hefele's belief that the spirit persists, that there are people, dissatisfied with eternal flames, who are eager to ignite new Smithfields. Many of the defenders were his close friends. The most notable was the only colleague who addressed him with the familiar German Du. Referring to two or three individuals, one of whom, Martens, had particularly criticized the false liberalism that sees no merit in the Inquisition, he wrote: "You will still remember ... how highly I regard such men." He differed from them significantly, but his differences were intellectual; and this was not the demeanor of a man who understands that attacking character is to undermine and betray one's own cause. The shift in his own views was always present in his mind. Even though he was sure he had been mistaken about many of the ideas and facts he initially held, he also believed he had been as sincere and true to his understanding in 1835 as he was in 1865. The Inquisition was no secret, and its practices were published and republished in fifty books; but in his early days, he hadn’t read them, and there[Pg 428] wasn't a German, from Basel to Königsberg, who could have faced a viva voce in the Directorium or the Arsenale, or who had ever read Percin or Paramo. If Lacordaire separated St. Dominic from the practice of persecution, Döllinger had done the same before him.
Weit entfernt, wie man ihm wohl vorgeworfen hat, sich dabei Gewalt und Verfolgung zu erlauben, oder gar der Stifter der Inquisition zu werden, wirkte er, nicht den Irrenden, sondern den Irrthum befehdend, nur durch ruhige Belehrung und Erörterung.
Weit entfernt, wie man ihm wohl vorgeworfen hat, sich dabei Gewalt und Verfolgung zu erlauben, oder gar der Stifter der Inquisition zu werden, wirkte er, nicht den Irrenden, sondern den Irrthum befehdend, nur durch ruhige Belehrung und Erörterung.
If Newman, a much more cautious disputant, thought it substantial truth to say that Rome never burnt heretics, there were things as false in his own early writings. If Möhler, in the religious wars, diverted attention from Catholic to Protestant atrocities, he took the example from his friend's book, which he was reviewing. There may be startling matter in Locatus and Pegna, but they were officials writing under the strictest censorship, and nobody can tell when they express their own private thoughts. There is a copy of Suarez on which a priest has written the marginal ejaculation: "Mon Dieu, ayez pitié de nous!" But Suarez had to send the manuscript of his most aggressive book to Rome for revision, and Döllinger used to insist, on the testimony of his secretary, in Walton's Lives, that he disavowed and detested the interpolations that came back.
If Newman, who was a much more cautious debater, believed it was a significant truth to say that Rome never executed heretics, there were still things just as misleading in his own early writings. If Möhler, during the religious wars, shifted the focus from Catholic to Protestant atrocities, he took that example from the book of his friend, which he was reviewing. There might be shocking content in Locatus and Pegna, but they were officials writing under the strictest censorship, and it’s unclear when they are sharing their own personal opinions. There’s a copy of Suarez where a priest wrote in the margin, “Mon Dieu, ayez pitié de nous!” But Suarez had to send the manuscript of his most provocative book to Rome for review, and Döllinger used to assert, based on his secretary's account, in Walton's Lives, that he disowned and despised the inserted comments that came back.
The French group, unlike him in spirit and motive, but dealing with the same opponents, judged them freely, and gave imperative utterance to their judgments. While Döllinger said of Veuillot that he meant well, but did much good and much evil, Montalembert called him a hypocrite: "L'Univers, en déclarant tous les jours qu'il ne veut pas d'autre liberté que la sienne, justifie tout ce que nos pires ennemis ont jamais dit sur la mauvaise foi et l'hypocrisie des polémistes chrétiens." Lacordaire wrote to a hostile bishop: "L'Univers est à mes yeux la négation de tout esprit chrétien et de tout bon sens humain. Ma consolation au milieu de si grandes misères morales est de vivre solitaire, occupé d'une œuvre que[Pg 429] Dieu bénit, et de protester par mon silence, et de temps en temps par mes paroles, contre la plus grande insolence qui se soit encore autorisée au nom de Jésus-Christ." Gratry was a man of more gentle nature, but his tone is the same: "Esprits faux ou nuls, consciences intellectuelles faussées par l'habitude de l'apologie sans franchise: partemque ejus cum hypocritis ponet.—Cette école est bien en vérité une école de mensonge.—C'est cette école qui est depuis des siècles, et surtout en ce siècle, l'opprobre de notre cause et le fléau de la religion. Voilà notre ennemi commun; voilà l'ennemi de l'Eglise."
The French group, different from him in spirit and motives, but facing the same opponents, judged them freely and boldly voiced their opinions. While Döllinger remarked about Veuillot that he had good intentions but did both good and bad, Montalembert called him a hypocrite: "L'Univers, by declaring every day that it wants no other freedom than its own, justifies everything our worst enemies have ever said about the bad faith and hypocrisy of Christian polemicists." Lacordaire wrote to a hostile bishop: "L'Univers is for me the denial of all Christian spirit and all good human sense. My comfort amidst such great moral misery is to live in solitude, engaged in a work that[Pg 429] God blesses, and to protest by my silence, and occasionally by my words, against the greatest insolence that has ever taken place in the name of Jesus Christ." Gratry, a gentler man, expressed a similar sentiment: "False or dull minds, intellectual consciences warped by the habit of insincere apologetics: partemque ejus cum hypocritis ponet.—This school is indeed a school of lies.—This school has been for centuries, and especially in this century, the disgrace of our cause and the scourge of religion. Here is our common enemy; here is the enemy of the Church."
Döllinger never understood party divisions in this tragic way. He was provided with religious explanations for the living and the dead; and his maxims in regard to contemporaries governed and attenuated his view of every historical problem. For the writers of his acquaintance who were unfaltering advocates of the Holy Office, for Philips and Gams, and for Theiner, who expiated devious passages of early youth, amongst other penitential works, with large volumes in honour of Gregory XIII., he had always the same mode of defence: "Mir begegnet es noch jede Woche, dass ich irgend einem Irrthum, mitunter einem lange gepflegten, entsage, ihn mir gleichsam aus der Brust herausreissen muss. Da sollte man freilich höchst duldsam und nachsichtig gegen fremde Irrthümer werden" (5th October 1866). He writes in the same terms to another correspondent sixteen years later: "Mein ganzes Leben ist ein successives Abstreifen von Irrthümern gewesen, von Irrthümern, die ich mit Zähigkeit festhielt, gewaltsam gegen die mir aufdämmernde bessere Erkenntniss mich stemmend; und doch meine ich sagen zu dürfen, dass ich dabei nicht dishonest war. Darf ich andre verurtheilen in eodem luto mecum haerentes?" He regretted as he grew old the hardness and severity of early days, and applied the same inconclusive deduction from his own experience to the past. After comparing Baronius and Bellarmine with Bossuet and Arnauld he goes on: "Wenn ich solche Männer auf einem Irrthum treffe, so sage ich mir: 'Wenn Du damals gelebt, und an seiner Stelle[Pg 430] gestanden wärest, hättest Du nicht den allegingn Wahn getheilt; und er, wenn er die Dir zu Theil gewordenen Erkenntnissmittel besessen, würde er nicht besseren Gebrauch davon gemacht haben, die Wahrheit nicht früher erkannt und bekannt haben, als Du?'"
Döllinger never viewed party divisions in such a tragic light. He had religious explanations for both the living and the dead, and his principles regarding his contemporaries shaped and softened his perspective on every historical issue. For the writers he knew who were steadfast supporters of the Holy Office, like Philips and Gams, and for Theiner, who sought to atone for questionable parts of his youth with extensive works honoring Gregory XIII., he always had the same line of defense: "I encounter some kind of error every week, sometimes one I’ve held onto for a long time, that I have to almost tear out of my chest. In such cases, one should be very patient and understanding toward other people's errors" (5th October 1866). He expressed similar sentiments to another correspondent sixteen years later: "My entire life has been a gradual shedding of errors, of errors that I stubbornly clung to, resisting the emerging better understanding; and yet I believe I can say that I was not dishonest in doing so. Can I judge others in eodem luto mecum haerentes?" As he aged, he regretted the hardness and severity of his earlier years and applied the same inconclusive reasoning from his own experiences to the past. After comparing Baronius and Bellarmine with Bossuet and Arnauld, he continued: "When I encounter such men in an error, I tell myself: 'If you had lived then and been in his position[Pg 430], wouldn’t you have shared that same delusion? And wouldn’t he, if he had the insights you were granted, have made better use of them, recognizing and acknowledging the truth before you?'"
He sometimes distrusted his favourite argument of ignorance and early prepossessions, and felt that there was presumption and unreality in tendering such explanations to men like the Bollandist De Buck, De Rossi, whom the Institute elected in preference to Mommsen, or Windischmann, whom he himself had been accused of bringing forward as a rival to Möhler. He would say that knowledge may be a burden and not a light, that the faculty of doing justice to the past is among the rarest of moral and intellectual gifts: "Man kann viel wissen, viele Notizen im Kopf haben, ohne das rechte wissenschaftliche Verständniss, ohne den historischen Sinn. Dieser ist, wie Sie wohl wissen, gar nicht so häufig; und we er fehlt, da fehlt auch, scheint mir, die volle Verantwortlichkeit für das gewusste."
He sometimes questioned his favorite argument about ignorance and early biases, feeling that there was arrogance and insincerity in offering such explanations to people like the Bollandist De Buck and De Rossi, whom the Institute chose over Mommsen, or Windischmann, who he'd been accused of promoting as a rival to Möhler. He would argue that knowledge can be a burden rather than a benefit, and that the ability to accurately understand the past is one of the rarest moral and intellectual gifts: "One can know a lot, have many notes in one’s head, without true scientific understanding, without a sense of history. This is, as you know, not so common; and where it is lacking, there also seems to be, to me, a lack of full responsibility for what is known."
In 1879 he prepared materials for a paper on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew. Here he was breaking new ground, and verging on that which it was the policy and the aspiration of his life to avoid. Many a man who gives no tears to Cranmer, Servetus, or Bruno, who thinks it just that the laws should be obeyed, who deems that actions done by order are excused, and that legality implies morality, will draw the line at midnight murder and wholesale extermination. The deed wrought at Paris and in forty towns of France in 1572, the arguments which produced it, the arguments which justified it, left no room for the mists of mitigation and compromise. The passage from the age of Gregory IX. to that of Gregory XIII., from the Crusades to the wars of Religion, brought his whole system into jeopardy. The historian who was at the heels of the divine in 1861, and level with him in 1867, would have come to the front. The discourse was never delivered, never composed. But the subject of toleration was absent no more from his thoughts, filling[Pg 431] space once occupied by Julian of Eclanum and Duns Scotus, the Variata and the Five Propositions. To the last days of 1889 he was engaged in following the doctrines of intolerance back to their root, from Innocent III. to the Council of Rheims, from Nicholas I. to St. Augustine, narrowing the sphere of individual responsibility, defending agents, and multiplying degrees so as to make them imperceptible. Before the writings of Priscillian were published by the Vienna Academy the nature of their strange contents was disclosed. It then appeared that a copy of the Codex unicus had been sent to Döllinger from Würzburg years before; and that he had never adverted to the fact that the burning of heretics came, fully armed, from the brain of one man, and was the invention of a heretic who became its first victim.
In 1879, he gathered information for a paper on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew. Here, he was venturing into new territory, approaching topics he had aimed to avoid throughout his life. Many people who don’t shed a tear for Cranmer, Servetus, or Bruno, who believe that laws should be followed, who think that actions taken under orders are justified, and that legality equals morality, will still draw the line at midnight murder and mass extermination. The events that occurred in Paris and in forty towns across France in 1572, along with the arguments that led to them and those that justified them, left no room for excuses or compromises. The transition from the era of Gregory IX to that of Gregory XIII, from the Crusades to the wars of Religion, put his entire system at risk. The historian who was trailing the divine in 1861 and was on par with him in 1867 would have stepped forward. The speech was never delivered or even written. However, the topic of tolerance was no longer absent from his mind, taking the place that had once been held by Julian of Eclanum and Duns Scotus, the Variata, and the Five Propositions. Up until the end of 1889, he was focused on tracing the doctrines of intolerance back to their roots, from Innocent III to the Council of Rheims, from Nicholas I to St. Augustine, narrowing the scope of individual responsibility, defending the agents involved, and complicating the degrees of responsibility to the point where they became nearly invisible. Before the writings of Priscillian were published by the Vienna Academy, the nature of their unusual content was revealed. It then came to light that a copy of the Codex unicus had been sent to Döllinger from Würzburg years earlier, and he had never noted that the concept of burning heretics originated from a single individual, a heretic who ultimately became its first victim.
At Rome he discussed the council of Trent with Theiner, and tried to obtain permission for him to publish the original acts. Pius IX. objected that none of his predecessors had allowed it, and Theiner answered that none of them had defined the Immaculate Conception. In a paper which Döllinger drew up, he observed that Pallavicini cannot convince; that far from proving the case against the artful Servite, the pettiness of his charges indicates that he has no graver fault to find; so that nothing but the production of the official texts can enforce or disprove the imputation that Trent was a scene of tyranny and intrigue. His private belief then was that the papers would disprove the imputation and vindicate the council. When Theiner found it possible to publish his Acta Authentica, Döllinger also printed several private diaries, chiefly from Mendham's collection at the Bodleian. But the correspondence between Rome and the legates is still, in its integrity, kept back. The two friends had examined it; both were persuaded that it was decisive; but they judged that it decided in opposite ways. Theiner, the official guardian of the records, had been forbidden to communicate them during the Vatican Council; and he deemed the concealment prudent. What passed in Rome under Pius IX. would, he averred, suffer by[Pg 432] comparison. According to Döllinger, the suppressed papers told against Trent.
At Rome, he talked about the Council of Trent with Theiner and tried to get permission for him to publish the original documents. Pius IX objected, saying that none of his predecessors had allowed it, and Theiner responded that none of them had defined the Immaculate Conception. In a paper that Döllinger prepared, he noted that Pallavicini couldn't persuade anyone; rather than proving his case against the crafty Servite, the triviality of his accusations showed that he had no more serious faults to find. Thus, only the release of the official texts could confirm or refute the claim that Trent was a scene of tyranny and intrigue. His private belief at the time was that the papers would refute the claim and justify the council. When Theiner found it possible to publish his Acta Authentica, Döllinger also printed several private diaries, mainly from Mendham's collection at the Bodleian. However, the correspondence between Rome and the legates is still completely withheld. The two friends had reviewed it; both were convinced it was decisive, but they felt it led to opposite conclusions. Theiner, who was officially in charge of the records, had been instructed not to share them during the Vatican Council, and he thought keeping them secret was wise. What happened in Rome under Pius IX would, he stated, suffer by[Pg 432] comparison. According to Döllinger, the suppressed documents went against Trent.
Wenn wir nicht allen unseren henotischen Hoffnungen entsagen und uns nicht in schweren Konflikt mit der alten (vormittel-alterigen) Kirche bringen wollen, werden wir doch auch da das Korrektiv des Vincentianischen Prinzips (semper, ubique, ab omnibus) zur Anwendung bringen müssen.
Wenn wir nicht all unseren henotischen Hoffnungen abschwören und uns nicht in einen ernsten Konflikt mit der alten (vor-mittelalterlichen) Kirche bringen wollen, werden wir auch hier das Korrektiv des vinzentinischen Prinzips (immer, überall, von allen) anwenden müssen.
After his last visit to the Marciana he thought more favourably of Father Paul, sharing the admiration which Venetians feel for the greatest writer of the Republic, and falling little short of the judgments which Macaulay inscribed, after each perusal, in the copy at Inveraray. Apart from his chief work he thought him a great historian, and he rejected the suspicion that he professed a religion which he did not believe. He even fancied that the manuscript, which in fact was forwarded with much secrecy to Archbishop Abbot, was published against his will. The intermediate seekers, who seem to skirt the border, such as Grotius, Ussher, Praetorius, and the other celebrated Venetian, De Dominis, interested him deeply, in connection with the subject of Irenics, and the religious problem was part motive of his incessant study of Shakespeare, both in early life, and when he meditated joining in the debate between Simpson, Rio, Bernays, and the Edinburgh Review.
After his last visit to the Marciana, he thought more positively of Father Paul, sharing the admiration that Venetians have for the greatest writer of the Republic, and coming close to the judgments that Macaulay wrote down after each reading in the copy at Inveraray. Besides his main work, he considered him a great historian, and he dismissed the idea that he practiced a religion he didn’t believe in. He even believed that the manuscript, which was actually sent with great secrecy to Archbishop Abbot, was published against his wishes. The intermediate figures, who seem to hover around the edges, like Grotius, Ussher, Praetorius, and the other famous Venetian, De Dominis, intrigued him greatly in relation to the subject of Irenics, and the religious issue was part of his constant study of Shakespeare, both in his early years and when he was thinking about joining the debate between Simpson, Rio, Bernays, and the Edinburgh Review.
His estimate of his own work was low. He wished to be remembered as a man who had written certain books, but who had not written many more. His collections constantly prompted new and attractive schemes, but his way was strewn with promise unperformed, and abandoned from want of concentration. He would not write with imperfect materials, and to him the materials were always imperfect. Perpetually engaged in going over his own life and reconsidering his conclusions, he was not depressed by unfinished work. When a sanguine friend hoped that all the contents of his hundred note-books would come into use, he answered that perhaps they might, if he lived for a hundred and fifty years. He seldom wrote a book without compulsion, or the aid of energetic assistants.[Pg 433] The account of mediæval sects, dated 1890, was on the stocks for half a century. The discourse on the Templars, delivered at his last appearance in public, had been always before him since a conversation with Michelet about the year 1841. Fifty-six years lay between his text to the Paradiso of Cornelius and his last return to Dante.
His opinion of his own work was low. He wanted to be remembered as someone who had written a few notable books, not a long list of them. His collections often inspired new and exciting projects, but his path was littered with unfulfilled promises and abandoned ideas due to a lack of focus. He refused to write with less than perfect materials, and to him, the materials were never quite right. Constantly reviewing his life and rethinking his findings, he was not discouraged by unfinished projects. When an optimistic friend hoped that everything in his hundred notebooks would be utilized, he replied that maybe they would, if he lived for a hundred and fifty years. He rarely wrote a book without feeling pressured or getting help from energetic collaborators.[Pg 433] The account of medieval sects, dated 1890, was in the works for half a century. The talk on the Templars, delivered during his final public appearance, had been on his mind since a conversation with Michelet around 1841. Fifty-six years separated his text on the Paradiso of Cornelius from his last engagement with Dante.
When he began to fix his mind on the constitutional history of the Church, he proposed to write, first, on the times of Innocent XI. It was the age he knew best, in which there was most interest, most material, most ability, when divines were national classics, and presented many distinct types of religious thought, when biblical and historical science was founded, and Catholicism was presented in its most winning guise. The character of Odescalchi impressed him, by his earnestness in sustaining a strict morality. Fragments of this projected work reappeared in his lectures on Louis XIV., and in his last publication on the Casuists. The lectures betray the decline of the tranquil idealism which had been the admiration and despair of friends. Opposition to Rome had made him, like his ultramontane allies in France, more indulgent to the ancient Gallican enemy. He now had to expose the vice of that system, which never roused the king's conscience, and served for sixty years, from the remonstrance of Caussin to the anonymous warning of Fénelon, as the convenient sanction of absolutism. In the work on seventeenth-century ethics, which is his farthest, the moral point of view prevails over every other, and conscience usurps the place of theology, canon law, and scholarship. This was his tribute to a new phase of literature, the last he was to see, which was beginning to put ethical knowledge above metaphysics and politics, as the central range of human progress. Morality, veracity, the proper atmosphere of ideal history, became the paramount interest.
When he started to focus on the constitutional history of the Church, he planned to write first about the time of Innocent XI. It was the period he was most familiar with, full of interest, rich in material, and featuring significant talent, when theologians were national icons and showcased diverse types of religious thought. During this time, biblical and historical scholarship was established, and Catholicism was presented in its most appealing form. He was impressed by Odescalchi's character, especially his commitment to upholding strict morality. Parts of this planned work appeared in his lectures on Louis XIV and in his final publication on the Casuists. The lectures reveal the decline of the calm idealism that had both attracted and frustrated his friends. His opposition to Rome had made him, like his ultramontane allies in France, more lenient toward the historic Gallican adversary. He now needed to criticize the flaws of that system, which never stirred the king's conscience and served for sixty years—from Caussin's remonstrance to Fénelon's anonymous warning—as a convenient justification for absolutism. In his work on seventeenth-century ethics, which is his furthest-reaching, the moral perspective takes precedence over all others, with conscience taking the place of theology, canon law, and scholarly work. This was his tribute to a new literary phase, the last he would witness, which was beginning to prioritize ethical knowledge over metaphysics and politics as the central focus of human advancement. Morality, truthfulness, and the right atmosphere for ideal history became the primary concerns.
When he was proposed for a degree, the most eloquent lips at Oxford, silenced for ever whilst I write this page, pointed to his excellence in those things which are the merit of Germans. "Quaecunque in Germanorum indole[Pg 434] admiranda atque imitanda fere censemus, ea in Doellingero maxime splendent." The patriotic quality was recognised in the address of the Berlin professors, who say that by upholding the independence of the national thought, whilst he enriched it with the best treasure of other lands, he realised the ideal of the historian. He became more German in extreme old age, and less impressive in his idiomatic French and English than in his own language. The lamentations of men he thought good judges, Mazade and Taine, and the first of literary critics, Montégut, diluted somewhat his admiration for the country of St. Bernard and Bossuet. In spite of politics, his feeling for English character, for the moral quality of English literature, never changed; and he told his own people that their faults are not only very near indeed to their virtues, but are sometimes more apparent to the observer. The belief in the fixity and influence of national type, confirmed by his authorities, Ganganelli and Möhler, continued to determine his judgments. In his last letter to Mr. Gladstone, he illustrated the Irish question by means of a chronicle describing Ireland a thousand years ago.
When he was nominated for a degree, the most articulate voices at Oxford, now silent forever as I write this, highlighted his excellence in the qualities we often admire and aspire to emulate in Germans. "Whatever we consider admirable and worthy of imitation in the character of Germans, shines most brightly in Doellinger." The patriotic aspect was acknowledged in the address from the Berlin professors, who stated that by maintaining the independence of national thought while enriching it with the finest contributions from other countries, he embodied the ideal of a historian. In his late years, he became more German and less impressive in his native French and English compared to his own language. The critiques from respected figures like Mazade and Taine, along with the esteemed literary critic Montégut, somewhat tempered his admiration for the country of St. Bernard and Bossuet. Despite political matters, his appreciation for English character and the moral qualities of English literature remained constant; he told his own people that their faults are often very close to their virtues and sometimes even more obvious to an observer. His belief in the stability and influence of national identity, supported by his authorities Ganganelli and Möhler, continued to shape his opinions. In his final letter to Mr. Gladstone, he used a historical account from a thousand years ago to illustrate the Irish question.
Everybody has felt that his power was out of proportion to his work, and that he knew too much to write. It was so much better to hear him than to read all his books, that the memory of what he was will pass away with the children whom he loved. Hefele called him the first theologian in Germany, and Höfler said that he surpassed all men in the knowledge of historical literature; but Hefele was the bishop of his predilection, and Höfler had been fifty years his friend, and is the last survivor of the group which once made Munich the capital of citramontane Catholicity. Martensen, the most brilliant of Episcopalian divines, describes him as he talked with equal knowledge and certainty of every age, and understood all characters and all situations as if he had lived in the midst of them. The best ecclesiastical historian now living is the fittest judge of the great ecclesiastical historian who is dead. Harnack has assigned causes which limited his greatness as a writer, perhaps even as a thinker; but he has declared[Pg 435] that no man had the same knowledge and intelligence of history in general, and of religious history which is its most essential element, and he affirms, what some have doubted, that he possessed the rare faculty of entering into alien thought. None of those who knew Professor Döllinger best, who knew him in the third quarter of the century, to which he belonged by the full fruition of his powers and the completeness of his knowledge, will ever qualify these judgments. It is right to add that, in spite of boundless reading, there was no lumber in his mind, and in spite of his classical learning, little ornament. Among the men to be commemorated here, he stands alone. Throughout the measureless distance which he traversed, his movement was against his wishes, in pursuit of no purpose, in obedience to no theory, under no attraction but historical research alone. It was given to him to form his philosophy of history on the largest induction ever available to man; and whilst he owed more to divinity than any other historian, he owed more to history than any other divine.
Everyone has felt that his influence was disproportionate to his hard work, and that he was too knowledgeable to write. It was much better to listen to him than to read all his books; his memory will fade away with the children he loved. Hefele called him the top theologian in Germany, and Höfler said he was more knowledgeable about historical literature than anyone else. But Hefele was the bishop he favored, and Höfler had been his friend for fifty years, being the last of the group that once made Munich the center of Catholicism north of the Alps. Martensen, the most brilliant Episcopalian theologian, described him as someone who spoke with equal knowledge and certainty about every era, understanding all characters and situations as if he had lived through them. The best living church historian is the most suitable judge of the great church historian who has died. Harnack pointed out factors that may have limited his greatness as a writer and perhaps as a thinker; however, he stated[Pg 435] that no one had the same level of understanding and intelligence about history in general, especially regarding religious history, which is its most crucial element, and he asserted, against some doubts, that he had the rare ability to engage with foreign thoughts. None of those who knew Professor Döllinger well, particularly in the latter part of the century when he fully realized his abilities and knowledge, will ever dispute these judgments. It’s important to note that, despite his extensive reading, his mind was free from clutter, and although he had a classical education, it contained little embellishment. Among those to be remembered here, he stands apart. Throughout the vast distance he covered, his journey was against his wishes, pursuing no specific purpose, adhering to no theory, and driven solely by his quest for historical research. He had the opportunity to build his philosophy of history based on the largest collection of evidence ever available to anyone; while he owed more to divinity than any other historian, he also owed more to history than any other theologian.
FOOTNOTES:
[338] English Historical Review,1890.
XII
It is one of the conditions inseparable from a public career to be often misunderstood, and sometimes judged unfairly even when understood the best. No one who has watched the formation of public opinion will be disposed to attribute all the unjust judgments which assail him to the malice of individuals, or to imagine that he can prevent misconceptions or vindicate his good name by words alone. He knows that even where he has committed no errors he must pay tribute to the fallibility of mankind, and that where he is in fault he must also pay tribute to his own. This is a natural law; and the purer a man's conscience is, and the more single his aim, the less eager will he be to evade it, or to defend himself from its penalties.
It’s one of the unavoidable aspects of a public career to be frequently misunderstood and sometimes judged unfairly, even when people understand you well. Anyone who has observed how public opinion forms won’t simply blame all the unjust judgments against him on individual malice or think he can clear up misunderstandings or defend his reputation with words alone. He realizes that even when he hasn't made mistakes, he has to acknowledge human fallibility, and when he is at fault, he must also acknowledge his own shortcomings. This is a fundamental truth; the more someone has a clear conscience and a straightforward purpose, the less likely they are to try to escape it or defend themselves against its consequences.
The man whose career is bound up with that of some school or party will estimate the value of his opponents' censures by the worth which he attributes to the undiscriminating praise of his friends; but he who has devoted himself to the development of principles which will not always bend to the dictates of expediency will have no such short way of dealing with objections. His independence will frequently and inexorably demand the sacrifice of interests to truth—of what is politic to what is right;[Pg 437] and, whenever he makes that sacrifice, he will appear a traitor to those whom he is most anxious to serve, while his act will be hailed by those who are farthest from sharing his opinions as a proof of secret sympathy, and harbinger of future alliance. Thus, the censure which he incurs will most often come from those whose views are essentially his own; and the very matter which calls it forth will be that which elicits the applause of adversaries who cannot bring themselves to believe either in the truth of his opinions, in the integrity of his motives, or in the sincerity of his aims.
The man whose career is tied to a school or party will judge the value of his opponents' criticism based on the uncritical praise of his friends; however, someone who has committed to developing principles that won’t always conform to practical needs will handle objections differently. His independence will often require sacrificing interests for the sake of truth—putting what is politically convenient below what is right; [Pg 437] and whenever he makes that sacrifice, he will seem like a traitor to those he wants to help the most, while his actions will be celebrated by those who disagree with him as evidence of hidden agreement and a sign of future collaboration. Therefore, the criticism he faces will often come from people who fundamentally share his views, and the very issues that provoke this criticism will receive applause from opponents who can’t accept the truth of his opinions, the integrity of his motives, or the sincerity of his goals.
There are few men living whose career has been more persistently misinterpreted, more bitterly assailed, or more ignorantly judged, than the illustrious person who is the head in England of the Church to which we belong, Cardinal Wiseman has been for many years the chief object of the attacks of those who have desired to injure or degrade our community. He is not only the canonical chief of English Catholics, but his ability, and the devotion of his life to their cause, have made him their best representative and their most powerful champion. No prelate in Christendom is more fully trusted by the Holy See, or exercises a more extensive personal influence, or enjoys so wide a literary renown. Upon him, therefore, intolerance and fanaticism have concentrated their malice. He has had to bear the brunt of that hatred which the holiness of Catholicism inspires in its enemies; and the man who has never been found wanting when the cause of the Church was at stake may boast, with a not unworthy pride, of the indifference with which he has encountered the personal slander of a hostile press.
There are few men today whose careers have been so consistently misunderstood, so harshly criticized, or so naively judged as the distinguished leader of our Church in England, Cardinal Wiseman. For many years, he has been the primary target of those looking to harm or undermine our community. He is not only the canonical leader of English Catholics, but his talents and lifelong dedication to their cause have made him their best representative and strongest advocate. No church leader in Christendom is more trusted by the Vatican, exercises a broader personal influence, or has a more extensive literary reputation. As a result, he has become the focal point of intolerance and fanaticism. He has had to withstand the brunt of the animosity that the holiness of Catholicism ignites in its opponents; and the man who has always risen to the occasion when the Church’s cause was at stake can rightfully take pride in the indifference with which he has faced the personal attacks from a hostile press.
The Catholics of this country are attached to Cardinal Wiseman by warmer feelings and more personal ties than those of merely ecclesiastical subordination. It has been his privilege to gather the spiritual fruits of the Catholic Emancipation Act; and the history of English Catholicism has been, for a whole generation, bound up with his name. That immense change in the internal condition of the Church in England which distinguishes our days from the[Pg 438] time of Milner has grown up under his influence, and has been in great part his work. We owe it to him that we have been brought into closer intercourse with Rome, and into contact with the rest of Europe. By his preaching and his spiritual direction he has transformed the devotions of our people; while his lectures and writings have made Protestants familiar with Catholic ideas, and have given Catholics a deeper insight into their own religion. As a controversialist he influenced the Oxford movement more deeply than any other Catholic. As director of the chief literary organ of Catholics during a quarter of a century he rendered services to our literature, and overcame difficulties, which none are in a better position to appreciate than those who are engaged in a similar work. And as President of Oscott, he acquired the enduring gratitude of hundreds who owed to his guidance the best portion of their training.
The Catholics in this country feel a strong personal connection to Cardinal Wiseman that goes beyond just church hierarchy. He has been lucky enough to reap the benefits of the Catholic Emancipation Act, and for a whole generation, the history of English Catholicism has been tied to his name. The significant changes in the Church's situation in England that set our times apart from those of Milner have developed under his influence and have largely been his doing. Thanks to him, we have established closer ties with Rome and connected more with the rest of Europe. Through his preaching and spiritual guidance, he has transformed the devotions of our people, while his lectures and writings have introduced Protestants to Catholic ideas and deepened Catholics’ understanding of their own faith. As a debater, he impacted the Oxford movement more than any other Catholic. As the head of the main literary publication for Catholics for twenty-five years, he contributed significantly to our literature and tackled challenges that those involved in similar work can best appreciate. And as President of Oscott, he earned the lasting gratitude of hundreds who benefited from his guidance during their training.
These personal relations with English Catholics, which have made him a stranger to none and a benefactor to all, have at the same time given him an authority of peculiar weight amongst them. With less unity of view and tradition than their brethren in other lands, they were accustomed, in common with the rest of Englishmen, to judge more independently and to speak more freely than is often possible in countries more exclusively Catholic. Their minds are not all cast in the same mould, nor their ideas derived from the same stock; but all alike, from bishop to layman, identify their cause with that of the Cardinal, and feel that, in the midst of a hostile people, no diversity of opinion ought to interfere with unity of action, no variety of interest with identity of feeling, no controversy with the universal reverence which is due to the position and character of the Archbishop of Westminster.
These personal connections with English Catholics have made him a familiar figure to everyone and a supporter to all, while also giving him a unique kind of authority among them. With less unity of perspective and tradition than their counterparts in other countries, they tend to judge more independently and speak more openly than what is often possible in countries that are predominantly Catholic. Their thoughts aren’t all uniform, nor do their ideas come from the same source; however, everyone, from bishops to laypeople, sees their cause as linked to that of the Cardinal. They believe that, in the face of a hostile population, no differences in opinion should disrupt their collective action, no variety in interests should interfere with their shared sentiments, and no disputes should diminish the universal respect owed to the position and character of the Archbishop of Westminster.
In this spirit the Catholic body have received Cardinal Wiseman's latest publication—his "Reply to the Address of his Clergy on his return from Rome." He speaks in it of the great assemblage of the Episcopate, and of their address to the Holy Father. Among the bishops there[Pg 439] present he was the most conspicuous, and he was President of the Commission to which the preparation of their address was intrusted. No account of it, therefore, can be more authentic than that which he is able to give. The reserve imposed by his office, and by the distinguished part he had to bear, has been to some extent neutralised by the necessity of refuting false and exaggerated rumours which were circulated soon after the meeting, and particularly two articles which appeared in The Patrie on the 4th and 5th of July, and in which it was stated that the address written by Cardinal Wiseman contained "most violent attacks on all the fundamental principles of modern society."
In this spirit, the Catholic community has received Cardinal Wiseman's latest publication—his "Reply to the Address of his Clergy on his return from Rome." In it, he discusses the large gathering of bishops and their address to the Holy Father. Among the bishops present, he stood out the most and served as President of the Commission responsible for preparing their address. Therefore, no account can be more reliable than the one he provides. The constraints of his role, and the significant part he played, have been somewhat offset by the need to refute false and exaggerated rumors that circulated shortly after the meeting, especially two articles that appeared in The Patrie on July 4th and 5th, which claimed that the address written by Cardinal Wiseman included "most violent attacks on all the fundamental principles of modern society."
After replying in detail to the untruths of this newspaper, the Cardinal proceeds as follows:—
After addressing the false claims made by this newspaper in detail, the Cardinal goes on to say:—
With far greater pain I feel compelled to advert to a covert insinuation of the same charges, in a publication avowedly Catholic, and edited in my own diocese, consequently canonically subject to my correction. Should such a misstatement, made under my own eyes, be passed over by me, it might be surmised that it could not be contradicted; and whether chronologically it preceded or followed the French account it evidently becomes my duty to notice it, as French bishops have considered it theirs to correct the inaccuracies of their native writers.
With much more pain, I feel the need to address a hidden implication of the same accusations in a publication that is openly Catholic and edited in my own diocese, which is therefore subject to my correction. If I were to ignore such a misstatement made right in front of me, it might lead people to believe it couldn't be challenged; and whether it came before or after the French account, it is clearly my responsibility to address it, just as French bishops have felt it is theirs to correct the inaccuracies of their local writers.
Otherwise, in a few years, we might find reference made, as to a recognised Catholic authority, for the current and unreproved statement of what occurred at Rome, to The Home and Foreign Review. And that in a matter on which reprehension would have been doubly expected, if merited. In its first number the Address, which has, I believe, wonderfully escaped the censure of Protestant and infidel journals, is thus spoken of: "This Address is said to be a compromise between one which took the violent course of recommending that major excommunication should be at once pronounced against the chief enemies of the temporal power by name, and one still more moderate than the present" (The Home and Foreign Review, p. 264). Now this very charge about recommending excommunication is the one made by the French paper against my Address. But, leaving to the writer the chance of an error, in this application of his words, I am bound to correct it, to whomever it refers. He speaks of only two addresses: the distinction between them implies severe censure on one. I assure you that neither contained the recommendation or the sentiment alluded to.
Otherwise, in a few years, we might see references made, as to a recognized Catholic authority, for the current and unchallenged account of what happened in Rome, to The Home and Foreign Review. And that would be in a matter where criticism would have been fully expected, if justified. In its first issue, the Address, which has remarkably avoided the criticism of Protestant and non-believer publications, is described like this: "This Address is said to be a compromise between one which took the aggressive stance of suggesting that major excommunication should be immediately pronounced against the main enemies of temporal power by name, and one that's even more moderate than the current one" (The Home and Foreign Review, p. 264). Now, this very accusation about suggesting excommunication is the one made by the French paper against my Address. But, putting aside the chance that the writer may have misunderstood his own words, I must correct this, no matter who it concerns. He mentions only two addresses: the difference between them implies serious criticism of one. I assure you that neither included the recommendation or sentiment mentioned.
My Brethren, I repeat that it pains me to have to contradict the repetition, in my own diocese, of foreign accusations, without the [Pg 440]smallest pains taken to verify or disprove them with means at hand. But this can hardly excite surprise in us who know the antecedents of that journal under another name, the absence for years of all reserve or reverence in its treatment of persons or of things deemed sacred, its grazing over the very edges of the most perilous abysses of error, and its habitual preferences of uncatholic to catholic instincts, tendencies, and motives. In uttering these sad thoughts, and entreating you to warn your people, and especially the young, against such dangerous leadership, believe me I am only obeying a higher direction than my own impulses, and acting under much more solemn sanctions. Nor shall I stand alone in this unhappily necessary correction.
My friends, I must say that it bothers me to have to push back against the repeated foreign accusations in my own diocese, especially when no effort has been made to verify or disprove them using the resources available. But this shouldn't surprise us, given the history of that publication under a different name, its years of showing no restraint or respect in how it deals with people or matters considered sacred, its flirting with the brink of the most dangerous errors, and its consistent preference for un-Catholic over Catholic instincts, tendencies, and motivations. As I express these unfortunate thoughts and urge you to warn your community, particularly the youth, against such risky leadership, know that I'm following a higher calling than my own feelings and acting under much more serious obligations. I won’t be alone in this sadly necessary correction.
But let us pass to more cheerful and consoling thoughts. If my connection with the preparation of the Address, from my having held, though unworthy, office in its Committee, enables and authorises me to rebut false charges against it, it has further bestowed upon me the privilege of personal contact with a body of men who justly represented the entire Episcopate, and would have represented it with equal advantage in any other period of the Church. I know not who selected them, nor do I venture to say that many other equal committees of eighteen could not have been extracted from the remainder. I think they might; but I must say that a singular wisdom seemed to me to have presided over the actual, whatever might have been any other possible, choice.
But let’s move on to happier and more comforting thoughts. My involvement in preparing the Address, having held a position (though unworthy) on its Committee, allows me to defend it against false accusations. Additionally, it has given me the opportunity to connect personally with a group of men who truly represented the entire Episcopate and would have done so just as well in any other time in the Church. I’m not sure who chose them, nor do I claim that there couldn’t be many other equally capable committees of eighteen drawn from the others. I think it’s possible; however, I must say that there seemed to be a special wisdom guiding the selection of this particular group, regardless of what other options might have been available.
Deliberations more minute, more mutually respectful, more courteous, or at the same time more straightforward and unflinching, could hardly have been carried on. More learning in theology and canon law, more deep religious feeling, a graver sense of the responsibility laid upon the Commission, or a more scrupulous regard to the claims of justice, and no less of mercy, could scarcely have been exhibited. Its spirit was one of mildness, of gentleness, and of reverence to all who rightly claimed it. "Violent courses," invitations to "draw the sword and rush on enemies," or to deal about "the major excommunication by name," I deliberately assure you, were never mentioned, never insinuated, and I think I may say, never thought of by any one in that Council. In the sketches proposed by several, there was not a harsh or disrespectful word about any sovereign or government; in anything I ever humbly proposed, there was not a single allusion to "King or Kaiser."
Deliberations that were more detailed, more respectful to each other, more polite, yet at the same time more straightforward and resolute, could hardly have taken place. There was more knowledge in theology and canon law, deeper religious convictions, a greater awareness of the responsibility put on the Commission, and a more careful consideration of justice's demands, along with mercy, than could easily be shown. Its atmosphere was one of kindness, gentleness, and respect towards all who justly deserved it. "Aggressive actions," calls to "take up arms against enemies," or to impose "the major excommunication by name," I assure you, were never mentioned, never suggested, and I believe I can say, never even considered by anyone in that Council. In the proposals put forward by several members, there was not a single harsh or disrespectful comment about any ruler or government; in anything I ever modestly suggested, there was not a single reference to "King or Kaiser."
Our duty to the Cardinal and our duty to our readers alike forbid us to pass by these remarks without notice. Silence would imply either that we admitted the charge, or that we disregarded the censure; and each of these suppositions would probably be welcome to the enemies of our common cause, while both of them are, in fact, untrue. The impossibility of silence, however, involves the necessity[Pg 441] of our stating the facts on which charges so definite and so formidable have been founded. In doing so, we shall endeavour both to exhibit the true sequence of events, and to explain the origin of the Cardinal's misapprehension; and in this way we shall reply to the charges made against us.
Our obligation to the Cardinal and our commitment to our readers prevent us from ignoring these comments. Staying silent would suggest that we either accept the accusation or dismiss the criticism; both interpretations would likely please those who oppose our shared cause, while neither is true. The need to break our silence makes it necessary[Pg 441] for us to present the facts that have led to such specific and serious accusations. In doing this, we will aim to clarify the actual sequence of events and explain how the Cardinal misunderstood the situation; this approach will allow us to address the accusations against us.
But we must first explicitly declare, as we have already implied, that in the Cardinal's support and approbation of our work we should recognise an aid more valuable to the cause we are engaged in than the utmost support which could be afforded to us by any other person; and that we cannot consider the terms he has used respecting us otherwise than as a misfortune to be profoundly regretted, and a blow which might seriously impair our power to do service to religion.
But we first need to clearly state, as we’ve already suggested, that the Cardinal's support and approval of our work should be seen as more valuable to our cause than any support we could get from anyone else. We also can’t view the way he has described us as anything other than a regrettable misfortune, and a setback that could seriously hinder our ability to serve religion.
A Catholic Review which is deprived of the countenance of the ecclesiastical authorities is placed in an abnormal position. A germ of distrust is planted in the ground where the good seed should grow; the support which the suspected organ endeavours to lend to the Church is repudiated by the ecclesiastical rulers; and its influence in Protestant society, as an expositor of Catholic ideas, is in danger of being destroyed, because its exposition of them may be declared unsound and unfair, even when it represents them most faithfully and defends them most successfully. The most devoted efforts of its conductors are liable to be misconstrued, and perversely turned either against the Church or against the Review itself; its best works are infected with the suspicion with which it is regarded, and its merits become almost more perilous than its faults.
A Catholic Review that lacks the support of church authorities finds itself in a difficult situation. A seed of mistrust is sown where good ideas should flourish; the backing that the questioned publication tries to offer to the Church is rejected by the church leaders, and its role in Protestant communities as a promoter of Catholic views is at risk of being undermined, because its presentation may be deemed unreliable and biased, even when it is the most accurate and robust defense of those views. The most dedicated efforts of its editors can be misinterpreted and wrongly used against either the Church or the Review itself; its best contributions are tainted by the suspicion surrounding it, and its strengths often become more dangerous than its weaknesses.
These considerations could not have been overlooked by the Cardinal when he resolved to take a step which threatened to paralyse one of the few organs of Catholic opinion in England. Yet he took that step. If an enemy had done this, it would have been enough to vindicate ourselves, and to leave the burden of an unjust accusation to be borne by its author. But since it has been done by an ecclesiastical superior, with entire fore[Pg 442]sight of the grave consequences of the act, it has become necessary for us, in addition, to explain the circumstances by which he was led into a course we have so much reason to deplore, and to show how an erroneous and unjust opinion could arise in the mind of one whom obvious motives would have disposed to make the best use of a publication, the conductors of which are labouring to serve the community he governs, and desired and endeavoured to obtain his sanction for their work. If we were unable to reconcile these two necessities,—if we were compelled to choose between a forbearance dishonourable to ourselves, and a refutation injurious to the Cardinal, we should be placed in a painful and almost inextricable difficulty. For a Catholic who defends himself at the expense of an ecclesiastical superior sacrifices that which is generally of more public value than his own fair fame; and an English Catholic who casts back on Cardinal Wiseman the blame unjustly thrown on himself, hurts a reputation which belongs to the whole body, and disgraces the entire community of Catholics. By such a course, a Review which exists only for public objects would stultify its own position and injure its own cause, and The Home and Foreign Review has no object to attain, and no views to advance, except objects and views in which the Catholic Church is interested. The ends for which it labours, according to its light and ability, are ends by which the Church cannot but gain; the doctrine it receives, and the authority it obeys, are none other than those which command the acceptance and submission of the Cardinal himself. It desires to enjoy his support; it has no end to gain by opposing him. But we are not in this painful dilemma. We can show that the accusations of the Cardinal are unjust; and, at the same time, we can explain how naturally the suppositions on which they are founded have arisen, by giving a distinct and ample statement of our own principles and position.
These considerations couldn't have been missed by the Cardinal when he decided to take a step that threatened to undermine one of the few voices of Catholic opinion in England. Yet, he made that choice. If an enemy had done this, it would have been enough to defend ourselves and let the unjust accusation fall on its author. But since it was done by an ecclesiastical superior, fully aware of the serious consequences, we must also explain the circumstances that led him to make a decision we regret and show how a mistaken and unfair opinion could form in the mind of someone who, with evident motives, should have aimed to support a publication whose leaders are working to serve the community he oversees and sought to gain his approval for their work. If we couldn't reconcile these two necessities—if we had to choose between dishonorable silence for ourselves and a rebuttal damaging to the Cardinal—we would find ourselves in a difficult and almost impossible situation. A Catholic defending himself at the cost of an ecclesiastical superior sacrifices something generally of greater public value than his own reputation; and an English Catholic who deflects blame back onto Cardinal Wiseman, unjustly cast on him, harms a reputation that belongs to the entire body and shames the whole community of Catholics. Such a path would undermine a Review that exists solely for public purposes and harm its own mission, and The Home and Foreign Review has no aim to achieve and no agenda to promote except those in which the Catholic Church is interested. The goals it works towards, to the best of its ability, are goals that can only benefit the Church; the doctrine it accepts and the authority it obeys are those which also require the acceptance and submission of the Cardinal himself. It seeks his support; it has no benefit to gain by opposing him. However, we are not in this unfortunate dilemma. We can demonstrate that the Cardinal's accusations are unjust; and, at the same time, we can clarify how the assumptions on which they are based naturally came about by providing a clear and thorough statement of our own principles and position.
The complaint which the Cardinal makes against us contains, substantially, five charges: (1) that we made a misstatement, affirming something historically false to[Pg 443] be historically true; (2) that the falsehood consists in the statement that only two addresses were proposed in the Commission—one violent, the other very moderate,—and that the address finally adopted was a compromise between these two; (3) that we insinuated that the Cardinal himself was the author of the violent address; (4) that we cast, by implication, a severe censure on that address and its author; and (5) that our narrative was derived from the same sources, and inspired by the same motives, as that given in The Patrie,—for the Cardinal distinctly connects the two accounts, and quotes passages indifferently from both, in such a way that words which we never used might by a superficial reader be supposed to be ours.
The complaint that the Cardinal has against us includes, essentially, five charges: (1) that we misrepresented something, claiming that something historically false was actually true; (2) that the falsehood is in the claim that only two addresses were proposed in the Commission—one extreme and the other very moderate—and that the address we ultimately settled on was a compromise between the two; (3) that we suggested the Cardinal himself was behind the extreme address; (4) that we implied a harsh criticism of that address and its author; and (5) that our account was sourced from the same materials and driven by the same motivations as that presented in The Patrie—because the Cardinal clearly links the two narratives and quotes excerpts from both in a way that could lead a casual reader to mistakenly think that words we never used were actually ours.
To these charges our reply is as follows: (1) We gave the statement of which the Cardinal complains as a mere rumour current on any good authority at the time of our publication, and we employed every means in our power to test its accuracy, though the only other narratives which had then reached England were, as the Cardinal says (p. 9), too "partial and perverted" to enable us to sift it to the bottom. We stated that a rumour was current, not that its purport was true. (2) We did not speak of "only two addresses" actually submitted to the Commission. We supposed the report to mean, that of the three possible forms of address, two extreme and one mean, each of which actually had partisans in the Commission, the middle or moderate form was the one finally adopted. (3) We had no suspicion that the Cardinal had proposed any violent address at all; we did not know that such a proposal had been, or was about to be, attributed to him; and there was no connection whatever between him and it either in our mind or in our language. (4) We implied no censure either on the course proposed or on its proposer, still less on the Cardinal personally. (5) The articles in The Patrie first appeared—and that in France—some days after our Review was in the hands of the public; we know nothing of the authority on which their statements were founded, and we have not[Pg 444] the least sympathy either with the politics or the motives of that newspaper.
To respond to these accusations, we want to clarify the following: (1) The statement the Cardinal is upset about was just a rumor that was being discussed by credible sources at the time we published, and we did everything we could to verify its accuracy, even though the only other accounts that had reached England were, as the Cardinal notes (p. 9), too "partial and distorted" for us to investigate thoroughly. We indicated that there was a rumor, not that it was necessarily true. (2) We didn’t claim there were "only two addresses" actually presented to the Commission. We interpreted the report to mean that among the three possible types of addresses—two extremes and one moderate—each had supporters in the Commission, and the moderate option was the one that was ultimately accepted. (3) We had no idea that the Cardinal had suggested any extreme address; we weren’t aware that such a proposal had been, or was about to be, linked to him; and there was absolutely no connection in our minds or in our wording. (4) We did not imply any criticism of either the proposed course or its proposer, much less of the Cardinal personally. (5) The articles in The Patrie first appeared—in France—days after our Review had been released to the public; we have no knowledge of the basis for their claims, and we have not[Pg 444] the slightest sympathy for the politics or motives of that newspaper.
This reply would be enough for our own defence; but it is right that we should show, on the other side, how it came to pass that the Cardinal was led to subject our words to that construction which we have so much reason to regret. Reading them by the light of his own knowledge, and through the medium of the false reports which afterwards arose with regard to himself, his interpretation of them may easily have appeared both plausible and likely. For there were more draft addresses than one: one was his; the actual address was a compromise between them, and he had been falsely accused of, and severely censured for, proposing violent courses in his address. Knowing this, he was tempted to suspect a covert allusion to himself under our words, and the chronological relation between our own article and those of The Patrie was easily forgotten, or made nugatory by the supposition of their both being derived from the same sources of information.
This response would suffice for our own defense; however, it's important to explain how the Cardinal came to interpret our words in a way we deeply regret. Interpreting them based on his own understanding and influenced by the misleading reports that later emerged about him, his interpretation might have seemed both reasonable and believable. There were multiple draft addresses: one was his; the actual address was a compromise between them, and he faced false accusations and harsh criticism for suggesting extreme measures in his address. Knowing this, he might have been inclined to see a hidden reference to himself in our words, and the timing between our article and those of The Patrie was easily overlooked or rendered insignificant by the assumption that they both came from the same sources of information.
But this will be made clearer by the following narrative of facts: A Commission was appointed to draw up the address of the bishops; Cardinal Wiseman, its president, proposed a draft address, which was not obnoxious to any of the criticisms made on any other draft, and is, in substance, the basis of the address as it was ultimately settled. It was favourably received by the Commission; but, after some deliberation, its final adoption was postponed.
But this will be clearer with the following account of the facts: A Commission was set up to create the address for the bishops; Cardinal Wiseman, its president, suggested a draft address, which wasn't criticized like other drafts and essentially became the foundation of the address as it was eventually finalized. The Commission received it positively; however, after some discussion, the final approval was delayed.
Subsequently, a prelate who had been absent from the previous discussion presented another draft, not in competition with that proposed by the president, nor as an amendment to it, but simply as a basis for discussion. This second draft was also favourably received; and the Commission, rather out of consideration for the great services and reputation of its author than from any dissatisfaction with the address proposed by the president, resolved to amalgamate the two drafts. All other projects were set aside; and, in particular, two proposals were deliberately rejected. One of these proposals was, to pay a tribute[Pg 445] of acknowledgment for the services of the French nation to the Holy See; the other was, to denounce the perfidious and oppressive policy of the Court of Turin in terms which we certainly should not think either exaggerated or undeserved. We have neither right nor inclination to complain of the ardent patriotism which has been exhibited by the illustrious Bishop of Orleans in the two publications he has put forth since his return to his See, or of the indignation which the system prevailing at Turin must excite in every man who in his heart loves the Church, or whose intelligence can appreciate the first principles of government. Whatever may have been the censure proposed, it certainly did not surpass the measure of the offence. Nevertheless, the impolicy of a violent course, which could not fail to cause irritation, and to aggravate the difficulties of the Church, appears to have been fully recognised by the Commission; and we believe that no one was more prompt in exposing the inutility of such a measure than the Cardinal himself. The idea that anything imprudent or aggressive was to be found in his draft is contradicted by all the facts of the case, and has not a shadow of foundation in anything that is contained in the address as adopted.
Afterward, a church leader who had missed the earlier discussion presented another draft. This was not meant to compete with the one proposed by the president or to amend it, but simply to serve as a foundation for discussion. This second draft was also well received, and the Commission, more out of respect for the significant contributions and reputation of its author than any discontent with the president's proposed address, decided to merge the two drafts. All other proposals were disregarded, and two specific proposals were intentionally rejected. One of these was to acknowledge the contributions of the French nation to the Holy See, while the other aimed to criticize the deceitful and oppressive policies of the Court of Turin in a manner we certainly wouldn’t consider exaggerated or undeserved. We have no reason to criticize the passionate patriotism shown by the respected Bishop of Orleans in the two publications he released since returning to his position, nor the outrage that the system in Turin must provoke in anyone who truly loves the Church or understands the basic principles of governance. Whatever criticism was suggested did not exceed the severity of the offense. Still, the imprudence of taking a harsh approach, which would likely cause further frustration and complicate the Church’s challenges, appears to have been clearly understood by the Commission. We believe no one was quicker to highlight the futility of such an approach than the Cardinal himself. The notion that there was anything reckless or combative in his draft is contradicted by all the facts of the situation and lacks any basis in the adopted address.
We need say no more to explain what has been very erroneously called our covert insinuation. From this narrative of facts our statement comes out, no longer as a mere report, but as a substantially accurate summary of events, questioned only on one point,—the extent of the censure which was proposed. So that in the account which the Cardinal quoted from our pages there was no substantial statement to correct, as in fact no correction of any definite point but one has been attempted.
We don’t need to say anything more to clarify what has been mistakenly labeled our hidden suggestion. From this recounting of facts, our statement emerges not just as a simple report, but as a solidly accurate summary of events, only disputed on one issue—the level of criticism that was suggested. Therefore, in the account that the Cardinal referenced from our writings, there was no significant statement to correct, as no correction of any specific point, except for one, has been attempted.
How this innocent statement has come to be suspected of a hostile intent, and to be classed with the calumnies of The Patrie, is another question. The disposition with which the Cardinal sat in judgment upon our words was founded, not on anything they contained, but, as he declares, on the antecedents of the conductors of The Home and Foreign Review, and on the character of a journal[Pg 446] which no longer exists. That character he declares to consist in "the absence for years of all reserve or reverence in its treatment of persons or of things deemed sacred, its grazing over the very edges of the most perilous abysses of error, and its habitual preferences of uncatholic to catholic instincts, tendencies, and motives." In publishing this charge, which amounts to a declaration that we hold opinions and display a spirit not compatible with an entire attachment and submission of intellect and will to the doctrine and authority of the Catholic Church, the Cardinal adds, "I am only obeying a higher direction than my own impulses, and acting under much more solemn sanctions. Nor shall I stand alone in this unhappily necessary correction."
How this innocent statement has come to be viewed with suspicion of a hostile intent and grouped with the slanders of The Patrie is another matter. The Cardinal's judgment regarding our words was based not on their actual content but, as he states, on the past actions of the editors of The Home and Foreign Review, and on the reputation of a publication[Pg 446] that no longer exists. He claims that this reputation is characterized by "years of total lack of restraint or respect in addressing people or things considered sacred, its near-daily flirtation with the most dangerous errors, and its consistent preference for uncatholic over catholic instincts, tendencies, and motives." By making this accusation, which essentially states that we hold views and exhibit a mindset incompatible with full loyalty and submission of intellect and will to the teachings and authority of the Catholic Church, the Cardinal adds, "I am merely following a directive greater than my own instincts and acting under much more serious obligations. I will not be alone in this unfortunately necessary correction."
There can be little doubt of the nature of the circumstances to which this announcement points. It is said that certain papers or propositions, which the report does not specify, have been extracted from the journal which the Cardinal identifies with this Review, and forwarded to Rome for examination; that the Prefect of Propaganda has characterised these extracts, or some of them, in terms which correspond to the Cardinal's language; and that the English bishops have deliberated whether they should issue similar declarations. We have no reason to doubt that the majority of them share the Cardinal's view, which is also that of a large portion both of the rest of the clergy and also of the laity; and, whatever may be the precise action which has been taken in the matter, it is unquestionable that a very formidable mass of ecclesiastical authority and popular feeling is united against certain principles or opinions which, whether rightly or wrongly, are attributed to us. No one will suppose that an impression so general can be entirely founded on a mistake. Those who admit the bare orthodoxy of our doctrine will, under the circumstances, naturally conclude that in our way of holding or expounding it there must be something new and strange, unfamiliar and bewildering, to those who are accustomed to the prevalent spirit of Catholic literature; something which our fellow-Catholics[Pg 447] are not prepared to admit; something which can sufficiently explain misgivings so commonly and so sincerely entertained. Others may perhaps imagine that we are unconsciously drifting away from the Church, or that we only professedly and hypocritically remain with her. But the Catholic critic will not forget that charity is a fruit of our religion, and that his anxiety to do justice to those from whom he must differ ought always to be in equal proportion with his zeal. Relying, then, upon this spirit of fairness, convinced of the sincerity of the opposition we encounter, and in order that there may remain a distinct and intelligible record of the aim to which we dedicate our labours, we proceed to make that declaration which may be justly asked of nameless writers, as a testimony of the purpose which has inspired our undertaking, and an abiding pledge of our consistency.
There can be little doubt about the nature of the circumstances surrounding this announcement. It's been reported that certain documents or proposals, which the report does not specify, have been taken from the journal that the Cardinal associates with this Review and sent to Rome for review; that the Prefect of Propaganda has described these documents, or some of them, in terms that match the Cardinal's words; and that the English bishops have discussed whether they should make similar statements. We have no reason to believe that most of them do not agree with the Cardinal's view, which is also shared by a large part of the clergy and the laity. Regardless of what exact steps have been taken in this matter, it is clear that a strong body of ecclesiastical authority and public sentiment stands against certain principles or opinions that, whether correctly or incorrectly, are attributed to us. No one would think that such a widespread impression could be purely coincidental. Those who acknowledge the basic orthodoxy of our beliefs will, given the circumstances, likely conclude that there must be something new and puzzling in how we express or interpret them, something that our fellow Catholics[Pg 447] are not ready to accept; something that can adequately explain the doubts so frequently and sincerely expressed. Some may even think that we are unintentionally straying from the Church, or that we only superficially and hypocritically align ourselves with her. However, the Catholic critic will remember that charity is a fundamental aspect of our faith, and his desire to be fair to those with whom he disagrees should always match his zeal. Therefore, relying on this spirit of fairness, confident in the sincerity of the opposition we face, and to leave a clear and understandable record of the purpose of our work, we move forward to make the declaration that can rightly be expected from unnamed writers, as a testament to the goal that has inspired our efforts and a lasting commitment to our consistency.
This Review has been begun on a foundation which its conductors can never abandon without treason to their own convictions, and infidelity to the objects they have publicly avowed. That foundation is a humble faith in the infallible teaching of the Catholic Church, a devotion to her cause which controls every other interest, and an attachment to her authority which no other influence can supplant. If in anything published by us a passage can be found which is contrary to that doctrine, incompatible with that devotion, or disrespectful to that authority, we sincerely retract and lament it. No such passage was ever consciously admitted into the pages either of the late Rambler or of this Review. But undoubtedly we may have committed errors in judgment, and admitted errors of fact; such mistakes are unavoidable in secular matters, and no one is exempt from them in spiritual things except by the constant assistance of Divine grace. Our wish and purpose are not to deny faults, but to repair them; to instruct, not to disturb our readers; to take down the barriers which shut out our Protestant countrymen from the Church, not to raise up divisions within her pale; and to confirm and deepen, not to weaken, alter, or circumscribe the faith of Catholics.[Pg 448]
This Review started with a foundation that its creators can never abandon without betraying their own beliefs and being unfaithful to the goals they have publicly declared. That foundation is a sincere faith in the unerring teaching of the Catholic Church, a commitment to her cause that outweighs all other interests, and a loyalty to her authority that no other influence can replace. If anything we publish contains a statement that goes against that doctrine, conflicts with that commitment, or disrespects that authority, we genuinely retract and regret it. No such statement was ever knowingly included in the pages of the former Rambler or this Review. However, we may have made errors in judgment and allowed factual mistakes; such errors are inevitable in worldly matters, and no one is free from them in spiritual matters except through the ongoing support of Divine grace. Our aim is not to deny our faults, but to correct them; to educate, not to unsettle our readers; to break down the barriers that keep our Protestant fellow citizens away from the Church, not to create divisions within her; and to strengthen and deepen, not to weaken, change, or limit the faith of Catholics.[Pg 448]
The most exalted methods of serving religion do not lie in the path of a periodical which addresses a general audience. The appliances of the spiritual life belong to a more retired sphere—that of the priesthood, of the sacraments, of religious offices; that of prayer, meditation, and self-examination. They are profaned by exposure, and choked by the distractions of public affairs. The world cannot be taken into the confidence of our inner life, nor can the discussion of ascetic morality be complicated with the secular questions of the day. To make the attempt would be to usurp and degrade a holier office. The function of the journalist is on another level. He may toil in the same service, but not in the same rank, as the master-workman. His tools are coarser, his method less refined, and if his range is more extended, his influence is less intense. Literature, like government, assists religion, but it does so indirectly, and from without. The ends for which it works are distinct from those of the Church, and yet subsidiary to them; and the more independently each force achieves its own end, the more complete will the ultimate agreement be found, and the more will religion profit. The course of a periodical publication in its relation to the Church is defined by this distinction of ends; its sphere is limited by the difference and inferiority of the means which it employs, while the need for its existence and its independence is vindicated by the necessity there is for the service it performs.
The highest ways of practicing faith don't involve a magazine aimed at a broad audience. The tools for spiritual life belong to a more private realm—that of the clergy, the sacraments, and religious rituals; that of prayer, meditation, and self-reflection. They lose their sanctity when made public and are hindered by the distractions of worldly matters. We can't share the secrets of our inner lives with the world, nor should discussions about ascetic morality get mixed up with today’s secular issues. To try to do so would be to misappropriate and diminish a sacred role. The journalist's role operates on a different level. They may work in the same service, but not at the same level as the master craftsman. Their tools are rougher, their methods less polished, and though their reach may be wider, their impact is less profound. Literature, like government, supports religion, but it does so indirectly and from the outside. The goals it pursues are separate from those of the Church, yet they complement each other; the more independently each force achieves its goals, the more complete their eventual alignment will be, and the more religion will benefit. The relationship of a periodical publication to the Church is shaped by this difference in purpose; its scope is constrained by the different and lesser means it employs, while its necessity and autonomy are justified by the service it provides.
It is the peculiar mission of the Church to be the channel of grace to each soul by her spiritual and pastoral action—she alone has this mission; but it is not her only work. She has also to govern and educate, so far as government and education are needful subsidiaries to her great work of the salvation of souls. By her discipline, her morality, her law, she strives to realise the divine order upon earth; while by her intellectual labour she seeks an even fuller knowledge of the works, the ideas, and the nature of God. But the ethical and intellectual offices of the Church, as distinct from her spiritual office, are not hers exclusively or peculiarly. They were dis[Pg 449]charged, however imperfectly, before she was founded; and they are discharged still, independently of her, by two other authorities,—science and society; the Church cannot perform all these functions by herself, nor, consequently, can she absorb their direction. The political and intellectual orders remain permanently distinct from the spiritual. They follow their own ends, they obey their own laws, and in doing so they support the cause of religion by the discovery of truth and the upholding of right. They render this service by fulfilling their own ends independently and unrestrictedly, not by surrendering them for the sake of spiritual interests. Whatever diverts government and science from their own spheres, or leads religion to usurp their domains, confounds distinct authorities, and imperils not only political right and scientific truths, but also the cause of faith and morals. A government that, for the interests of religion, disregards political right, and a science that, for the sake of protecting faith, wavers and dissembles in the pursuit of knowledge, are instruments at least as well adapted to serve the cause of falsehood as to combat it, and never can be used in furtherance of the truth without that treachery to principle which is a sacrifice too costly to be made for the service of any interest whatever.
It is the unique mission of the Church to be the channel of grace to each person through her spiritual and pastoral actions—this mission is solely hers; however, it’s not her only role. She also needs to govern and educate, as governance and education are necessary supports for her main purpose of saving souls. Through her discipline, morality, and laws, she works to realize divine order on earth; at the same time, she seeks a deeper understanding of God’s works, ideas, and nature through intellectual pursuits. However, the ethical and intellectual roles of the Church, apart from her spiritual role, are not exclusively hers. These roles were carried out, though imperfectly, before she was established, and they continue to be handled independently by two other authorities—science and society. The Church cannot perform all these functions on her own, nor can she take over their leadership. The political and intellectual realms remain permanently separate from the spiritual. They pursue their own goals and adhere to their own laws, and in doing so, they support religion by uncovering truths and upholding what is right. They provide this service by achieving their own aims freely and independently, not by yielding them for spiritual purposes. Anything that diverts government and science from their own areas, or pushes religion to take over their roles, confuses distinct authorities and jeopardizes not only political rights and scientific truths but also the cause of faith and morals. A government that, for religious reasons, ignores political rights, and a science that, to protect faith, hesitates and hides in the pursuit of knowledge, are tools just as capable of advancing falsehood as they are of fighting it, and can never be used to promote truth without sacrificing principles, which is a cost too high for any interest to bear.
Again, the principles of religion, government, and science are in harmony, always and absolutely; but their interests are not. And though all other interests must yield to those of religion, no principle can succumb to any interest. A political law or a scientific truth may be perilous to the morals or the faith of individuals, but it cannot on this ground be resisted by the Church. It may at times be a duty of the State to protect freedom of conscience, yet this freedom may be a temptation to apostasy. A discovery may be made in science which will shake the faith of thousands, yet religion cannot refute it or object to it. The difference in this respect between a true and a false religion is, that one judges all things by the standard of their truth, the other by the touchstone of its own interests. A false religion fears the progress[Pg 450] of all truth; a true religion seeks and recognises truth wherever it can be found, and claims the power of regulating and controlling, not the progress, but the dispensation of knowledge. The Church both accepts the truth and prepares the individual to receive it.
Once again, the principles of religion, government, and science are always in harmony; however, their interests are not. Although all other interests must take a backseat to those of religion, no principle should bow to any interest. A political law or a scientific truth might pose a risk to the morals or the faith of individuals, but the Church cannot resist it on that basis. Sometimes, it may be the State's responsibility to protect freedom of conscience, yet this freedom might tempt someone to stray from their faith. A scientific discovery could challenge the faith of many, but religion cannot deny it or oppose it. The key difference between a true and a false religion in this regard is that one assesses everything based on its truth, while the other judges by its own interests. A false religion fears the advancement of all truth; a true religion seeks out and acknowledges truth wherever it appears and insists on regulating and managing, not the progress, but the distribution of knowledge. The Church both embraces the truth and prepares individuals to accept it.
The religious world has been long divided upon this great question: Do we find principles in politics and in science? Are their methods so rigorous that we may not bend them, their conclusions so certain that we may not dissemble them, in presence of the more rigorous necessity of the salvation of souls and the more certain truth of the dogmas of faith? This question divides Protestants into rationalists and pietists. The Church solves it in practice, by admitting the truths and the principles in the gross, and by dispensing them in detail as men can bear them. She admits the certainty of the mathematical method, and she uses the historical and critical method in establishing the documents of her own revelation and tradition. Deny this method, and her recognised arguments are destroyed. But the Church cannot and will not deny the validity of the methods upon which she is obliged to depend, not indeed for her existence, but for her demonstration. There is no opening for Catholics to deny, in the gross, that political science may have absolute principles of right, or intellectual science of truth.
The religious world has long been divided on this major question: Do we find principles in politics and science? Are their methods so strict that we can't alter them, and their conclusions so certain that we can't hide them, in light of the more urgent need for the salvation of souls and the undeniable truths of faith? This question splits Protestants into rationalists and pietists. The Church addresses it practically by accepting broad truths and principles while sharing them in detail as people can handle. She recognizes the certainty of the mathematical method and uses historical and critical methods to establish the documents of her own revelation and tradition. If this method is rejected, her accepted arguments fall apart. However, the Church cannot and will not deny the validity of the methods she relies on, not for her existence, but for her demonstration. Catholics have no grounds to deny that political science might have absolute principles of right, or that intellectual science might have truths.
During the last hundred years Catholic literature has passed through three phases in relation to this question. At one time, when absolutism and infidelity were in the ascendant, and the Church was oppressed by governments and reviled by the people, Catholic writers imitated, and even caricatured the early Christian apologists in endeavouring to represent their system in the light most acceptable to one side or the other, to disguise antagonism, to modify old claims, and to display only that side of their religion which was likely to attract toleration and good will. Nothing which could give offence was allowed to appear. Something of the fulness, if not of the truth, of religion was sacrificed for the sake of conciliation. The great Catholic revival of the present century gave[Pg 451] birth to an opposite school. The attitude of timidity and concession was succeeded by one of confidence and triumph. Conciliation passed into defiance. The unscrupulous falsehoods of the eighteenth century had thrown suspicion on all that had ever been advanced by the adversaries of religion; and the belief that nothing could be said for the Church gradually died away into the conviction that nothing which was said against her could be true. A school of writers arose strongly imbued with a horror of the calumnies of infidel philosophers and hostile controversialists, and animated by a sovereign desire to revive and fortify the spirit of Catholics. They became literary advocates. Their only object was to accomplish the great work before them; and they were often careless in statement, rhetorical and illogical in argument, too positive to be critical, and too confident to be precise. In this school the present generation of Catholics was educated; to it they owe the ardour of their zeal, the steadfastness of their faith, and their Catholic views of history, politics, and literature. The services of these writers have been very great. They restored the balance, which was leaning terribly against religion, both in politics and letters. They created a Catholic opinion and a great Catholic literature, and they conquered for the Church a very powerful influence in European thought. The word "ultramontane" was revived to designate this school, and that restricted term was made to embrace men as different as De Maistre and Bonald, Lamennais and Montalembert, Balmez and Donoso Cortes, Stolberg and Schlegel, Phillips and Tapparelli.
Over the last hundred years, Catholic literature has gone through three phases regarding this issue. At one point, when absolutism and disbelief were on the rise, and the Church faced oppression from governments and hostility from the public, Catholic writers tried to mimic, and even mock, the early Christian apologists. They aimed to present their faith in a way that would be more appealing to one side or the other, hide opposition, modify old claims, and showcase only the aspects of their religion that might earn toleration and goodwill. Anything that could be seen as offensive was kept out of sight. Some of the fullness, if not the truth, of religion was sacrificed for the sake of getting along. The significant Catholic revival of this century gave[Pg 451] rise to a contrasting approach. The previous attitude of fear and concession was replaced by one of confidence and triumph. Attempts to get along turned into open defiance. The unscrupulous lies of the eighteenth century had cast doubt on everything that was ever said by opponents of religion; gradually, the belief that nothing could be said in favor of the Church faded into the conviction that nothing said against her could be true. A group of writers emerged, deeply influenced by their disdain for the slanders of unbelieving philosophers and hostile debaters, fueled by a strong desire to revive and strengthen the spirit of Catholics. They became literary advocates. Their primary goal was to achieve the important work ahead of them, often being careless with facts, rhetorical and illogical in their arguments, too assertive to be critical, and overly confident to be precise. This school educated the present generation of Catholics; they owe their zeal, faithfulness, and Catholic perspectives on history, politics, and literature to it. The contributions of these writers have been significant. They helped restore a balance that had heavily tilted against religion in both politics and literature. They established a Catholic viewpoint and a robust Catholic literature, securing a very strong influence for the Church in European thought. The term "ultramontane" was revived to describe this group, encompassing individuals as diverse as De Maistre and Bonald, Lamennais and Montalembert, Balmez and Donoso Cortes, Stolberg and Schlegel, Phillips and Tapparelli.
There are two peculiarities by which we may test this whole group of eminent writers: their identification of Catholicism with some secular cause, such as the interests of a particular political or philosophical system, and the use they make of Protestant authorities. The views which they endeavoured to identify with the cause of the Church, however various, agreed in giving them the air of partisans. Like advocates, they were wont to defend their cause with the ingenuity of those who know that all[Pg 452] points are not equally strong, and that nothing can be conceded except what they can defend. They did much for the cause of learning, though they took little interest in what did not immediately serve their turn. In their use of Protestant writers they displayed the same partiality. They estimated a religious adversary, not by his knowledge, but by his concessions; and they took advantage of the progress of historical criticism, not to revise their opinions, but to obtain testimony to their truth. It was characteristic of the school to be eager in citing the favourable passages from Protestant authors, and to be careless of those which were less serviceable for discussion. In the principal writers this tendency was counteracted by character and learning; but in the hands of men less competent or less suspicious of themselves, sore pressed by the necessities of controversy, and too obscure to challenge critical correction, the method became a snare for both the writer and his readers. Thus the very qualities which we condemn in our opponents, as the natural defences of error and the significant emblems of a bad cause, came to taint both our literature and our policy.
There are two key traits we can use to evaluate this entire group of notable writers: their alignment of Catholicism with certain secular agendas, like the goals of a specific political or philosophical system, and their reliance on Protestant sources. The perspectives they tried to associate with the Church's mission, despite their differences, made them seem like partisans. They often defended their position with the cleverness of those who are aware that not all arguments hold the same weight, and they wouldn't concede anything they couldn't back up. They contributed a lot to the field of learning, although they showed little interest in anything that didn’t directly benefit their agenda. Their approach to Protestant writers revealed similar bias. They judged a religious opponent not by his knowledge, but by his compromises; and they leveraged advancements in historical criticism, not to reevaluate their views, but to find proof for their claims. It was typical for this group to eagerly quote favorable excerpts from Protestant authors while disregarding those less useful for debate. In the main writers, this tendency was balanced by their character and knowledge; however, in the hands of less skilled individuals, who were under pressure due to the demands of controversy and too insignificant to invite critical scrutiny, this method became a trap for both the writer and the reader. Consequently, the very traits we criticize in our opponents, which serve as natural defenses for falsehood and clear signs of a weak argument, began to corrupt both our literature and our policies.
Learning has passed on beyond the range of these men's vision. Their greatest strength was in the weakness of their adversaries, and their own faults were eclipsed by the monstrous errors against which they fought. But scientific methods have now been so perfected, and have come to be applied in so cautious and so fair a spirit, that the apologists of the last generation have collapsed before them. Investigations have become so impersonal, so colourless, so free from the prepossessions which distort truth, from predetermined aims and foregone conclusions, that their results can only be met by investigations in which the same methods are yet more completely and conscientiously applied. The sounder scholar is invincible by the brilliant rhetorician, and the eloquence and ingenuity of De Maistre and Schlegel would be of no avail against researches pursued with perfect mastery of science and singleness of purpose. The apologist's armour would be vulnerable at the point where his religion and[Pg 453] his science were forced into artificial union. Again, as science widens and deepens, it escapes from the grasp of dilettantism. Such knowledge as existed formerly could be borrowed, or superficially acquired, by men whose lives were not devoted to its pursuit, and subjects as far apart as the controversies of Scripture, history, and physical science might be respectably discussed by a single writer. No such shallow versatility is possible now. The new accuracy and certainty of criticism have made science unattainable except by those who devote themselves systematically to its study. The training of a skilled labourer has become indispensable for the scholar, and science yields its results to none but those who have mastered its methods. Herein consists the distinction between the apologists we have described and that school of writers and thinkers which is now growing up in foreign countries, and on the triumph of which the position of the Church in modern society depends. While she was surrounded with men whose learning was sold to the service of untruth, her defenders naturally adopted the artifices of the advocate, and wrote as if they were pleading for a human cause. It was their concern only to promote those precise kinds and portions of knowledge which would confound an adversary, or support a claim. But learning ceased to be hostile to Christianity when it ceased to be pursued merely as an instrument of controversy—when facts came to be acknowledged, no longer because they were useful, but simply because they were true. Religion had no occasion to rectify the results of learning when irreligion had ceased to pervert them, and the old weapons of controversy became repulsive as soon as they had ceased to be useful.
Learning has gone beyond the limits of these men's understanding. Their biggest strength came from the weaknesses of their opponents, and their own faults were overshadowed by the huge mistakes they fought against. But scientific methods have improved so much and are now applied in a careful and fair way that the defenders of the past generation have given way. Investigations have become so impersonal, so neutral, and so free from biases that distort the truth, predetermined goals, and prior conclusions, that the results can only be countered by studies that apply the same methods even more thoroughly and diligently. A solid scholar can't be beaten by a flashy rhetorician, and the eloquence and cleverness of De Maistre and Schlegel won't stand a chance against research done with complete mastery of science and focused purpose. The defender's arguments would be weak where their religion and[Pg 453] science were forced into an artificial connection. As science expands and deepens, it slips away from superficial understanding. The kind of knowledge that used to be easily borrowed or superficially learned by people whose lives weren’t dedicated to it can no longer be grasped like that; diverse topics like the debates in Scripture, history, and physical science can no longer be competently discussed by a single writer. Such shallow adaptability is impossible now. The new accuracy and reliability of criticism have made science accessible only to those who commit to studying it systematically. Learning a trade has become essential for scholars, and science only yields results to those who have mastered its techniques. This difference highlights the gap between the apologists we've discussed and the emerging group of writers and thinkers in foreign countries, whose success will determine the Church's position in modern society. While surrounded by people whose knowledge served falsehood, her defenders naturally adopted the tactics of advocates, writing as if fighting for a human cause. Their goal was just to promote specific kinds of knowledge that would defeat an adversary or back a claim. But learning stopped being against Christianity when it ceased to be pursued merely as a tool for debate—when facts were accepted, not because they were useful, but simply because they were true. Religion didn’t need to correct the outcomes of learning when irreligion stopped perverting them, and the old weapons of debate became unappealing as soon as they were no longer useful.
By this means the authority of political right and of scientific truth has been re-established, and they have become, not tools to be used by religion for her own interests, but conditions which she must observe in her actions and arguments. Within their respective spheres, politics can determine what rights are just, science what truths are certain. There are few political or scientific[Pg 454] problems which affect the doctrines of religion, and none of them are hostile to it in their solution. But this is not the difficulty which is usually felt. A political principle or a scientific discovery is more commonly judged, not by its relation to religious truth, but by its bearings on some manifest or probable religious interests. A fact may be true, or a law may be just, and yet it may, under certain conditions, involve some spiritual loss.
Through this approach, the authority of political rights and scientific truths has been restored, and they have become, rather than tools for religion to exploit for its own gain, standards that religion must adhere to in its actions and arguments. In their own realms, politics can establish what rights are just, while science can identify what truths are reliable. There are very few political or scientific[Pg 454] issues that influence religious doctrines, and none of them are antagonistic to religion in their resolutions. However, that’s not the main concern that people usually feel. A political principle or scientific discovery is often evaluated not based on its connection to religious truth but on how it affects certain clear or potential religious interests. A fact may be accurate, or a law may be fair, yet it could, under specific circumstances, lead to some spiritual detriment.
And here is the touchstone and the watershed of principles. Some men argue that the object of government is to contribute to the salvation of souls; that certain measures may imperil this end, and that therefore they must be condemned. These men only look to interests; they cannot conceive the duty of sacrificing them to independent political principle or idea. Or, again, they will say, "Here is a scientific discovery calculated to overthrow many traditionary ideas, to undo a prevailing system of theology, to disprove a current interpretation, to cast discredit on eminent authorities, to compel men to revise their most settled opinions, to disturb the foundation on which the faith of others stands." These are sufficient reasons for care in the dispensation of truth; but the men we are describing will go on to say, "This is enough to throw suspicion on the discovery itself; even if it is true, its danger is greater than its value. Let it, therefore, be carefully buried, and let all traces of it be swept away."
And here is the essential point and the turning point of principles. Some people argue that the purpose of government is to help save souls; that certain actions might jeopardize this goal, and therefore they should be rejected. These people focus only on personal interests; they can’t grasp the responsibility of sacrificing those interests for an independent political principle or idea. Alternatively, they might say, "Here’s a scientific discovery that could challenge many traditional beliefs, disrupt a dominant theological system, disprove a common interpretation, undermine respected authorities, force people to rethink their most established views, and shake the foundation of others' faith." These are valid reasons to be cautious about sharing the truth; but those we’re talking about will go on to argue, "This is enough to raise doubts about the discovery itself; even if it’s true, its risks outweigh its benefits. So, let’s carefully bury it and erase all evidence of it."
A policy like this appears to us both wrong in itself and derogatory to the cause it is employed to serve. It argues either a timid faith which fears the light, or a false morality which would do evil that good might come. How often have Catholics involved themselves in hopeless contradiction, sacrificed principle to opportunity, adapted their theories to their interests, and staggered the world's reliance on their sincerity by subterfuges which entangle the Church in the shifting sands of party warfare, instead of establishing her cause on the solid rock of principles! How often have they clung to some plausible chimera which seemed to serve their cause, and nursed an artificial[Pg 455] ignorance where they feared the discoveries of an impertinent curiosity! As ingenious in detraction as in silence and dissimulation, have they not too often answered imputations which they could not disprove with accusations which they could not prove, till the slanders they had invented rivalled in number and intensity the slanders which had been invented against them? For such men principles have had only temporary value and local currency. Whatever force was the strongest in any place and at any time, with that they have sought to ally the cause of religion. They have, with equal zeal, identified her with freedom in one country and with absolutism in another; with conservatism where she had privileges to keep, and with reform where she had oppression to withstand. And for all this, what have they gained? They have betrayed duties more sacred than the privileges for which they fought; they have lied before God and man; they have been divided into fractions by the supposed interests of the Church, when they ought to have been united by her principles and her doctrines; and against themselves they have justified those grave accusations of falsehood, insincerity, indifference to civil rights and contempt for civil authorities which are uttered with such profound injustice against the Church.
A policy like this seems wrong to us and disrespectful to the cause it claims to support. It shows either a timid faith that shies away from the truth or a misguided morality that would commit wrongs for the sake of good outcomes. How often have Catholics found themselves in hopeless contradictions, sacrificing principles for convenience, bending their beliefs to fit their interests, and shaking the world's trust in their sincerity with tricks that trap the Church in the shifting sands of political conflict instead of standing firm on solid principles! How often have they held on to some convincing illusion that appeared to benefit their cause, and nurtured an artificial[Pg 455] ignorance where they feared what an inconvenient curiosity might uncover! Just as skilled in spreading rumors as in keeping quiet and hiding the truth, haven’t they too often responded to accusations they couldn’t refute with their own unfounded claims until the lies they invented matched in number and intensity the accusations against them? For such people, principles have had only temporary importance and local relevance. Whatever power was strongest in any given place and moment, that’s what they sought to associate with religion. They have eagerly tied her to freedom in one country and to absolutism in another; to conservatism when she had privileges to protect, and to reform when she faced oppression. And for all this, what have they achieved? They have betrayed responsibilities more sacred than the privileges they fought for; they have lied before God and people; they have fragmented into factions over supposed interests of the Church when they should have united around her principles and teachings; and in doing so, they have unwittingly validated serious accusations of dishonesty, insincerity, disregard for civil rights, and contempt for civil authorities, all of which are unfairly directed at the Church.
The present difficulties of the Church—her internal dissensions and apparent weakness, the alienation of so much intellect, the strong prejudice which keeps many away from her altogether, and makes many who had approached her shrink back,—all draw nourishment from this rank soil. The antagonism of hostile doctrines and the enmity of governments count for little in comparison. It is in vain to point to her apostolic tradition, the unbroken unity of her doctrine, her missionary energy, or her triumphs in the region of spiritual life, if we fail to remove the accumulated prejudice which generations of her advocates have thrown up around her. The world can never know and recognise her divine perfection while the pleas of her defenders are scarcely nearer to the truth than the crimes which her enemies impute to her. How[Pg 456] can the stranger understand where the children of the kingdom are deceived?
The current challenges facing the Church—its internal conflicts and obvious weaknesses, the detachment of so many intellectuals, the strong biases that keep many people away from it entirely, and the reluctance of those who had once engaged with it to approach it again—are all fed by this toxic environment. The opposition from rival beliefs and the hostility from governments matter very little in comparison. It's pointless to highlight its apostolic tradition, the consistent unity of its teachings, its missionary efforts, or its successes in spiritual matters if we don't address the long-standing biases that generations of its supporters have created around it. The world will never truly understand or recognize its divine perfection while the arguments of its defenders are hardly closer to the truth than the accusations made by its foes. How[Pg 456] can an outsider comprehend where the children of the kingdom have been misled?
Against this policy a firm and unyielding stand is of supreme necessity. The evil is curable and the loss recoverable by a conscientious adherence to higher principles, and a patient pursuit of truth and right. Political science can place the liberty of the Church on principles so certain and unfailing, that intelligent and disinterested Protestants will accept them; and in every branch of learning with which religion is in any way connected, the progressive discovery of truth will strengthen faith by promoting knowledge and correcting opinion, while it destroys prejudices and superstitions by dissipating the errors on which they are founded. This is a course which conscience must approve in the whole, though against each particular step of it conscience may itself be tempted to revolt. It does not always conduce to immediate advantage; it may lead across dangerous and scandalous ground. A rightful sovereign may exclude the Church from his dominions, or persecute her members. Is she therefore to say that his right is no right, or that all intolerance is necessarily wrong? A newly discovered truth may be a stumbling-block to perplex or to alienate the minds of men. Is she therefore to deny or smother it? By no means. She must in every case do right. She must prefer the law of her own general spirit to the exigencies of immediate external occasion, and leave the issue in the hands of God.
Taking a firm and unwavering stand against this policy is absolutely essential. The problem can be fixed and the damage repaired by consistently sticking to higher principles and patiently seeking truth and fairness. Political science can establish the Church's freedom on principles that are so solid and reliable that intelligent and unbiased Protestants will accept them. In every field of study connected to religion, the ongoing discovery of truth will reinforce faith by enhancing knowledge and correcting misconceptions, while breaking down prejudices and superstitions by dispelling the lies they are based on. This approach must be approved by conscience overall, even if it might hesitate at specific steps. It doesn’t always provide immediate benefits; it might lead through risky and scandalous territory. A rightful ruler might ban the Church from their territory or persecute its members. Should the Church then claim that their authority is invalid, or that all intolerance is inherently wrong? If a newly discovered truth becomes a stumbling block that confuses or distances people, should the Church deny or suppress it? Absolutely not. In every situation, it must do what is right. It should prioritize the law of its own guiding principles over the immediate demands of external circumstances and leave the outcome in God’s hands.
Such is the substance of those principles which shut out The Home and Foreign Review from the sympathies of a large portion of the body to which we belong. In common with no small or insignificant section of our fellow-Catholics, we hold that the time has gone by when defects in political or scientific education could be alleged as an excuse for depending upon expediency or mistrusting knowledge; and that the moment has come when the best service that can be done to religion is to be faithful to principle, to uphold the right in politics though it should require an apparent sacrifice, and to[Pg 457] seek truth in science though it should involve a possible risk. Modern society has developed no security for freedom, no instrument of progress, no means of arriving at truth, which we look upon with indifference or suspicion. We see no necessary gulf to separate our political or scientific convictions from those of the wisest and most intelligent men who may differ from us in religion. In pursuing those studies in which they can sympathise, starting from principles which they can accept, and using methods which are theirs as well as ours, we shall best attain the objects which alone can be aimed at in a Review,—our own instruction, and the conciliation of opponents.
This is the essence of the principles that alienate The Home and Foreign Review from the support of many in our community. Like a significant part of our fellow Catholics, we believe that the time has passed when shortcomings in political or scientific education could justify relying on convenience or doubting knowledge; that now is the time to serve religion best by being loyal to our principles, standing up for what’s right in politics even if it requires a sacrifice, and to[Pg 457] seek truth in science even if it involves some risk. Modern society hasn’t created any guarantees for freedom, tools for progress, or pathways to truth that we view with indifference or distrust. We don’t see any necessary divide between our political or scientific beliefs and those of the most knowledgeable and intelligent people who may disagree with us on religious matters. By engaging in studies that resonate with them, starting from principles they can accept, and using methods that belong to both them and us, we will best achieve the goals of a Review—our own education and the reconciliation of our critics.
There are two main considerations by which it is necessary that we should be guided in our pursuit of these objects. First, we have to remember that the scientific method is most clearly exhibited and recognised in connection with subjects about which there are no prepossessions to wound, no fears to excite, no interests to threaten. Hence, not only do we exclude from our range all that concerns the ascetic life and the more intimate relations of religion, but we most willingly devote ourselves to the treatment of subjects quite remote from all religious bearing. Secondly, we have to remember that the internal government of the Church belongs to a sphere exclusively ecclesiastical, from the discussion of which we are shut out, not only by motives of propriety and reverence, but also by the necessary absence of any means for forming a judgment. So much ground is fenced off by these two considerations, that a secular sphere alone remains. The character of a scientific Review is determined for it. It cannot enter on the domains of ecclesiastical government or of faith, and neither of them can possibly be affected by its conclusions or its mode of discussion.
There are two main points we need to keep in mind as we pursue these goals. First, we need to remember that the scientific method is best shown and recognized when it deals with topics that don't provoke strong feelings, fears, or conflicts of interest. Therefore, we exclude everything related to asceticism and the more personal aspects of religion, and we are more than willing to focus on subjects that are completely unrelated to religion. Second, we must keep in mind that the internal governance of the Church belongs to a purely religious sphere, from which we are excluded, not just for reasons of respect and propriety, but also because we lack the means to make a fair judgment. These two considerations limit us so much that only a secular area remains. This defines the nature of a scientific Review. It cannot delve into matters of church governance or faith, nor can its conclusions or methods of discussion influence either.
In asserting thus absolutely that all truth must render service to religion, we are saying what few perhaps will deny in the abstract, but what many are not prepared to admit in detail. It will be vaguely felt, that views which[Pg 458] take so little account of present inconvenience and manifest danger are perilous and novel, though they may seem to spring from a more unquestioning faith, a more absolute confidence in truth, and a more perfect submission to the general laws of morality. There is no articulate theory, and no distinct view, but there is long habit, and there are strong inducements of another kind which support this sentiment.
In insisting that all truth must serve religion, we are expressing something that few might outright deny in principle, but many are reluctant to accept in practice. It will be vaguely understood that ideas which[Pg 458] ignore current issues and obvious risks are both dangerous and unconventional, even if they appear to stem from a more unquestioning faith, a stronger confidence in truth, and a complete compliance with the general principles of morality. There isn’t a clear theory or defined perspective, but there are longstanding habits and compelling motivations of a different nature that support this belief.
To understand the certainty of scientific truth, a man must have deeply studied scientific method; to understand the obligation of political principle requires a similar mental discipline. A man who is suddenly introduced from without into a society where this certainty and obligation are currently acknowledged is naturally bewildered. He cannot distinguish between the dubious impressions of his second-hand knowledge and the certainty of that primary direct information which those who possess it have no power to deny. To accept a criterion which may condemn some cherished opinion has hitherto seemed to him a mean surrender and a sacrifice of position. He feels it simple loss to give up an idea; and even if he is prepared to surrender it when compelled by controversy, still he thinks it quite unnecessary and gratuitous to engage voluntarily in researches which may lead to such an issue. To enter thus upon the discussion of questions which have been mixed up with religion, and made to contribute their support to piety, seems to the idle spectator, or to the person who is absorbed in defending religion, a mere useless and troublesome meddling, dictated by the pride of intellectual triumph, or by the moral cowardice which seeks unworthily to propitiate enemies.
To grasp the certainty of scientific truth, a person must have thoroughly studied the scientific method; similarly, understanding the obligation of political principles requires the same level of mental discipline. When someone is suddenly introduced into a society that fully acknowledges this certainty and obligation, they can easily feel confused. They struggle to differentiate between the uncertain impressions of their second-hand knowledge and the certainty of first-hand information that those who know it cannot deny. Accepting a standard that might undermine some cherished beliefs seems to them a cowardly surrender and a compromise of their position. They perceive giving up an idea as a simple loss; even if they are willing to let it go when faced with debate, they still find it unnecessary and pointless to voluntarily engage in research that could lead to that conclusion. Discussing questions intertwined with religion, which have been used to support piety, appears to the indifferent observer or someone focused on defending religion as a pointless and annoying interference, driven either by the desire for intellectual victory or by moral cowardice that seeks to appease adversaries.
Great consideration is due to those whose minds are not prepared for the full light of truth and the grave responsibilities of knowledge; who have not learned to distinguish what is divine from what is human—defined dogma from the atmosphere of opinion which surrounds it,—and who honour both with the same awful reverence. Great allowances are also due to those who are constantly labouring to nourish the spark of belief in minds[Pg 459] perplexed by difficulties, or darkened by ignorance and prejudice. These men have not always the results of research at command; they have no time to keep abreast with the constant progress of historical and critical science; and the solutions which they are obliged to give are consequently often imperfect, and adapted only to uninstructed and uncultivated minds. Their reasoning cannot be the same as that of the scholar who has to meet error in its most vigorous, refined, and ingenious form. As knowledge advances, it must inevitably happen that they will find some of their hitherto accepted facts contradicted, and some arguments overturned which have done good service. They will find that some statements, which they have adopted under stress of controversy, to remove prejudice and doubt, turn out to be hasty and partial replies to the questions they were meant to answer, and that the true solutions would require more copious explanation than they can give. And thus will be brought home to their minds that, in the topics upon which popular controversy chiefly turns, the conditions of discussion and the resources of arguments are subject to gradual and constant change.
Great thought should be given to those whose minds aren't ready for the full truth and the serious responsibilities that come with knowledge; those who haven't learned to tell apart the divine from the human—defined beliefs from the opinions that surround them—and who respect both with the same heavy reverence. A lot of patience is also needed for those who are always trying to nurture the spark of belief in minds[Pg 459] confused by challenges or affected by ignorance and bias. These individuals don't always have the results of research at their fingertips; they don't have the time to keep up with the ongoing advancements in historical and critical science, leading to solutions that are often incomplete and suited only for inexperienced minds. Their reasoning can't match that of a scholar facing error in its most robust, refined, and clever forms. As knowledge progresses, it will inevitably happen that they will discover some of their previously accepted facts are challenged, and some arguments they relied on will be proved wrong after serving them well. They'll realize that some statements they adopted during controversies to eliminate bias and doubt turn out to be rushed and limited answers to the questions they were meant to address, and that true solutions would need more extensive explanations than they can provide. Thus, they will come to understand that in the subjects that spark popular debates, the conditions for discussion and the tools for arguments are always changing and evolving.
A Review, therefore, which undertakes to investigate political and scientific problems, without any direct subservience to the interests of a party or a cause, but with the belief that such investigation, by its very independence and straightforwardness, must give the most valuable indirect assistance to religion, cannot expect to enjoy at once the favour of those who have grown up in another school of ideas. Men who are occupied in the special functions of ecclesiastical life, where the Church is all-sufficient and requires no extraneous aid, will naturally see at first in the problems of public life, the demands of modern society, and the progress of human learning, nothing but new and unwelcome difficulties,—trial and distraction to themselves, temptation and danger to their flocks. In time they will learn that there is a higher and a nobler course for Catholics than one which begins in fear and does not lead to security. They will come to see how vast a service they may render to the Church by[Pg 460] vindicating for themselves a place in every movement that promotes the study of God's works and the advancement of mankind. They will remember that, while the office of ecclesiastical authority is to tolerate, to warn, and to guide, that of religious intelligence and zeal is not to leave the great work of intellectual and social civilisation to be the monopoly and privilege of others, but to save it from debasement by giving to it for leaders the children, not the enemies, of the Church. And at length, in the progress of political right and scientific knowledge, in the development of freedom in the State and of truth in literature, they will recognise one of the first among their human duties and the highest of their earthly rewards.
A review that aims to explore political and scientific issues, without being directly tied to the interests of a party or cause, but with the conviction that such exploration, due to its independence and honesty, must provide the most valuable indirect support to religion, cannot expect to win over those raised in a different school of thought right away. People involved in the specific roles of church life, where the Church is sufficient by itself and needs no outside help, will naturally see, at first, the challenges of public life, the needs of modern society, and the advancement of human knowledge as nothing but new and unwelcome difficulties—trials and distractions for themselves, temptations and dangers for their communities. In time, they will understand that there is a higher and nobler path for Catholics than one that starts from fear and does not lead to security. They will realize the immense service they can provide to the Church by[Pg 460] claiming a role in every movement that promotes the study of God’s works and the progress of humanity. They will remember that, while the role of ecclesiastical authority is to tolerate, warn, and guide, the role of religious understanding and enthusiasm is not to leave the important work of intellectual and social progress to be the monopoly of others, but to protect it from deterioration by appointing as leaders the children, not the enemies, of the Church. Eventually, through the advancements of political rights and scientific knowledge, and the growth of freedom in government and truth in literature, they will recognize one of their primary human responsibilities and the greatest of their earthly rewards.
FOOTNOTES:
[339] "Rome and the Catholic Episcopate. Reply of His Eminence Cardinal Wiseman to an Address presented by the Clergy, Secular and Regular, of the Archdiocese of Westminster, on Tuesday, the 5th of August 1862." London: Burns and Lambert. (Home and Foreign Review, 1862.)
[339] "Rome and the Catholic Episcopate. Response from His Eminence Cardinal Wiseman to an Address given by the Clergy, both Secular and Regular, of the Archdiocese of Westminster, on Tuesday, August 5, 1862." London: Burns and Lambert. (Home and Foreign Review, 1862.)
XIII
Among the causes which have brought dishonour on the Church in recent years, none have had a more fatal operation than those conflicts with science and literature which have led men to dispute the competence, or the justice, or the wisdom, of her authorities. Rare as such conflicts have been, they have awakened a special hostility which the defenders of Catholicism have not succeeded in allaying. They have induced a suspicion that the Church, in her zeal for the prevention of error, represses that intellectual freedom which is essential to the progress of truth; that she allows an administrative interference with convictions to which she cannot attach the stigma of falsehood; and that she claims a right to restrain the growth of knowledge, to justify an acquiescence in ignorance, to promote error, and even to alter at her arbitrary will the dogmas that are proposed to faith. There are few faults or errors imputed to Catholicism which individual Catholics have not committed or held, and the instances on which these particular accusations are founded have sometimes been supplied by the acts of authority itself. Dishonest controversy loves to confound the personal with the spiritual element in the Church—to ignore the distinction between the sinful agents and the divine institution. And this confusion makes it easy to deny, what otherwise would be too evident to question, that knowledge has a freedom in the Catholic Church which it can find in no other religion;[Pg 462] though there, as elsewhere, freedom degenerates unless it has to struggle in its own defence.
Among the reasons that have brought shame to the Church in recent years, none have been more damaging than the conflicts with science and literature that have made people question the competence, fairness, or wisdom of its leaders. Even though these conflicts have been rare,
Nothing can better illustrate this truth than the actual course of events in the cases of Lamennais and Frohschammer. They are two of the most conspicuous instances in point; and they exemplify the opposite mistakes through which a haze of obscurity has gathered over the true notions of authority and freedom in the Church. The correspondence of Lamennais and the later writings of Frohschammer furnish a revelation which ought to warn all those who, through ignorance, or timidity, or weakness of faith, are tempted to despair of the reconciliation between science and religion, and to acquiesce either in the subordination of one to the other, or in their complete separation and estrangement. Of these alternatives Lamennais chose the first, Frohschammer the second; and the exaggeration of the claims of authority by the one and the extreme assertion of independence by the other have led them, by contrary paths, to nearly the same end.
Nothing illustrates this truth better than the actual events in the cases of Lamennais and Frohschammer. They are two of the most notable examples, showcasing the contrasting mistakes that have created a fog of confusion around the true concepts of authority and freedom in the Church. The correspondence of Lamennais and Frohschammer's later writings reveal insights that should caution anyone who, out of ignorance, fear, or weak faith, feels tempted to lose hope in reconciling science and religion, and who considers either subordinating one to the other or completely separating them. Lamennais opted for the first option, while Frohschammer took the second; the former's overemphasis on authority and the latter's extreme assertion of independence have both led them, through different paths, to almost the same conclusion.
When Lamennais surveyed the fluctuations of science, the multitude of opinions, the confusion and conflict of theories, he was led to doubt the efficacy of all human tests of truth. Science seemed to him essentially tainted with hopeless uncertainty. In his ignorance of its methods he fancied them incapable of attaining to anything more than a greater or less degree of probability, and powerless to afford a strict demonstration, or to distinguish the deposit of real knowledge amidst the turbid current of opinion. He refused to admit that there is a sphere within which metaphysical philosophy speaks with absolute certainty, or that the landmarks set up by history and natural science may be such as neither authority nor prescription, neither the doctrine of the schools nor the interest of the Church, has the power to disturb or the right to evade. These sciences presented to his eyes a chaos incapable of falling into order and harmony by any internal self-development, and requiring the action of an external director to clear up its darkness[Pg 463] and remove its uncertainty. He thought that no research, however rigorous, could make sure of any fragment of knowledge worthy the name. He admitted no certainty but that which relied on the general tradition of mankind, recorded and sanctioned by the infallible judgment of the Holy See. He would have all power committed, and every question referred, to that supreme and universal authority. By its means he would supply all the gaps in the horizon of the human intellect, settle every controversy, solve the problems of science, and regulate the policy of states.
When Lamennais looked at the changing nature of science, the countless opinions, and the chaos and conflicts of theories, he started to doubt the effectiveness of any human tests of truth. To him, science seemed fundamentally filled with hopeless uncertainty. Because he didn’t understand its methods, he believed they could only achieve varying degrees of probability and couldn't provide strict proof or separate real knowledge from the muddy flow of opinion. He refused to believe that there is a domain where metaphysical philosophy speaks with absolute certainty, or that the guidelines established by history and natural science are immune to disruption or evasion from authority or tradition, whether that be from schools or the interests of the Church. To him, these sciences appeared as a disorderly chaos that couldn’t organize itself internally and needed an external guide to eliminate its darkness[Pg 463] and resolve its uncertainty. He thought that no investigation, no matter how thorough, could guarantee any piece of knowledge truly worthy of the name. The only certainty he accepted was that which depended on the collective tradition of humanity, recorded and validated by the infallible judgment of the Holy See. He wanted all power to be entrusted to this highest and universal authority. Through it, he would fill in all the gaps in human understanding, settle every dispute, solve scientific problems, and govern state policies.
The extreme Ultramontanism which seeks the safeguard of faith in the absolutism of Rome he believed to be the keystone of the Catholic system. In his eyes all who rejected it, the Jesuits among them, were Gallicans; and Gallicanism was the corruption of the Christian idea.[341] "If my principles are rejected," he wrote on the 1st of November 1820, "I see no means of defending religion effectually, no decisive answer to the objections of the unbelievers of our time. How could these principles be favourable to them? they are simply the development of the great Catholic maxim, quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus." Joubert said of him, with perfect justice, that when he destroyed all the bases of human certainty, in order to retain no foundation but authority, he destroyed authority itself. The confidence which led him to confound the human element with the divine in the Holy See was destined to be tried by the severest of all tests; and his exaggeration of the infallibility of the Pope proved fatal to his religious faith.
The extreme Ultramontanism that seeks to protect faith through the absolute authority of Rome was, in his view, the cornerstone of the Catholic system. He saw everyone who opposed it, including the Jesuits, as Gallicans, and believed Gallicanism to be a corruption of the Christian idea.[341] "If my principles are rejected," he wrote on November 1, 1820, "I see no way to effectively defend religion, nor any decisive response to the objections of today's unbelievers. How could these principles benefit them? They are simply the elaboration of the essential Catholic maxim, quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus." Joubert accurately remarked that by destroying all the foundations of human certainty to uphold only authority, he ended up undermining authority itself. The confidence that led him to mix the human element with the divine in the Holy See was destined to face the toughest of all tests; his exaggeration of the Pope's infallibility ultimately proved detrimental to his religious faith.
In 1831 the Roman Breviary was not to be bought in Paris. We may hence measure the amount of opposition with which Lamennais's endeavours to exalt Rome would be met by the majority of the French bishops and clergy, and by the school of St. Sulpice. For him, on the other hand, no terms were too strong to express his animosity against those who rejected his[Pg 464] teaching and thwarted his designs. The bishops he railed at as idiotic devotees, incredibly blind, supernaturally foolish. "The Jesuits," he said, "were grenadiers de la folie, and united imbecility with the vilest passions."[342] He fancied that in many dioceses there was a conspiracy to destroy religion, that a schism was at hand, and that the resistance of the clergy to his principles threatened to destroy Catholicism in France. Rome, he was sure, would help him in his struggle against her faithless assailants, on behalf of her authority, and in his endeavour to make the clergy refer their disputes to her, so as to receive from the Pope's mouth the infallible oracles of eternal truth.[343] Whatever the Pope might decide, would, he said, be right, for the Pope alone was infallible. Bishops might be sometimes resisted, but the Pope never.[344] It was both absurd and blasphemous even to advise him. "I have read in the Diario di Roma," he said, "the advice of M. de Chateaubriand to the Holy Ghost. At any rate, the Holy Ghost is fully warned; and if he makes a mistake this time, it will not be the ambassador's fault."
In 1831, you couldn't buy the Roman Breviary in Paris. This highlights the level of resistance that Lamennais faced from most of the French bishops and clergy, as well as the St. Sulpice school. For him, no words were too harsh to describe his disdain for those who rejected his teachings and undermined his plans. He criticized the bishops as foolish devotees, incredibly blind, and supernaturally naive. "The Jesuits," he claimed, "were the grenadiers of madness, combining incompetence with the worst passions." He believed that in many dioceses, there was a conspiracy to undermine religion, that a schism was imminent, and that the clergy's opposition to his beliefs threatened to ruin Catholicism in France. He was certain that Rome would support him in his fight against those unfaithful to her, in defense of her authority, and in his effort to make the clergy turn to her for resolution in their disputes, hoping to hear the infallible truths directly from the Pope. Whatever the Pope decided, he argued, would be correct, since the Pope alone was infallible. While bishops might sometimes be challenged, the Pope never could be. It was both ridiculous and blasphemous to even suggest otherwise. "I saw in the Diario di Roma," he said, "M. de Chateaubriand's advice to the Holy Ghost. At any rate, the Holy Ghost is fully informed; and if he makes a mistake this time, it won't be the ambassador's fault."
Three Popes passed away, and still nothing was done against the traitors he was for ever denouncing. This reserve astounded him. Was Rome herself tainted with Gallicanism, and in league with those who had conspired for her destruction? What but a schism could ensue from this inexplicable apathy? The silence was a grievous trial to his faith. "Let us shut our eyes," he said, "let us invoke the Holy Spirit, let us collect all the powers of our soul, that our faith may not be shaken."[345] In his perplexity he began to make distinctions between the Pope and the Roman Court. The advisers of the Pope were traitors, dwellers in the outer darkness, blind and deaf; the Pope himself and he alone was infallible, and would never act so as to injure the faith, though meanwhile he was not aware of the real state of things, and was evidently deceived by false[Pg 465] reports.[346] A few months later came the necessity for a further distinction between the Pontiff and the Sovereign. If the doctrines of the Avenir had caused displeasure at Rome, it was only on political grounds. If the Pope was offended, he was offended not as Vicar of Christ, but as a temporal monarch implicated in the political system of Europe. In his capacity of spiritual head of the Church he could not condemn writers for sacrificing all human and political considerations to the supreme interests of the Church, but must in reality agree with them.[347] As the Polish Revolution brought the political questions into greater prominence, Lamennais became more and more convinced of the wickedness of those who surrounded Gregory XVI., and of the political incompetence of the Pope himself. He described him as weeping and praying, motionless, amidst the darkness which the ambitious, corrupt, and frantic idiots around him were ever striving to thicken.[348] Still he felt secure. When the foundations of the Church were threatened, when an essential doctrine was at stake, though, for the first time in eighteen centuries, the supreme authority might refuse to speak,[349] at least it could not speak out against the truth. In this belief he made his last journey to Rome. Then came his condemnation. The staff on which he leaned with all his weight broke in his hands; the authority he had so grossly exaggerated turned against him, and his faith was left without support. His system supplied no resource for such an emergency. He submitted, not because he was in error, but because Catholics had no right to defend the Church against the supreme will even of an erring Pontiff.[350] He was persuaded that his silence would injure religion, yet he deemed it his duty to be silent and to abandon theology. He had ceased to believe that the Pope could not err, but he still believed that he could not lawfully be disobeyed. In the two years during which he still remained in the Church[Pg 466] his faith in her system fell rapidly to pieces. Within two months after the publication of the Encyclical he wrote that the Pope, like the other princes, seemed careful not to omit any blunder that could secure his annihilation.[351] Three weeks afterwards he denounced in the fiercest terms the corruption of Rome. He predicted that the ecclesiastical hierarchy was about to depart with the old monarchies; and, though the Church could not die, he would not undertake to say that she would revive in her old forms.[352] The Pope, he said, had so zealously embraced the cause of antichristian despotism as to sacrifice to it the religion of which he was the chief. He no longer felt it possible to distinguish what was immutable in the external organisation of the Church. He admitted the personal fallibility of the Pope, and declared that, though it was impossible, without Rome, to defend Catholicism successfully, yet nothing could be hoped for from her, and that she seemed to have condemned Catholicism to die.[353] The Pope, he soon afterwards said, was in league with the kings in opposition to the eternal truths of religion, the hierarchy was out of court, and a transformation like that from which the Church and Papacy had sprung was about to bring them both to an end, after eighteen centuries, in Gregory XVI.[354] Before the following year was over he had ceased to be in communion with the Catholic Church.
Three Popes passed away, and still nothing was done against the traitors he was constantly denouncing. This silence baffled him. Was Rome herself tainted with Gallicanism and in league with those conspiring for her destruction? What else could arise from this inexplicable indifference but a schism? The silence was a severe test of his faith. "Let’s close our eyes," he said, "let’s call on the Holy Spirit, let’s gather all our inner strength so our faith won’t be shaken."[345] In his confusion, he started to differentiate between the Pope and the Roman Court. The Pope's advisers were traitors, stuck in darkness, blind and deaf; the Pope himself was infallible and would never act in a way that harmed the faith, even though he was unaware of the real situation and was clearly misled by false[Pg 465] reports.[346] A few months later, he found it necessary to further distinguish between the Pontiff and the Sovereign. If the doctrines of the Avenir displeased Rome, it was only for political reasons. If the Pope was offended, it was not as Vicar of Christ but as a temporal monarch involved in Europe's political landscape. In his role as the spiritual leader of the Church, he could not condemn writers for prioritizing the supreme interests of the Church over human and political concerns, and must actually agree with them.[347] As the Polish Revolution brought political issues into sharper focus, Lamennais became increasingly convinced of the wickedness of those surrounding Gregory XVI and the political incompetence of the Pope himself. He portrayed him as weeping and praying, frozen in place amidst the darkness that the ambitious, corrupt, and frantic fools surrounding him continually tried to deepen.[348] Still, he felt secure. When the foundations of the Church were at risk, when an essential doctrine was under threat, although, for the first time in eighteen centuries, the highest authority might refuse to speak,[349] at least it could not act against the truth. In this belief, he made his last journey to Rome. Then came his condemnation. The staff he leaned on with all his weight shattered in his hands; the authority he had exaggerated so greatly turned against him, and his faith was left unsupported. His system provided no answers for such an emergency. He submitted, not because he was wrong, but because Catholics had no right to defend the Church against the supreme will of even a misguided Pontiff.[350] He was convinced that his silence would harm religion, yet he felt it was his duty to remain silent and abandon theology. He no longer believed that the Pope couldn’t err, but he still believed that he couldn’t lawfully be disobeyed. In the two years he stayed in the Church[Pg 466] his faith in her system rapidly crumbled. Within two months after the Encyclical was published, he wrote that the Pope, like other leaders, seemed careful not to make any mistakes that could lead to his downfall.[351] Three weeks later, he fiercely condemned Rome's corruption. He predicted that the ecclesiastical hierarchy was about to end along with the old monarchies; and, although the Church could not die, he wouldn't say for sure that she would return in her previous forms.[352] The Pope, he stated, had so eagerly supported the cause of antichristian despotism that he sacrificed the religion he led. He no longer found it possible to distinguish what was unchanging in the Church’s external organization. He recognized the Pope’s personal fallibility and declared that, although it was impossible to defend Catholicism successfully without Rome, nothing could be expected from her, and it seemed that she had condemned Catholicism to die.[353] The Pope, he later said, was allied with the kings against the eternal truths of religion, the hierarchy was out of touch, and a transformation resembling the one that gave birth to the Church and Papacy was about to bring them both to an end, after eighteen centuries, in Gregory XVI.[354] By the end of the following year, he had stopped being in communion with the Catholic Church.
The fall of Lamennais, however impressive as a warning, is of no great historical importance; for he carried no one with him, and his favourite disciples became the ablest defenders of Catholicism in France. But it exemplifies one of the natural consequences of dissociating secular from religious truth, and denying that they hold in solution all the elements necessary for their reconciliation and union. In more recent times, the same error has led, by a contrary path, to still more lamentable results, and scepticism on the possibility of harmonising reason and faith has once more driven a philosopher into[Pg 467] heresy. Between the fall of Lamennais and the conflict with Frohschammer many metaphysical writers among the Catholic clergy had incurred the censures of Rome. It is enough to cite Bautain in France, Rosmini in Italy, and Günther in Austria. But in these cases no scandal ensued, and the decrees were received with prompt and hearty submission. In the cases of Lamennais and Frohschammer no speculative question was originally at issue, but only the question of authority. A comparison between their theories will explain the similarity in the courses of the two men, and at the same time will account for the contrast between the isolation of Lamennais and the influence of Frohschammer, though the one was the most eloquent writer in France, and the head of a great school, and the other, before the late controversy, was not a writer of much name. This contrast is the more remarkable since religion had not revived in France when the French philosopher wrote, while for the last quarter of a century Bavaria has been distinguished among Catholic nations for the faith of her people. Yet Lamennais was powerless to injure a generation of comparatively ill-instructed Catholics, while Frohschammer, with inferior gifts of persuasion, has won educated followers even in the home of Ultramontanism.
The fall of Lamennais, while impressive as a cautionary tale, isn’t very significant in history since he didn't bring anyone along with him, and his main followers became some of the strongest advocates for Catholicism in France. However, it illustrates one of the natural consequences of separating secular from religious truth and denying that they contain all the elements necessary for their reconciliation and unity. More recently, the same mistake has led, through a different path, to even more regrettable outcomes, and skepticism about the possibility of aligning reason and faith has once again pushed a philosopher into[Pg 467] heresy. Between Lamennais's downfall and the conflict with Frohschammer, many metaphysical writers among the Catholic clergy faced censures from Rome. Notable examples include Bautain in France, Rosmini in Italy, and Günther in Austria. But in those cases, no scandal arose, and the decrees were accepted quickly and willingly. In the issues concerning Lamennais and Frohschammer, there was no initial speculative question at stake, just a question of authority. A comparison of their theories will clarify the similarities in their paths and also explain the differences between Lamennais’s isolation and Frohschammer’s influence, even though Lamennais was the most eloquent writer in France and the leader of a prominent school, while Frohschammer, before the recent controversy, wasn’t as well-known. This contrast is even more notable considering that religion had not regained strength in France when the French philosopher was writing, while Bavaria has been recognized among Catholic nations for the faith of its people for the past quarter-century. Yet, Lamennais was unable to harm a generation of relatively poorly educated Catholics, while Frohschammer, with less persuasive talent, has attracted educated followers even in the stronghold of Ultramontanism.
The first obvious explanation of this difficulty is the narrowness of Lamennais's philosophy. At the time of his dispute with the Holy See he had somewhat lost sight of his traditionalist theory; and his attention, concentrated upon politics, was directed to the problem of reconciling religion with liberty,—a question with which the best minds in France are still occupied. But how can a view of policy constitute a philosophy? He began by thinking that it was expedient for the Church to obtain the safeguards of freedom, and that she should renounce the losing cause of the old régime. But this was no more philosophy than the similar argument which had previously won her to the side of despotism when it was the stronger cause. As Bonald, however, had erected absolute monarchy into a dogma, so Lamennais proceeded to do[Pg 468] with freedom. The Church, he said, was on the side of freedom, because it was the just side, not because it was the stronger. As De Maistre had seen the victory of Catholic principles in the Restoration, so Lamennais saw it in the revolution of 1830.
The first clear reason for this difficulty is the narrowness of Lamennais's philosophy. During his dispute with the Holy See, he somewhat lost track of his traditionalist theory; his focus shifted to politics, specifically on how to reconcile religion with freedom—a question that still occupies the best minds in France. But can a political view really count as a philosophy? He initially believed it was necessary for the Church to secure the protections of freedom and that it should abandon the doomed cause of the old régime. However, this was no more philosophical than the argument that had previously aligned her with despotism when it was the dominant cause. Just as Bonald had turned absolute monarchy into a doctrine, Lamennais proceeded to do[Pg 468] the same with freedom. He argued that the Church supported freedom because it was the just path, not because it was the dominant one. While De Maistre recognized the triumph of Catholic principles during the Restoration, Lamennais saw it in the revolution of 1830.
This was obviously too narrow and temporary a basis for a philosophy. The Church is interested, not in the triumph of a principle or a cause which may be dated as that of 1789, or of 1815, or of 1830, but in the triumph of justice and the just cause, whether it be that of the people or of the Crown, of a Catholic party or of its opponents. She admits the tests of public law and political science. When these proclaim the existence of the conditions which justify an insurrection or a war, she cannot condemn that insurrection or that war. She is guided in her judgment on these causes by criteria which are not her own, but are borrowed from departments over which she has no supreme control. This is as true of science as it is of law and politics. Other truths are as certain as those which natural or positive law embraces, and other obligations as imperative as those which regulate the relations of subjects and authorities. The principle which places right above expedience in the political action of the Church has an equal application in history or in astronomy. The Church can no more identify her cause with scientific error than with political wrong. Her interests may be impaired by some measure of political justice, or by the admission of some fact or document. But in neither case can she guard her interests at the cost of denying the truth.
This was clearly too limited and temporary a foundation for a philosophy. The Church is interested not in the victory of a principle or a cause that can be traced back to 1789, 1815, or 1830, but in the victory of justice and the rightful cause, whether it belongs to the people or the Crown, a Catholic party or its opponents. She acknowledges the criteria of public law and political science. When these indicate that conditions warrant an insurrection or a war, she cannot condemn that insurrection or war. She bases her judgment on these matters on standards that are not her own, but come from areas over which she has no ultimate control. This is just as true for science as it is for law and politics. Other truths are as certain as those within natural or positive law, and other obligations are as binding as those that govern the relationships between subjects and authorities. The principle that places right above expedience in the political actions of the Church applies equally in history or astronomy. The Church cannot equate her cause with scientific error any more than with political injustice. Her interests may be affected by certain political justice measures or by recognizing some fact or document. But in neither case can she protect her interests at the expense of denying the truth.
This is the principle which has so much difficulty in obtaining recognition in an age when science is more or less irreligious, and when Catholics more or less neglect its study. Political and intellectual liberty have the same claims and the same conditions in the eyes of the Church. The Catholic judges the measures of governments and the discoveries of science in exactly the same manner. Public law may make it imperative to overthrow a Catholic monarch, like James II., or to uphold a[Pg 469] Protestant monarch, like the King of Prussia. The demonstrations of science may oblige us to believe that the earth revolves round the sun, or that the donation of Constantine is spurious. The apparent interests of religion have much to say against all this; but religion itself prevents those considerations from prevailing. This has not been seen by those writers who have done most in defence of the principle. They have usually considered it from the standing ground of their own practical aims, and have therefore failed to attain that general view which might have been suggested to them by the pursuit of truth as a whole. French writers have done much for political liberty, and Germans for intellectual liberty; but the defenders of the one cause have generally had so little sympathy with the other, that they have neglected to defend their own on the grounds common to both. There is hardly a Catholic writer who has penetrated to the common source from which they spring. And this is the greatest defect in Catholic literature, even to the present day.
This principle struggles to gain recognition in an era when science tends to be mostly irreligious, and when Catholics often overlook its study. The Church sees political and intellectual freedom as having the same claims and conditions. A Catholic evaluates government actions and scientific discoveries in the same way. Public law might require the removal of a Catholic king, like James II, or the support of a Protestant king, like the King of Prussia. Scientific evidence may force us to accept that the earth orbits the sun, or that the Donation of Constantine is fake. The apparent interests of religion have a lot to say against all this, but religion itself prevents these considerations from dominating. This has not been noticed by the writers who have contributed most to defending the principle. They typically view it through the lens of their own practical goals, which has led them to miss a broader perspective that could have emerged from pursuing the truth as a whole. French writers have made significant contributions to political freedom, while Germans have focused on intellectual freedom; however, the supporters of one cause often lack sympathy for the other, neglecting to defend their own on shared grounds. There are very few Catholic writers who have tapped into the common source from which both issues arise. This remains the major shortcoming of Catholic literature, even today.
In the majority of those who have afforded the chief examples of this error, and particularly in Lamennais, the weakness of faith which it implies has been united with that looseness of thought which resolves all knowledge into opinion, and fails to appreciate methodical investigation or scientific evidence. But it is less easy to explain how a priest, fortified with the armour of German science, should have failed as completely in the same inquiry. In order to solve the difficulty, we must go back to the time when the theory of Frohschammer arose, and review some of the circumstances out of which it sprang.
In most of those who have provided the main examples of this mistake, especially Lamennais, the lack of faith that it suggests has been combined with a casual way of thinking that reduces all knowledge to mere opinion and overlooks systematic investigation or scientific proof. However, it is harder to understand how a priest, equipped with the knowledge of German science, could have completely failed in the same inquiry. To address this issue, we need to return to the time when Frohschammer's theory emerged and look over some of the circumstances that led to its development.
For adjusting the relations between science and authority, the method of Rome had long been that of economy and accommodation. In dealing with literature, her paramount consideration was the fear of scandal. Books were forbidden, not merely because their statements were denied, but because they seemed injurious to morals, derogatory to authority, or dangerous to faith. To be so, it was not necessary that they should be untrue.[Pg 470] For isolated truths separated from other known truths by an interval of conjecture, in which error might find room to construct its works, may offer perilous occasions to unprepared and unstable minds. The policy was therefore to allow such truths to be put forward only hypothetically, or altogether to suppress them. The latter alternative was especially appropriated to historical investigations, because they contained most elements of danger. In them the progress of knowledge has been for centuries constant, rapid, and sure; every generation has brought to light masses of information previously unknown, the successive publication of which furnished ever new incentives, and more and more ample means of inquiry into ecclesiastical history. This inquiry has gradually laid bare the whole policy and process of ecclesiastical authority, and has removed from the past that veil of mystery wherewith, like all other authorities, it tries to surround the present. The human element in ecclesiastical administration endeavours to keep itself out of sight, and to deny its own existence, in order that it may secure the unquestioning submission which authority naturally desires, and may preserve that halo of infallibility which the twilight of opinion enables it to assume. Now the most severe exposure of the part played by this human element is found in histories which show the undeniable existence of sin, error, or fraud in the high places of the Church. Not, indeed, that any history furnishes, or can furnish, materials for undermining the authority which the dogmas of the Church proclaim to be necessary for her existence. But the true limits of legitimate authority are one thing, and the area which authority may find it expedient to attempt to occupy is another. The interests of the Church are not necessarily identical with those of the ecclesiastical government. A government does not desire its powers to be strictly defined, but the subjects require the line to be drawn with increasing precision. Authority may be protected by its subjects being kept in ignorance of its faults, and by their holding it in superstitious admiration. But religion has no communion[Pg 471] with any manner of error: and the conscience can only be injured by such arts, which, in reality, give a far more formidable measure of the influence of the human element in ecclesiastical government than any collection of detached cases of scandal can do. For these arts are simply those of all human governments which possess legislative power, fear attack, deny responsibility, and therefore shrink from scrutiny.
For managing the relationship between science and authority, Rome’s approach for a long time has been one of compromise and control. When it came to literature, the main concern was avoiding scandal. Books were banned not just because their content was disputed, but because they appeared harmful to morals, disrespectful of authority, or threatening to faith. It wasn't necessary for them to be false to be considered dangerous. [Pg 470] Isolated truths, disconnected from other established truths by gaps of speculation, where errors could easily spring up, could create serious risks for unprepared and unstable minds. Therefore, the policy was to allow such truths to be proposed only as hypotheses or to suppress them entirely. The latter option was often applied to historical research, as it held the most potential for danger. In this field, the advancement of knowledge has been continuous, swift, and certain for centuries; each generation has uncovered large amounts of previously unknown information, with the ongoing publication of these discoveries providing fresh motivation and increasingly comprehensive ways to investigate ecclesiastical history. This investigation has gradually exposed the entirety of ecclesiastical authority's policies and practices and has lifted the veil of mystery that, like all authorities, it tries to cast over the present. The human aspect of ecclesiastical administration aims to remain hidden and to deny its own existence so that it can maintain the unquestioning compliance that authority desires and keep up the illusion of infallibility empowered by the shadows of public opinion. The most thorough examination of the role of this human component is found in histories that highlight the undeniable presence of sin, error, or deceit within the upper ranks of the Church. However, no historical account provides material to undermine the authority that the Church’s dogmas claim is essential for its existence. The actual limits of proper authority are one thing, while the space that authority might find it useful to dominate is another. The interests of the Church do not necessarily align with those of its governing body. A government often seeks to keep its powers vague, whereas the people require clarity in those boundaries. Authority may be shielded by keeping its subjects unaware of its flaws and fostering a superstitious admiration toward it. However, religion has no connection [Pg 471] with any form of error: and the conscience can only be harmed by such tactics, which ultimately reveal a much more significant level of influence from the human element in ecclesiastical governance than any collection of isolated cases of scandal could showcase. These tactics are simply those employed by all human governments that have legislative power, fear scrutiny, reject accountability, and therefore shy away from examination.
One of the great instruments for preventing historical scrutiny had long been the Index of prohibited books, which was accordingly directed, not against falsehood only, but particularly against certain departments of truth. Through it an effort had been made to keep the knowledge of ecclesiastical history from the faithful, and to give currency to a fabulous and fictitious picture of the progress and action of the Church. The means would have been found quite inadequate to the end, if it had not been for the fact that while society was absorbed by controversy, knowledge was only valued so far as it served a controversial purpose. Every party in those days virtually had its own prohibitive Index, to brand all inconvenient truths with the note of falsehood. No party cared for knowledge that could not be made available for argument. Neutral and ambiguous science had no attractions for men engaged in perpetual combat. Its spirit first won the naturalists, the mathematicians, and the philologists; then it vivified the otherwise aimless erudition of the Benedictines; and at last it was carried into history, to give new life to those sciences which deal with the tradition, the law, and the action of the Church.
One of the major tools for preventing historical examination had long been the Index of prohibited books, which was aimed not just at falsehood but especially at certain areas of truth. This was an attempt to keep knowledge of ecclesiastical history hidden from believers and to promote a made-up and fictional view of the Church’s progress and actions. The efforts would have been insufficient if it weren't for the fact that, while society was caught up in debate, knowledge was only valued for its usefulness in arguments. Each faction at that time essentially had its own prohibitive Index, labeling all inconvenient truths as false. No group was interested in knowledge that couldn’t be used in a debate. Neutral and ambiguous science had no appeal for people constantly engaged in conflict. It first attracted naturalists, mathematicians, and philologists; then it energized the otherwise aimless scholarship of the Benedictines; and ultimately, it was brought into history to revitalize those fields that deal with the tradition, law, and actions of the Church.
The home of this transformation was in the universities of Germany, for there the Catholic teacher was placed in circumstances altogether novel. He had to address men who had every opportunity of becoming familiar with the arguments of the enemies of the Church, and with the discoveries and conclusions of those whose studies were without the bias of any religious object. Whilst he lectured in one room, the next might be occupied by a pantheist, a rationalist, or a Lutheran, descanting on the[Pg 472] same topics. When he left the desk his place might be taken by some great original thinker or scholar, who would display all the results of his meditations without regard for their tendency, and without considering what effects they might have on the weak. He was obliged often to draw attention to books lacking the Catholic spirit, but indispensable to the deeper student. Here, therefore, the system of secrecy, economy, and accommodation was rendered impossible by the competition of knowledge, in which the most thorough exposition of the truth was sure of the victory, and the system itself became inapplicable as the scientific spirit penetrated ecclesiastical literature in Germany.
The transformation took place in the universities of Germany, where Catholic teachers found themselves in completely new situations. They had to speak to students who had every chance to learn the arguments of those opposing the Church, as well as the findings and conclusions of scholars who studied without any religious bias. While one professor lectured in one room, the next might be taken by a pantheist, rationalist, or Lutheran, discussing the same topics. When he left the podium, his spot could be filled by an influential thinker or researcher, sharing their ideas without considering the impact they might have on those who were less resilient. He often had to point out books that lacked a Catholic perspective, yet were essential for more serious students. Thus, the system of secrecy, frugality, and adjustment became unfeasible due to the competition for knowledge, where a thorough presentation of the truth was bound to prevail, making the old system less applicable as scientific thinking infiltrated religious literature in Germany.
In Rome, however, where the influences of competition were not felt, the reasons of the change could not be understood, nor its benefits experienced; and it was thought absurd that the Germans of the nineteenth century should discard weapons which had been found efficacious with the Germans of the sixteenth. While in Rome it was still held that the truths of science need not be told, and ought not to be told, if, in the judgment of Roman theologians, they were of a nature to offend faith, in Germany Catholics vied with Protestants in publishing matter without being diverted by the consideration whether it might serve or injure their cause in controversy, or whether it was adverse or favourable to the views which it was the object of the Index to protect. But though this great antagonism existed, there was no collision. A moderation was exhibited which contrasted remarkably with the aggressive spirit prevailing in France and Italy. Publications were suffered to pass unnoted in Germany which would have been immediately censured if they had come forth beyond the Alps or the Rhine. In this way a certain laxity grew up side by side with an unmeasured distrust, and German theologians and historians escaped censure.
In Rome, however, where the impact of competition was not felt, the reasons for the change could not be understood, nor could its benefits be experienced; it seemed ridiculous that the Germans of the nineteenth century would abandon weapons that had proven effective for the Germans of the sixteenth. While in Rome it was still believed that the truths of science should not be shared if they might offend faith, according to Roman theologians, in Germany, Catholics and Protestants competed to publish material without worrying about whether it might help or hurt their cause in any debates, or whether it was against or in favor of the ideas that the Index aimed to protect. Despite this strong opposition, there was no conflict. A moderation was displayed that stood in sharp contrast to the aggressive spirit in France and Italy. Publications in Germany were allowed to go unnoticed that would have been immediately condemned if they had been released beyond the Alps or the Rhine. In this way, a certain leniency developed alongside a deep-rooted distrust, and German theologians and historians avoided censure.
This toleration gains significance from its contrast to the severity with which Rome smote the German philosophers like Hermes and Günther when they erred.[Pg 473] Here, indeed, the case was very different. If Rome had insisted upon suppressing documents, perverting facts, and resisting criticism, she would have been only opposing truth, and opposing it consciously, for fear of its inconveniences. But if she had refrained from denouncing a philosophy which denied creation or the personality of God, she would have failed to assert her own doctrines against her own children who contradicted them. The philosopher cannot claim the same exemption as the historian. God's handwriting exists in history independently of the Church, and no ecclesiastical exigence can alter a fact. The divine lesson has been read, and it is the historian's duty to copy it faithfully without bias and without ulterior views. The Catholic may be sure that as the Church has lived in spite of the fact, she will also survive its publication. But philosophy has to deal with some facts which, although as absolute and objective in themselves, are not and cannot be known to us except through revelation, of which the Church is the organ. A philosophy which requires the alteration of these facts is in patent contradiction against the Church. Both cannot coexist. One must destroy the other.
This tolerance is significant because it contrasts sharply with how severely Rome punished German philosophers like Hermes and Günther when they made mistakes.[Pg 473] Here, the situation is very different. If Rome had tried to suppress documents, distort facts, and resist criticism, she would have simply been fighting against the truth, and doing so knowingly, out of fear of its consequences. But if she had avoided condemning a philosophy that rejected creation or the personality of God, she would have failed to uphold her own beliefs against her own followers who opposed them. Philosophers can't claim the same protection as historians. God's message is evident in history, independent of the Church, and no church-related concerns can change a fact. The divine lesson has been understood, and it's the historian's responsibility to record it accurately, without bias or hidden agendas. Catholics can trust that since the Church has persisted despite these issues, it will also endure the exposure of them. However, philosophy must address certain truths that, while absolute and objective, can only be known to us through revelation, of which the Church is the vessel. A philosophy that requires changing these truths is clearly in conflict with the Church. Both cannot coexist; one must ultimately eliminate the other.
Two circumstances very naturally arose to disturb this equilibrium. There were divines who wished to extend to Germany the old authority of the Index, and to censure or prohibit books which, though not heretical, contained matter injurious to the reputation of ecclesiastical authority, or contrary to the common opinions of Catholic theologians. On the other hand, there were philosophers of the schools of Hermes and Günther who would not retract the doctrines which the Church condemned. One movement tended to repress even the knowledge of demonstrable truth, and the other aimed at destroying the dogmatic authority of the Holy See. In this way a collision was prepared, which was eventually brought about by the writings of Dr. Frohschammer.
Two situations naturally emerged to disrupt this balance. There were religious leaders who wanted to impose the old authority of the Index on Germany, aiming to censor or ban books that, while not heretical, contained content that could harm the reputation of church authority or went against the common views of Catholic theologians. On the flip side, there were philosophers from the schools of Hermes and Günther who refused to retract the beliefs that the Church had condemned. One movement aimed to suppress even the acknowledgment of demonstrable truth, while the other sought to undermine the dogmatic authority of the Holy See. This set the stage for a clash, which eventually occurred due to the writings of Dr. Frohschammer.
Ten years ago, when he was a very young lecturer on philosophy in the university of Munich, he published a work on the origin of the soul, in which he argued against[Pg 474] the theory of pre-existence, and against the common opinion that each soul is created directly by Almighty God, defending the theory of Generationism by the authority of several Fathers, and quoting, among other modern divines, Klee, the author of the most esteemed treatise of dogmatic theology in the German language. It was decided at Rome that his book should be condemned, and he was informed of the intention, in order that he might announce his submission before the publication of the decree.
Ten years ago, when he was a very young philosophy lecturer at the University of Munich, he published a work on the origin of the soul, where he argued against[Pg 474] the theory of pre-existence and the common belief that each soul is created directly by Almighty God. He defended the theory of Generationism by referencing several Church Fathers and quoted, among other modern theologians, Klee, the author of the most respected treatise on dogmatic theology in the German language. It was decided in Rome that his book would be condemned, and he was informed of this intention so he could announce his submission before the decree was published.
His position was a difficult one, and it appears to be admitted that his conduct at this stage was not prompted by those opinions on the authority of the Church in which he afterwards took refuge, but must be explained by the known facts of the case. His doctrine had been lately taught in a book generally read and approved. He was convinced that he had at least refuted the opposite theories, and yet it was apparently in behalf of one of these that he was condemned. Whatever errors his book contained, he might fear that an act of submission would seem to imply his acceptance of an opinion he heartily believed to be wrong, and would therefore be an act of treason to truth. The decree conveyed no conviction to his mind. It is only the utterances of an infallible authority that men can believe without argument and explanation, and here was an authority not infallible, giving no reasons, and yet claiming a submission of the reason. Dr. Frohschammer found himself in a dilemma. To submit absolutely would either be a virtual acknowledgment of the infallibility of the authority, or a confession that an ecclesiastical decision necessarily bound the mind irrespectively of its truth or justice. In either case he would have contradicted the law of religion and of the Church. To submit, while retaining his own opinion, to a disciplinary decree, in order to preserve peace and avoid scandal, and to make a general acknowledgment that his work contained various ill-considered and equivocal statements which might bear a bad construction,—such a conditional submission either[Pg 475] would not have been that which the Roman Court desired and intended, or, if made without explicit statement of its meaning, would have been in some measure deceitful and hypocritical. In the first case it would not have been received, in the second case it could not have been made without loss of self-respect. Moreover, as the writer was a public professor, bound to instruct his hearers according to his best knowledge, he could not change his teaching while his opinion remained unchanged. These considerations, and not any desire to defy authority, or introduce new opinions by a process more or less revolutionary, appear to have guided his conduct. At this period it might have been possible to arrive at an understanding, or to obtain satisfactory explanations, if the Roman Court would have told him what points were at issue, what passages in his book were impugned, and what were the grounds for suspecting them. If there was on both sides a peaceful and conciliatory spirit, and a desire to settle the problem, there was certainly a chance of effecting it by a candid interchange of explanations. It was a course which had proved efficacious on other occasions, and in the then recent discussion of Günther's system it had been pursued with great patience and decided success.
His position was tough, and it seems accepted that his behavior at this point wasn't influenced by the beliefs about the Church's authority that he later leaned on, but rather by the well-known facts of the situation. His views had recently been presented in a book that was widely read and endorsed. He believed he had at least disproven the opposing theories, yet it seemed he was condemned for one of them. No matter what mistakes his book may have had, he was concerned that submitting would imply he accepted a viewpoint he truly thought was wrong, and that would be a betrayal of the truth. The decree didn't convince him. Only statements from an infallible authority can be accepted without argument or explanation, and here was an authority that wasn't infallible, providing no reasons but still demanding compliance. Dr. Frohschammer found himself in a tough spot. Submitting completely would either mean he acknowledged the authority's infallibility or that an ecclesiastical ruling could obligate the mind regardless of its truth or fairness. In either situation, he would be contradicting the law of religion and the Church. Submitting while holding onto his own views to maintain peace, avoid scandal, and generally admit that his work had various poorly considered and ambiguous statements that could be misinterpreted—such a conditional submission would either[Pg 475] not be what the Roman Court wanted, or, if made without a clear explanation of its meaning, would be somewhat deceitful and hypocritical. In the first case, it wouldn't be accepted; in the second, he couldn't do it without compromising his self-respect. Furthermore, as a public professor, obligated to teach his students according to his best understanding, he couldn't change his lessons while his opinion remained unchanged. These thoughts, not a desire to challenge authority or introduce new ideas through some revolutionary means, seem to have influenced his actions. At this time, it may have been possible to reach an understanding or get satisfactory explanations if the Roman Court had told him which issues were at play, which parts of his book were being challenged, and the reasons for questioning them. If both sides had maintained a peaceful and conciliatory attitude and a desire to resolve the matter, there was certainly a chance to achieve this through an open exchange of explanations. This approach had worked effectively on other occasions, and in the recent discussions regarding Günther's system, it had been conducted with considerable patience and success.
Before giving a definite reply, therefore, Dr. Frohschammer asked for information about the incriminated articles. This would have given him an opportunity of seeing his error, and making a submission in foro interno. But the request was refused. It was a favour, he was told, sometimes extended to men whose great services to the Church deserved such consideration, but not to one who was hardly known except by the very book which had incurred the censure. This answer instantly aroused a suspicion that the Roman Court was more anxious to assert its authority than to correct an alleged error, or to prevent a scandal. It was well known that the mistrust of German philosophy was very deep at Rome; and it seemed far from impossible that an intention existed to put it under all possible restraint.[Pg 476]
Before giving a definite answer, Dr. Frohschammer asked for details about the articles in question. This would have allowed him to recognize his mistake and make a private acknowledgment. However, his request was denied. He was told it was a privilege sometimes granted to those whose significant contributions to the Church warranted such consideration, but not to someone who was mostly known only by the very book that had faced criticism. This response immediately raised suspicions that the Roman Court was more focused on asserting its authority than on correcting an alleged mistake or preventing a scandal. It was well known that there was significant distrust of German philosophy in Rome; and it didn’t seem unlikely that there was an intention to place it under as much restriction as possible.[Pg 476]
This mistrust on the part of the Roman divines was fully equalled, and so far justified, by a corresponding literary contempt on the part of many German Catholic scholars. It is easy to understand the grounds of this feeling. The German writers were engaged in an arduous struggle, in which their antagonists were sustained by intellectual power, solid learning, and deep thought, such as the defenders of the Church in Catholic countries have never had to encounter. In this conflict the Italian divines could render no assistance. They had shown themselves altogether incompetent to cope with modern science. The Germans, therefore, unable to recognise them as auxiliaries, soon ceased to regard them as equals, or as scientific divines at all. Without impeaching their orthodoxy, they learned to look on them as men incapable of understanding and mastering the ideas of a literature so very remote from their own, and to attach no more value to the unreasoned decrees of their organ than to the undefended ipse dixit of a theologian of secondary rank. This opinion sprang, not from national prejudice or from the self-appreciation of individuals comparing their own works with those of the Roman divines, but from a general view of the relation of those divines, among whom there are several distinguished Germans, to the literature of Germany. It was thus a corporate feeling, which might be shared even by one who was conscious of his own inferiority, or who had written nothing at all. Such a man, weighing the opinion of the theologians of the Gesù and the Minerva, not in the scale of his own performance, but in that of the great achievements of his age, might well be reluctant to accept their verdict upon them without some aid of argument and explanation.
This distrust from the Roman theologians was matched, and somewhat justified, by a similar literary disdain from many German Catholic scholars. It's easy to see why they felt this way. The German writers were caught in a tough struggle, where their opponents were backed by intellectual strength, solid knowledge, and deep thought—things that defenders of the Church in Catholic countries have never really faced. In this battle, the Italian theologians couldn’t help at all. They had shown themselves completely unable to deal with modern science. Therefore, the Germans, not able to see them as allies, quickly stopped viewing them as equals or even as serious theologians. Without questioning their orthodoxy, they came to see them as people unable to grasp and tackle ideas from a literature so distant from their own, and they placed no more value on the unquestioned decrees of their institution than on the unchallenged statements of a lower-ranking theologian. This view didn’t come from national bias or from individuals boosting their own work compared to that of the Roman theologians, but from a general perspective on the relationship between those theologians—including several prominent Germans—and German literature. It was thus a shared sentiment, one that could be held even by someone who felt inferior or who hadn’t published anything at all. Such a person, evaluating the views of the theologians from the Gesù and the Minerva, not based on his own work but against the significant achievements of his time, might be hesitant to accept their judgment of them without some argument and explanation.
On the other hand, it appeared that a blow which struck the Catholic scholars of Germany would assure to the victorious congregation of Roman divines an easy supremacy over the writers of all other countries. The case of Dr. Frohschammer might be made to test what degree of control it would be possible to exercise over his countrymen, the only body of writers at whom alarm[Pg 477] was felt, and who insisted, more than others, on their freedom. But the suspicion of such a possibility was likely only to confirm him in the idea that he was chosen to be the experimental body on which an important principle was to be decided, and that it was his duty, till his dogmatic error was proved, to resist a questionable encroachment of authority upon the rights of freedom. He therefore refused to make the preliminary submission which was required of him, and allowed the decree to go forth against him in the usual way. Hereupon it was intimated to him—though not by Rome—that he had incurred excommunication. This was the measure which raised the momentous question of the liberties of Catholic science, and gave the impulse to that new theory on the limits of authority with which his name has become associated.
On the other hand, it seemed that a blow to the Catholic scholars in Germany would secure an easy dominance for the victorious group of Roman theologians over writers from other countries. The case of Dr. Frohschammer could be used to test how much control could be exerted over his fellow countrymen, the only group of writers who had raised concerns and who were particularly vocal about their freedom. However, the mere suspicion of such a possibility was likely to strengthen his belief that he was meant to be the test case for an important principle, and that it was his duty, until his doctrinal mistake was proven, to resist any questionable encroachment on the rights of freedom. Therefore, he refused to make the initial submission that was asked of him and allowed the decree against him to proceed as usual. Shortly after, he was informed—though not directly by Rome—that he was excommunicated. This was the action that sparked the crucial question regarding the freedoms of Catholic scholarship and initiated the new theory on the limits of authority that has become associated with his name.
In the civil affairs of mankind it is necessary to assume that the knowledge of the moral code and the traditions of law cannot perish in a Christian nation. Particular authorities may fall into error; decisions may be appealed against; laws may be repealed, but the political conscience of the whole people cannot be irrecoverably lost. The Church possesses the same privilege, but in a much higher degree, for she exists expressly for the purpose of preserving a definite body of truths, the knowledge of which she can never lose. Whatever authority, therefore, expresses that knowledge of which she is the keeper must be obeyed. But there is no institution from which this knowledge can be obtained with immediate certainty. A council is not à priori œcumenical; the Holy See is not separately infallible. The one has to await a sanction, the other has repeatedly erred. Every decree, therefore, requires a preliminary examination.
In society, we have to believe that the understanding of moral principles and legal traditions won’t disappear in a Christian nation. Individual authorities might make mistakes; decisions can be challenged; laws can be overturned, but the political conscience of the entire population can’t be completely lost. The Church has the same role, but even more importantly, because it exists specifically to preserve a set of truths that it can never lose. Therefore, any authority that conveys this knowledge, which the Church safeguards, must be followed. However, there's no institution from which this knowledge can be obtained with absolute certainty. A council is not necessarily universal; the Holy See is not infallible on its own. One must wait for approval, while the other has made mistakes multiple times. Thus, every decree requires careful review.
A writer who is censured may, in the first place, yield an external submission, either for the sake of discipline, or because his conviction is too weak to support him against the weight of authority. But if the question at issue is more important than the preservation of peace, and if his conviction is strong, he inquires whether the authority[Pg 478] which condemns him utters the voice of the Church. If he finds that it does, he yields to it, or ceases to profess the faith of Catholics. If he finds that it does not, but is only the voice of authority, he owes it to his conscience, and to the supreme claims of truth, to remain constant to that which he believes, in spite of opposition. No authority has power to impose error, and, if it resists the truth, the truth must be upheld until it is admitted. Now the adversaries of Dr. Frohschammer had fallen into the monstrous error of attributing to the congregation of the Index a share in the infallibility of the Church. He was placed in the position of a persecuted man, and the general sympathy was with him. In his defence he proceeded to state his theory of the rights of science, in order to vindicate the Church from the imputation of restricting its freedom. Hitherto his works had been written in defence of a Christian philosophy against materialism and infidelity. Their object had been thoroughly religious, and although he was not deeply read in ecclesiastical literature, and was often loose and incautious in the use of theological terms, his writings had not been wanting in catholicity of spirit; but after his condemnation by Rome he undertook to pull down the power which had dealt the blow, and to make himself safe for the future. In this spirit of personal antagonism he commenced a long series of writings in defence of freedom and in defiance of authority.
A writer who is criticized may first choose to submit outwardly, either for the sake of maintaining order or because their beliefs are too weak to stand up against the pressure of authority. However, if the matter is more significant than keeping the peace and if their beliefs are strong, they will question whether the authority that condemns them truly represents the Church. If they find that it does, they will either conform or stop identifying as a Catholic. If they discover that it does not represent the Church but is merely an expression of authority, they owe it to their conscience and the higher demands of truth to remain steadfast in their beliefs, despite opposition. No authority has the power to impose falsehood, and if it contradicts the truth, the truth must be upheld until recognized. The opponents of Dr. Frohschammer fell into the serious mistake of attributing to the congregation of the Index a role in the Church's infallibility. He found himself in a position similar to that of a persecuted individual, and there was widespread sympathy for him. In his defense, he outlined his theory on the rights of science to clear the Church from the accusation of limiting its own freedom. Until then, his works had been focused on defending a Christian philosophy against materialism and skepticism. Their intent had been entirely religious, and although he wasn't deeply knowledgeable about church literature and was sometimes careless and overly broad in his use of theological terminology, his writings were not lacking in a spirit of universality. However, after being condemned by Rome, he set out to dismantle the power that had struck him down and to secure his position for the future. In this spirit of personal opposition, he began a lengthy series of writings advocating for freedom and challenging authority.
The following abstract marks, not so much the outline of his system, as the logical steps which carried him to the point where he passed beyond the limit of Catholicism. Religion, he taught, supplies materials but no criterion for philosophy; philosophy has nothing to rely on, in the last resort, but the unfailing veracity of our nature, which is not corrupt or weak, but normally healthy, and unable to deceive us.[355] There is not greater division or uncertainty in matters of speculation than on questions of faith.[356] If at[Pg 479] any time error or doubt should arise, the science possesses in itself the means of correcting or removing it, and no other remedy is efficacious but that which it applies to itself.[357] There can be no free philosophy if we must always remember dogma.[358] Philosophy includes in its sphere all the dogmas of revelation, as well as those of natural religion. It examines by its own independent light the substance of every Christian doctrine, and determines in each case whether it be divine truth.[359] The conclusions and judgments at which it thus arrives must be maintained even when they contradict articles of faith.[360] As we accept the evidence of astronomy in opposition to the once settled opinion of divines, so we should not shrink from the evidence of chemistry if it should be adverse to transubstantiation.[361] The Church, on the other hand, examines these conclusions by her standard of faith, and decides whether they can be taught in theology.[362] But she has no means of ascertaining the philosophical truth of an opinion, and cannot convict the philosopher of error. The two domains are as distinct as reason and faith; and we must not identify what we know with what we believe, but must separate the philosopher from his philosophy. The system may be utterly at variance with the whole teaching of Christianity, and yet the philosopher, while he holds it to be philosophically true and certain, may continue to believe all Catholic doctrine, and to perform all the spiritual duties of a layman or a priest. For discord cannot exist between the certain results of scientific investigation and the real doctrines of the Church. Both are true, and there is no conflict of truths. But while the teaching of science is distinct and definite, that of the Church is subject to alteration. Theology is at no time absolutely complete, but always liable to be modified, and cannot, therefore, be made a fixed test of truth.[363] Consequently there is no reason against the union of the Churches. For the liberty of private judgment, which is[Pg 480] the formal principle of Protestantism, belongs to Catholics; and there is no actual Catholic dogma which may not lose all that is objectionable to Protestants by the transforming process of development.[364]
The following abstract highlights the logical steps that led him to move beyond the boundaries of Catholicism rather than just outlining his system. He argued that religion provides material but not criteria for philosophy; ultimately, philosophy relies on the inherent truthfulness of our nature, which is neither corrupt nor weak, but generally robust and incapable of deception.[355] There is no greater division or uncertainty in speculative matters than in those of faith.[356] If any error or doubt arises at[Pg 479] any time, the science has the means to correct or eliminate it within itself, and no other remedy is effective except the one it applies to itself.[357] There can’t be any free philosophy if we’re always bound to dogma.[358] Philosophy encompasses all the dogmas of revelation as well as those of natural religion. It scrutinizes the essence of every Christian doctrine with its own independent reasoning and determines whether it is divine truth.[359] The conclusions and judgments reached must be upheld even when they contradict articles of faith.[360] Just as we accept the findings of astronomy against the previously held views of religious leaders, we shouldn’t shy away from the findings of chemistry if they challenge transubstantiation.[361] Conversely, the Church evaluates these conclusions based on her faith standards and determines if they can be included in theology.[362] However, she has no way of verifying the philosophical truth of an assertion and cannot prove a philosopher wrong. The two areas are as separate as reason and faith; we must not confuse what we know with what we believe and should distinguish the philosopher from their philosophy. A system may completely contradict the entire Christian teaching, yet the philosopher might still consider it philosophically true and certain while continuing to believe all Catholic doctrine and fulfill all spiritual responsibilities of a layman or a priest. There can be no conflict between the certain outcomes of scientific inquiry and the fundamental teachings of the Church. Both are true, and there is no contradiction between truths. However, while scientific teaching is clear and precise, Church teaching is subject to change. Theology is never absolutely complete; it is always subject to updates and thus cannot be used as an unchanging measure of truth.[363] Therefore, there is no reason to oppose the unification of the Churches. The freedom of individual judgment, which is[Pg 480] the core principle of Protestantism, also belongs to Catholics; and there is no existing Catholic dogma that couldn't shed its objectionable elements through the process of development.[364]
The errors of Dr. Frohschammer in these passages are not exclusively his own. He has only drawn certain conclusions from premisses which are very commonly received. Nothing is more usual than to confound religious truth with the voice of ecclesiastical authority. Dr. Frohschammer, having fallen into this vulgar mistake, argues that because the authority is fallible the truth must be uncertain. Many Catholics attribute to theological opinions which have prevailed for centuries without reproach a sacredness nearly approaching that which belongs to articles of faith: Dr. Frohschammer extends to defined dogmas the liability to change which belongs to opinions that yet await a final and conclusive investigation. Thousands of zealous men are persuaded that a conflict may arise between defined doctrines of the Church and conclusions which are certain according to all the tests of science; Dr. Frohschammer adopts this view, and argues that none of the decisions of the Church are final, and that consequently in such a case they must give way. Lastly, uninstructed men commonly impute to historical and natural science the uncertainty which is inseparable from pure speculation: Dr. Frohschammer accepts the equality, but claims for metaphysics the same certainty and independence which those sciences possess.
The mistakes Dr. Frohschammer makes in these passages aren't solely his own. He has simply drawn conclusions from widely accepted premises. It's very common to confuse religious truth with the voice of church authority. Dr. Frohschammer, having fallen into this common error, argues that because this authority can be wrong, the truth must be uncertain. Many Catholics attribute a sacredness to theological opinions that have been accepted for centuries, nearly as strong as that which belongs to articles of faith. Dr. Frohschammer wrongly extends the possibility of change that applies to opinions still under investigation to defined dogmas. Thousands of passionate individuals believe that there could be a conflict between the Church's defined doctrines and conclusions that are certain according to all scientific methods; Dr. Frohschammer agrees with this perspective and argues that none of the Church's decisions are final, and therefore, they should yield in such cases. Lastly, uneducated people often attribute the uncertainties tied to pure speculation to historical and natural sciences: Dr. Frohschammer accepts this idea but insists that metaphysics should have the same level of certainty and independence as those sciences.
Having begun his course in company with many who have exactly opposite ends in view, Dr. Frohschammer, in a recent tract on the union of the Churches, entirely separates himself from the Catholic Church in his theory of development. He had received the impulse to his new system from the opposition of those whom he considered the advocates of an excessive uniformity and the enemies of progress, and their contradiction has driven him to a point where he entirely sacrifices unity to change. He now affirms that our Lord desired no unity or perfect[Pg 481] conformity among His followers, except in morals and charity;[365] that He gave no definite system of doctrine; and that the form which Christian faith may have assumed in a particular age has no validity for all future time, but is subject to continual modification.[366] The definitions, he says, which the Church has made from time to time are not to be obstinately adhered to; and the advancement of religious knowledge is obtained by genius, not by learning, and is not regulated by traditions and fixed rules.[367] He maintains that not only the form but the substance varies; that the belief of one age may be not only extended but abandoned in another; and that it is impossible to draw the line which separates immutable dogma from undecided opinions.[368]
Having started his journey alongside many who have completely different goals, Dr. Frohschammer, in a recent paper on the unification of Churches, completely distances himself from the Catholic Church in his theory of development. He was motivated to create his new system by the opposition of those he saw as champions of excessive uniformity and opponents of progress, and their contradictions have led him to a point where he sacrifices unity for change. He now asserts that our Lord did not desire any unity or perfect conformity among His followers, except in morals and charity; that He did not provide a definitive system of doctrine; and that the form Christian faith may take in a given era has no lasting validity but is subject to ongoing change. He claims that the definitions made by the Church at various times should not be clung to stubbornly; that advances in religious knowledge come from genius, not from mere learning, and are not bound by traditions and fixed rules. He argues that not only the form but the substance evolves, that the beliefs of one era can be both expanded and discarded in another, and that it is impossible to clearly distinguish between unchanging dogma and undecided opinions.
The causes which drove Dr. Frohschammer into heresy would scarcely have deserved great attention from the mere merit of the man, for he cannot be acquitted of having, in the first instance, exhibited very superficial notions of theology. Their instructiveness consists in the conspicuous example they afford of the effect of certain errors which at the present day are commonly held and rarely contradicted. When he found himself censured unjustly, as he thought, by the Holy See, it should have been enough for him to believe in his conscience that he was in agreement with the true faith of the Church. He would not then have proceeded to consider the whole Church infected with the liability to err from which her rulers are not exempt, or to degrade the fundamental truths of Christianity to the level of mere school opinions. Authority appeared in his eyes to stand for the whole Church; and therefore, in endeavouring to shield himself from its influence, he abandoned the first principles of the ecclesiastical system. Far from having aided the cause of freedom, his errors have provoked a reaction against it, which must be looked upon with deep anxiety, and of which the first significant symptom remains to be described.
The reasons that led Dr. Frohschammer to heresy probably wouldn’t have drawn much attention based solely on his merit, since he can’t be cleared of presenting very basic understandings of theology at first. What’s noteworthy is how they clearly show the impact of certain errors that are widely accepted today and rarely challenged. When he felt unjustly criticized by the Holy See, he should have been content to believe in his conscience that he was aligned with the true faith of the Church. Instead, he began to think the entire Church was prone to error, including its leaders, and he lowered the fundamental truths of Christianity to mere opinions taught in schools. He viewed authority as representing the entire Church, and so, in trying to protect himself from it, he abandoned the foundational principles of the Church's system. Rather than supporting the cause of freedom, his mistakes have sparked a backlash against it, which is a cause for serious concern, and the first significant sign of this remains to be described.
On the 21st of December 1863, the Pope addressed[Pg 482] a Brief to the Archbishop of Munich, which was published on the 5th of March. This document explains that the Holy Father had originally been led to suspect the recent Congress at Munich of a tendency similar to that of Frohschammer, and had consequently viewed it with great distrust; but that these feelings were removed by the address which was adopted at the meeting, and by the report of the Archbishop. And he expresses the consolation he has derived from the principles which prevailed in the assembly, and applauds the design of those by whom it was convened. He asked for the opinion of the German prelates, in order to be able to determine whether, in the present circumstances of their Church, it is right that the Congress should be renewed.
On December 21, 1863, the Pope sent a Brief to the Archbishop of Munich, which was published on March 5. This document explains that the Holy Father had initially been led to suspect that the recent Congress in Munich shared tendencies similar to those of Frohschammer, and he had viewed it with considerable distrust. However, these feelings were alleviated by the address adopted at the meeting and the report from the Archbishop. He expresses the comfort he has found in the principles that dominated the assembly and praises the intentions of those who organized it. He sought the opinions of the German bishops to determine whether, given the current situation of their Church, it would be appropriate to reconvene the Congress.
Besides the censure of the doctrines of Frohschammer, and the approbation given to the acts of the Munich Congress, the Brief contains passages of deeper and more general import, not directly touching the action of the German divines, but having an important bearing on the position of this Review. The substance of these passages is as follows: In the present condition of society the supreme authority in the Church is more than ever necessary, and must not surrender in the smallest degree the exclusive direction of ecclesiastical knowledge. An entire obedience to the decrees of the Holy See and the Roman congregations cannot be inconsistent with the freedom and progress of science. The disposition to find fault with the scholastic theology, and to dispute the conclusions and the method of its teachers, threatens the authority of the Church, because the Church has not only allowed theology to remain for centuries faithful to their system, but has urgently recommended it as the safest bulwark of the faith, and an efficient weapon against her enemies. Catholic writers are not bound only by those decisions of the infallible Church which regard articles of faith. They must also submit to the theological decisions of the Roman congregations, and to the opinions which are commonly received in the schools. And it is wrong, though not heretical, to reject those decisions or opinions.[Pg 483]
Besides criticizing Frohschammer's teachings and supporting the actions of the Munich Congress, the Brief includes passages of deeper and broader significance that don't directly address the actions of German theologians but are crucial for the position of this Review. The essence of these passages is as follows: In today's society, a supreme authority within the Church is more necessary than ever and must not give up even a little control over church teachings. Total obedience to the decrees of the Holy See and the Roman congregations is compatible with the freedom and advancement of science. The tendency to criticize scholastic theology and contest the conclusions and methods of its scholars undermines the Church's authority, since the Church has not only allowed theology to faithfully follow its system for centuries but has also strongly endorsed it as the safest defense of faith and an effective tool against its adversaries. Catholic writers are not just bound by the infallible Church's decisions concerning articles of faith; they must also adhere to the theological decisions made by the Roman congregations and to widely accepted opinions in the schools. It is incorrect, though not heretical, to dismiss those decisions or opinions.[Pg 483]
In a word, therefore, the Brief affirms that the common opinions and explanations of Catholic divines ought not to yield to the progress of secular science, and that the course of theological knowledge ought to be controlled by the decrees of the Index.
In short, the Brief states that the widely held views and explanations of Catholic theologians should not give way to the advances of secular science, and that the direction of theological understanding should be guided by the decisions of the Index.
There is no doubt that the letter of this document might be interpreted in a sense consistent with the habitual language of the Home and Foreign Review. On the one hand, the censure is evidently aimed at that exaggerated claim of independence which would deny to the Pope and the Episcopate any right of interfering in literature, and would transfer the whole weight heretofore belonging to the traditions of the schools of theology to the incomplete, and therefore uncertain, conclusions of modern science. On the other hand, the Review has always maintained, in common with all Catholics, that if the one Church has an organ it is through that organ that she must speak; that her authority is not limited to the precise sphere of her infallibility; and that opinions which she has long tolerated or approved, and has for centuries found compatible with the secular as well as religious knowledge of the age, cannot be lightly supplanted by new hypotheses of scientific men, which have not yet had time to prove their consistency with dogmatic truth. But such a plausible accommodation, even if it were honest or dignified, would only disguise and obscure those ideas which it has been the chief object of the Review to proclaim. It is, therefore, not only more respectful to the Holy See, but more serviceable to the principles of the Review itself, and more in accordance with the spirit in which it has been conducted, to interpret the words of the Pope as they were really meant, than to elude their consequences by subtle distinctions, and to profess a formal adoption of maxims which no man who holds the principles of the Review can accept in their intended signification.
There’s no doubt that the wording of this document could be interpreted in a way that aligns with the usual language of the Home and Foreign Review. On one hand, the criticism clearly targets the exaggerated idea of independence that would deny the Pope and the Bishops any right to intervene in literature, shifting the weight that has traditionally belonged to theological schools to the incomplete and therefore uncertain conclusions of modern science. On the other hand, the Review has always held, along with all Catholics, that if the one Church has a voice, it should speak through that voice; that its authority isn’t limited to its area of infallibility; and that opinions it has long tolerated or approved, which have for centuries been compatible with both secular and religious knowledge of the time, can’t be casually replaced by new theories from scientists that have yet to prove their consistency with established truths. However, such a seemingly reasonable compromise, even if it were sincere or dignified, would only hide and obscure the ideas that the Review aims to express. Therefore, it’s not only more respectful to the Holy See but also more beneficial to the principles of the Review itself and more consistent with its intended spirit to interpret the Pope’s words as they were truly meant, rather than avoid their implications through subtle distinctions and to claim a formal acceptance of principles that no one who endorses the Review can accept in their true meaning.
One of these maxims is that theological and other opinions long held and allowed in the Church gather truth from time, and an authority in some sort binding[Pg 484] from the implied sanction of the Holy See, so that they cannot be rejected without rashness; and that the decrees of the congregation of the Index possess an authority quite independent of the acquirements of the men composing it. This is no new opinion; it is only expressed on the present occasion with unusual solemnity and distinctness. But one of the essential principles of this Review consists in a clear recognition, first, of the infinite gulf which in theology separates what is of faith from what is not of faith,—revealed dogmas from opinions unconnected with them by logical necessity, and therefore incapable of anything higher than a natural certainty—and next, of the practical difference which exists in ecclesiastical discipline between the acts of infallible authority and those which possess no higher sanction than that of canonical legality. That which is not decided with dogmatic infallibility is for the time susceptible only of a scientific determination, which advances with the progress of science, and becomes absolute only where science has attained its final results. On the one hand, this scientific progress is beneficial, and even necessary, to the Church; on the other, it must inevitably be opposed by the guardians of traditional opinion, to whom, as such, no share in it belongs, and who, by their own acts and those of their predecessors, are committed to views which it menaces or destroys. The same principle which, in certain conjunctures, imposes the duty of surrendering received opinions imposes in equal extent, and under like conditions, the duty of disregarding the fallible authorities that uphold them.
One of these maxims is that theological and other opinions that have been long held and accepted by the Church accumulate truth over time, and they carry an authority that is somewhat binding[Pg 484] due to the implied endorsement of the Holy See, meaning they cannot be dismissed without recklessness. Furthermore, the decrees from the congregation of the Index have an authority that is entirely independent of the qualifications of the individuals involved. This perspective is not new; it is just being articulated with unusual seriousness and clarity this time. However, one of the key principles of this Review is a clear acknowledgment of the vast distinction in theology between what constitutes faith and what does not—between revealed doctrines and opinions that are not logically linked to them, which therefore can only achieve a natural certainty. Additionally, it recognizes the practical difference in church discipline between acts of infallible authority and those that are upheld merely by canonical legality. Anything not decided with dogmatic infallibility is, for now, only subject to scientific investigation, which evolves with scientific advancements and becomes absolute only when science reaches its definitive conclusions. On one hand, this scientific progress is beneficial and even necessary for the Church; on the other hand, it will inevitably face resistance from defenders of traditional views, who, by their own actions and those of their predecessors, are committed to beliefs that are threatened or undermined by this progress. The same principle that, in certain situations, necessitates the relinquishing of accepted beliefs also imposes the responsibility, under similar conditions, of disregarding the fallible authorities that support them.
It is the design of the Holy See not, of course, to deny the distinction between dogma and opinion, upon which this duty is founded, but to reduce the practical recognition of it among Catholics to the smallest possible limits. A grave question therefore arises as to the position of a Review founded in great part for the purpose of exemplifying this distinction.[369] In considering the solution of this[Pg 485] question two circumstances must be borne in mind: first, that the antagonism now so forcibly expressed has always been known and acknowledged; and secondly, that no part of the Brief applies directly to the Review. The Review was as distinctly opposed to the Roman sentiment before the Brief as since, and it is still as free from censure as before. It was at no time in virtual sympathy with authority on the points in question, and it is not now in formal conflict with authority.
It is the intention of the Holy See not to deny the difference between dogma and opinion, which forms the basis of this duty, but to limit its practical acknowledgment among Catholics as much as possible. Therefore, a serious question arises regarding the status of a Review that was largely established to illustrate this distinction.[369] In considering the resolution of this[Pg 485] question, two things must be kept in mind: first, that the strong opposition now being expressed has always been recognized; and second, that no part of the Brief directly addresses the Review. The Review was clearly opposed to the Roman sentiment both before and after the Brief, and it remains just as free from criticism as it was previously. It has never been in true agreement with authority on the disputed issues, nor is it currently in formal conflict with authority.
But the definiteness with which the Holy See has pronounced its will, and the fact that it has taken the initiative, seem positively to invite adhesion, and to convey a special warning to all who have expressed opinions contrary to the maxims of the Brief. A periodical which not only has done so, but exists in a measure for the purpose of doing so, cannot with propriety refuse to survey the new position in which it is placed by this important act. For the conduct of a Review involves more delicate relations with the government of the Church than the authorship of an isolated book. When opinions which an author defends are rejected at Rome, he either makes his submission, or, if his mind remains unaltered, silently leaves his book to take its chance, and to influence men according to its merits. But such passivity, however right and seemly in the author of a book, is inapplicable to the case of a Review. The periodical iteration of rejected propositions would amount to insult and defiance, and would probably provoke more definite measures; and thus the result would be to commit authority yet more irrevocably to an opinion which otherwise might take no deep root, and might yield ultimately to the influence of time. For it is hard to surrender a cause on behalf of which a struggle has been sustained, and spiritual evils have been inflicted. In an isolated book, the author need discuss no more topics than he likes, and any want of[Pg 486] agreement with ecclesiastical authority may receive so little prominence as to excite no attention. But a continuous Review, which adopted this kind of reserve, would give a negative prominence to the topics it persistently avoided, and by thus keeping before the world the position it occupied would hold out a perpetual invitation to its readers to judge between the Church and itself. Whatever it gained of approbation and assent would be so much lost to the authority and dignity of the Holy See. It could only hope to succeed by trading on the scandal it caused.
But the clarity with which the Holy See has expressed its intent, and the fact that it has taken the lead, seem to clearly invite support, as well as send a strong warning to anyone who has expressed views contrary to the principles of the Brief. A periodical that not only has done this but also exists in part to do so cannot rightly ignore the new situation it finds itself in because of this significant action. The operation of a Review involves more sensitive interactions with the Church's government than the writing of a single book. When the views defended by an author are dismissed in Rome, he either submits to that authority or, if he remains steadfast in his beliefs, silently leaves his book to fend for itself and to sway others based on its value. But such passivity, although appropriate for an author of a book, doesn't apply to a Review. The repeated presentation of rejected ideas would come off as disrespectful and challenging, likely prompting more decisive actions; as a result, this would further entrench authority into an opinion that might not otherwise take strong hold and could eventually yield to the passage of time. It is difficult to abandon a cause for which a struggle has been fought and spiritual harm has been inflicted. In a single book, the author can choose to discuss only the topics he wishes, and any lack of agreement with ecclesiastical authority may go unnoticed. However, a continuous Review that maintained this sort of reluctance would inadvertently highlight the subjects it continually avoided, thereby keeping its position in front of the public and inviting its readers to judge between the Church and itself. Any approval and agreement it gained would directly reduce the authority and status of the Holy See. It could only hope to thrive by capitalizing on the controversy it generated.
But in reality its success could no longer advance the cause of truth. For what is the Holy See in its relation to the masses of Catholics, and where does its strength lie? It is the organ, the mouth, the head of the Church. Its strength consists in its agreement with the general conviction of the faithful. When it expresses the common knowledge and sense of the age, or of a large majority of Catholics, its position is impregnable. The force it derives from this general support makes direct opposition hopeless, and therefore disedifying, tending only to division and promoting reaction rather than reform. The influence by which it is to be moved must be directed first on that which gives its strength, and must pervade the members in order that it may reach the head. While the general sentiment of Catholics is unaltered, the course of the Holy See remains unaltered too. As soon as that sentiment is modified, Rome sympathises with the change. The ecclesiastical government, based upon the public opinion of the Church, and acting through it, cannot separate itself from the mass of the faithful, and keep pace with the progress of the instructed minority. It follows slowly and warily, and sometimes begins by resisting and denouncing what in the end it thoroughly adopts. Hence a direct controversy with Rome holds out the prospect of great evils, and at best a barren and unprofitable victory. The victory that is fruitful springs from that gradual change in the knowledge, the ideas, and the convictions of the Catholic body, which, in due time,[Pg 487] overcomes the natural reluctance to forsake a beaten path, and by insensible degrees constrains the mouthpiece of tradition to conform itself to the new atmosphere with which it is surrounded. The slow, silent, indirect action of public opinion bears the Holy See along, without any demoralising conflict or dishonourable capitulation. This action belongs essentially to the graver scientific literature to direct: and the inquiry what form that literature should assume at any given moment involves no question which affects its substance, though it may often involve questions of moral fitness sufficiently decisive for a particular occasion.
But in reality, its success can no longer promote the cause of truth. What is the Holy See's relationship to the masses of Catholics, and where does its strength come from? It acts as the voice, the leadership, of the Church. Its power lies in its alignment with the general beliefs of the faithful. When it reflects the common understanding and sentiment of its followers, or a large majority of Catholics, its position is unassailable. The support it gets from this consensus makes direct opposition futile, leading only to division and encouraging reaction instead of reform. To influence it, one must first address its source of strength and reach out to the members so that it can eventually impact the leadership. As long as the general feeling of Catholics remains unchanged, the direction of the Holy See will also stay the same. As soon as that feeling shifts, Rome will respond to the change. The ecclesiastical authority, based on the public opinion of the Church and acting through it, cannot detach itself from the faithful and advance faster than the educated minority. It progresses slowly and carefully, and sometimes it initially resists and condemns ideas before ultimately embracing them. Therefore, a direct confrontation with Rome risks significant negative outcomes and, at best, yields a fruitless victory. A productive victory comes from a gradual transformation in the knowledge, ideas, and beliefs of Catholics, which over time will overcome the natural hesitation to abandon established ways, gradually pushing the voice of tradition to adapt to the new environment surrounding it. The slow, quiet, indirect influence of public opinion carries the Holy See along without any damaging conflict or dishonorable surrender. This influence is essentially guided by more serious scientific literature, and determining what form that literature should take at any moment raises no questions about its essence, though it may involve questions of moral appropriateness that are crucial for specific situations.
It was never pretended that the Home and Foreign Review represented the opinions of the majority of Catholics. The Holy See has had their support in maintaining a view of the obligations of Catholic literature very different from the one which has been upheld in these pages; nor could it explicitly abandon that view without taking up a new position in the Church. All that could be hoped for on the other side was silence and forbearance, and for a time they have been conceded. But this is the case no longer. The toleration has now been pointedly withdrawn; and the adversaries of the Roman theory have been challenged with the summons to submit.
It was never claimed that the Home and Foreign Review reflected the views of most Catholics. The Holy See has had their backing in promoting a perspective on the responsibilities of Catholic literature that is quite different from the one presented here; nor could it officially abandon that view without adopting a new stance within the Church. All that could be hoped for from the opposition was silence and patience, and for a while, that was granted. But this is no longer the case. The tolerance has now been clearly revoked; and those against the Roman theory have been confronted with a demand to comply.
If the opinions for which submission is claimed were new, or if the opposition now signalised were one of which there had hitherto been any doubt, a question might have arisen as to the limits of the authority of the Holy See over the conscience, and the necessity or possibility of accepting the view which it propounds. But no problem of this kind has in fact presented itself for consideration. The differences which are now proclaimed have all along been acknowledged to exist; and the conductors of this Review are unable to yield their assent to the opinions put forward in the Brief.
If the opinions being submitted were new, or if the opposition being highlighted was something that had previously been questionable, there might have been a debate about the extent of the Holy See's authority over conscience and whether it was necessary or even possible to accept its perspective. However, no such issue has actually arisen for discussion. The differences that are now being stated have always been recognized; and the editors of this Review cannot agree with the opinions presented in the Brief.
In these circumstances there are two courses which it is impossible to take. It would be wrong to abandon principles which have been well considered and are sincerely held, and it would also be wrong to assail the[Pg 488] authority which contradicts them. The principles have not ceased to be true, nor the authority to be legitimate, because the two are in contradiction. To submit the intellect and conscience without examining the reasonableness and justice of this decree, or to reject the authority on the ground of its having been abused, would equally be a sin, on one side against morals, on the other against faith. The conscience cannot be relieved by casting on the administrators of ecclesiastical discipline the whole responsibility of preserving religious truth; nor can it be emancipated by a virtual apostasy. For the Church is neither a despotism in which the convictions of the faithful possess no power of expressing themselves and no means of exercising legitimate control, nor is it an organised anarchy where the judicial and administrative powers are destitute of that authority which is conceded to them in civil society—the authority which commands submission even where it cannot impose a conviction of the righteousness of its acts.
In this situation, there are two paths that are impossible to take. It would be wrong to abandon well-considered principles that are sincerely held, and it would also be wrong to attack the[Pg 488] authority that contradicts them. The principles haven't stopped being true, nor has the authority lost its legitimacy, just because they are in conflict. To submit to this decree without questioning its reasonableness and fairness, or to reject the authority just because it has been misused, would equally be a mistake—one against morals and the other against faith. The conscience can't be cleared by shifting the entire responsibility of maintaining religious truth onto the administrators of church discipline; nor can it be freed by a form of apostasy. The Church is neither a dictatorship where the beliefs of the faithful have no power to express themselves or exert legitimate control, nor is it a chaotic organization where the judicial and administrative powers lack the authority granted to them in civil society—the authority that demands submission even when it can't enforce the righteousness of its actions.
No Catholic can contemplate without alarm the evil that would be caused by a Catholic journal persistently labouring to thwart the published will of the Holy See, and continuously defying its authority. The conductors of this Review refuse to take upon themselves the responsibility of such a position. And if it were accepted, the Review would represent no section of Catholics. But the representative character is as essential to it as the opinions it professes, or the literary resources it commands. There is no lack of periodical publications representing science apart from religion, or religion apart from science. The distinctive feature of the Home and Foreign Review has been that it has attempted to exhibit the two in union; and the interest which has been attached to its views proceeded from the fact that they were put forward as essentially Catholic in proportion to their scientific truth, and as expressing more faithfully than even the voice of authority the genuine spirit of the Church in relation to intellect. Its object has been to elucidate the harmony which exists between religion and[Pg 489] the established conclusions of secular knowledge, and to exhibit the real amity and sympathy between the methods of science and the methods employed by the Church. That amity and sympathy the enemies of the Church refuse to admit, and her friends have not learned to understand. Long disowned by a large part of our Episcopate, they are now rejected by the Holy See; and the issue is vital to a Review which, in ceasing to uphold them, would surrender the whole reason of its existence.
No Catholic can think without concern about the harm that a Catholic publication would cause by consistently trying to go against the wishes of the Holy See and continually challenging its authority. The people running this Review refuse to take on the responsibility of such a stance. Even if they did, the Review wouldn't represent any group of Catholics. But being representative is as important to it as the opinions it holds or the literary resources it has. There are plenty of periodicals out there that focus on science without religion, or religion without science. The unique aspect of the Home and Foreign Review has been its effort to show both together; the interest in its views came from the fact that they were presented as inherently Catholic in their scientific accuracy, and as reflecting the true spirit of the Church regarding intellect better than even authoritative voices. Its aim has been to clarify the harmony that exists between religion and [Pg 489] the established findings of secular knowledge, and to demonstrate the real friendship and understanding between the methods of science and the methods used by the Church. Those who oppose the Church refuse to acknowledge this friendship and understanding, while her supporters have yet to fully grasp it. Long rejected by a significant portion of our Episcopate, they are now also dismissed by the Holy See; and this situation is critical for a Review that would lose the very reason for its existence by failing to support them.
Warned, therefore, by the language of the Brief, I will not provoke ecclesiastical authority to a more explicit repudiation of doctrines which are necessary to secure its influence upon the advance of modern science. I will not challenge a conflict which would only deceive the world into a belief that religion cannot be harmonised with all that is right and true in the progress of the present age. But I will sacrifice the existence of the Review to the defence of its principles, in order that I may combine the obedience which is due to legitimate ecclesiastical authority, with an equally conscientious maintenance of the rightful and necessary liberty of thought. A conjuncture like the present does not perplex the conscience of a Catholic; for his obligation to refrain from wounding the peace of the Church is neither more nor less real than that of professing nothing beside or against his convictions. If these duties have not been always understood, at least the Home and Foreign Review will not betray them; and the cause it has imperfectly expounded can be more efficiently served in future by means which will neither weaken the position of authority nor depend for their influence on its approval.
Warned by the language of the Brief, I won't provoke church authority to explicitly reject doctrines that are essential for maintaining its influence over the progress of modern science. I won't instigate a conflict that would only mislead the world into thinking that religion cannot be reconciled with what is right and true in today's advancements. However, I will sacrifice the existence of the Review to defend its principles, so I can balance the obedience owed to legitimate church authority with a sincere commitment to maintaining the essential freedom of thought. A situation like this doesn't confuse a Catholic's conscience; his duty to avoid disturbing the Church's peace is just as real as his duty to profess nothing that contradicts his beliefs. Although these responsibilities may not always have been clear, at least the Home and Foreign Review will uphold them; and the cause it has imperfectly represented can be better served in the future through means that won't undermine authority or rely on its approval for influence.
If, as I have heard, but now am scarcely anxious to believe, there are those, both in the communion of the Church and out of it, who have found comfort in the existence of this Review, and have watched its straight short course with hopeful interest, trusting it as a sign that the knowledge deposited in their minds by study, and transformed by conscience into inviolable convictions, was not only tolerated among Catholics, but might be[Pg 490] reasonably held to be of the very essence of their system; who were willing to accept its principles as a possible solution of the difficulties they saw in Catholicism, and were even prepared to make its fate the touchstone of the real spirit of our hierarchy; or who deemed that while it lasted it promised them some immunity from the overwhelming pressure of uniformity, some safeguard against resistance to the growth of knowledge and of freedom, and some protection for themselves, since, however weak its influence as an auxiliary, it would, by its position, encounter the first shock, and so divert from others the censures which they apprehended; who have found a welcome encouragement in its confidence, a satisfaction in its sincerity when they shrank from revealing their own thoughts, or a salutary restraint when its moderation failed to satisfy their ardour; whom, not being Catholics, it has induced to think less hardly of the Church, or, being Catholics, has bound more strongly to her;—to all these I would say that the principles it has upheld will not die with it, but will find their destined advocates, and triumph in their appointed time. From the beginning of the Church it has been a law of her nature, that the truths which eventually proved themselves the legitimate products of her doctrine, have had to make their slow way upwards through a phalanx of hostile habits and traditions, and to be rescued, not only from open enemies, but also from friendly hands that were not worthy to defend them. It is right that in every arduous enterprise some one who stakes no influence on the issue should make the first essay, whilst the true champions, like the Triarii of the Roman legions, are behind, and wait, without wavering, until the crisis calls them forward.
If, as I’ve heard but am not really eager to believe, there are people, both within the Church and outside of it, who have found comfort in the existence of this Review, and have followed its straightforward path with hopeful interest, trusting it as a sign that the knowledge they’ve gained through study, shaped by conscience into firm beliefs, was not only accepted by Catholics but might be[Pg 490] reasonably considered essential to their system; who were willing to accept its principles as a potential solution to the challenges they saw in Catholicism, and were even ready to use its fate as a test of the true spirit of our hierarchy; or who thought that as long as it lasted, it offered them some relief from the overwhelming pressure for uniformity, some safeguard against resistance to the growth of knowledge and freedom, and some protection for themselves, since, no matter how weak its influence as an ally, it would, by its stance, absorb the initial backlash, diverting the criticism others feared; who found welcome encouragement in its confidence, satisfaction in its sincerity when they hesitated to express their own thoughts, or a useful restraint when its moderation didn’t satisfy their enthusiasm; those for whom it has inspired a softer view of the Church, whether they are not Catholics or, if they are Catholics, has tied them more closely to her;—to all of these, I would say that the principles it has supported will not disappear with it, but will find their destined supporters and succeed in their appointed time. Since the beginning of the Church, it has been in her nature that the truths which ultimately prove to be the rightful outcomes of her teachings have had to fight their way up through a wall of opposing habits and traditions, needing to be saved not only from open enemies but also from friendly hands that were not worthy of defending them. It is fitting that in every challenging endeavor, someone who has no personal stake in the outcome should take the first steps, while the true champions, like the Triarii of the Roman legions, stand behind, waiting resolutely until the moment demands their intervention.
And already it seems to have arrived. All that is being done for ecclesiastical learning by the priesthood of the Continent bears testimony to the truths which are now called in question; and every work of real science written by a Catholic adds to their force. The example of great writers aids their cause more powerfully than many theoretical discussions. Indeed, when the[Pg 491] principles of the antagonism which divides Catholics have been brought clearly out, the part of theory is accomplished, and most of the work of a Review is done. It remains that the principles which have been made intelligible should be translated into practice, and should pass from the arena of discussion into the ethical code of literature. In that shape their efficacy will be acknowledged, and they will cease to be the object of alarm. Those who have been indignant at hearing that their methods are obsolete and their labours vain, will be taught by experience to recognise in the works of another school services to religion more momentous than those which they themselves have aspired to perform; practice will compel the assent which is denied to theory; and men will learn to value in the fruit what the germ did not reveal to them. Therefore it is to the prospect of that development of Catholic learning which is too powerful to be arrested or repressed that I would direct the thoughts of those who are tempted to yield either to a malignant joy or an unjust despondency at the language of the Holy See. If the spirit of the Home and Foreign Review really animates those whose sympathy it enjoyed, neither their principles, nor their confidence, nor their hopes will be shaken by its extinction. It was but a partial and temporary embodiment of an imperishable idea—the faint reflection of a light which still lives and burns in the hearts of the silent thinkers of the Church.
And it already seems to have arrived. Everything being done for church learning by the clergy on the Continent proves the truths that are now being questioned; and each genuine scientific work written by a Catholic adds to their impact. The example of great writers supports their cause more effectively than many theoretical debates. In fact, once the[Pg 491] principles of the conflict dividing Catholics have been clearly outlined, the theoretical part is fulfilled, and much of what a Review does is completed. What remains is to translate the clarified principles into practice and move them from the realm of debate into the ethical framework of literature. In that form, their effectiveness will be recognized, and they will no longer be a source of fear. Those who have been angry at the claim that their methods are outdated and their efforts pointless will be taught by experience to see in the works of another perspective contributions to faith more significant than what they themselves have aimed to achieve; practice will foster agreement that theory fails to inspire; and people will learn to appreciate in the results what the beginnings didn’t reveal to them. Therefore, I would like to focus the attention of those who might be tempted to give in to unwarranted joy or unnecessary despair at the statements from the Holy See on the potential growth of Catholic learning that is too powerful to be stopped or suppressed. If the spirit of the Home and Foreign Review truly motivates those who sympathized with it, then neither their principles, nor their confidence, nor their hopes will be shaken by its end. It was just a temporary and limited expression of an eternal idea—the faint reflection of a light that still lives and burns in the hearts of the quiet thinkers of the Church.
FOOTNOTES:
[341] Lamennais, Correspondence, Nouvelle édition (Paris: Didier).
[343] Feb. 27, 1831.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Feb. 27, 1831.
[344] March 30, 1831.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ March 30, 1831.
[346] Feb. 8, 1830.
Feb. 8, 1830.
[347] Aug. 15, 1831.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Aug. 15, 1831.
[348] Feb. 10, 1833.
Feb. 10, 1833.
[349] July 6, 1829.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ July 6, 1829.
[350] Sept. 15, 1832.
Sept. 15, 1832.
[351] Oct. 9, 1832.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Oct. 9, 1832.
[352] Jan. 25, 1833.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jan. 25, 1833.
[353] Feb. 5, 1833.
Feb. 5, 1833.
[354] March 25, 1833.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ March 25, 1833.
[356] Athenäum, i. 92.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Athenäum, i. 92.
[357] Freiheit der Wissenschaft, p. 32.
[358] Athenäum, i. 167.
[359] Einleitung, pp. 305, 317, 397.
[360] Athenäum, i. 208.
[361] Ibid. ii. 655.
[362] Ibid. ii. 676.
[363] Ibid. ii. 661.
[365] Wiedervereinigung, pp. 8, 10.
[366] Ibid. p. 15.
[367] Ibid. p. 21.
[368] Ibid. pp. 25, 26.
[369] The prospectus of the Review contained these words: "It will abstain from direct theological discussion, as far as external circumstances will allow; and in dealing with those mixed questions into which theology indirectly enters, its aim will be to combine devotion to the Church with discrimination and candour in the treatment of her opponents: to reconcile freedom of inquiry with implicit faith, and to discountenance what is untenable and unreal, without forgetting the tenderness due to the weak, or the reverence rightly claimed for what is sacred. Submitting without reserve to infallible authority, it will encourage a habit of manly investigation on subjects of scientific interest."
[369] The prospectus of the Review included these words: "It will avoid direct theological debate as much as possible considering outside circumstances; and when addressing those complex issues that involve theology indirectly, its goal will be to blend devotion to the Church with thoughtful and honest discussion of her critics: to balance freedom of inquiry with unwavering faith, and to reject what is unreasonable and false, while still showing compassion for the vulnerable and respecting what is sacred. By fully accepting infallible authority, it will promote a culture of honest investigation into scientific matters."
XIV
The intention of Pius IX. to convene a General Council became known in the autumn of 1864, shortly before the appearance of the Syllabus. They were the two principal measures which were designed to restore the spiritual and temporal power of the Holy See. When the idea of the Council was first put forward it met with no favour. The French bishops discouraged it; and the French bishops holding the talisman of the occupying army, spoke with authority. Later on, when the position had been altered by the impulse which the Syllabus gave to the ultramontane opinions, they revived the scheme they had first opposed. Those who felt their influence injured by the change persuaded themselves that the Court of Rome was more prudent than some of its partisans, and that the Episcopate was less given to extremes than the priesthood and laity. They conceived the hope that an assembly of bishops would curb the intemperance of a zeal which was largely directed against their own order, and would authentically sanction such an exposition of Catholic ideas as would reconcile the animosity that feeds on things spoken in the heat of controversy, and on the errors of incompetent apologists. They had accepted the Syllabus; but they wished to obtain canonicity for their own interpretation of it. If those who had succeeded in assigning an acceptable meaning to its censures could appear in a body to plead their cause before the Pope, the pretensions which compromised the Church might be permanently repressed.[Pg 493]
Pope Pius IX's plan to hold a General Council became known in the fall of 1864, just before the Syllabus was released. These were the two main actions aimed at restoring the spiritual and political authority of the Holy See. Initially, the idea of the Council faced significant opposition. The French bishops discouraged it, and since they had the backing of the occupying army, their voices carried weight. Later, as the Syllabus sparked a surge in ultramontane views, those bishops who had initially opposed the Council revived the idea. Those who felt threatened by this shift became convinced that the Roman Court was more cautious than some of its supporters and that the bishops were less extreme than the priests and laity. They hoped that a gathering of bishops would tone down the fervor that was largely aimed at their own group and would officially endorse a presentation of Catholic beliefs that could ease the tensions arising from heated debates and the mistakes of unqualified defenders. They accepted the Syllabus but wanted their interpretation to be recognized as authoritative. If those who managed to provide a reasonable explanation of its criticisms could come together to present their case to the Pope, the challenges to the Church might be contained for good.[Pg 493]
Once, during the struggle for the temporal power, the question was pertinently asked, how it was that men so perspicacious and so enlightened as those who were its most conspicuous champions, could bring themselves to justify a system of government which their own principles condemned. The explanation then given was, that they were making a sacrifice which would be compensated hereafter, that those who succoured the Pope in his utmost need were establishing a claim which would make them irresistible in better times, when they should demand great acts of conciliation and reform. It appeared to these men that the time had come to reap the harvest they had arduously sown.
Once, during the battle for political power, a crucial question was raised: how could such insightful and educated people, who were the most prominent supporters of this cause, justify a system of government that contradicted their own principles? The explanation at the time was that they were making a sacrifice that would be rewarded in the future; those who supported the Pope in his direst moments were creating a claim that would make them powerful in more favorable times when they could demand significant acts of compromise and reform. It seemed to these individuals that the moment had arrived to reap the benefits of the hard work they had invested.
The Council did not originate in the desire to exalt beyond measure the cause of Rome. It was proposed in the interest of moderation; and the Bishop of Orleans was one of those who took the lead in promoting it. The Cardinals were consulted, and pronounced against it The Pope overruled their resistance. Whatever embarrassments might be in store, and however difficult the enterprise, it was clear that it would evoke a force capable of accomplishing infinite good for religion. It was an instrument of unknown power that inspired little confidence, but awakened vague hopes of relief for the ills of society and the divisions of Christendom. The guardians of immovable traditions, and the leaders of progress in religious knowledge, were not to share in the work. The schism of the East was widened by the angry quarrel between Russia and the Pope; and the letter to the Protestants, whose orders are not recognised at Rome, could not be more than a ceremonious challenge. There was no promise of sympathy in these invitations or in the answers they provoked; but the belief spread to many schools of thought, and was held by Dr. Pusey and by Dean Stanley, by Professor Hase and by M. Guizot, that the auspicious issue of the Council was an object of vital care to all denominations of Christian men.
The Council didn’t come from a desire to overly glorify the cause of Rome. It was proposed in the spirit of moderation; and the Bishop of Orleans was one of the leaders in promoting it. The Cardinals were consulted and opposed it. The Pope dismissed their objections. Despite any challenges that might arise and how tough the endeavor would be, it was evident that it would generate a force capable of bringing about significant good for religion. It was a tool of unknown potential that inspired little confidence but sparked vague hopes for relief from society's problems and the divisions within Christianity. The defenders of rigid traditions and the pioneers of progress in religious understanding were not included in this effort. The schism with the East was deepened by the bitter conflict between Russia and the Pope; and the letter to the Protestants, whose orders aren't recognized in Rome, could only be seen as a formal challenge. There was no promise of support in these invitations or in the responses they elicited; however, the belief gained traction across various schools of thought, held by Dr. Pusey, Dean Stanley, Professor Hase, and M. Guizot, that the positive outcome of the Council was a matter of crucial importance for all branches of Christianity.
The Council of Trent impressed on the Church the stamp of an intolerant age, and perpetuated by its decrees[Pg 494] the spirit of an austere immorality. The ideas embodied in the Roman Inquisition became characteristic of a system which obeyed expediency by submitting to indefinite modification, but underwent no change of principle. Three centuries have so changed the world that the maxims with which the Church resisted the Reformation have become her weakness and her reproach, and that which arrested her decline now arrests her progress. To break effectually with that tradition and eradicate its influence, nothing less is required than an authority equal to that by which it was imposed. The Vatican Council was the first sufficient occasion which Catholicism had enjoyed to reform, remodel, and adapt the work of Trent. This idea was present among the motives which caused it to be summoned. It was apparent that two systems which cannot be reconciled were about to contend at the Council; but the extent and force of the reforming spirit were unknown.
The Council of Trent marked the Church with the characteristics of an intolerant era and solidified a strict immorality through its decrees[Pg 494]. The concepts established by the Roman Inquisition became defining features of a system that adapted to practicality without altering its core principles. Over three centuries, the world has changed so much that the principles with which the Church opposed the Reformation have turned into her vulnerability and embarrassment, and what once halted her decline now hinders her advancement. To truly break away from that tradition and eliminate its influence, a level of authority equal to that which imposed it is necessary. The Vatican Council presented the first real opportunity for Catholicism to reform, reshape, and align the work of Trent. This intention was among the motivations that led to its convocation. It was clear that two incompatible systems were about to clash at the Council; however, the full scope and strength of the reforming spirit were still unknown.
Seventeen questions submitted by the Holy See to the bishops in 1867 concerned matters of discipline, the regulation of marriage and education, the policy of encouraging new monastic orders, and the means of making the parochial clergy more dependent on the bishops. They gave no indication of the deeper motives of the time. In the midst of many trivial proposals, the leading objects of reform grew more defined as the time approached, and men became conscious of distinct purposes based on a consistent notion of the Church. They received systematic expression from a Bohemian priest, whose work, The Reform of the Church in its Head and Members, is founded on practical experience, not only on literary theory, and is the most important manifesto of these ideas. The author exhorts the Council to restrict centralisation, to reduce the office of the Holy See to the ancient limits of its primacy, to restore to the Episcopate the prerogatives which have been confiscated by Rome, to abolish the temporal government, which is the prop of hierarchical despotism, to revise the matrimonial discipline, to suppress many religious orders and the solemn vows[Pg 495] for all, to modify the absolute rule of celibacy for the clergy, to admit the use of the vernacular in the Liturgy, to allow a larger share to the laity in the management of ecclesiastical affairs, to encourage the education of the clergy at universities, and to renounce the claims of mediæval theocracy, which are fruitful of suspicion between Church and State.
Seventeen questions sent by the Vatican to the bishops in 1867 focused on issues related to discipline, marriage and education regulations, promoting new monastic orders, and making the parish clergy more accountable to the bishops. They didn't reveal the deeper motivations of the time. As trivial proposals came and went, the key goals for reform became clearer, and people began to recognize distinct purposes rooted in a unified view of the Church. These ideas were systematically articulated by a Bohemian priest, whose work, The Reform of the Church in its Head and Members, is based on practical experience rather than just literary theory, and is considered the most important statement of these ideas. The author urges the Council to limit centralization, restore the Holy See's authority to its traditional primacy, return to the Episcopate the powers taken by Rome, eliminate the temporal government that supports hierarchical domination, revise marriage regulations, abolish many religious orders and solemn vows for all, adjust the absolute rule of celibacy for clergy, allow the use of the vernacular in the Liturgy, give laity a greater role in managing church affairs, promote clergy education at universities, and reject the claims of medieval theocracy, which create distrust between Church and State.[Pg 495]
Many Catholics in many countries concurred in great part of this programme; but it was not the symbol of a connected party. Few agreed with the author in all parts of his ideal church, or did not think that he had omitted essential points. Among the inveterate abuses which the Council of Trent failed to extirpate was the very one which gave the first impulse to Lutheranism. The belief is still retained in the superficial Catholicism of Southern Europe that the Pope can release the dead from Purgatory; and money is obtained at Rome on the assurance that every mass said at a particular altar opens heaven to the soul for which it is offered up. On the other hand, the Index of prohibited books is an institution of Tridentine origin, which has become so unwieldy and opprobrious that even men of strong Roman sympathies, like the bishops of Würzburg and St. Pölten, recommended its reform. In France it was thought that the Government would surrender the organic articles, if the rights of the bishops and the clergy were made secure under the canon law, if national and diocesan synods were introduced, and if a proportionate share was given to Catholic countries in the Sacred College and the Roman congregations. The aspiration in which all the advocates of reform seemed to unite was that those customs should be changed which are connected with arbitrary power in the Church. And all the interests threatened by this movement combined in the endeavour to maintain intact the papal prerogative. To proclaim the Pope infallible was their compendious security against hostile States and Churches, against human liberty and authority, against disintegrating tolerance and rationalising science, against error and sin. It became the common[Pg 496] refuge of those who shunned what was called the liberal influence in Catholicism.
Many Catholics in various countries largely agreed with this program; however, it didn't represent a united party. Few completely agreed with the author on all aspects of his ideal church, or thought he hadn't overlooked important issues. Among the deeply rooted abuses that the Council of Trent failed to eliminate was the very one that sparked Lutheranism. There is still a widespread belief in the superficial Catholicism of Southern Europe that the Pope can free the dead from Purgatory; money is raised in Rome on the promise that every mass said at a specific altar opens heaven for the soul it's offered for. On the flip side, the Index of prohibited books, which originated from the Council of Trent, has become so cumbersome and disreputable that even people with strong Roman ties, like the bishops of Würzburg and St. Pölten, called for its reform. In France, there was a belief that the Government would give up the organic articles if the rights of the bishops and clergy were secured under canon law, if national and diocesan synods were established, and if Catholic countries received a fair share in the Sacred College and Roman congregations. The common goal among all reform advocates was to change the customs linked to arbitrary power in the Church. Meanwhile, all the interests threatened by this movement worked together to preserve the papal prerogative. Declaring the Pope infallible became their straightforward protection against hostile states and churches, against individual freedom and authority, against destabilizing tolerance and rationalizing science, as well as against error and sin. It became the common[Pg 496] refuge for those who avoided what was labeled the liberal influence in Catholicism.
Pius IX. constantly asserted that the desire of obtaining the recognition of papal infallibility was not originally his motive in convoking the Council. He did not require that a privilege which was practically undisputed should be further defined. The bishops, especially those of the minority, were never tired of saying that the Catholic world honoured and obeyed the Pope as it had never done before. Virtually he had exerted all the authority which the dogma could confer on him. In his first important utterance, the Encyclical of November 1846, he announced that he was infallible; and the claim raised no commotion. Later on he applied a more decisive test, and gained a more complete success, when the bishops summoned to Rome, not as a Council but as an audience, received from him an additional article of their faith. But apart from the dogma of infallibility he had a strong desire to establish certain cherished opinions of his own on a basis firm enough to outlast his time. They were collected in the Syllabus, which contained the essence of what he had written during many years, and was an abridgment of the lessons which his life had taught him. He was anxious that they should not be lost. They were part of a coherent system. The Syllabus was not rejected; but its edge was blunted and its point broken by the zeal which was spent in explaining it away; and the Pope feared that it would be contested if he repudiated the soothing interpretations. In private he said that he wished to have no interpreter but himself. While the Jesuit preachers proclaimed that the Syllabus bore the full sanction of infallibility, higher functionaries of the Court pointed out that it was an informal document, without definite official value. Probably the Pope would have been content that these his favourite ideas should be rescued from evasion by being incorporated in the canons of the Council. Papal infallibility was implied rather than included among them. Whilst the authority of his acts was not resisted, he was not eager to disparage his[Pg 497] right by exposing the need of a more exact definition. The opinions which Pius IX. was anxiously promoting were not the mere fruit of his private meditations; they belonged to the doctrines of a great party, which was busily pursuing its own objects, and had not been always the party of the Pope. In the days of his trouble he had employed an advocate; and the advocate had absorbed the client. During his exile a Jesuit had asked his approbation for a Review, to be conducted by the best talents of the Order, and to be devoted to the papal cause; and he had warmly embraced the idea, less, it should seem, as a prince than as a divine. There were his sovereign rights to maintain; but there was also a doctrinaire interest, there were reminiscences of study as well as practical objects that recommended the project. In these personal views the Pope was not quite consistent. He had made himself the idol of Italian patriots, and of the liberal French Catholics; he had set Theiner to vindicate the suppresser of the Jesuits; and Rosmini, the most enlightened priest in Italy, had been his trusted friend. After his restoration he submitted to other influences; and the writers of the Civiltà Cattolica, which followed him to Rome and became his acknowledged organ, acquired power over his mind. These men were not identified with their Order. Their General, Roothan, had disliked the plan of the Review, foreseeing that the Society would be held responsible for writings which it did not approve, and would forfeit the flexibility in adapting itself to the moods of different countries, which is one of the secrets of its prosperity. The Pope arranged the matter by taking the writers under his own protection, and giving to them a sort of exemption and partial immunity under the rule of their Order. They are set apart from other Jesuits; they are assisted and supplied from the literary resources of the Order, and are animated more than any of its other writers by its genuine and characteristic spirit; but they act on their own judgment under the guidance of the Pope, and are a bodyguard, told off from the army, for the personal[Pg 498] protection of the Sovereign. It is their easy function to fuse into one system the interests and ideas of the Pope and those of their Society. The result has been, not to weaken by compromise and accommodation, but to intensify both. The prudence and sagacity which are sustained in the government of the Jesuits by their complicated checks on power, and their consideration for the interests of the Order under many various conditions, do not always restrain men who are partially emancipated from its rigorous discipline and subject to a more capricious rule. They were chosen in their capacity as Jesuits, for the sake of the peculiar spirit which their system develops. The Pope appointed them on account of that devotion to himself which is a quality of the Order, and relieved them from some of the restraints which it imposes. He wished for something more papal than other Jesuits; and he himself became more subject to the Jesuits than other pontiffs. He made them a channel of his influence, and became an instrument of their own.
Pius IX constantly insisted that his desire to achieve recognition of papal infallibility wasn't originally his reason for convening the Council. He didn't see the need to redefine a privilege that was practically undisputed. The bishops, especially those in the minority, repeatedly expressed that the Catholic world honored and obeyed the Pope more than ever before. He had essentially exercised all the authority that the dogma could grant him. In his first significant statement, the Encyclical of November 1846, he declared that he was infallible; this claim didn’t cause any unrest. Later, he put this to a more decisive test and achieved greater success when the bishops called to Rome, not as a Council but as an audience, received an additional article of faith from him. Beyond the dogma of infallibility, he strongly wanted to secure certain cherished opinions of his on a foundation strong enough to endure beyond his lifetime. These were gathered in the Syllabus, which encapsulated the essence of what he had written over many years, summarizing the lessons life had taught him. He was keen to ensure they wouldn’t be lost. They formed part of a consistent system. The Syllabus wasn’t rejected; however, its impact was dulled, and its significance was diminished by the enthusiasm spent in interpreting it away. The Pope worried that it would be contested if he rejected these comforting interpretations. In private, he expressed that he wanted no interpreter but himself. While Jesuit preachers asserted that the Syllabus had the full backing of infallibility, higher officials in the Court pointed out that it was an informal document without definite official value. The Pope likely would have been satisfied for these preferred ideas to be freed from evasion by being included in the canons of the Council. Papal infallibility was implied rather than stated among them. While the authority of his actions went unchallenged, he wasn't eager to undermine his right by revealing the need for a more precise definition. The views Pius IX was promoting were not merely the results of his private reflections; they belonged to the doctrines of a significant group that was actively pursuing its own goals and hadn’t always aligned itself with the Pope's interests. During his difficult times, he had engaged an advocate, who effectively consumed the client. During his exile, a Jesuit sought his approval for a Review led by the Order's best talents, aimed at supporting the papal cause, and he eagerly embraced the idea, seemingly more as a divine than as a ruler. He had his sovereign rights to defend, but there was also a doctrinal interest and memories of his studies, alongside practical goals that made the project appealing. In these personal views, the Pope wasn’t entirely consistent. He had become the idol of Italian patriots and liberal French Catholics; he had engaged Theiner to defend the man who suppressed the Jesuits, and Rosmini, the most enlightened priest in Italy, had been his trusted ally. After his restoration, he yielded to different influences; the writers of the Civiltà Cattolica, who followed him to Rome and became his recognized mouthpiece, gained significant influence over him. These individuals weren’t exclusively identified with their Order. Their General, Roothan, opposed the Review plan, anticipating that the Society would be held accountable for writings it didn’t endorse and would lose the flexibility needed to adapt to varying national circumstances, which is one of the secrets to its success. The Pope resolved the issue by taking the writers under his direct protection, granting them a kind of exemption and partial immunity from the rules of their Order. They are distinct from other Jesuits; they receive support and resources from the Order’s literary assets, and more than any other writers of the Order, they embody its true spirit; however, they act according to their own judgment under the Pope’s guidance and serve as a personal bodyguard assigned to protect the Sovereign. Their role is to integrate the interests and ideas of the Pope with those of their Society. The outcome has been to strengthen both, instead of weakening them through compromise and accommodation. The caution and wisdom maintained in the governance of the Jesuits through their complex power checks and consideration for the Order’s interests under various conditions do not always restrain individuals who are partially freed from its strict discipline and subject to a more whimsical authority. They were chosen as Jesuits for the unique spirit cultivated by their system. The Pope appointed them for their devotedness to him, characteristic of the Order, and relieved them from some limitations imposed by it. He sought something more papal than other Jesuits, and he himself became more subordinate to the Jesuits than other popes. He used them as a conduit for his influence and became a tool for their agenda.
The Jesuits had continued to gain ground in Rome ever since the Pope's return. They had suffered more than others in the revolution that dethroned him; and they had their reward in the restoration. They had long been held in check by the Dominicans; but the theology of the Dominicans had been discountenanced and their spirit broken in 1854, when a doctrine which they had contested for centuries was proclaimed a dogma of faith. In the strife for the Pope's temporal dominion the Jesuits were most zealous; and they were busy in the preparation and in the defence of the Syllabus. They were connected with every measure for which the Pope most cared; and their divines became the oracles of the Roman congregations. The papal infallibility had been always their favourite doctrine. Its adoption by the Council promised to give to their theology official warrant, and to their Order the supremacy in the Church. They were now in power; and they snatched their opportunity when the Council was convoked.[Pg 499]
The Jesuits had been steadily gaining influence in Rome since the Pope's return. They had endured more hardships than others during the revolution that removed him from power, but they were rewarded with his restoration. They had long been under pressure from the Dominicans, but the Dominicans' theology was dismissed, and their spirit was crushed in 1854 when a belief they had opposed for centuries was declared a dogma of faith. In the struggle for the Pope's political authority, the Jesuits were very enthusiastic; they were actively involved in preparing and defending the Syllabus. They were linked to every issue that mattered most to the Pope, and their scholars became the go-to experts for the Roman congregations. Papal infallibility had always been their preferred doctrine. Its acceptance by the Council promised to give their theology official backing and to elevate their Order to a position of dominance within the Church. They were now in control, and they seized their opportunity when the Council was convened.[Pg 499]
Efforts to establish this doctrine had been going on for years. The dogmatic decree of 1854 involved it so distinctly that its formal recognition seemed to be only a question of time and zeal. People even said that it was the real object of that decree to create a precedent which should make it impossible afterwards to deny papal infallibility. The Catechisms were altered, or new ones were substituted, in which it was taught. After 1852 the doctrine began to show itself in the Acts of provincial synods, and it was afterwards supposed that the bishops of those provinces were committed to it. One of these synods was held at Cologne; and three surviving members were in the Council at Rome, of whom two were in the minority, and the third had continued in his writings to oppose the doctrine of infallibility, after it had found its way into the Cologne decree. The suspicion that the Acts had been tampered with is suggested by what passed at the synod of Baltimore in 1866. The Archbishop of St. Louis signed the Acts of that synod under protest, and after obtaining a pledge that his protest would be inserted by the apostolic delegate. The pledge was not kept. "I complain," writes the archbishop, "that the promise which had been given was broken. The Acts ought to have been published in their integrity, or not at all."[371] This process was carried on so boldly that men understood what was to come. Protestants foretold that the Catholics would not rest until the Pope was formally declared infallible; and a prelate returning from the meeting of bishops at Rome in 1862 was startled at being asked by a clear-sighted friend whether infallibility had not been brought forward.
Efforts to establish this doctrine had been ongoing for years. The dogmatic decree of 1854 was so clear about it that its formal recognition seemed to be just a matter of time and enthusiasm. People even claimed that the real purpose of that decree was to create a precedent that would make it impossible to deny papal infallibility later on. The Catechisms were changed, or new ones were introduced, in which this was taught. After 1852, the doctrine began to appear in the Acts of provincial synods, and it was later thought that the bishops in those provinces were committed to it. One of these synods took place in Cologne; three surviving members attended the Council in Rome, two of whom were in the minority, while the third continued to oppose the doctrine of infallibility in his writings, even after it was included in the Cologne decree. The suspicion that the Acts had been altered is hinted at by what happened at the synod of Baltimore in 1866. The Archbishop of St. Louis signed the Acts of that synod under protest, after securing a promise that his protest would be included by the apostolic delegate. This promise was not honored. "I complain," the archbishop wrote, "that the promise given was broken. The Acts should have been published in their entirety, or not at all."[371] This process was carried out so openly that people saw what was coming. Protestants predicted that Catholics would not rest until the Pope was officially declared infallible; and a prelate who returned from the bishops' meeting in Rome in 1862 was surprised when a perceptive friend asked whether infallibility had not been discussed.
It was produced not then, but at the next great meeting, in 1867. The Council had been announced; and the bishops wished to present an address to the Pope. Haynald, Archbishop of Colocza, held the pen, assisted by Franchi, one of the clever Roman prelates and by[Pg 500] some bishops, among whom were the Archbishop of Westminster and the Bishop of Orleans. An attempt was made to get the papal infallibility acknowledged in the address. Several bishops declared that they could not show themselves in their dioceses if they came back without having done anything for that doctrine. They were resisted in a way which made them complain that its very name irritated the French. Haynald refused their demand, but agreed to insert the well-known words of the Council of Florence; and the bishops did not go away empty-handed.
It was not produced then, but at the next big meeting in 1867. The Council had been announced, and the bishops wanted to present a message to the Pope. Haynald, the Archbishop of Colocza, wrote it, with help from Franchi, one of the clever Roman prelates, and [Pg 500] some bishops, including the Archbishop of Westminster and the Bishop of Orleans. They tried to get papal infallibility included in the message. Several bishops said they couldn’t return to their dioceses if they didn’t accomplish anything for that doctrine. They faced resistance, leading them to complain that even the mention of it upset the French. Haynald refused their request but agreed to include the well-known words from the Council of Florence, so the bishops didn’t leave empty-handed.
A few days before this attempt was made, the Civiltà Cattolica had begun to agitate, by proposing that Catholics should bind themselves to die, if need be, for the truth of the doctrine; and the article was printed on a separate sheet, bearing the papal imprimatur, and distributed widely. The check administered by Haynald and his colleagues brought about a lull in the movement; but the French bishops had taken alarm, and Maret, the most learned of them, set about the preparation of his book.
A few days before this attempt was made, the Civiltà Cattolica started to stir things up by suggesting that Catholics should be prepared to die, if necessary, for the truth of the doctrine. The article was printed on a separate sheet with the papal imprimatur and distributed widely. The setback from Haynald and his colleagues caused a temporary pause in the movement, but the French bishops became worried, and Maret, the most knowledgeable among them, began working on his book.
During the winter of 1868-69 several commissions were created in Rome to make ready the materials for the Council. The dogmatic commission included the Jesuits Perrone, Schrader, and Franzelin. The question of infallibility was proposed to it by Cardoni, Archbishop of Edessa, in a dissertation which, having been revised, was afterwards published, and accepted by the leading Roman divines as an adequate exposition of their case. The dogma was approved unanimously, with the exception of one vote, Alzog of Freiberg being the only dissentient. When the other German divines who were in Rome learned the scheme that was on foot in the Dogmatic Commission, they resolved to protest, but were prevented by some of their colleagues. They gave the alarm in Germany. The intention to proclaim infallibility at the Council was no longer a secret. The first bishop who made the wish public was Fessler of St. Pölten. His language was guarded, and he only prepared his readers[Pg 501] for a probable contingency; but he was soon followed by the Bishop of Nîmes, who thought the discussion of the dogma superfluous, and foreshadowed a vote by acclamation. The Civiltà on the 6th of February gave utterance to the hope that the Council would not hesitate to proclaim the dogma and confirm the Syllabus in less than a month. Five days later the Pope wrote to some Venetians who had taken a vow to uphold his infallibility, encouraging their noble resolution to defend his supreme authority and all his rights. Until the month of May Cardinal Antonelli's confidential language to diplomatists was that the dogma was to be proclaimed, and that it would encounter no difficulty.
During the winter of 1868-69, several commissions were set up in Rome to prepare the materials for the Council. The dogmatic commission included Jesuits Perrone, Schrader, and Franzelin. The issue of infallibility was brought to them by Cardoni, Archbishop of Edessa, in a dissertation that was revised, published, and later accepted by the leading Roman theologians as a solid explanation of their position. The dogma was approved unanimously, except for one vote, with Alzog of Freiberg being the only one against it. When the other German theologians in Rome found out about the initiative within the Dogmatic Commission, they decided to protest, but some of their colleagues stopped them. They raised the alarm in Germany. The plan to declare infallibility at the Council was no longer a secret. The first bishop to make this publicly known was Fessler of St. Pölten. His wording was cautious, and he only prepared his readers[Pg 501] for a possible event; however, he was soon followed by the Bishop of Nîmes, who deemed the discussion of the dogma unnecessary and hinted at a vote by acclamation. The Civiltà on February 6 expressed hope that the Council would not hesitate to proclaim the dogma and confirm the Syllabus within a month. Five days later, the Pope wrote to some Venetians who had vowed to support his infallibility, encouraging their noble decision to defend his supreme authority and all his rights. Until May, Cardinal Antonelli's private communications to diplomats indicated that the dogma was set to be proclaimed and would face no challenges.
Cardinal Reisach was to have been the President of the Council. As Archbishop of Munich he had allowed himself and his diocese to be governed by the ablest of all the ultramontane divines. During his long residence in Rome he rose to high estimation, because he was reputed to possess the secret, and to have discovered the vanity, of German science. He had amused himself with Christian antiquities; and his friendship for the great explorer De' Rossi brought him for a time under suspicion of liberality. But later he became unrelenting in his ardour for the objects of the Civiltà, and regained the confidence of the Pope. The German bishops complained that he betrayed their interests, and that their church had suffered mischief from his paramount influence. But in Rome his easy temper and affable manners made him friends; and the Court knew that there was no cardinal on whom it was so safe to rely.
Cardinal Reisach was supposed to be the President of the Council. As Archbishop of Munich, he allowed himself and his diocese to be led by the smartest of all the ultramontane theologians. During his long time in Rome, he gained a strong reputation because he was believed to have uncovered the flaws and vanity of German scholarship. He enjoyed studying Christian antiquities, and his friendship with the great explorer De' Rossi briefly put him under suspicion for being too liberal. However, he later became relentless in his commitment to the goals of the Civiltà and regained the Pope's trust. The German bishops complained that he was undermining their interests and that their church had suffered because of his overwhelming influence. But in Rome, his easygoing nature and friendly demeanor earned him friends, and the Court knew that he was the most reliable cardinal they could count on.
Fessler, the first bishop who gave the signal of the intended definition, was appointed Secretary. He was esteemed a learned man in Austria, and he was wisely chosen to dispel the suspicion that the conduct of the Council was to be jealously retained in Roman hands, and to prove that there are qualities by which the confidence of the Court could be won by men of a less favoured nation. Besides the President and Secretary, the most conspicuous of the Pope's theological advisers was a[Pg 502] German. At the time when Passaglia's reputation was great in Rome, his companion Clement Schrader shared the fame of his solid erudition. When Passaglia fell into disgrace, his friend smote him with reproaches and intimated the belief that he would follow the footsteps of Luther and debauch a nun. Schrader is the most candid and consistent asserter of the papal claims. He does not shrink from the consequences of the persecuting theory; and he has given the most authentic and unvarnished exposition of the Syllabus. He was the first who spoke out openly what others were variously attempting to compromise or to conceal. While the Paris Jesuits got into trouble for extenuating the Roman doctrine, and had to be kept up to the mark by an abbé who reminded them that the Pope, as a physical person, and without co-operation of the Episcopate, is infallible, Schrader proclaimed that his will is supreme even against the joint and several opinions of the bishops.[372]
Fessler, the first bishop to signal the intended definition, was appointed Secretary. He was regarded as a knowledgeable man in Austria and was wisely chosen to eliminate the suspicion that the Council's management would be closely held by Rome, proving that the Court could trust people from less favored nations. Alongside the President and Secretary, the most notable of the Pope's theological advisers was a German. When Passaglia's reputation was high in Rome, his peer Clement Schrader shared the acclaim for his solid scholarship. After Passaglia fell from grace, his friend criticized him harshly and suggested that he might emulate Luther and corrupt a nun. Schrader is the most straightforward and consistent supporter of the papal claims. He doesn't shy away from the implications of the persecuting theory and has provided the most genuine and straightforward explanation of the Syllabus. He was the first to speak openly what others were trying to downplay or hide. While the Paris Jesuits faced backlash for downplaying Roman doctrine and needed an abbé to remind them that the Pope, as a physical person, is infallible without the cooperation of the Episcopate, Schrader declared that the Pope's authority is supreme even against the collective opinions of the bishops.[372]
When the proceedings of the dogmatic commission, the acts of the Pope, and the language of French and Austrian bishops, and of the press serving the interests of Rome, announced that the proclamation of infallibility had ceased to be merely the aspiration of a party and was the object of a design deliberately set on foot by those to whom the preparation and management of the Council pertained, men became aware that an extraordinary crisis was impending, and that they needed to make themselves familiar with an unforeseen problem. The sense of its gravity made slow progress. The persuasion was strong among divines that the episcopate would not surrender to a party which was odious to many of them; and politicians were reluctant to believe that schemes were ripening such as Fessler described, schemes intended to alter the relations between Church and State. When the entire plan was made public by the alleging Zeitung in March 1869, many refused to be convinced.[Pg 503]
When the discussions of the dogmatic commission, the actions of the Pope, and the statements from French and Austrian bishops, along with the press supporting Rome's interests, revealed that the declaration of infallibility was no longer just the goal of a faction but was now part of a carefully planned effort by those responsible for preparing and managing the Council, people started to realize that a significant crisis was on the way, and they needed to understand a new and unexpected issue. However, it took time for the seriousness of the situation to sink in. Many theologians were convinced that the bishops wouldn’t yield to a faction that was detested by a lot of them, and politicians were hesitant to accept that plans were developing, as Fessler described, plans aimed at changing the relationship between the Church and the State. When the complete plan was revealed by the alleging Zeitung in March 1869, many were not ready to accept it as true.[Pg 503]
It happened that a statesman was in office who had occasion to know that the information was accurate. The Prime Minister of Bavaria, Prince Hohenlohe, was the brother of a cardinal; the University of Munich was represented on the Roman commissions by an illustrious scholar; and the news of the thing that was preparing came through trustworthy channels. On the 9th of April Prince Hohenlohe sent out a diplomatic circular on the subject of the Council. He pointed out that it was not called into existence by any purely theological emergency, and that the one dogma which was to be brought before it involved all those claims which cause collisions between Church and State, and threaten the liberty and the security of governments. Of the five Roman Commissions, one was appointed for the express purpose of dealing with the mixed topics common to religion and to politics. Besides infallibility and politics, the Council was to be occupied with the Syllabus, which is in part directed against maxims of State. The avowed purpose of the Council being so largely political, the governments could not remain indifferent to its action; lest they should be driven afterwards to adopt measures which would be hostile, it would be better at once to seek an understanding by friendly means and to obtain assurance that all irritating deliberations should be avoided, and no business touching the State transacted except in presence of its representatives. He proposed that the governments should hold a conference to arrange a plan for the protection of their common interest.
It so happened that a politician was in office who knew the information was accurate. The Prime Minister of Bavaria, Prince Hohenlohe, was the brother of a cardinal; an esteemed scholar represented the University of Munich on the Roman commissions; and the news about what was being prepared came from reliable sources. On April 9th, Prince Hohenlohe issued a diplomatic circular regarding the Council. He noted that it wasn’t created due to any purely theological crisis, and that the one doctrine to be discussed involved all those claims that lead to conflicts between Church and State, jeopardizing the freedom and security of governments. Of the five Roman Commissions, one was specifically tasked with handling the mixed issues common to religion and politics. Besides infallibility and politics, the Council was also set to discuss the Syllabus, which partly targets state principles. Given that the Council's stated purpose was largely political, the governments could not stay neutral regarding its actions; to avoid having to take adversarial measures later, it would be better to seek a mutual understanding through friendly means and ensure that all contentious discussions were prevented, with no business regarding the State conducted without its representatives present. He suggested that the governments hold a conference to devise a plan to protect their shared interests.
Important measures proposed by small States are subject to suspicion of being prompted by a greater Power. Prince Hohenlohe, as a friend of the Prussian alliance, was supposed to be acting in this matter in concert with Berlin. This good understanding was suspected at Vienna; for the Austrian Chancellor was more conspicuous as an enemy of Prussia than Hohenlohe as a friend. Count Beust traced the influence of Count Bismarck in the Bavarian circular. He replied, on behalf of the Catholic empire of Austria, that there were no[Pg 504] grounds to impute political objects to the Council, and that repression and not prevention was the only policy compatible with free institutions. After the refusal of Austria, the idea of a conference was dismissed by the other Powers; and the first of the storm clouds that darkened the horizon of infallibility passed without breaking.
Important measures proposed by small states are often viewed with suspicion, as if they are being influenced by a bigger power. Prince Hohenlohe, who supported the Prussian alliance, was thought to be working with Berlin on this issue. This friendly relationship raised eyebrows in Vienna, where the Austrian Chancellor was seen more as an enemy of Prussia than Hohenlohe was as a friend. Count Beust linked Count Bismarck’s influence to the Bavarian circular. He responded, on behalf of the Catholic empire of Austria, that there were no[Pg 504] reasons to assume political motives in the Council's actions, and that repression, rather than prevention, was the only strategy that aligned with free institutions. After Austria refused, the idea of a conference was dropped by the other powers, and the first of the storm clouds that threatened the notion of infallibility passed without causing any disruption.
Although united action was abandoned, the idea of sending ambassadors to the Council still offered the most inoffensive and amicable means of preventing the danger of subsequent conflict. Its policy or impolicy was a question to be decided by France. Several bishops, and Cardinal Bonnechose among the rest, urged the Government to resume its ancient privilege, and send a representative. But two powerful parties, united in nothing else, agreed in demanding absolute neutrality. The democracy wished that no impediment should be put in the way of an enterprise which promised to sever the connection of the State with the Church. M. Ollivier set forth this opinion in July 1868, in a speech which was to serve him in his candidature for office; and in the autumn of 1869 it was certain that he would soon be in power. The ministers could not insist on being admitted to the Council, where they were not invited, without making a violent demonstration in a direction they knew would not be followed. The ultramontanes were even more eager than their enemies to exclude an influence that might embarrass their policy. The Archbishop of Paris, by giving the same advice, settled the question. He probably reckoned on his own power of mediating between France and Rome. The French Court long imagined that the dogma would be set aside, and that the mass of the French bishops opposed it. At last they perceived that they were mistaken, and the Emperor said to Cardinal Bonnechose, "You are going to give your signature to decrees already made." He ascertained the names of the bishops who would resist; and it was known that he was anxious for their success. But he was resolved that it should be gained by them, and not by the pressure of his[Pg 505] diplomacy at the cost of displeasing the Pope. The Minister of Foreign Affairs and his chief secretary were counted by the Court of Rome among its friends; and the ordinary ambassador started for his post with instructions to conciliate, and to run no risk of a quarrel. He arrived at Rome believing that there would be a speculative conflict between the extremes of Roman and German theology, which would admit of being reconciled by the safer and more sober wisdom of the French bishops, backed by an impartial embassy. His credulity was an encumbrance to the cause which it was his mission and his wish to serve.
Although they abandoned united action, the idea of sending ambassadors to the Council still seemed like the most peaceful and friendly way to avoid potential conflict. Whether this was a good or bad policy was up to France to decide. Several bishops, including Cardinal Bonnechose, urged the Government to reclaim its traditional privilege and send a representative. However, two powerful groups, agreeing on little else, both insisted on complete neutrality. The democratic faction wanted no obstacles in the way of a movement that could break the link between the State and the Church. M. Ollivier expressed this view in July 1868 in a speech that would help him in his bid for office, and by the fall of 1869, it was clear he would soon be in power. The ministers couldn't demand to be included in the Council, where they weren't invited, without making a forceful statement in a direction they knew wouldn’t be taken. The ultramontanes were even more eager than their opponents to exclude any influence that could complicate their plans. The Archbishop of Paris, by giving the same advice, resolved the issue. He likely relied on his ability to mediate between France and Rome. For a long time, the French Court believed the dogma would be set aside and that the majority of French bishops opposed it. Eventually, they realized they were mistaken, and the Emperor told Cardinal Bonnechose, "You are going to sign decrees that have already been made." He found out who the bishops would resist, and it was known that he was eager for their success. However, he was determined that they would achieve it on their own, not through his diplomacy, to avoid upsetting the Pope. The Minister of Foreign Affairs and his main secretary were regarded by the Court of Rome as friends; and the regular ambassador set off for his position with instructions to appease and avoid any risk of a conflict. He arrived in Rome believing there would be a theoretical clash between extreme Roman and German theology, which could be resolved by the more cautious and balanced wisdom of the French bishops, supported by an impartial embassy. His naïveté became a burden to the cause he was meant to support.
In Germany the plan of penetrating the Council with lay influence took a strange form. It was proposed that the German Catholics should be represented by King John of Saxony. As a Catholic and a scholar, who had shown, in his Commentary on Dante, that he had read St. Thomas, and as a prince personally esteemed by the Pope, it was conceived that his presence would be a salutary restraint. It was an impracticable idea; but letters which reached Rome during the winter raised an impression that the King regretted that he could not be there. The opinion of Germany would still have some weight if the North and South, which included more than thirteen millions of Catholics, worked together. It was the policy of Hohenlohe to use this united force, and the ultramontanes learned to regard him as a very formidable antagonist. When their first great triumph, in the election of the Commission on Doctrine, was accomplished, the commentary of a Roman prelate was, "Che colpo per il Principe Hohenlohe!" The Bavarian envoy in Rome did not share the views of his chief, and he was recalled in November. His successor had capacity to carry out the known policy of the prince; but early in the winter the ultramontanes drove Hohenlohe from office, and their victory, though it was exercised with moderation, and was not followed by a total change of policy, neutralised the influence of Bavaria in the Council.
In Germany, the plan to influence the Council with lay involvement took a peculiar turn. It was suggested that German Catholics should be represented by King John of Saxony. As a Catholic and a scholar who demonstrated in his Commentary on Dante that he had studied St. Thomas, and as a prince who was personally respected by the Pope, it was thought that his presence would be a beneficial restraint. However, it was an unrealistic idea; letters that reached Rome during the winter created the impression that the King wished he could attend. Germany's opinion would still carry some weight if the North and South, which included over thirteen million Catholics, collaborated. Hohenlohe's strategy was to use this united force, and the ultramontanes began to see him as a serious opponent. When their initial major victory, the election of the Commission on Doctrine, was achieved, a Roman prelate commented, "What a blow for Prince Hohenlohe!" The Bavarian envoy in Rome did not agree with his chief’s perspective, and he was recalled in November. His successor was capable of implementing the prince's known policies; however, early in the winter, the ultramontanes pushed Hohenlohe out of office. Their victory, though managed with moderation and not followed by a complete policy overhaul, diminished Bavaria's influence in the Council.
The fall of Hohenlohe and the abstention of France[Pg 506] hampered the Federal Government of Northern Germany. For its Catholic subjects, and ultimately in view of the rivalry with France, to retain the friendship of the papacy is a fixed maxim at Berlin. Count Bismarck laid down the rule that Prussia should display no definite purpose in a cause which was not her own, but should studiously keep abreast of the North German bishops. Those bishops neither invoked, nor by their conduct invited, the co-operation of the State; and its influence would have been banished from the Council but for the minister who represented it in Rome. The vicissitudes of a General Council are so far removed from the normal experience of statesmen that they could not well be studied or acted upon from a distance. A government that strictly controlled and dictated the conduct of its envoy was sure to go wrong, and to frustrate action by theory. A government that trusted the advice of its minister present on the spot enjoyed a great advantage. Baron Arnim was favourably situated. A Catholic belonging to any but the ultramontane school would have been less willingly listened to in Rome than a Protestant who was a conservative in politics, and whose regard for the interests of religion was so undamaged by the sectarian taint that he was known to be sincere in the wish that Catholics should have cause to rejoice in the prosperity of their Church. The apathy of Austria and the vacillation of France contributed to his influence, for he enjoyed the confidence of bishops from both countries; and he was able to guide his own government in its course towards the Council.
The fall of Hohenlohe and France's withdrawal[Pg 506] hindered the Federal Government of Northern Germany. For its Catholic citizens, and eventually considering the rivalry with France, maintaining a good relationship with the papacy is a key principle in Berlin. Count Bismarck established that Prussia should not show a clear interest in matters that weren’t its own but should carefully align with the North German bishops. Those bishops neither sought nor encouraged the State's cooperation; and its influence would have been absent from the Council if not for the minister representing it in Rome. The ups and downs of a General Council are so distant from the usual experiences of politicians that they couldn’t easily be analyzed or acted upon from afar. A government that strictly controlled and dictated its envoy's actions was bound to make mistakes and complicate action with theory. A government that relied on the advice of its minister who was present on-site had a significant advantage. Baron Arnim was well-positioned. A Catholic who wasn't from the ultramontane faction would have been less likely to be heeded in Rome than a Protestant who was politically conservative and whose respect for religious interests was so unaffected by sectarian bias that he was known to genuinely wish for Catholics to prosper with their Church. The indifference of Austria and France's hesitance helped bolster his influence, as he earned the trust of bishops from both nations, allowing him to steer his own government’s approach to the Council.
The English Government was content to learn more and to speak less than the other Powers at Rome. The usual distrust of the Roman Court towards a Liberal ministry in England was increased at the moment by the measure which the Catholics had desired and applauded. It seemed improbable to men more solicitous for acquired rights than for general political principle, that Protestant statesmen who disestablished their own Church could feel a very sincere interest in the welfare of another.[Pg 507] Ministers so Utopian as to give up solid goods for an imaginary righteousness seemed, as practical advisers, open to grave suspicion. Mr. Gladstone was feared as the apostle of those doctrines to which Rome owes many losses. Public opinion in England was not prepared to look on papal infallibility as a matter of national concern, more than other dogmas which make enemies to Catholicism. Even if the Government could have admitted the Prussian maxim of keeping in line with the bishops, it would have accomplished nothing. The English bishops were divided; but the Irish bishops, who are the natural foes of the Fenian plot, were by an immense majority on the ultramontane side. There was almost an ostentation of care on the part of the Government to avoid the appearance of wishing to influence the bishops or the Court of Rome. When at length England publicly concurred in the remonstrances of France, events had happened which showed that the Council was raising up dangers for both Catholic and liberal interests. It was a result so easy to foresee, that the Government had made it clear from the beginning that its extreme reserve was not due to indifference.
The English government preferred to learn more and speak less than the other powers in Rome. The typical distrust of the Roman Court towards a liberal government in England was heightened at that moment by the measure that Catholics wanted and celebrated. It seemed unlikely to those more concerned about protected rights than broader political principles that Protestant politicians who disestablished their own Church could have a genuine interest in the well-being of another. Ministers who were idealistic enough to give up real benefits for a supposed moral high ground seemed, as practical advisors, to be very questionable. Mr. Gladstone was feared as the champion of ideas that caused Rome many losses. Public opinion in England was not ready to view papal infallibility as a national issue, more than other beliefs that create hostility towards Catholicism. Even if the government could have accepted the Prussian principle of aligning with the bishops, it would have achieved nothing. The English bishops were divided; however, the Irish bishops, who are the natural opponents of the Fenian plot, were overwhelmingly on the ultramontane side. The government went to great lengths to avoid giving the impression that it wanted to influence the bishops or the Court of Rome. By the time England publicly supported France's objections, events had shown that the Council was creating risks for both Catholic and liberal interests. It was such an easy outcome to predict that the government made it clear from the beginning that its strong restraint was not due to apathy.[Pg 507]
The lesser Catholic Powers were almost unrepresented in Rome. The government of the Regent of Spain possessed no moral authority over bishops appointed by the Queen; and the revolution had proved so hostile to the clergy that they were forced to depend on the Pope. Diplomatic relations being interrupted, there was nothing to restrain them from seeking favour by unqualified obedience.
The smaller Catholic powers had very little representation in Rome. The government led by the Regent of Spain had no moral authority over bishops appointed by the Queen, and the revolution was so antagonistic towards the clergy that they had to rely on the Pope. With diplomatic ties cut off, there was nothing stopping them from seeking favor through complete obedience.
Portugal had appointed the Count de Lavradio ambassador to the Council; but when he found that he was alone he retained only the character of envoy to the Holy See. He had weight with the small group of Portuguese bishops; but he died before he could be of use, and they drifted into submission.
Portugal had appointed the Count de Lavradio as ambassador to the Council; but when he discovered that he was the only one there, he kept only his role as envoy to the Holy See. He had influence with the small group of Portuguese bishops, but he died before he could be of any help, and they fell into submission.
Belgium was governed by M. Frère Orban, one of the most anxious and laborious enemies of the hierarchy, who had no inducement to interfere with an event which justified his enmity, and was, moreover, the unanimous[Pg 508] wish of the Belgian Episcopate. When Protestant and Catholic Powers joined in exhorting Rome to moderation, Belgium was left out. Russia was the only Power that treated the Church with actual hostility during the Council, and calculated the advantage to be derived from decrees which would intensify the schism.
Belgium was run by M. Frère Orban, one of the most eager and hard-working opponents of the hierarchy, who had no reason to get involved in an event that validated his opposition, and was, in addition, the unanimous[Pg 508] desire of the Belgian Episcopate. When Protestant and Catholic Powers united in urging Rome to be more moderate, Belgium was excluded. Russia was the only Power that treated the Church with open hostility during the Council, seeing the benefit in decrees that would deepen the schism.
Italy was more deeply interested in the events at Rome than any other nation. The hostility of the clergy was felt both in the political and financial difficulties of the kingdom; and the prospect of conciliation would suffer equally from decrees confirming the Roman claims, or from an invidious interposition of the State. Public opinion watched the preparations for the Council with frivolous disdain; but the course to be taken was carefully considered by the Menabrea Cabinet. The laws still subsisted which enabled the State to interfere in religious affairs; and the government was legally entitled to prohibit the attendance of the bishops at the Council, or to recall them from it. The confiscated church property was retained by the State, and the claims of the episcopate were not yet settled. More than one hundred votes on which Rome counted belonged to Italian subjects. The means of applying administrative pressure were therefore great, though diplomatic action was impossible. The Piedmontese wished that the resources of their ecclesiastical jurisprudence should be set in motion. But Minghetti, who had lately joined the Ministry, warmly advocated the opinion that the supreme principle of the liberty of the Church ought to override the remains of the older legislation, in a State consistently free; and, with the disposition of the Italians to confound Catholicism with the hierarchy, the policy of abstention was a triumph of liberality. The idea of Prince Hohenlohe, that religion ought to be maintained in its integrity and not only in its independence, that society is interested in protecting the Church even against herself, and that the enemies of her liberty are ecclesiastical as well as political, could find no favour in Italy. During the session of 1869, Menabrea gave no pledge to Parliament as to the[Pg 509] Council; and the bishops who inquired whether they would be allowed to attend it were left unanswered until October. Menabrea then explained in a circular that the right of the bishops to go to the Council proceeded from the liberty of conscience, and was not conceded under the old privileges of the crown, or as a favour that could imply responsibility for what was to be done. If the Church was molested in her freedom, excuse would be given for resisting the incorporation of Rome. If the Council came to decisions injurious to the safety of States, it would be attributed to the unnatural conditions created by the French occupation, and might be left to the enlightened judgment of Catholics.
Italy was more invested in the events in Rome than any other nation. The clergy's hostility was felt in both the political and financial challenges of the kingdom, and any chance of reconciliation would be undermined by either decrees affirming Roman claims or an unwelcome interference by the State. Public opinion viewed the preparations for the Council with casual indifference, but the Menabrea Cabinet carefully considered its approach. The laws that allowed the State to intervene in religious matters still existed, and the government had the legal authority to prohibit bishops from attending the Council or to recall them if they did. The confiscated church properties remained with the State, and the bishops' claims were still unresolved. More than a hundred votes that Rome relied on belonged to Italian citizens. Therefore, there were significant ways to exert administrative pressure, even though diplomatic action was off the table. The Piedmontese wanted to activate their ecclesiastical laws. However, Minghetti, who had recently joined the Ministry, strongly argued that the principle of the Church's freedom should take precedence over remnants of older laws in a truly free State. Given Italians' tendency to confuse Catholicism with the hierarchy, the policy of non-interference represented a remarkable act of liberality. The idea of Prince Hohenlohe—that religion should be kept intact, not just independent, that society has a stake in protecting the Church even from itself, and that her enemies are both ecclesiastical and political—did not gain any support in Italy. During the session of 1869, Menabrea made no commitments to Parliament about the [Pg 509] Council, and the bishops who asked if they could attend were left without a response until October. Menabrea later clarified in a circular that the bishops' right to attend the Council came from their freedom of conscience and was not granted under the old privileges of the crown or as a favor that would imply accountability for what took place. If the Church's freedom was infringed upon, it would provide justification for resisting the incorporation of Rome. If the Council made decisions harmful to state security, it would be blamed on the unnatural circumstances brought about by the French occupation and could be left to the enlightened judgment of Catholics.
It was proposed that the fund realised by the sale of the real property of the religious corporations should be administered for religious purposes by local boards of trustees representing the Catholic population, and that the State should abdicate in their favour its ecclesiastical patronage, and proceed to discharge the unsettled claims of the clergy. So great a change in the plans by which Sella and Rattazzi had impoverished the Church in 1866 and 1867 would, if frankly carried into execution, have encouraged an independent spirit among the Italian bishops; and the reports of the prefects represented about thirty of them as being favourable to conciliation. But the Ministry fell in November, and was succeeded by an administration whose leading members, Lanza and Sella, were enemies of religion. The Court of Rome was relieved from a serious peril.
It was proposed that the funds from the sale of the religious corporations' real estate should be managed for religious purposes by local boards of trustees representing the Catholic community, and that the State should give up its ecclesiastical patronage in their favor and take care of the unresolved claims of the clergy. Such a significant change in the strategies that Sella and Rattazzi had used to weaken the Church in 1866 and 1867 would, if implemented honestly, have fostered an independent attitude among the Italian bishops; reports from the prefects indicated that about thirty of them were supportive of reconciliation. However, the Ministry fell in November, and was replaced by a government led by Lanza and Sella, who were opponents of religion. The Court of Rome was spared a serious threat.
The only European country whose influence was felt in the attitude of its bishops was one whose government sent out no diplomatists. While the Austrian Chancellor regarded the issue of the Council with a profane and supercilious eye, and so much indifference prevailed at Vienna that it was said that the ambassador at Rome did not read the decrees, and that Count Beust did not read his despatches, the Catholic statesmen in Hungary were intent on effecting a revolution in the Church. The system which was about to culminate in the proclamation[Pg 510] of infallibility, and which tended to absorb all power from the circumference into the centre, and to substitute authority for autonomy, had begun at the lower extremities of the hierarchical scale. The laity, which once had its share in the administration of Church property and in the deliberations of the clergy, had been gradually compelled to give up its rights to the priesthood, the priests to the bishops, and the bishops to the Pope. Hungary undertook to redress the process, and to correct centralised absolutism by self-government. In a memorandum drawn up in April 1848, the bishops imputed the decay of religion to the exclusion of the people from the management of all Church affairs, and proposed that whatever is not purely spiritual should be conducted by mixed boards, including lay representatives elected by the congregations. The war of the revolution and the reaction checked this design; and the Concordat threw things more than ever into clerical hands. The triumph of the liberal party after the peace of Prague revived the movements; and Eötvös called on the bishops to devise means of giving to the laity a share and an interest in religious concerns. The bishops agreed unanimously to the proposal of Deàk, that the laity should have the majority in the boards of administration; and the new constitution of the Hungarian Church was adopted by the Catholic Congress on the 17th of October 1869, and approved by the King on the 25th. The ruling idea of this great measure was to make the laity supreme in all that is not liturgy and dogma, in patronage, property, and education; to break down clerical exclusiveness and government control; to deliver the people from the usurpations of the hierarchy, and the Church from the usurpations of the State. It was an attempt to reform the Church by constitutional principles, and to crush ultramontanism by crushing Gallicanism. The Government, which had originated the scheme, was ready to surrender its privileges to the newly-constituted authorities; and the bishops acted in harmony with the ministers and with public opinion. Whilst this good[Pg 511] understanding lasted, and while the bishops were engaged in applying the impartial principles of self-government at home, there was a strong security that they would not accept decrees that would undo their work. Infallibility would not only condemn their system, but destroy their position. As the winter advanced the influence of these things became apparent. The ascendency which the Hungarian bishops acquired from the beginning was due to other causes.
The only European country where the influence on its bishops was noticeable was one whose government sent no diplomats. While the Austrian Chancellor viewed the Council with a dismissive and arrogant attitude, and there was such indifference in Vienna that it was said the ambassador in Rome didn’t read the decrees and Count Beust didn’t read his dispatches, the Catholic politicians in Hungary were focused on revolutionizing the Church. The system that was about to culminate in the declaration[Pg 510] of infallibility aimed to concentrate all power from the periphery to the center, replacing autonomy with authority, and had begun at the lowest levels of the hierarchy. The laity, which once participated in managing Church property and in clergy discussions, had gradually been forced to surrender its rights to the priests, the priests to the bishops, and the bishops to the Pope. Hungary sought to reverse this trend and to correct centralized absolutism through self-governance. In a memorandum drafted in April 1848, the bishops linked the decline of religion to the exclusion of the public from Church management and suggested that anything not strictly spiritual should be managed by mixed boards, including lay representatives elected by the congregations. The revolutionary war and the subsequent reaction halted this plan, and the Concordat shifted power even more into clerical hands. The liberal party’s victory after the peace of Prague reignited these movements, and Eötvös urged the bishops to find ways to involve the laity in religious matters. The bishops unanimously accepted Deàk's proposal that the laity should hold the majority on the administration boards, and the new constitution of the Hungarian Church was adopted by the Catholic Congress on October 17, 1869, and approved by the King on the 25th. The main goal of this major reform was to empower the laity in all areas except for liturgy and doctrine, such as patronage, property, and education; to dismantle clerical exclusivity and government control; to free the people from the hierarchy's usurpations, and the Church from the State's encroachments. It was an effort to reform the Church based on constitutional principles and to dismantle ultramontanism by tackling Gallicanism. The Government, which had initiated this plan, was willing to relinquish its privileges to the newly formed authorities, and the bishops worked in alignment with the ministers and public sentiment. As long as this cooperative atmosphere continued, and while the bishops were focused on implementing the fair principles of self-governance at home, there was strong assurance that they would not accept decrees that would undo their work. Infallibility would not only undermine their system but also jeopardize their position. As winter approached, the impact of these developments became clear. The dominance that the Hungarian bishops initially gained was attributable to other factors.
The political auspices under which the Council opened were very favourable to the papal cause. The promoters of infallibility were able to coin resources of the enmity which was shown to the Church. The danger which came to them from within was averted. The policy of Hohenlohe, which was afterwards revived by Daru, had been, for a time, completely abandoned by Europe. The battle between the papal and the episcopal principle could come off undisturbed, in closed lists. Political opposition there was none; but the Council had to be governed under the glare of inevitable publicity, with a free press in Europe, and hostile views prevalent in Catholic theology. The causes which made religious science utterly powerless in the strife, and kept it from grappling with the forces arrayed against it, are of deeper import than the issue of the contest itself.
The political conditions at the start of the Council were very favorable for the papal agenda. Supporters of infallibility managed to leverage the hostility directed at the Church. They successfully avoided internal threats. Hohenlohe's policy, which Daru later revived, had been totally abandoned by Europe for a time. The clash between the papal and episcopal principles could take place undisturbed, in a controlled environment. There was no political opposition, but the Council had to operate under the constant scrutiny of unavoidable publicity, with a free press across Europe and opposing views common in Catholic theology. The reasons why religious scholarship was rendered completely ineffective in this conflict, and why it couldn’t confront the forces against it, are more significant than the outcome of the struggle itself.
While the voice of the bishops grew louder in praise of the Roman designs, the Bavarian Government consulted the universities, and elicited from the majority of the Munich faculty an opinion that the dogma of infallibility would be attended with serious danger to society. The author of the Bohemian pamphlet affirmed that it had not the conditions which would enable it ever to become the object of a valid definition. Janus compared the primacy, as it was known to the Fathers of the Church, with the ultramontane ideal, and traced the process of transformation through a long series of forgeries. Maret published his book some weeks after Janus and the Reform. It had been revised by several French bishops and divines, and was to serve as a vindication of the Sorbonne and the Gallicans, and as the manifesto of men[Pg 512] who were to be present at the Council. It had not the merit of novelty or the fault of innovation, but renewed with as little offence as possible the language of the old French school.[373] While Janus treated infallibility as the critical symptom of an ancient disease, Maret restricted his argument to what was directly involved in the defence of the Gallican position. Janus held that the doctrine was so firmly rooted and so widely supported in the existing constitution of the Church, that much must be modified before a genuine Œcumenical Council could be celebrated. Maret clung to the belief that the real voice of the Church would make itself heard at the Vatican. In direct contradiction with Janus, he kept before him the one practical object, to gain assent by making his views acceptable even to the unlearned.
While the bishops' voices grew louder in praise of the Roman plans, the Bavarian Government consulted the universities and gathered an opinion from the majority of the Munich faculty that the dogma of infallibility would pose serious dangers to society. The author of the Bohemian pamphlet argued that it didn’t meet the conditions needed to ever be considered a valid definition. Janus compared the primacy as it was understood by the Fathers of the Church to the ultramontane ideal and traced the transformation through a long series of forgeries. Maret published his book a few weeks after Janus and the Reform. It had been revised by several French bishops and theologians and was meant to defend the Sorbonne and the Gallicans, serving as a manifesto for individuals[Pg 512] who would be present at the Council. It didn’t bring anything new nor did it innovate, but rather renewed the language of the old French school with minimal offense.[373] While Janus viewed infallibility as a key symptom of a long-standing issue, Maret limited his argument to what was directly relevant in defending the Gallican position. Janus believed that the doctrine was so deeply rooted and widely supported in the Church's existing constitution that significant changes would be necessary before a genuine Ecumenical Council could take place. Maret maintained the belief that the true voice of the Church would be heard at the Vatican. In direct opposition to Janus, he focused on a practical goal: to win acceptance by making his ideas palatable even to those who were less educated.
At the last moment a tract appeared which has been universally attributed to Döllinger, which examined the evidences relied on by the infallibilists, and stated briefly the case against them. It pointed to the inference that their theory is not merely founded on an illogical and uncritical habit, but on unremitting dishonesty in the use of texts. This was coming near the secret of the whole controversy, and the point that made the interference of the Powers appear the only availing resource. For the sentiment on which infallibility is founded could not be reached by argument, the weapon of human reason, but resided in conclusions transcending evidence, and was the inaccessible postulate rather than a demonstrable consequence of a system of religious faith. The two doctrines opposed, but never met each other. It was as much an instinct of the ultramontane theory to elude the tests of science as to resist the control of States. Its opponents,[Pg 513] baffled and perplexed by the serene vitality of a view which was impervious to proof, saw want of principle where there was really a consistent principle, and blamed the ultramontane divines for that which was of the essence of ultramontane divinity. How it came that no appeal to revelation or tradition, to reason or conscience, appeared to have any bearing whatever on the issue, is a mystery which Janus and Maret and Döllinger's reflections left unexplained.
At the last moment, a pamphlet came out that has been widely attributed to Döllinger, which examined the evidence relied on by the infallibilists and briefly stated the case against them. It pointed out that their theory isn't just based on an illogical and uncritical habit, but also on persistent dishonesty in the use of texts. This was getting to the heart of the whole controversy and highlighted why the intervention of the Powers seemed to be the only solution. The belief on which infallibility is based couldn't be addressed through argument, the tool of human reason, but existed in conclusions that went beyond evidence and was more of an unreachable assumption than a demonstrable result of a system of religious faith. The two opposing doctrines never truly interacted. It was just as much a part of the ultramontane theory to avoid the scrutiny of science as it was to resist government control. Its opponents, baffled and confused by the unwavering vitality of a viewpoint that couldn't be proven, saw a lack of principle where there was actually a consistent principle and criticized the ultramontane theologians for what was intrinsic to ultramontane belief. How it happened that no appeal to revelation or tradition, to reason or conscience, seemed to have any relevance to the issue remains a mystery that Janus, Maret, and Döllinger's thoughts failed to clarify.
The resources of mediæval learning were too slender to preserve an authentic record of the growth and settlement of Catholic doctrine. Many writings of the Fathers were interpolated; others were unknown, and spurious matter was accepted in their place. Books bearing venerable names—Clement, Dionysius, Isidore—were forged for the purpose of supplying authorities for opinions that lacked the sanction of antiquity. When detection came, and it was found that fraud had been employed in sustaining doctrines bound up with the peculiar interests of Rome and of the religious Orders, there was an inducement to depreciate the evidences of antiquity, and to silence a voice that bore obnoxious testimony. The notion of tradition underwent a change; it was required to produce what it had not preserved. The Fathers had spoken of the unwritten teaching of the apostles, which was to be sought in the churches they had founded, of esoteric doctrines, and views which must be of apostolic origin because they are universal, of the inspiration of general Councils, and a revelation continued beyond the New Testament. But the Council of Trent resisted the conclusions which this language seemed to countenance, and they were left to be pursued by private speculation. One divine deprecated the vain pretence of arguing from Scripture, by which Luther could not be confuted, and the Catholics were losing ground;[374] and at[Pg 514] Trent a speaker averred that Christian doctrine had been so completely determined by the Schoolmen that there was no further need to recur to Scripture. This idea is not extinct, and Perrone uses it to explain the inferiority of Catholics as Biblical critics.[375] If the Bible is inspired, says Peresius, still more must its interpretation be inspired. It must be interpreted variously, says the Cardinal of Cusa, according to necessity; a change in the opinion of the Church implies a change in the will of God.[376] One of the greatest Tridentine divines declares that a doctrine must be true if the Church believes it, without any warrant from Scripture. According to Petavius, the general belief of Catholics at a given time is the work of God, and of higher authority than all antiquity and all the Fathers. Scripture may be silent, and tradition contradictory, but the Church is independent of both. Any doctrine which Catholic divines commonly assert, without proof, to be revealed, must be taken as revealed. The testimony of Rome, as the only remaining apostolic Church, is equivalent to an unbroken chain of tradition.[377] In this way, after Scripture had been subjugated, tradition itself was deposed; and the constant belief of the past yielded to the general conviction of the present. And, as antiquity had given way to universality, universality made way for authority. The Word of God and the authority of the Church came to be declared the two sources of religious knowledge. Divines of this school, after preferring the Church to the Bible, preferred the modern Church to the ancient, and ended by sacrificing both to the Pope. "We have not the authority of Scripture," wrote Prierias in his defence of Indulgences, "but we have[Pg 515] the higher authority of the Roman pontiffs."[378] A bishop who had been present at Trent confesses that in matters of faith he would believe a single Pope rather than a thousand Fathers, saints, and doctors.[379] The divine training develops an orthodox instinct in the Church, which shows itself in the lives of devout but ignorant men more than in the researches of the learned, and teaches authority not to need the help of science, and not to heed its opposition. All the arguments by which theology supports a doctrine may prove to be false, without diminishing the certainty of its truth. The Church has not obtained, and is not bound to sustain it, by proof. She is supreme over fact as over doctrine, as Fénelon argues, because she is the supreme expounder of tradition, which is a chain of facts.[380] Accordingly, the organ of one ultramontane bishop lately declared that infallibility could be defined without arguments; and the Bishop of Nîmes thought that the decision need not be preceded by long and careful discussion. The Dogmatic Commission of the Council proclaims that the existence of tradition has nothing to do with evidence, and that objections taken from history are not valid when contradicted by ecclesiastical decrees.[381] Authority must conquer history.
The resources of medieval learning were too limited to provide an accurate account of the development and establishment of Catholic doctrine. Many writings of the Church Fathers were altered; others were unknown, and fake documents were accepted in their place. Books attributed to respected figures—Clement, Dionysius, Isidore—were forged to provide support for opinions that lacked historical legitimacy. When the fraud was uncovered, and it became clear that deceit had been used to uphold doctrines tied to the specific interests of Rome and the religious Orders, there was a reason to undermine the evidence of the past and silence dissenting opinions. The concept of tradition changed; it was expected to produce what it had failed to preserve. The Fathers had referred to the unwritten teachings of the apostles, which were to be found in the churches they established, along with esoteric doctrines, and beliefs that must have apostolic origins because they are universal, and the inspiration of general Councils, and a revelation that continued beyond the New Testament. However, the Council of Trent rejected the interpretations that this language seemed to support, leaving them to be explored through private speculation. One theologian criticized the futile attempt to argue from Scripture, which failed to counter Luther, and Catholics were losing influence;[374] and at[Pg 514] Trent, one speaker claimed that Christian doctrine had been so completely shaped by the Schoolmen that there was no longer a need to refer back to Scripture. This idea is still present, and Perrone uses it to explain why Catholics are seen as inferior as biblical critics.[375] If the Bible is inspired, Peresius argues, then its interpretation should be even more inspired. It must be interpreted differently, says the Cardinal of Cusa, based on necessity; a change in the Church’s opinion indicates a change in God’s will.[376] One of the prominent theologians from the Council of Trent stated that a doctrine must be considered true if the Church believes it, without needing any backing from Scripture. According to Petavius, the general belief of Catholics at any given time is the work of God, and holds greater authority than all antiquity and all the Fathers. Scripture may be silent, and tradition may contradict, but the Church stands independently of both. Any doctrine that Catholic theologians commonly assert as revealed, without proof, must be accepted as revealed. The testimony of Rome, as the only remaining apostolic Church, equates to an unbroken chain of tradition.[377] In this manner, once Scripture was subordinated, tradition itself was also set aside; the consistent beliefs of the past gave way to the general convictions of the present. And just as antiquity surrendered to universality, universality yielded to authority. The Word of God and the authority of the Church came to be established as the two sources of religious knowledge. The theologians of this school, after prioritizing the Church over the Bible, preferred the modern Church over the ancient, ultimately sacrificing both to the Pope. "We do not have the authority of Scripture," wrote Prierias in his defense of Indulgences, "but we have[Pg 515] the greater authority of the Roman pontiffs."[378] A bishop who attended the Council of Trent admitted that in matters of faith he would rather trust a single Pope than a thousand Fathers, saints, and doctors.[379] Divine training develops an orthodox instinct in the Church, which is more evident in the lives of devout but uninformed individuals than in the studies of the learned, teaching that authority does not require the support of science, nor does it need to acknowledge its opposition. All the arguments that theology uses to support a doctrine might prove to be false, yet this does not affect the certainty of its truth. The Church has not acquired, and is not obligated to uphold it, through proof. She is supreme over both fact and doctrine, as Fénelon points out, because she is the ultimate interpreter of tradition, which is a chain of facts.[380] Hence, a spokesperson for one ultramontane bishop recently stated that infallibility could be defined without the need for arguments; and the Bishop of Nîmes believed that the decision didn’t require lengthy and careful discussion beforehand. The Dogmatic Commission of the Council declares that the existence of tradition is not dependent on evidence, and that historical objections are invalid when challenged by ecclesiastical decrees.[381] Authority must prevail over history.
This inclination to get rid of evidence was specially associated with the doctrine of papal infallibility, because[Pg 516] it is necessary that the Popes themselves should not testify against their own claim. They may be declared superior to all other authorities, but not to that of their own see. Their history is not irrelevant to the question of their rights. It could not be disregarded; and the provocation to alter or to deny its testimony was so urgent that men of piety and learning became a prey to the temptation of deceit. When it was discovered in the manuscript of the Liber Diurnus that the Popes had for centuries condemned Honorius in their profession of faith, Cardinal Bona, the most eminent man in Rome, advised that the book should be suppressed if the difficulty could not be got over; and it was suppressed accordingly.[382] Men guilty of this kind of fraud would justify it by saying that their religion transcends the wisdom of philosophers, and cannot submit to the criticism of historians. If any fact manifestly contradicts a dogma, that is a warning to science to revise the evidence. There must be some defect in the materials or in the method. Pending its discovery, the true believer is constrained humbly but confidently to deny the fact.
This tendency to eliminate evidence was particularly linked to the idea of papal infallibility since it was vital that the Popes wouldn’t testify against their own claims. They could be declared superior to all other authorities, but not to the authority of their own see. Their history is relevant to the discussion of their rights and couldn’t be ignored; the urge to change or deny its evidence was so strong that even pious and learned individuals fell into the trap of deceit. When the manuscript of the Liber Diurnus revealed that the Popes had condemned Honorius for centuries in their statements of faith, Cardinal Bona, the most prominent figure in Rome, suggested that the book should be suppressed if the issue couldn’t be resolved; and it was indeed suppressed.[382] Those involved in this kind of fraud would defend it by arguing that their religion goes beyond the wisdom of philosophers and can’t be subjected to historical criticism. If a fact obviously contradicts a dogma, that’s a sign for science to re-evaluate the evidence. There must be some flaw in the materials or in the approach. Until that is found, the true believer is compelled to humbly yet confidently deny the fact.
The protest of conscience against this fraudulent piety grew loud and strong as the art of criticism became more certain. The use made of it by Catholics in the literature of the present age, and their acceptance of the conditions of scientific controversy, seemed to ecclesiastical authorities a sacrifice of principle. A jealousy arose that ripened into antipathy. Almost every writer who really served Catholicism fell sooner or later under the disgrace or the suspicion of Rome. But its censures had lost efficacy; and it was found that the progress of literature could only be brought under control by an increase of authority. This could be obtained if a general council declared the decisions of the Roman congregations absolute, and the Pope infallible.
The outcry of conscience against this fake piety grew louder and stronger as the art of criticism became more reliable. The way Catholics used it in today’s literature, along with their acceptance of the terms of scientific debate, seemed like a compromise on principle to church authorities. Jealousy developed into hostility. Almost every writer who truly supported Catholicism eventually fell into disgrace or suspicion from Rome. However, its censures lost their power; it became clear that the advancement of literature could only be controlled by increasing authority. This could be achieved if a general council declared the decisions of the Roman congregations as absolute, and the Pope as infallible.
The division between the Roman and the Catholic[Pg 517] elements in the Church made it hopeless to mediate between them; and it is strange that men who must have regarded each other as insincere Christians or as insincere Catholics, should not have perceived that their meeting in Council was an imposture. It may be that a portion, though only a small portion, of those who failed to attend, stayed away from that motive. But the view proscribed at Rome was not largely represented in the episcopate; and it was doubtful whether it would be manifested at all. The opposition did not spring from it, but maintained itself by reducing to the utmost the distance that separated it from the strictly Roman opinions, and striving to prevent the open conflict of principles. It was composed of ultramontanes in the mask of liberals, and of liberals in the mask of ultramontanes. Therefore the victory or defeat of the minority was not the supreme issue of the Council. Besides and above the definition of infallibility arose the question how far the experience of the actual encounter would open the eyes and search the hearts of the reluctant bishops, and how far their language and their attitude would contribute to the impulse of future reform. There was a point of view from which the failure of all attempts to avert the result by false issues and foreign intrusion, and the success of the measures which repelled conciliation and brought on an open struggle and an overwhelming triumph, were means to another and a more importunate end.
The divide between the Roman and Catholic[Pg 517] elements in the Church made it impossible to mediate between them. It's odd that people who likely saw each other as insincere Christians or insincere Catholics didn't realize that meeting in Council was a sham. Some of those who didn't attend may have stayed away for that reason, but the viewpoint rejected in Rome wasn’t well represented among the bishops, and it was uncertain if it would even be expressed. The opposition didn't arise from that viewpoint but rather tried to minimize the differences with strict Roman opinions and worked to avoid an open conflict of ideas. It was made up of ultramontanes pretending to be liberals and liberals pretending to be ultramontanes. Consequently, the victory or defeat of the minority wasn't the main issue of the Council. Beyond defining infallibility, there was the question of how much the actual experience would open the eyes and hearts of the reluctant bishops, and how their words and actions would contribute to future reform. From one perspective, the failure of all attempts to prevent the outcome through false issues and outside interference, along with the success of measures that rejected compromise and led to an open struggle and a decisive victory, were steps towards another, more pressing goal.
Two events occurred in the autumn which portended trouble for the winter. On the 6th of September nineteen German bishops, assembled at Fulda, published a pastoral letter in which they affirmed that the whole episcopate was perfectly unanimous, that the Council would neither introduce new dogmas nor invade the civil province, and that the Pope intended its deliberations to be free. The patent and direct meaning of this declaration was that the bishops repudiated the design announced by the Civiltà and the alleging Zeitung, and it was received at Rome with indignation. But it soon appeared that it was worded with studied ambiguity, to be signed by men[Pg 518] of opposite opinions, and to conceal the truth. The Bishop of Mentz read a paper, written by a professor of Würzburg, against the wisdom of raising the question, but expressed his own belief in the dogma of papal infallibility; and when another bishop stated his disbelief in it, the Bishop of Paderborn assured him that Rome would soon strip him of his heretical skin. The majority wished to prevent the definition, if possible, without disputing the doctrine; and they wrote a private letter to the Pope warning him of the danger, and entreating him to desist. Several bishops who had signed the pastoral refused their signatures to the private letter. It caused so much dismay at Rome that its nature was carefully concealed; and a diplomatist was able to report, on the authority of Cardinal Antonelli, that it did not exist.
Two events happened in the autumn that hinted at trouble for the winter. On September 6th, nineteen German bishops gathered at Fulda and published a pastoral letter stating that the entire episcopate was in complete agreement, that the Council would neither introduce new dogmas nor interfere with civil matters, and that the Pope wanted the discussions to be free. The clear and direct meaning of this statement was that the bishops rejected the plan announced by the Civiltà and the alleging Zeitung, which was met with indignation in Rome. However, it quickly became clear that the wording was intentionally ambiguous, designed to be signed by individuals with differing opinions and to obscure the truth. The Bishop of Mentz presented a document written by a professor from Würzburg, arguing against the wisdom of raising the issue, while also expressing his own belief in the dogma of papal infallibility; when another bishop questioned it, the Bishop of Paderborn assured him that Rome would soon strip him of his heretical beliefs. The majority wanted to avoid defining the doctrine if possible, without challenging it; they wrote a private letter to the Pope warning him of the danger and pleading with him to back off. Several bishops who had signed the pastoral letter refused to sign the private letter. This caused such alarm in Rome that its nature was kept secret; a diplomat was even able to report, based on Cardinal Antonelli's authority, that it didn’t exist.
In the middle of November, the Bishop of Orleans took leave of his diocese in a letter which touched lightly on the learned questions connected with papal infallibility, but described the objections to the definition as of such a kind that they could not be removed. Coming from a prelate who was so conspicuous as a champion of the papacy, who had saved the temporal power and justified the Syllabus, this declaration unexpectedly altered the situation at Rome. It was clear that the definition would be opposed, and that the opposition would have the support of illustrious names.
In mid-November, the Bishop of Orleans bid farewell to his diocese in a letter that briefly addressed the complex issues related to papal infallibility but noted that the objections to the definition were such that they couldn't be dismissed. Coming from a prominent church leader who had been a strong supporter of the papacy, who had defended its temporal power and justified the Syllabus, this statement unexpectedly changed things in Rome. It became clear that the definition would face opposition, and that this opposition would be backed by renowned figures.
The bishops who began to arrive early in November were received with the assurance that the alarm which had been raised was founded on phantoms. It appeared that nobody had dreamed of defining infallibility, or that, if the idea had been entertained at all, it had been abandoned. Cardinals Antonelli, Berardi, and De Luca, and the Secretary Fessler disavowed the Civiltà. The ardent indiscretion that was displayed beyond the Alps contrasted strangely with the moderation, the friendly candour, the majestic and impartial wisdom, which were found to reign in the higher sphere of the hierarchy. A bishop, afterwards noted among the opponents of the[Pg 519] dogma, wrote home that the idea that infallibility was to be defined was entirely unfounded. It was represented as a mere fancy, got up in Bavarian newspapers, with evil intent; and the Bishop of Sura had been its dupe. The insidious report would have deserved contempt if it had caused a revival of obsolete opinions. It was a challenge to the Council to herald it with such demonstrations, and it unfortunately became difficult to leave it unnoticed. The decision must be left to the bishops. The Holy See could not restrain their legitimate ardour, if they chose to express it; but it would take no initiative. Whatever was done would require to be done with so much moderation as to satisfy everybody, and to avoid the offence of a party triumph. Some suggested that there should be no anathema for those who questioned the doctrine; and one prelate imagined that a formula could be contrived which even Janus could not dispute, and which yet would be found in reality to signify that the Pope is infallible. There was a general assumption that no materials existed for contention among the bishops, and that they stood united against the world.
The bishops who started arriving in early November were welcomed with the reassurance that the concerns raised were based on illusions. It seemed that no one had actually thought about defining infallibility, or if they had, they had let the idea go. Cardinals Antonelli, Berardi, and De Luca, along with Secretary Fessler, distanced themselves from the Civiltà. The excessive eagerness displayed from across the Alps stood in stark contrast to the moderation, open friendliness, and wise, impartial judgment found within the upper levels of the hierarchy. One bishop, who later became known as an opponent of the [Pg 519] dogma, wrote home stating that the notion of defining infallibility was completely unfounded. It was depicted as a mere invention created in Bavarian newspapers with ill intentions, and the Bishop of Sura had fallen for it. The deceptive report would have been worthy of scorn had it not reignited outdated opinions. It was a provocation to the Council to announce it with such fanfare, and unfortunately, it became hard to ignore. The decision had to be left to the bishops. The Holy See could not hold back their legitimate enthusiasm if they chose to express it; however, it would not take any initiative. Whatever actions were taken had to be carried out with enough moderation to satisfy everyone, avoiding any perception of a partisan victory. Some proposed that there should be no excommunication for those questioning the doctrine; one prelate believed a formula could be created that even Janus could not dispute, yet would actually signify that the Pope is infallible. There was a general belief that there were no grounds for conflict among the bishops, and they were united against the world.
Cardinal Antonelli openly refrained from connecting himself with the preparation of the Council, and surrounded himself with divines who were not of the ruling party. He had never learned to doubt the dogma itself; but he was keenly alive to the troubles it would bring upon him, and thought that the Pope was preparing a repetition of the difficulties which followed the beginning of his pontificate. He was not trusted as a divine, or consulted on questions of theology; but he was expected to ward off political complications, and he kept the ground with unflinching skill.
Cardinal Antonelli openly distanced himself from the Council's preparations and surrounded himself with theologians who weren't part of the ruling group. He never learned to question the dogma itself, but he was very aware of the problems it could cause him and thought the Pope was gearing up for a repeat of the issues that arose at the start of his pontificate. He wasn’t regarded as a theologian or consulted on theological matters, but he was expected to prevent political complications, and he managed to handle the situation with unwavering skill.
The Pope exhorted the diplomatic corps to aid him in allaying the alarm of the infatuated Germans. He assured one diplomatist that the Civiltà did not speak in his name. He told another that he would sanction no proposition that could sow dissension among the bishops. He said to a third, "You come to be present at a scene of pacification." He described his object in summoning[Pg 520] the Council to be to obtain a remedy for old abuses and for recent errors. More than once, addressing a group of bishops, he said that he would do nothing to raise disputes among them, and would be content with a declaration in favour of intolerance. He wished of course that Catholicism should have the benefit of toleration in England and Russia, but the principle must be repudiated by a Church holding the doctrine of exclusive salvation. The meaning of this intimation, that persecution would do as a substitute for infallibility, was that the most glaring obstacle to the definition would be removed if the Inquisition was recognised as consistent with Catholicism. Indeed it seemed that infallibility was a means to an end which could be obtained in other ways, and that he would have been satisfied with a decree confirming the twenty-third article of the Syllabus, and declaring that no Pope has ever exceeded the just bounds of his authority in faith, in politics, or in morals.[383]
The Pope urged the diplomatic corps to help him ease the concerns of the misguided Germans. He assured one diplomat that the Civiltà did not speak on his behalf. He told another that he wouldn’t support any proposal that could create division among the bishops. To a third, he said, "You're here to witness a scene of peace-making." He explained that his aim in calling the Council was to find solutions for long-standing issues and recent mistakes. More than once, while speaking to a group of bishops, he emphasized that he would not do anything to ignite disputes among them and would be satisfied with a statement in favor of tolerance. He wanted Catholicism to enjoy tolerance in England and Russia, but the Church, which holds the doctrine of exclusive salvation, must reject this principle. The implication here was that persecution could serve as a substitute for infallibility, meaning that the biggest hurdle to defining infallibility would be cleared if the Inquisition was accepted as compatible with Catholicism. In fact, it appeared that infallibility was just a means to an end that could be achieved through other methods, and he would have been content with a decree affirming the twenty-third article of the Syllabus, stating that no Pope has ever overstepped the appropriate limits of his authority in matters of faith, politics, or morality.[383]
Most of the bishops had allowed themselves to be reassured, when the Bull Multiplices inter, regulating the procedure at the Council, was put into circulation in the first days of December. The Pope assumed to himself the sole initiative in proposing topics, and the exclusive nomination of the officers of the Council. He invited the bishops to bring forward their own proposals, but required that they should submit them first of all to a Commission which was appointed by himself, and consisted half of Italians. If any proposal was allowed to pass by this Commission, it had still to obtain the sanction of the Pope, who could therefore exclude at will any topic, even if the whole Council wished to discuss it. Four elective Commissions were to mediate between the Council and the Pope. When a decree had been discussed and opposed, it was to be referred, together with the amendments, to one of these Commissions, where it was to be reconsidered, with the aid of divines. When it came back from the[Pg 521] Commission with corrections and remarks, it was to be put to the vote without further debate. What the Council discussed was to be the work of unknown divines: what it voted was to be the work of a majority in a Commission of twenty-four. It was in the election of these Commissions that the episcopate obtained the chance of influencing the formation of its decrees. But the papal theologians retained their predominance, for they might be summoned to defend or alter their work in the Commission, from which the bishops who had spoken or proposed amendments were excluded. Practically, the right of initiative was the deciding point. Even if the first regulation had remained in force, the bishops could never have recovered the surprises, and the difficulty of preparing for unforeseen debates. The regulation ultimately broke down under the mistake of allowing the decree to be debated only once, and that in its crude state, as it came from the hands of the divines. The authors of the measure had not contemplated any real discussion. It was so unlike the way in which business was conducted at Trent, where the right of the episcopate was formally asserted, where the envoys were consulted, and the bishops discussed the questions in several groups before the general congregations, that the printed text of the Tridentine Regulation was rigidly suppressed. It was further provided that the reports of the speeches should not be communicated to the bishops; and the strictest secrecy was enjoined on all concerning the business of the Council. The bishops, being under no obligation to observe this rule, were afterwards informed that it bound them under grievous sin.
Most of the bishops felt reassured when the Bull Multiplices inter, outlining the process for the Council, was released in early December. The Pope took it upon himself to solely initiate discussion topics and exclusively select the officers of the Council. He invited the bishops to share their own proposals but required them to first submit these to a Commission he appointed, which was made up mostly of Italians. Even if a proposal passed through this Commission, it still needed the Pope's approval, allowing him to exclude any topic at will, regardless of the Council’s interest in discussing it. Four elected Commissions were set up to act as intermediaries between the Council and the Pope. When a decree had been discussed and debated, it was then sent, along with the suggested changes, to one of these Commissions for further review with the assistance of theologians. When it was returned from the[Pg 521] Commission with corrections and comments, it was put to a vote without any additional debate. The content discussed by the Council was attributed to unknown theologians, while what was actually voted on reflected the majority opinion of a twenty-four-member Commission. The election of these Commissions gave the bishops a chance to influence the formation of the decrees. However, the papal theologians maintained their dominance since they could be called upon to defend or modify their work during the Commission sessions, from which bishops who had spoken or proposed changes were excluded. Essentially, the right of initiative was crucial. Even if the initial regulation had remained effective, the bishops would not have been able to anticipate surprises or adequately prepare for unexpected debates. Ultimately, the regulation failed because it allowed for each decree to be discussed only once, in its raw form as presented by the theologians. The creators of the measure did not intend for any real discussion to occur. This approach was drastically different from the procedures used at Trent, where the rights of the bishops were formally recognized, envoys were consulted, and bishops engaged in discussions in smaller groups before the larger congregations, leading to the strict suppression of the published text of the Tridentine Regulation. Additionally, it was mandated that the reports of speeches not be shared with the bishops; complete secrecy regarding the Council's proceedings was enforced. The bishops, although not obliged to follow this rule, were later informed that noncompliance would result in serious sin.
This important precept did not succeed in excluding the action of public opinion. It could be applied only to the debates; and many bishops spoke with greater energy and freedom before an assembly of their own order than they would have done if their words had been taken down by Protestants, to be quoted against them at home. But printed documents, distributed in seven hundred copies, could not be kept secret. The rule[Pg 522] was subject to exceptions which destroyed its efficacy; and the Roman cause was discredited by systematic concealment, and advocacy that abounded in explanation and colour, but abstained from the substance of fact. Documents couched in the usual official language, being dragged into the forbidden light of day, were supposed to reveal dark mysteries. The secrecy of the debates had a bad effect in exaggerating reports and giving wide scope to fancy. Rome was not vividly interested in the discussions; but its cosmopolitan society was thronged with the several adherents of leading bishops, whose partiality compromised their dignity and envenomed their disputes. Everything that was said was repeated, inflated, and distorted. Whoever had a sharp word for an adversary, which could not be spoken in Council, knew of an audience that would enjoy and carry the matter. The battles of the Aula were fought over again, with anecdote, epigram, and fiction. A distinguished courtesy and nobleness of tone prevailed at the beginning. When the Archbishop of Halifax went down to his place on the 28th of December, after delivering the speech which taught the reality of the opposition, the Presidents bowed to him as he passed them. The denunciations of the Roman system by Strossmayer and Darboy were listened to in January without a murmur. Adversaries paid exorbitant compliments to each other, like men whose disagreements were insignificant, and who were one at heart. As the plot thickened, fatigue, excitement, friends who fetched and carried, made the tone more bitter. In February the Bishop of Laval described Dupanloup publicly as the centre of a conspiracy too shameful to be expressed in words, and professed that he would rather die than be associated with such iniquity. One of the minority described his opponents as having disported themselves on a certain occasion like a herd of cattle. By that time the whole temper of the Council had been changed; the Pope himself had gone into the arena; and violence of language and gesture had become an artifice adopted to hasten the end.[Pg 523]
This important principle didn't manage to completely eliminate the influence of public opinion. It could only be applied to the discussions; many bishops expressed themselves more passionately and freely in front of their peers than they would have if their words were being recorded by Protestants to be used against them later. However, printed documents, spread in seven hundred copies, couldn't be kept confidential. The rule[Pg 522] had exceptions that undermined its effectiveness; and the Roman cause suffered because of systematic secrecy, with arguments full of explanations and embellishments but lacking substantive facts. Official documents, brought into the open, were perceived to expose dark secrets. The confidentiality of the debates led to exaggerated reports and gave way to imagination. Rome wasn’t deeply engaged in the discussions; however, its diverse society was filled with supporters of key bishops, whose biases tarnished their dignity and escalated their conflicts. Everything said was repeated, exaggerated, and twisted. Anyone with a clever insult for an opponent, which couldn't be aired in Council, found an audience that would appreciate and spread it. The battles of the Aula were retold with anecdotes, clever remarks, and fabrications. A distinguished courtesy and noble tone marked the beginning. When the Archbishop of Halifax took his seat on December 28 after delivering a speech that highlighted the reality of the opposition, the Presidents bowed to him as he passed them. The criticisms of the Roman system by Strossmayer and Darboy were received in January without any protests. Opponents paid extravagant compliments to one another, like men whose disagreements were trivial and who were united at heart. However, as tensions rose, fatigue, excitement, and friends running errands soured the atmosphere. In February, the Bishop of Laval publicly labeled Dupanloup as the center of a conspiracy too shameful to put into words and claimed he would rather die than be part of such wickedness. One member of the minority described his opponents as having acted like a herd of cattle on one occasion. By this time, the entire mood of the Council had shifted; the Pope himself had entered the fray, and harsh language and gestures had become tactics used to expedite the outcome.[Pg 523]
When the Council opened, many bishops were bewildered and dispirited by the Bull Multiplices. They feared that a struggle could not be averted, as, even if no dogmatic question was raised, their rights were cancelled in a way that would make the Pope absolute in dogma. One of the Cardinals caused him to be informed that the Regulation would be resisted. But Pius IX. knew that in all that procession of 750 bishops one idea prevailed. Men whose word is powerful in the centres of civilisation, men who three months before were confronting martyrdom among barbarians, preachers at Notre Dame, professors from Germany, Republicans from Western America, men with every sort of training and every sort of experience, had come together as confident and as eager as the prelates of Rome itself, to hail the Pope infallible. Resistance was improbable, for it was hopeless. It was improbable that bishops who had refused no token of submission for twenty years would now combine to inflict dishonour on the Pope. In their address of 1867 they had confessed that he is the father and teacher of all Christians; that all the things he has spoken were spoken by St. Peter through him; that they would believe and teach all that he believed and taught. In 1854 they had allowed him to proclaim a dogma, which some of them dreaded and some opposed, but to which all submitted when he had decreed without the intervention of a Council. The recent display of opposition did not justify serious alarm. The Fulda bishops feared the consequences in Germany; but they affirmed that all were united, and that there would be no new dogma. They were perfectly informed of all that was being got ready in Rome. The words of their pastoral meant nothing if they did not mean that infallibility was no new dogma, and that all the bishops believed in it. Even the Bishop of Orleans avoided a direct attack on the doctrine, proclaimed his own devotion to the Pope, and promised that the Council would be a scene of concord.[384] It was[Pg 524] certain that any real attempt that might be made to prevent the definition could be overwhelmed by the preponderance of those bishops whom the modern constitution of the Church places in dependence on Rome.
When the Council started, many bishops were confused and downhearted by the Bull Multiplices. They worried that a conflict couldn’t be avoided; even if no doctrine was questioned, their rights were taken away in a way that would make the Pope the ultimate authority on doctrine. One of the Cardinals informed him that the Regulation would be opposed. But Pius IX knew that among the 750 bishops present, one idea dominated. Influential figures from across the world, who just three months earlier were facing martyrdom among barbarians—preachers at Notre Dame, professors from Germany, Republicans from Western America, men with diverse training and experiences—had come together, just as confidently and eagerly as the bishops of Rome, to support the Pope’s infallibility. Resistance seemed unlikely because it was futile. It was unlikely that bishops who had shown no sign of defiance for twenty years would now unite to dishonor the Pope. In their address of 1867, they acknowledged him as the father and teacher of all Christians; that everything he spoke was through St. Peter; and that they would believe and teach everything he believed and taught. In 1854, they allowed him to declare a dogma, which some feared and some opposed, but to which all submitted once he announced it without a Council's involvement. The recent show of opposition didn’t warrant serious concern. The Fulda bishops worried about the fallout in Germany, but confirmed that everyone was united and that there wouldn’t be a new dogma. They were well informed about the preparations in Rome. Their pastoral letter meant nothing if it didn’t clarify that infallibility was not a new dogma and that all the bishops accepted it. Even the Bishop of Orleans refrained from directly attacking the doctrine, expressed his loyalty to the Pope, and assured that the Council would be marked by unity.[384] It was[Pg 524] clear that any serious attempt to block the definition could be easily overwhelmed by the majority of bishops, who under the modern structure of the Church depend on Rome.
The only bishops whose position made them capable of resisting were the Germans and the French; and all that Rome would have to contend with was the modern liberalism and decrepit Gallicanism of France, and the science of Germany. The Gallican school was nearly extinct; it had no footing in other countries, and it was essentially odious to the liberals. The most serious minds of the liberal party were conscious that Rome was as dangerous to ecclesiastical liberty as Paris. But, since the Syllabus made it impossible to pursue the liberal doctrines consistently without collision with Rome, they had ceased to be professed with a robust and earnest confidence, and the party was disorganised. They set up the pretence that the real adversary of their opinions was not the Pope, but a French newspaper; and they fought the King's troops in the King's name. When the Bishop of Orleans made his declaration, they fell back, and left him to mount the breach alone. Montalembert, the most vigorous spirit among them, became isolated from his former friends, and accused them, with increasing vehemence, of being traitors to their principles. During the last disheartening year of his life he turned away from the clergy of his country, which was sunk in Romanism, and felt that the real abode of his opinions was on the Rhine.[385] It was only lately that the ideas of the Coblentz[Pg 525] address, which had so deeply touched the sympathies of Montalembert, had spread widely in Germany. They had their seat in the universities; and their transit from the interior of lecture-rooms to the outer world was laborious and slow. The invasion of Roman doctrines had given vigour and popularity to those which opposed them, but the growing influence of the universities brought them into direct antagonism with the episcopate. The Austrian bishops were generally beyond its reach, and the German bishops were generally at war with it. In December, one of the most illustrious of them said: "We bishops are absorbed in our work, and are not scholars. We sadly need the help of those that are. It is to be hoped that the Council will raise only such questions as can be dealt with competently by practical experience and common sense." The force that Germany wields in theology was only partially represented in its episcopate.
The only bishops who could actually resist were the Germans and the French; the only challenge Rome faced was the modern liberalism and declining Gallicanism of France, along with German scholarship. The Gallican movement was nearly dead; it had no presence in other countries and was deeply disliked by liberals. The most serious thinkers in the liberal camp recognized that Rome posed just as much of a threat to church freedom as Paris did. However, since the Syllabus made it impossible to follow liberal ideas without clashing with Rome, those ideas were no longer championed with strong and earnest confidence, leading to a disorganized party. They pretended that their real enemy was not the Pope but a French newspaper, and they battled the King’s troops in his name. When the Bishop of Orleans made his statement, they retreated and left him to take on the challenge alone. Montalembert, the most spirited among them, became estranged from his former allies and increasingly accused them of betraying their principles. In the last disheartening year of his life, he turned away from the clergy of his country, which was entrenched in Romanism, and felt that the true home of his beliefs was along the Rhine.[385] It was only recently that the ideas from the Coblentz[Pg 525] address, which had struck a deep chord with Montalembert, began to spread widely in Germany. They found their place in universities, but their movement from the lecture halls to the wider world was slow and difficult. The influx of Roman doctrines energized and popularized opposing ideas, but the growing influence of the universities put them at odds with the bishops. The Austrian bishops were generally insulated from this influence, while the German bishops were often in conflict with it. In December, one of the most notable bishops declared: "We bishops are focused on our work and are not scholars. We badly need the support of those who are. We hope the Council will only raise questions that can be competently addressed with practical experience and common sense." The theological power that Germany held was only partially mirrored in its bishops.
At the opening of the Council the known opposition consisted of four men. Cardinal Schwarzenberg had not published his opinion, but he made it known as soon as he came to Rome. He brought with him a printed paper, entitled Desideria patribus Concilii oecumenici proponenda, in which he adopted the ideas of the divines and canonists who are the teachers of his Bohemian clergy. He entreated the Council not to multiply unnecessary articles of faith, and in particular to abstain from defining papal infallibility, which was beset with difficulties, and would make the foundations of faith to tremble even in the devoutest souls. He pointed out that the Index could not continue on its present footing, and urged that the Church should seek her strength in the cultivation of liberty and learning, not in privilege and coercion; that she should rely on popular institutions, and obtain popular support. He warmly advocated the system of autonomy[Pg 526] that was springing up in Hungary.[386] Unlike Schwarzenberg, Dupanloup, and Maret, the Archbishop of Paris had taken no hostile step in reference to the Council, but he was feared the most of all the men expected at Rome. The Pope had refused to make him a cardinal, and had written to him a letter of reproof such as has seldom been received by a bishop. It was felt that he was hostile, not episodically, to a single measure, but to the peculiar spirit of this pontificate. He had none of the conventional prejudices and assumed antipathies which are congenial to the hierarchical mind. He was without passion or pathos or affectation; and he had good sense, a perfect temper, and an intolerable wit. It was characteristic of him that he made the Syllabus an occasion to impress moderation on the Pope: "Your blame has power, O Vicar of Jesus Christ; but your blessing is more potent still. God has raised you to the apostolic See between the two halves of this century, that you may absolve the one and inaugurate the other. Be it yours to reconcile reason with faith, liberty with authority, politics with the Church. From the height of that triple majesty with which religion, age, and misfortune adorn you, all that you do and all that you say reaches far, to disconcert or to encourage the nations. Give them from your large priestly heart one word to amnesty the past, to reassure the present, and to open the horizons of the future."
At the start of the Council, the known opposition included four men. Cardinal Schwarzenberg hadn’t shared his opinion publicly but made it clear as soon as he arrived in Rome. He brought with him a printed document titled Desideria patribus Concilii oecumenici proponenda, where he aligned with the views of the theologians and canonists who teach his Bohemian clergy. He urged the Council not to create unnecessary articles of faith, especially not to define papal infallibility, which posed many challenges and could shake the faith of even the most devout individuals. He pointed out that the Index couldn’t continue as it was and advocated for the Church to find strength in fostering freedom and education, rather than relying on privilege and force; that she should depend on popular institutions and gain public support. He strongly supported the system of autonomy[Pg 526] emerging in Hungary.[386] In contrast to Schwarzenberg, Dupanloup, and Maret, the Archbishop of Paris hadn’t taken any aggressive stance regarding the Council, but he was the most feared of all the attendees in Rome. The Pope had declined to make him a cardinal and had written him a reprimanding letter unlike anything usually received by a bishop. It was believed that he was opposed not just to one particular measure, but to the overall spirit of this papacy. He didn’t hold the usual biases or assumed hostilities common in hierarchical circles. He was devoid of passion, sentimentality, or pretense; and he possessed good judgment, a calm demeanor, and sharp wit. It was typical of him to use the Syllabus as an opportunity to urge moderation upon the Pope: "Your criticism holds power, O Vicar of Jesus Christ; but your blessing is even more powerful. God has placed you at the apostolic See between the two halves of this century, so that you may absolve the one and initiate the other. It is yours to reconcile reason with faith, freedom with authority, politics with the Church. From the height of that threefold majesty with which religion, age, and adversity adorn you, everything you do and say resonates widely, either to disconcert or uplift nations. Offer them from your generous priestly heart a word to forgive the past, to reassure the present, and to open the paths to the future."
The security into which many unsuspecting bishops[Pg 527] had been lulled quickly disappeared; and they understood that they were in presence of a conspiracy which would succeed at once if they did not provide against acclamation, and must succeed at last if they allowed themselves to be caught in the toils of the Bull Multiplices. It was necessary to make sure that no decree should be passed without reasonable discussion, and to make a stand against the regulation. The first congregation, held on the 10th of December, was a scene of confusion; but it appeared that a bishop from the Turkish frontier had risen against the order of proceeding, and that the President had stopped him, saying that this was a matter decided by the Pope, and not submitted to the Council. The bishops perceived that they were in a snare. Some began to think of going home. Others argued that questions of Divine right were affected by the regulation, and that they were bound to stake the existence of the Council upon them. Many were more eager on this point of law than on the point of dogma, and were brought under the influence of the more clear-sighted men, with whom they would not have come in contact through any sympathy on the question of infallibility. The desire of protesting against the violation of privileges was an imperfect bond. The bishops had not yet learned to know each other; and they had so strongly impressed upon their flocks at home the idea that Rome ought to be trusted, that they were going to manifest the unity of the Church and to confound the insinuations of her enemies, that they were not quick to admit all the significance of the facts they found. Nothing vigorous was possible in a body of so loose a texture. The softer materials had to be eliminated, the stronger welded together by severe and constant pressure, before an opposition could be made capable of effective action. They signed protests that were of no effect. They petitioned; they did not resist.
The security that many unsuspecting bishops[Pg 527] had been lulled into quickly vanished; and they realized they were faced with a conspiracy that would succeed immediately if they didn't prepare against approval, and would ultimately succeed if they let themselves be caught in the trap of the Bull Multiplices. It was crucial to ensure that no decree was passed without reasonable discussion and to resist the regulation. The first meeting, held on December 10th, was chaotic; however, it turned out that a bishop from the Turkish border had opposed the order of proceedings, and the President had silenced him, stating that this was a matter decided by the Pope, not the Council. The bishops recognized that they were in a trap. Some started to think about going home. Others argued that issues of Divine right were impacted by the regulation, and that they had to risk the existence of the Council on these matters. Many were more focused on this legal point than on the doctrinal issue and were influenced by the more insightful individuals, with whom they wouldn’t have interacted otherwise regarding the question of infallibility. The desire to protest against the violation of their privileges was a weak bond. The bishops had not yet come to truly know one another; they had strongly conveyed to their congregations back home that Rome should be trusted, that they were going to demonstrate the unity of the Church and counter the insinuations of its enemies, which made them slow to grasp the full significance of the facts they encountered. Nothing substantial could happen in such a loosely connected group. The weaker elements needed to be removed, while the stronger had to be united through constant and rigorous pressure before they could form a capable opposition. They signed ineffective protests. They petitioned; they did not resist.
It was seen how much Rome had gained by excluding the ambassadors; for this question of forms and regulations would have admitted the action of diplomacy. The idea of being represented at the Council was revived in[Pg 528] France; and a weary negotiation began, which lasted several months, and accomplished nothing but delay. It was not till the policy of intervention had ignominiously failed, and till its failure had left the Roman court to cope with the bishops alone, that the real question was brought on for discussion. And as long as the chance remained that political considerations might keep infallibility out of the Council, the opposition abstained from declaring its real sentiments. Its union was precarious and delusive, but it lasted in this state long enough to enable secondary influences to do much towards supplying the place of principles.
It was clear how much Rome benefited from excluding the ambassadors, as discussing forms and regulations would have opened the door for diplomatic actions. The idea of being represented at the Council was revived in [Pg 528] France, leading to a long, exhausting negotiation that dragged on for several months without achieving anything except delay. It wasn't until the intervention policy had embarrassingly failed, leaving the Roman court to handle the bishops on its own, that the real issue was up for discussion. As long as there was a chance that political factors might keep infallibility out of the Council, the opposition held back from revealing its true opinions. Their unity was fragile and misleading, yet it persisted long enough for secondary influences to significantly substitute for genuine principles.
While the protesting bishops were not committed against infallibility, it would have been possible to prevent resistance to the bull from becoming resistance to the dogma. The Bishop of Grenoble, who was reputed a good divine among his countrymen, was sounded in order to discover how far he would go; and it was ascertained that he admitted the doctrine substantially. At the same time, the friends of the Bishop of Orleans were insisting that he had questioned not the dogma but the definition; and Maret, in the defence of his book, declared that he attributed no infallibility to the episcopate apart from the Pope. If the bishops had been consulted separately, without the terror of a decree, it is probable that the number of those who absolutely rejected the doctrine would have been extremely small. There were many who had never thought seriously about it, or imagined that it was true in a pious sense, though not capable of proof in controversy. The possibility of an understanding seemed so near that the archbishop of Westminster, who held the Pope infallible apart from the episcopate, required that the words should be translated into French in the sense of independence, and not of exclusion. An ambiguous formula embodying the view common to both parties, or founded on mutual concession, would have done more for the liberty than the unity of opinion, and would not have strengthened the authority of the Pope. It was resolved to proceed with caution, putting in motion[Pg 529] the strong machinery of Rome, and exhausting the advantages of organisation and foreknowledge.
While the protesting bishops didn't outright oppose infallibility, it could have been possible to stop resistance to the decree from turning into opposition to the dogma itself. The Bishop of Grenoble, who was known as a respected theologian among his peers, was approached to see how far he would go; and it was confirmed that he accepted the doctrine in principle. Meanwhile, the supporters of the Bishop of Orleans were arguing that he challenged the definition, not the dogma itself; and Maret, defending his book, stated that he didn’t attribute any infallibility to the bishops without the Pope's involvement. If the bishops had been consulted individually, without the fear of a mandate, it’s likely that very few would have completely rejected the doctrine. Many had never truly considered it or thought it was true in a devout sense, even if it couldn't be proven in a debate. The chance for a compromise seemed close, as the Archbishop of Westminster, who saw the Pope as infallible independent of the bishops, requested that the wording be translated into French to convey independence, not exclusion. A vague wording that reflected the common viewpoint of both sides or was based on mutual compromise would have done more for freedom than for uniformity of thought, and wouldn’t have reinforced the Pope’s authority. It was decided to move forward cautiously, activating[Pg 529] the powerful framework of Rome and fully utilizing the benefits of organization and foresight.
The first act of the Council was to elect the Commission on Dogma. A proposal was made on very high authority that the list should be drawn up so as to represent the different opinions fairly, and to include some of the chief opponents. They would have been subjected to other influences than those which sustain party leaders; they would have been separated from their friends and brought into frequent contact with adversaries; they would have felt the strain of official responsibility; and the opposition would have been decapitated. If these sagacious counsels had been followed, the harvest of July might have been gathered in January, and the reaction that was excited in the long struggle that ensued might have been prevented. Cardinal de Angelis, who ostensibly managed the elections, and was advised by Archbishop Manning, preferred the opposite and more prudent course. He caused a lithographed list to be sent to all the bishops open to influence, from which every name was excluded that was not on the side of infallibility.
The first act of the Council was to elect the Commission on Dogma. A high-level proposal suggested that the list should be created to fairly represent different opinions and include some of the main opponents. They would have been exposed to influences beyond those that support party leaders; they would have been separated from their allies and frequently interacting with opponents; they would have experienced the pressure of official responsibilities; and the opposition would have been weakened. If this wise advice had been heeded, the results in July could have been achieved by January, potentially avoiding the backlash that followed in the prolonged struggle. Cardinal de Angelis, who was in charge of the elections and advised by Archbishop Manning, chose the opposite and more cautious path. He arranged for a lithographed list to be sent to all the susceptible bishops, omitting every name that was not in favor of infallibility.
Meantime the bishops of several nations selected those among their countrymen whom they recommended as candidates. The Germans and Hungarians, above forty in number, assembled for this purpose under the presidency of Cardinal Schwarzenberg; and their meetings were continued, and became more and more important, as those who did not sympathise with the opposition dropped away. The French were divided into two groups, and met partly at Cardinal Mathieu's, partly at Cardinal Bonnechose's. A fusion was proposed, but was resisted, in the Roman interest, by Bonnechose. He consulted Cardinal Antonelli, and reported that the Pope disliked large meetings of bishops. Moreover, if all the French had met in one place, the opposition would have had the majority, and would have determined the choice of the candidates. They voted separately; and the Bonnechose list was represented to foreign bishops as the united choice of the French episcopate. The Mathieu[Pg 530] group believed that this had been done fraudulently, and resolved to make their complaint to the Pope; but Cardinal Mathieu, seeing that a storm was rising, and that he would be called on to be the spokesman of his friends, hurried away to spend Christmas at Besançon. All the votes of his group were thrown away. Even the bishop of Grenoble, who had obtained twenty-nine votes at one meeting, and thirteen at the other, was excluded from the Commission. It was constituted as the managers of the election desired, and the first trial of strength appeared to have annihilated the opposition. The force under entire control of the court could be estimated from the number of votes cast blindly for candidates not put forward by their own countrymen, and unknown to others, who had therefore no recommendation but that of the official list. According to this test Rome could dispose of 550 votes.
In the meantime, bishops from several countries selected candidates they recommended from their own nations. The Germans and Hungarians, numbering over forty, gathered for this purpose under Cardinal Schwarzenberg's leadership. Their meetings continued to grow in significance as those who disagreed with the opposition withdrew. The French bishops split into two groups, meeting partly at Cardinal Mathieu’s and partly at Cardinal Bonnechose’s. A merger of the two groups was suggested but was opposed by Bonnechose in favor of Roman interests. He consulted Cardinal Antonelli and reported that the Pope was against large gatherings of bishops. Additionally, if all the French bishops convened in one place, the opposition would have had the majority and could have influenced the selection of candidates. They voted separately, and the Bonnechose list was presented to foreign bishops as the unified choice of the French episcopate. The Mathieu[Pg 530] group felt this was done unfairly and decided to bring their concerns to the Pope. However, Cardinal Mathieu, sensing an impending conflict and realizing he would have to represent his colleagues, quickly left to spend Christmas in Besançon. All the votes from his group were discarded. Even the bishop of Grenoble, who had received twenty-nine votes at one meeting and thirteen at another, was excluded from the Commission. The Commission was formed as the election managers wanted, and it seemed that the first test of strength had effectively crushed the opposition. The influence fully controlled by the court could be gauged by the number of votes cast blindly for candidates not presented by their own compatriots, who were unknown to others and thus had no endorsement other than that from the official list. By this measure, Rome could command 550 votes.
The moment of this triumph was chosen for the production of an act already two months old, by which many ancient censures were revoked, and many were renewed. The legislation of the Middle Ages and of the sixteenth century appointed nearly two hundred cases by which excommunication was incurred ipso facto, without inquiry or sentence. They had generally fallen into oblivion, or were remembered as instances of former extravagance; but they had not been abrogated, and, as they were in part defensible, they were a trouble to timorous consciences. There was reason to expect that this question, which had often occupied the attention of the bishops, would be brought before the Council; and the demand for a reform could not have been withstood. The difficulty was anticipated by sweeping away as many censures as it was thought safe to abandon, and deciding, independently of the bishops, what must be retained. The Pope reserved to himself alone the faculty of absolving from the sin of harbouring or defending the members of any sect, of causing priests to be tried by secular courts, of violating asylum or alienating the real property of the Church. The prohibition of anonymous writing was restricted to works on theology, and the[Pg 531] excommunication hitherto incurred by reading books which are on the Index was confined to readers of heretical books. This Constitution had no other immediate effect than to indicate the prevailing spirit, and to increase the difficulties of the partisans of Rome. The organ of the Archbishop of Cologne justified the last provision by saying, that it does not forbid the works of Jews, for Jews are not heretics; nor the heretical tracts and newspapers, for they are not books; nor listening to heretical books read aloud, for hearing is not reading.
The moment of this victory was chosen to produce an act that was already two months old, which revoked many ancient censures and renewed several others. The laws from the Middle Ages and the sixteenth century established nearly two hundred cases where excommunication happened ipso facto, without any inquiry or trial. These laws had mostly been forgotten or seen as examples of past absurdities; however, they had not been repealed, and since some of them had justifications, they caused anxiety for fearful consciences. There were reasons to expect that this issue, which had often caught the bishops' attention, would come up at the Council, and the request for reform could not have been ignored. The challenge was preempted by getting rid of as many censures as seemed safe to abandon, and deciding, independent of the bishops, what needed to be kept. The Pope kept for himself the exclusive right to absolve those who harbored or defended members of any sect, to have priests tried in secular courts, to violate asylum, or to alienate the Church's real estate. The ban on anonymous writing was limited to theological works, and the[Pg 531] excommunication previously incurred from reading books on the Index was restricted to readers of heretical literature. This Constitution's only immediate effect was to showcase the current attitude and to complicate matters for the supporters of Rome. The voice of the Archbishop of Cologne defended the last provision by stating that it does not prohibit works by Jews because Jews are not heretics; nor does it restrict heretical tracts and newspapers because they are not considered books; nor does it prevent listening to heretical books being read aloud, since hearing is not the same as reading.
At the same time, the serious work of the Council was begun. A long dogmatic decree was distributed, in which the special theological, biblical, and philosophical opinions of the school now dominant in Rome were proposed for ratification. It was so weak a composition that it was as severely criticised by the Romans as by the foreigners; and there were Germans whose attention was first called to its defects by an Italian cardinal. The disgust with which the text of the first decree was received had not been foreseen. No real discussion had been expected. The Council hall, admirable for occasions of ceremony, was extremely ill adapted for speaking, and nothing would induce the Pope to give it up. A public session was fixed for the 6th of January, and the election of Commissions was to last till Christmas. It was evident that nothing would be ready for the session, unless the decree was accepted without debate, or infallibility adopted by acclamation.
At the same time, the Council started its serious work. A lengthy doctrinal decree was distributed, outlining the specific theological, biblical, and philosophical views of the current dominant school in Rome for approval. It was such a weak document that it received harsh criticism from both the Romans and the foreigners; there were Germans who first recognized its flaws thanks to an Italian cardinal. The overwhelming disappointment with how the initial decree was received was unexpected. No real debate had been anticipated. The Council hall, which was great for formal ceremonies, was poorly suited for discussions, and nothing could persuade the Pope to change that. A public session was scheduled for January 6th, and the election of Commissions would continue until Christmas. It was clear that nothing would be ready for the session unless the decree was accepted without discussion, or if infallibility was confirmed by acclamation.
Before the Council had been assembled a fortnight, a store of discontent had accumulated which it would have been easy to avoid. Every act of the Pope, the Bull Multiplices, the declaration of censures, the text of the proposed decree, even the announcement that the Council should be dissolved in case of his death, had seemed an injury or an insult to the episcopate. These measures undid the favourable effect of the caution with which the bishops had been received. They did what the dislike of infallibility alone would not have done. They broke the spell of veneration for Pius IX. which fascinated[Pg 532] the Catholic Episcopate. The jealousy with which he guarded his prerogative in the appointment of officers, and of the great Commission, the pressure during the elections, the prohibition of national meetings, the refusal to hold the debates in a hall where they could be heard, irritated and alarmed many bishops. They suspected that they had been summoned for the very purpose they had indignantly denied, to make the papacy more absolute by abdicating in favour of the official prelature of Rome. Confidence gave way to a great despondency, and a state of feeling was aroused which prepared the way for actual opposition when the time should come.
Before the Council had been convened for two weeks, a wave of dissatisfaction had built up that could have easily been avoided. Every action of the Pope, the Bull Multiplices, the declaration of censures, the wording of the proposed decree, and even the announcement that the Council would be dissolved if he died all felt like a slight or an affront to the bishops. These actions undermined the positive impression created by the way the bishops had initially been welcomed. They did what the simple discontent with infallibility couldn’t achieve alone. They shattered the respect that Pius IX. had commanded among the Catholic bishops. The jealousy with which he protected his rights in appointing officials, the pressure during elections, the ban on national meetings, and the refusal to hold discussions in a venue where they could be overheard upset and alarmed many bishops. They suspected that they had been called together for the very purpose they had vehemently rejected: to make the papacy more powerful by handing over authority to the official hierarchy of Rome. Trust gave way to deep disillusionment, and a mood began to form that would lead to actual opposition when the time came.
Before Christmas the Germans and the French were grouped nearly as they remained to the end. After the flight of Cardinal Mathieu, and the refusal of Cardinal Bonnechose to coalesce, the friends of the latter gravitated towards the Roman centre, and the friends of the former held their meetings at the house of the Archbishop of Paris. They became, with the Austro-German meeting under Cardinal Schwarzenberg, the strength and substance of the party that opposed the new dogma; but there was little intercourse between the two, and their exclusive nationality made them useless as a nucleus for the few scattered American, English, and Italian bishops whose sympathies were with them. To meet this object, and to centralise the deliberations, about a dozen of the leading men constituted an international meeting, which included the best talents, but also the most discordant views. They were too little united to act with vigour, and too few to exercise control. Some months later they increased their numbers. They were the brain but not the will of the opposition. Cardinal Rauscher presided. Rome honoured him as the author of the Austrian Concordat; but he feared that infallibility would bring destruction on his work, and he was the most constant, the most copious, and the most emphatic of its opponents.
Before Christmas, the Germans and the French were mostly grouped as they remained until the end. After Cardinal Mathieu fled and Cardinal Bonnechose refused to join forces, the supporters of the latter leaned toward the Roman center, while the supporters of the former held their meetings at the Archbishop of Paris's residence. Together with the Austro-German assembly under Cardinal Schwarzenberg, they formed the core opposition to the new dogma; however, there was little interaction between the two groups, and their strong national identities made them ineffective as a foundation for the few scattered American, English, and Italian bishops who sympathized with them. To address this and to centralize discussions, about a dozen key figures formed an international meeting, which brought together some of the best minds, but also the most conflicting views. They lacked unity to act decisively and were too few to maintain control. A few months later, they expanded their numbers. They were the intellect but not the driving force of the opposition. Cardinal Rauscher chaired the group. Rome respected him as the creator of the Austrian Concordat; however, he worried that infallibility would jeopardize his work, making him the most persistent, vocal, and forceful opponent of it.
When the debate opened, on the 28th of December, the idea of proclaiming the dogma by acclamation had not been abandoned. The Archbishop of Paris exacted a[Pg 533] promise that it should not be attempted. But he was warned that the promise held good for the first day only, and that there was no engagement for the future. Then he made it known that one hundred bishops were ready, if a surprise was attempted, to depart from Rome, and to carry away the Council, as he said, in the soles of their shoes. The plan of carrying the measure by a sudden resolution was given up, and it was determined to introduce it with a demonstration of overwhelming effect. The debate on the dogmatic decree was begun by Cardinal Rauscher. The Archbishop of St. Louis spoke on the same day so briefly as not to reveal the force and the fire within him. The Archbishop of Halifax concluded a long speech by saying that the proposal laid before the Council was only fit to be put decorously under ground. Much praise was lavished on the bishops who had courage, knowledge, and Latin enough to address the assembled Fathers; and the Council rose instantly in dignity and in esteem when it was seen that there was to be real discussion. On the 30th, Rome was excited by the success of two speakers. One was the Bishop of Grenoble, the other was Strossmayer, the bishop from the Turkish frontier, who had again assailed the regulation, and had again been stopped by the presiding Cardinal. The fame of his spirit and eloquence began to spread over the city and over the world. The ideas that animated these men in their attack on the proposed measure were most clearly shown a few days later in the speech of a Swiss prelate. "What boots it," he exclaimed, "to condemn errors that have been long condemned, and tempt no Catholic? The false beliefs of mankind are beyond the reach of your decrees. The best defence of Catholicism is religious science. Give to the pursuit of sound learning every encouragement and the widest field; and prove by deeds as well as words that the progress of nations in liberty and light is the mission of the Church."[387][Pg 534]
When the debate started on December 28th, the idea of declaring the dogma by a show of hands hadn’t been abandoned. The Archbishop of Paris insisted that this should not be attempted. However, he was warned that this agreement was only for the first day and there was no commitment for the future. He then announced that one hundred bishops were prepared, if a surprise move were made, to leave Rome and take the Council with them, as he put it, in the soles of their shoes. The plan to push the measure through suddenly was dropped, and it was decided to present it with a show of overwhelming impact. The discussion on the dogmatic decree began with Cardinal Rauscher. The Archbishop of St. Louis spoke on the same day so briefly that he didn’t reveal the passion and intensity within him. The Archbishop of Halifax ended a long speech by stating that the proposal presented to the Council was only worthy of being properly buried. A lot of praise was given to the bishops who had the courage, knowledge, and enough Latin to address the gathered Fathers; the Council gained dignity and respect instantly when it was clear that there would be real discussion. On the 30th, Rome was buzzing with the success of two speakers. One was the Bishop of Grenoble, and the other was Strossmayer, the bishop from the Turkish border, who had once again criticized the regulation and had once again been halted by the presiding Cardinal. The reputation of his spirit and eloquence began to spread throughout the city and the world. The ideas that drove these men in their opposition to the proposed measure were most clearly expressed a few days later by a Swiss bishop. "What good is it," he exclaimed, "to condemn errors that have long been condemned and tempt no Catholic? The false beliefs of humanity are beyond the reach of your decrees. The best defense of Catholicism is religious scholarship. Provide every encouragement and the broadest field for the pursuit of sound learning; and prove through actions as well as words that the advancement of nations in freedom and light is the mission of the Church."[387][Pg 534]
The tempest of criticism was weakly met; and the opponents established at once a superiority in debate. At the end of the first month nothing had been done; and the Session imprudently fixed for the 6th of January had to be filled up with tedious ceremonies. Everybody saw that there had been a great miscalculation. The Council was slipping out of the grasp of the Court, and the regulation was a manifest hindrance to the despatch of business. New resources were required.
The wave of criticism was met with little resistance, and the opponents quickly gained the upper hand in the debate. By the end of the first month, nothing had been accomplished, and the session scheduled for January 6th was filled with boring ceremonies. Everyone recognized that a significant miscalculation had occurred. The Council was losing control of the situation, and the regulation was clearly obstructing progress. New solutions were needed.
A new president was appointed. Cardinal Reisach had died at the end of December without having been able to take his seat, and Cardinal De Luca had presided in his stead. De Angelis was now put into the place made vacant by the death of Reisach. He had suffered imprisonment at Turin, and the glory of his confessorship was enhanced by his services in the election of the Commissions. He was not suited otherwise to be the moderator of a great assembly; and the effect of his elevation was to dethrone the accomplished and astute De Luca, who had been found deficient in thoroughness, and to throw the management of the Council into the hands of the junior Presidents, Capalti and Bilio. Bilio was a Barnabite monk, innocent of court intrigues, a friend of the most enlightened scholars in Rome, and a favourite of the Pope. Cardinal Capalti had been distinguished as a canonist. Like Cardinal Bilio, he was not reckoned among men of the extreme party; and they were not always in harmony with their colleagues, De Angelis and Bizarri. But they did not waver when the policy they had to execute was not their own.[Pg 535]
A new president was appointed. Cardinal Reisach had died at the end of December without having had a chance to take his seat, and Cardinal De Luca had presided in his place. De Angelis was now appointed to the position left vacant by Reisach's death. He had endured imprisonment in Turin, and his reputation as a confessor was bolstered by his contributions during the election of the Commissions. He was otherwise not suited to be the leader of a large assembly; the result of his appointment was the removal of the skilled and clever De Luca, who had been found lacking in thoroughness, leaving the management of the Council in the hands of the junior Presidents, Capalti and Bilio. Bilio was a Barnabite monk, unaware of court intrigues, a friend of some of the most enlightened scholars in Rome, and a favorite of the Pope. Cardinal Capalti was recognized as a canon law expert. Like Cardinal Bilio, he wasn’t associated with the extreme faction; however, they didn’t always see eye to eye with their colleagues, De Angelis and Bizarri. Yet, they stood firm when the policies they were expected to implement were not their own.[Pg 535]
The first decree was withdrawn, and referred to the Commission on Doctrine. Another, on the duties of the episcopate, was substituted; and that again was followed by others, of which the most important was on the Catechism. While they were being discussed, a petition was prepared, demanding that the infallibility of the Pope should be made the object of a decree. The majority undertook to put a strain on the prudence or the reluctance of the Vatican. Their zeal in the cause was warmer than that of the official advisers. Among those who had the responsibility of conducting the spiritual and temporal government of the Pope, the belief was strong that his infallibility did not need defining, and that the definition could not be obtained without needless obstruction to other papal interests. Several Cardinals were inopportunists at first, and afterwards promoted intermediate and conciliatory proposals. But the business of the Council was not left to the ordinary advisers of the Pope, and they were visibly compelled and driven by those who represented the majority. At times this pressure was no doubt convenient. But there were also times when there was no collusion, and the majority really led the authorities. The initiative was not taken by the great mass whose zeal was stimulated by personal allegiance to the Pope. They added to the momentum, but the impulse came from men who were as independent as the chiefs of the opposition. The great Petition, supported by others pointing to the same end, was kept back for several weeks, and was presented at the end of January.
The first decree was withdrawn and sent to the Commission on Doctrine. Another decree regarding the responsibilities of the episcopate was introduced, followed by others, the most significant being about the Catechism. While these were under discussion, a petition was created, asking for a decree on the infallibility of the Pope. The majority tried to push the prudence or hesitance of the Vatican. Their enthusiasm for the cause was greater than that of the official advisors. Among those managing the spiritual and temporal affairs of the Pope, there was a strong belief that his infallibility didn't need to be defined, and that defining it could create unnecessary obstacles for other papal concerns. Several Cardinals were initially not supportive and later suggested compromise and middle-ground proposals. However, the Council's proceedings weren't left to the Pope's usual advisors; they were clearly influenced and pushed by the majority representatives. Sometimes this pressure was indeed helpful. But there were times when there was no collusion, and the majority genuinely guided the authorities. The initiative didn’t come from the large group whose zeal was fueled by personal loyalty to the Pope. They contributed to the momentum, but the drive came from individuals as independent as the opposition leaders. The significant Petition, along with others aimed at the same goal, was held back for several weeks and was finally presented at the end of January.
At that time the opposition had attained its full strength, and presented a counter-petition, praying that the question might not be introduced. It was written by Cardinal Rauscher, and was signed, with variations, by 137 bishops. To obtain that number the address avoided the doctrine itself, and spoke only of the difficulty and danger in defining it; so that this, their most imposing act, was a confession of inherent weakness, and a signal to the majority that they might force on the[Pg 536] dogmatic discussion. The bishops stood on the negative. They showed no sense of their mission to renovate Catholicism; and it seemed that they would compound for the concession they wanted, by yielding in all other matters, even those which would be a practical substitute for infallibility. That this was not to be, that the forces needed for a great revival were really present, was made manifest by the speech of Strossmayer on the 24th of January, when he demanded the reformation of the Court of Rome, decentralisation in the government of the Church, and decennial Councils. That earnest spirit did not animate the bulk of the party. They were content to leave things as they were, to gain nothing if they lost nothing, to renounce all premature striving for reform if they could succeed in avoiding a doctrine which they were as unwilling to discuss as to define. The words of Ginoulhiac to Strossmayer, "You terrify me with your pitiless logic," expressed the inmost feelings of many who gloried in the grace and the splendour of his eloquence. No words were too strong for them if they prevented the necessity of action, and spared the bishops the distressing prospect of being brought to bay, and having to resist openly the wishes and the claims of Rome.
At that time, the opposition had reached its full strength and submitted a counter-petition, requesting that the issue not be raised. It was written by Cardinal Rauscher and signed, with some variations, by 137 bishops. To achieve that number, the petition avoided the doctrine itself and only discussed the difficulty and danger in defining it; thus, their most significant action was really a sign of their inherent weakness, sending a message to the majority that they could push forward the[Pg 536] dogmatic discussion. The bishops took a negative stance. They showed no sense of their mission to renew Catholicism; it seemed they were willing to settle for the concessions they wanted by yielding in all other matters, even those that could practically substitute for infallibility. That this was not the way, that the forces needed for a significant revival were truly present, became clear through Strossmayer's speech on January 24, when he called for the reform of the Court of Rome, decentralization in the Church's governance, and decennial Councils. However, that earnest spirit was not shared by most of the party. They were satisfied to keep things as they were, gaining nothing if they lost nothing, and giving up any premature efforts for reform if they could avoid discussing a doctrine they were just as unwilling to debate as they were to define. Ginoulhiac's words to Strossmayer, "You terrify me with your pitiless logic," captured the true feelings of many who admired the grace and brilliance of his eloquence. No words were too strong for them if it meant avoiding the necessity for action and saving the bishops from the troubling prospect of being cornered, having to openly resist the wishes and claims of Rome.
Infallibility never ceased to overshadow every step of the Council,[388] but it had already given birth to a deeper question. The Church had less to fear from the violence of the majority than from the inertness of their opponents. No proclamation of false doctrines could be so great a disaster as the weakness of faith which would prove that the power of recovery, the vital force of Catholicism, was extinct in the episcopate. It was better to be overcome after openly attesting their belief than to strangle both discussion and definition, and to disperse without having uttered a single word that could reinstate the authorities of the Church in the respect of men. The future depended less on the outward struggle between two[Pg 537] parties than on the process by which the stronger spirit within the minority leavened the mass. The opposition was as averse to the actual dogmatic discussion among themselves as in the Council. They feared an inquiry which would divide them. At first the bishops who understood and resolutely contemplated their real mission in the Council were exceedingly few. Their influence was strengthened by the force of events, by the incessant pressure of the majority, and by the action of literary opinion.
Infallibility continued to loom over every aspect of the Council,[388] but it had already raised a more profound question. The Church had less to fear from the majority's aggression than from the passivity of their opponents. No declaration of false doctrines could cause as much harm as a lack of faith, which would show that the ability to recover, the essential spirit of Catholicism, was dead in the episcopate. It was better to be defeated after openly affirming their beliefs than to silence both discussion and definition, and to scatter without having said a single word that could restore the Church's authority in people's respect. The future relied less on the overt conflict between two[Pg 537] groups than on how the stronger spirit within the minority influenced the whole. The opposition was just as reluctant to engage in actual dogmatic discussions among themselves as they were in the Council. They feared an examination that might split them apart. Initially, the bishops who recognized and truly understood their mission in the Council were very few. Their influence grew through the force of events, the constant pressure from the majority, and the impact of public opinion.
Early in December the Archbishop of Mechlin brought out a reply to the letter of the Bishop of Orleans, who immediately prepared a rejoinder, but could not obtain permission to print it in Rome. It appeared two months later at Naples. Whilst the minority were under the shock of this prohibition, Gratry published at Paris the first of four letters to the Archbishop of Mechlin, in which the case of Honorius was discussed with so much perspicuity and effect that the profane public was interested, and the pamphlets were read with avidity in Rome. They contained no new research, but they went deep into the causes which divided Catholics. Gratry showed that the Roman theory is still propped by fables which were innocent once, but have become deliberate untruths since the excuse of mediæval ignorance was dispelled; and he declared that this school of lies was the cause of the weakness of the Church, and called on Catholics to look the scandal in the face, and cast out the religious forgers. His letters did much to clear the ground and to correct the confusion of ideas among the French. The bishop of St. Brieuc wrote that the exposure was an excellent service to religion, for the evil had gone so far that silence would be complicity.[389] Gratry was no sooner[Pg 538] approved by one bishop than he was condemned by a great number of others. He had brought home to his countrymen the question whether they could be accomplices of a dishonest system, or would fairly attempt to root it out.
Early in December, the Archbishop of Mechlin responded to a letter from the Bishop of Orleans, who quickly prepared a reply but couldn't get permission to print it in Rome. It was published two months later in Naples. While the minority were still reeling from this ban, Gratry released the first of four letters to the Archbishop of Mechlin in Paris, discussing the case of Honorius with such clarity and impact that the general public took notice, and the pamphlets were eagerly read in Rome. They didn't offer any new research but delved deeply into the underlying issues dividing Catholics. Gratry demonstrated that the Roman theory is still supported by myths that were once harmless but have become outright lies now that the excuse of medieval ignorance has been debunked. He claimed that this web of falsehoods was weakening the Church and urged Catholics to confront the scandal openly and reject these religious forgers. His letters significantly helped clarify the situation and correct the muddled ideas among the French. The bishop of St. Brieuc commented that the exposure was a great service to religion, as the problem had escalated to the point that silence would mean complicity.[389] Gratry was quickly approved by one bishop only to be condemned by many others. He forced his countrymen to confront whether they could be complicit in a dishonest system or if they would genuinely attempt to eradicate it.
While Gratry's letters were disturbing the French, Döllinger published some observations on the petition for infallibility, directing his attack clearly against the doctrine itself. During the excitement that ensued, he answered demonstrations of sympathy by saying that he had only defended the faith which was professed, substantially, by the majority of the episcopate in Germany. These words dropped like an acid on the German bishops. They were writhing to escape the dire necessity of a conflict with the Pope; and it was very painful to them to be called as compurgators by a man who was esteemed the foremost opponent of the Roman system, whose hand was suspected in everything that had been done against it, and who had written many things on the sovereign obligations of truth and faith which seemed an unmerciful satire on the tactics to which they clung. The notion that the bishops were opposing the dogma itself was founded on their address against the regulation; but the petition against the definition of infallibility was so worded as to avoid that inference, and had accordingly obtained nearly twice as many German and Hungarian signatures as the other. The Bishop of Mentz vehemently repudiated the supposition for himself, and invited his colleagues to do the same. Some followed his example, others refused; and it became apparent that the German opposition was divided, and included men who accepted the doctrines of Rome. The precarious alliance between incompatible elements was prevented from breaking up by the next act of the Papal Government.
While Gratry's letters were upsetting the French, Döllinger published some comments on the petition for infallibility, clearly targeting the doctrine itself. During the resulting tension, he responded to expressions of support by stating that he had only defended the faith that was essentially shared by the majority of the bishops in Germany. His words hit the German bishops hard. They were struggling to avoid a serious conflict with the Pope, and it was very uncomfortable for them to be called supporters by a man regarded as the leading opponent of the Roman system, whose influence was suspected in everything done against it, and who had written extensively on the absolute obligations of truth and faith, which seemed like a harsh criticism of the tactics they were sticking to. The idea that the bishops were opposing the dogma itself was based on their statement against the regulation; however, the petition against the definition of infallibility was phrased in a way that sidestepped that conclusion, and consequently, it received nearly twice as many signatures from Germans and Hungarians as the other petition. The Bishop of Mentz strongly rejected that assumption for himself and encouraged his colleagues to do the same. Some followed his lead, while others did not; it became clear that the German opposition was split, including individuals who accepted the teachings of Rome. The fragile alliance among these conflicting elements was kept intact by the next action of the Papal Government.
The defects in the mode of carrying on the business of the Council were admitted on both sides. Two months had been lost; and the demand for a radical change was publicly made in behalf of the minority by a letter communicated to the Moniteur. On the 22nd of[Pg 539] February a new regulation was introduced, with the avowed purpose of quickening progress. It gave the Presidents power to cut short any speech, and provided that debate might be cut short at any moment when the majority pleased. It also declared that the decrees should be carried by majority—id decernetur quod majori Patrum numero placuerit. The policy of leaving the decisive power in the hands of the Council itself had this advantage, that its exercise would not raise the question of liberty and coercion in the same way as the interference of authority. By the Bull Multiplices, no bishop could introduce any matter not approved by the Pope. By the new regulation he could not speak on any question before the Council, if the majority chose to close the discussion, or if the Presidents chose to abridge his speech. He could print nothing in Rome, and what was printed elsewhere was liable to be treated as contraband. His written observations on any measure were submitted to the Commission, without any security that they would be made known to the other bishops in their integrity. There was no longer an obstacle to the immediate definition of papal infallibility. The majority was omnipotent.
The flaws in how the Council was being run were acknowledged by both sides. Two months had been wasted, and a call for a significant change was publicly made for the minority through a letter sent to the Moniteur. On February 22nd of[Pg 539], a new regulation was introduced to speed up progress. It gave the Presidents the authority to cut off any speech and stated that debate could be ended at any time the majority desired. It also specified that the decrees would be passed by majority—id decernetur quod majori Patrum numero placuerit. Keeping the decisive power within the Council itself had the benefit that its exercise wouldn’t raise the issue of freedom and coercion like external interference would. According to the Bull Multiplices, no bishop could bring up a matter that hadn’t been approved by the Pope. Under the new regulation, he couldn’t speak on any issue before the Council if the majority decided to end the discussion, or if the Presidents chose to shorten his speech. He couldn't publish anything in Rome, and anything published elsewhere could be considered illegal. His written comments on any proposal were sent to the Commission, with no guarantee they would be shared with the other bishops in full. There was no longer a barrier to immediately defining papal infallibility. The majority had absolute power.
The minority could not accept this regulation without admitting that the Pope is infallible. Their thesis was, that his decrees are not free from the risk of error unless they express the universal belief of the episcopate. The idea that particular virtue attaches to a certain number of bishops, or that infallibility depends on a few votes more or less, was defended by nobody. If the act of a majority of bishops in the Council, possibly not representing a majority in the Church, is infallible, it derives its infallibility from the Pope. Nobody held that the Pope was bound to proclaim a dogma carried by a majority. The minority contested the principle of the new Regulation, and declared that a dogmatic decree required virtual unanimity. The chief protest was drawn up by a French bishop. Some of the Hungarians added a paragraph asserting that the authority and œcumenicity of the[Pg 540] Council depended on the settlement of this question; and they proposed to add that they could not continue to act as though it were legitimate unless this point was given up. The author of the address declined this passage, urging that the time for actual menace was not yet come. From that day the minority agreed in rejecting as invalid any doctrine which should not be passed by unanimous consent. On this point the difference between the thorough and the simulated opposition was effaced, for Ginoulhiac and Ketteler were as positive as Kenrick or Hefele. But it was a point which Rome could not surrender without giving up its whole position. To wait for unanimity was to wait for ever, and to admit that a minority could prevent or nullify the dogmatic action of the papacy was to renounce infallibility. No alternative remained to the opposing bishops but to break up the Council. The most eminent among them accepted this conclusion, and stated it in a paper declaring that the absolute and indisputable law of the Church had been violated by the Regulation allowing articles of faith to be decreed on which the episcopate was not morally unanimous; and that the Council, no longer possessing in the eyes of the bishops and of the world the indispensable condition of liberty and legality, would be inevitably rejected. To avert a public scandal, and to save the honour of the Holy See, it was proposed that some unopposed decrees should be proclaimed in solemn session, and the Council immediately prorogued.
The minority couldn't accept this rule without acknowledging that the Pope is infallible. They argued that his decrees aren't free from the risk of error unless they reflect the universal belief of the bishops. No one defended the idea that a certain number of bishops have special virtue or that infallibility hinges on a few extra votes. If a majority of bishops in the Council, who may not represent a majority in the Church, is deemed infallible, that infallibility comes from the Pope. No one believed the Pope was obligated to proclaim a doctrine supported by a majority. The minority challenged the principle of the new rule and stated that a dogmatic decree needed near-unanimity. The main protest was drafted by a French bishop. Some Hungarian bishops added a paragraph claiming that the authority and ecumenicity of the[Pg 540] Council depended on resolving this issue, proposing to assert that they couldn’t continue acting as if it were legitimate unless this point was conceded. The writer of the address rejected this addition, arguing that it wasn’t the right time for actual threats. From that day forward, the minority agreed to reject any doctrine that wasn't passed by unanimous consent. On this point, the line between true and simulated opposition blurred, as Ginoulhiac and Ketteler were as firm as Kenrick or Hefele. However, this was a point Rome couldn't yield without compromising its entire position. Waiting for unanimity would mean waiting indefinitely, and acknowledging that a minority could block or nullify the dogmatic action of the papacy would mean giving up infallibility. The only option left for the opposing bishops was to disband the Council. The most prominent among them accepted this conclusion and articulated it in a document declaring that the absolute and indisputable law of the Church had been violated by the rule allowing articles of faith to be decreed without moral unanimity among the bishops; that the Council, no longer seen by the bishops and the world as having the essential conditions of freedom and legality, would be inevitably dismissed. To avoid a public scandal and protect the honor of the Holy See, it was suggested that some uncontested decrees be proclaimed in a formal session, and then the Council be immediately adjourned.
At the end of March a breach seemed unavoidable. The first part of the dogmatic decree had come back from the Commission so profoundly altered that it was generally accepted by the bishops, but with a crudely expressed sentence in the preamble, which was intended to rebuke the notion of the reunion of Protestant Churches. Several bishops looked upon this passage as an uncalled-for insult to Protestants, and wished it changed; but there was danger that if they then joined in voting the decree they would commit themselves to the lawfulness of the Regulation against which they had protested. On[Pg 541] the 22nd of March Strossmayer raised both questions. He said that it was neither just nor charitable to impute the progress of religious error to the Protestants. The germ of modern unbelief existed among the Catholics before the Reformation, and afterwards bore its worst fruits in Catholic countries. Many of the ablest defenders of Christian truth were Protestants, and the day of reconciliation would have come already but for the violence and uncharitableness of the Catholics. These words were greeted with execrations, and the remainder of the speech was delivered in the midst of a furious tumult. At length, when Strossmayer declared that the Council had forfeited its authority by the rule which abolished the necessity of unanimity, the Presidents and the multitude refused to let him go on.[390] On the following day he drew up[Pg 542] a protest, declaring that he could not acknowledge the validity of the Council if dogmas were to be decided by a majority,[391] and sent it to the Presidents after it had been approved at the meeting of the Germans, and by bishops of other nations. The preamble was withdrawn, and another was inserted in its place, which had been written in great haste by the German Jesuit Kleutgen, and was received with general applause. Several of the Jesuits obtained credit for the ability and moderation with which the decree was drawn up. It was no less than a victory over extreme counsels. A unanimous vote was insured for the public session of 24th April; and harmony was restored. But the text proposed originally in the Pope's name had undergone so many changes as to make it appear that his intentions had been thwarted. There was a supplement to the decree, which the bishops had understood would be withdrawn, in order that the festive concord and good feeling might not be disturbed. They were informed at the last moment that it would be put to the vote, as its withdrawal would be a confession of[Pg 543] defeat for Rome. The supplement was an admonition that the constitutions and decrees of the Holy See must be observed even when they proscribe opinions not actually heretical.[392] Extraordinary efforts were made in public and in private to prevent any open expression of dissent from this paragraph. The Bishop of Brixen assured his brethren, in the name of the Commission, that it did not refer to questions of doctrine, and they could not dispute the general principle that obedience is due to lawful authority. The converse proposition, that the papal acts have no claim to be obeyed, was obviously untenable. The decree was adopted unanimously. There were some who gave their vote with a heavy heart, conscious of the snare.[393] Strossmayer alone stayed away.
At the end of March, a split seemed unavoidable. The first part of the dogmatic decree had come back from the Commission so deeply changed that it was generally accepted by the bishops, but contained a bluntly worded sentence in the preamble that aimed to criticize the idea of uniting Protestant Churches. Several bishops saw this passage as an unnecessary insult to Protestants and wanted it revised; however, there was a risk that if they voted for the decree, they would be affirming the legitimacy of the Regulation they had protested against. On[Pg 541] March 22nd, Strossmayer raised both issues. He argued that it was neither fair nor charitable to blame the spread of religious error solely on Protestants. The roots of modern unbelief existed among Catholics before the Reformation and later reaped their worst consequences in Catholic nations. Many of the strongest advocates for Christian truth were Protestants, and reconciliation would have happened already if it weren't for the violence and lack of charity from Catholics. His remarks were met with outrage, and the rest of his speech was delivered amid a chaotic uproar. Eventually, when Strossmayer stated that the Council had lost its authority due to the rule that removed the requirement for unanimity, the Presidents and the crowd would not allow him to continue.[390] The next day, he prepared[Pg 542] a protest, stating that he could not recognize the Council's legitimacy if dogmas were decided by majority vote,[391] and submitted it to the Presidents after it had been approved at the German bishops' meeting and by bishops from other countries. The original preamble was removed, and a new one, hastily written by the German Jesuit Kleutgen, was put in its place, receiving widespread approval. Several Jesuits gained recognition for the skill and moderation with which the decree was drafted. It was a definite win over extreme measures. A unanimous vote was secured for the public session on April 24th; peace was restored. However, the text originally proposed in the Pope's name had changed so much that it seemed his intentions had been undermined. There was an additional part to the decree that the bishops believed would be withdrawn to avoid disturbing the celebratory unity and goodwill. They were informed at the last minute that it would be voted on, as withdrawing it would be seen as a sign of[Pg 543] defeat for Rome. The addition emphasized that the constitutions and decrees of the Holy See must be followed, even when they prohibit opinions that are not actually heretical.[392] Significant efforts were made publicly and privately to suppress any open dissent regarding this addition. The Bishop of Brixen assured his fellow bishops, on behalf of the Commission, that it did not relate to doctrinal issues and that they could not dispute the general principle that obedience is owed to lawful authority. The opposing view—that papal acts don't deserve obedience—was clearly unsustainable. The decree was adopted unanimously. Some cast their votes with heavy hearts, aware of the trap.[393] Strossmayer was the only one who stayed away.
The opposition was at an end. Archbishop Manning afterwards reminded them that by this vote they had implicitly accepted infallibility. They had done even[Pg 544] more. They might conceivably contrive to bind and limit dogmatic infallibility with conditions so stringent as to evade many of the objections taken from the examples of history; but, in requiring submission to papal decrees on matters not articles of faith, they were approving that of which they knew the character, they were confirming without let or question a power they saw in daily exercise, they were investing with new authority the existing Bulls, and giving unqualified sanction to the Inquisition and the Index, to the murder of heretics and the deposing of kings. They approved what they were called on to reform, and solemnly blessed with their lips what their hearts knew to be accursed. The Court of Rome became thenceforth reckless in its scorn of the opposition, and proceeded in the belief that there was no protest they would not forget, no principle they would not betray, rather than defy the Pope in his wrath. It was at once determined to bring on the discussion of the dogma of infallibility. At first, when the minority knew that their prayers and their sacrifices had been vain, and that they must rely on their own resources, they took courage in extremity. Rauscher, Schwarzenberg, Hefele, Ketteler, Kenrick, wrote pamphlets, or caused them to be written, against the dogma, and circulated them in the Council. Several English bishops protested that the denial of infallibility by the Catholic episcopate had been an essential condition of emancipation, and that they could not revoke that assurance after it had served their purpose, without being dishonoured in the eyes of their countrymen.[394] The Archbishop of St. Louis, admitting the force of the argument, derived from the fact[Pg 545] that a dogma was promulgated in 1854 which had long been disputed and denied, confessed that he could not prove the Immaculate Conception to be really an article of faith.[395]
The opposition was over. Archbishop Manning later reminded them that with this vote, they had implicitly accepted infallibility. They had done even[Pg 544] more. They might find a way to bind and limit dogmatic infallibility with strict conditions to avoid many historical objections; however, by demanding submission to papal decrees on non-essential matters, they were approving something they understood, confirming without hesitation a power they saw exercised daily, investing existing Bulls with new authority, and giving their full support to the Inquisition and the Index, to the execution of heretics and the removal of kings. They endorsed what they had been called to reform and solemnly blessed with their words what they knew in their hearts to be wrong. From that point on, the Court of Rome acted with contempt for the opposition, believing there was no protest they wouldn’t overlook, no principle they wouldn’t betray, rather than challenge the Pope when he was angry. It was decided to begin the discussion on the dogma of infallibility. Initially, when the minority realized that their prayers and sacrifices had been in vain, and that they had to rely on their own strength, they found courage in their adversity. Rauscher, Schwarzenberg, Hefele, Ketteler, and Kenrick wrote pamphlets or had them written against the dogma and circulated them in the Council. Several English bishops protested that the denial of infallibility by the Catholic episcopate had been a crucial condition for their emancipation, and that they could not retract that assurance after it had served their purpose without losing honor in the eyes of their fellow countrymen.[394] The Archbishop of St. Louis, acknowledging the strength of the argument based on the fact[Pg 545] that a dogma was proclaimed in 1854 which had been long disputed and denied, admitted that he could not prove the Immaculate Conception to be genuinely an article of faith.[395]
An incident occurred in June which showed that the experience of the Council was working a change in the fundamental convictions of the bishops. Döllinger had written in March that an article of faith required not only to be approved and accepted unanimously by the Council, but that the bishops united with the Pope are not infallible, and that the œcumenicity of their acts must be acknowledged and ratified by the whole Church. Father Hötzl, a Franciscan friar, having published a pamphlet in defence of this proposition, was summoned to Rome, and required to sign a paper declaring that the confirmation of a Council by the Pope alone makes it œcumenical. He put his case into the hands of German bishops who were eminent in the opposition, asking first their opinion on the proposed declaration, and, secondly, their advice on his own conduct. The bishops whom he consulted replied that they believed the declaration to be erroneous; but they added that they had only lately arrived at the conviction, and had been shocked at first by Döllinger's doctrine. They could not require him to suffer the consequences of being condemned at Rome as a rebellious friar and obstinate heretic for a view which they themselves had doubted only three months before. He followed the advice, but he perceived that his advisers had considerately betrayed him.
An incident happened in June that showed how the experiences of the Council were changing the core beliefs of the bishops. Döllinger had written in March that an article of faith needed to be approved and accepted unanimously by the Council, but that the bishops, united with the Pope, are not infallible, and that the œcumenicity of their actions must be recognized and confirmed by the entire Church. Father Hötzl, a Franciscan friar, published a pamphlet defending this view, was summoned to Rome, and was asked to sign a document stating that the confirmation of a Council by the Pope alone makes it œcumenical. He sought the opinions of prominent German bishops who were in opposition, asking for their thoughts on the proposed declaration and for advice on what he should do. The bishops he consulted responded that they believed the declaration was incorrect; however, they added that they had only recently come to this conclusion and had initially been shocked by Döllinger's doctrine. They couldn’t ask him to face the consequences of being condemned in Rome as a rebellious friar and obstinate heretic for a perspective they themselves had doubted just three months earlier. He followed their advice but realized that his advisers had insidiously let him down.
When the observations on infallibility which the bishops had sent in to the Commission appeared in print it seemed that the minority had burnt their ships. They affirmed that the dogma would put an end to the conversion of Protestants, that it would drive devout men out of the Church and make Catholicism indefensible in controversy,[Pg 546] that it would give governments apparent reason to doubt the fidelity of Catholics, and would give new authority to the theory of persecution and of the deposing power. They testified that it was unknown in many parts of the Church, and was denied by the Fathers, so that neither perpetuity nor universality could be pleaded in its favour; and they declared it an absurd contradiction, founded on ignoble deceit, and incapable of being made an article of faith by Pope or Council.[396] One bishop protested that he would die rather than proclaim it. Another thought it would be an act of suicide for the Church.
When the bishops' observations on infallibility were published in the Commission's reports, it seemed like the minority had completely cut off their chances for retreat. They claimed that the dogma would halt the conversion of Protestants, drive devoted individuals away from the Church, and make Catholicism defensible in debates,[Pg 546] giving governments a reason to doubt Catholics' loyalty and providing new support for the ideas of persecution and the power to depose. They pointed out that it was unknown in many regions of the Church and was rejected by the Church Fathers, so neither continuity nor universal acceptance could be argued in its favor; they labeled it an absurd contradiction based on dishonesty and incapable of being accepted as an article of faith by the Pope or Council.[396] One bishop declared that he would rather die than endorse it. Another believed it would be a suicide mission for the Church.
What was said, during the two months' debate, by men perpetually liable to be interrupted by a majority acting less from conviction than by command,[397] could be of no[Pg 547] practical account, and served for protest, not for persuasion. Apart from the immediate purpose of the discussion, two speeches were memorable—that of Archbishop Conolly of Halifax, for the uncompromising clearness with which he appealed to Scripture and repudiated all dogmas extracted from the speculations of divines, and not distinctly founded on the recorded Word of God,[398] and that of Archbishop Darboy, who foretold that a decree which increased authority without increasing power, and claimed for one man, whose infallibility was only now defined, the obedience which the world refused to the whole Episcopate, whose right had been unquestioned in the Church for 1800 years, would raise up new hatred and new suspicion, weaken the influence of religion over society, and wreak swift ruin on the temporal power.[399][Pg 548]
What was said during the two-month debate by men who were constantly at risk of being interrupted by a majority acting more out of obligation than belief,[397] was of no[Pg 547] practical value and served as a protest rather than a persuasion. Aside from the immediate goal of the discussion, two speeches stood out: that of Archbishop Conolly of Halifax, notable for the clear way he referenced Scripture and rejected all doctrines based on the speculations of theologians, rather than on the documented Word of God,[398] and that of Archbishop Darboy, who predicted that a decree which increased authority without actually enhancing power, and demanded obedience for one man, whose infallibility was just now defined, would create new resentment and new distrust, diminish the influence of religion in society, and lead to the swift downfall of temporal power.[399][Pg 548]
The general debate had lasted three weeks, and forty-nine bishops were still to speak, when it was brought to a close by an abrupt division on the 3rd of June. For twenty-four hours the indignation of the minority was strong. It was the last decisive opportunity for them to reject the legitimacy of the Council. There were some who had despaired of it from the beginning, and held that the Bull Multiplices deprived it of legal validity. But it had not been possible to make a stand at a time when no man knew whether he could trust his neighbour, and when there was fair ground to hope that the worst rules would be relaxed. When the second regulation, interpreted according to the interruptors of Strossmayer, claimed the right of proclaiming dogmas which part of the Episcopate did not believe, it became doubtful whether the bishops could continue to sit without implicit submission. They restricted themselves to a protest, thinking that it was sufficient to meet words with words, and that it would be time to act when the new principle was actually applied. By the vote of the 3rd of June the obnoxious regulation was enforced in a way evidently injurious to the minority and their cause. The chiefs of the opposition were now convinced of the invalidity of the Council, and advised that they should all abstain from speaking, and attend at St. Peter's only to negative by their vote the decree which they disapproved. In this way they thought that the claim to œcumenicity would be abolished without breach or violence. The greater number were averse to so vigorous a demonstration; and Hefele threw the great weight of his authority into their scale. He contended that they would be worse than their word if they proceeded to extremities on this occasion. They had announced that they would do it only to prevent the promulgation of a dogma which was opposed. If that were done the Council would be revolutionary and tyrannical; and they ought to keep their strongest[Pg 549] measure in reserve for that last contingency. The principle of unanimity was fundamental. It admitted no ambiguity, and was so clear, simple, and decisive, that there was no risk in fixing on it. The Archbishops of Paris, Milan, Halifax, the Bishops of Djakovar, Orleans, Marseilles, and most of the Hungarians, yielded to these arguments, and accepted the policy of less strenuous colleagues, while retaining the opinion that the Council was of no authority. But there were some who deemed it unworthy and inconsistent to attend an assembly which they had ceased to respect.
The general debate lasted three weeks, and there were still forty-nine bishops left to speak when it ended abruptly with a division on June 3rd. For twenty-four hours, the minority's anger was intense. This was their last clear chance to reject the legitimacy of the Council. Some had lost hope from the start and believed the Bull Multiplices made it legally invalid. But it was impossible to take a stand at a time when no one could trust their neighbor, and there was reasonable hope that the worst rules would be eased. When the second regulation, interpreted according to Strossmayer's interrupters, claimed the right to declare dogmas that a portion of the Episcopate didn't believe in, it became uncertain whether the bishops could remain without implicitly submitting. They limited themselves to a protest, thinking it was enough to counter words with words, believing they would have time to act when the new principle was actually applied. With the vote on June 3rd, the disliked regulation was enforced in a way clearly damaging to the minority and their cause. The leaders of the opposition were now convinced that the Council was invalid, and suggested that they all abstain from speaking and only attend St. Peter's to vote against the decree they disagreed with. They thought this way, the claim to œcumenicity could be dismissed without a breach or violence. Most were against such a strong demonstration, and Hefele used his considerable authority to support their side. He argued that they would undermine their own position if they took extreme measures this time. They had stated that they would only do it to prevent the announcement of a dogma they opposed. If that happened, the Council would become revolutionary and tyrannical; they should keep their strongest action in reserve for that final situation. The principle of unanimity was fundamental. It allowed no ambiguity and was so clear, simple, and decisive that there was no risk in relying on it. The Archbishops of Paris, Milan, Halifax, the Bishops of Djakovar, Orleans, Marseilles, and most of the Hungarians were persuaded by these arguments and accepted the approach of their less extreme colleagues, while still believing that the Council had no authority. However, some thought it was unworthy and inconsistent to attend a meeting they no longer respected.
The debate on the several paragraphs lasted till the beginning of July, and the decree passed at length with eighty-eight dissentient votes. It was made known that the infallibility of the Pope would be promulgated in solemn session on the 18th, and that all who were present would be required to sign an act of submission. Some bishops of the minority thereupon proposed that they should all attend, repeat their vote, and refuse their signature. They exhorted their brethren to set a conspicuous example of courage and fidelity, as the Catholic world would not remain true to the faith if the bishops were believed to have faltered. But it was certain that there were men amongst them who would renounce their belief rather than incur the penalty of excommunication, who preferred authority to proof, and accepted the Pope's declaration, "La tradizione son' io." It was resolved by a small majority that the opposition should renew its negative vote in writing, and should leave Rome in a body before the session. Some of the most conscientious and resolute adversaries of the dogma advised this course. Looking to the immediate future, they were persuaded that an irresistible reaction was at hand, and that the decrees of the Vatican Council would fade away and be dissolved by a power mightier than the Episcopate and a process less perilous than schism. Their disbelief in the validity of its work was so profound that they were convinced that it would perish without violence, and they resolved to spare the Pope and themselves the indignity[Pg 550] of a rupture. Their last manifesto, La dernière Heure, is an appeal for patience, an exhortation to rely on the guiding, healing hand of God.[400] They deemed that they had assigned the course which was to save the Church, by teaching the Catholics to reject a Council which was neither legitimate in constitution, free in action, nor unanimous in doctrine, but to observe moderation in contesting an authority over which great catastrophes impend. They conceived that it would thus be possible to save the peace and unity of the Church without sacrifice of faith and reason.
The debate about the various paragraphs continued until early July, and the decree was finally passed with eighty-eight votes against it. It was announced that the Pope's infallibility would be declared in a formal session on the 18th, and everyone present would need to sign a statement of agreement. Some bishops from the minority suggested they all attend, reaffirm their vote, and withhold their signatures. They urged their fellow bishops to set a bold example of courage and loyalty, believing that the Catholic community wouldn't stay true to the faith if seen as wavering. However, it was clear that some among them would abandon their beliefs to avoid being excommunicated, choosing authority over evidence, and accepting the Pope's declaration, "I am the tradition." A slight majority decided that the opposing group should restate their negative vote in writing and leave Rome as a group before the session. Some of the most principled and determined opponents of the doctrine recommended this approach. Looking to the near future, they were convinced that an unstoppable backlash was coming and that the Vatican Council's decrees would fade away, undermined by a power greater than that of the bishops and by means less dangerous than a schism. Their skepticism about the validity of the council's work was so strong that they believed it would dissolve without force, and they decided to spare both the Pope and themselves the embarrassment of a split. Their final manifesto, La dernière Heure, is a call for patience, urging reliance on God's guiding and healing hand. They believed they had charted a path to save the Church by encouraging Catholics to reject a council that was neither legitimate in its organization, free in its actions, nor unanimous in its teachings, while promoting moderation in challenging an authority threatened by great disasters. They thought it would be possible to preserve the peace and unity of the Church without sacrificing faith and reason.[Pg 550]
FOOTNOTES:
[371] Fidem mihi datam non servatam fuisse queror. Acta supprimere, aut integra dare oportebat. He says also: Omnia ad nutum delegati Apostolici fiebant.
[371] I complain that the trust I was given has not been honored. The actions should have either been suppressed or presented in full. He also says: Everything was done at the whim of the apostolic delegate.
[372] Citra et contra singulorum suffragia, imo praeter et supra omnium vota pontificis solius declarationi atque sententiae validam vim atque irreformabilem adesse potestatem.
[372] According to some, the power of the Pope's declaration and judgment holds a strong and unchangeable authority over the votes of all, even beyond and above the individual voices.
[373] Nous restons dans les doctrines de Bossuet parce que nous les croyons généralement vraies; nous les défendons parce qu'elles sont attaquées, et qu'un parti puissant veut les faire condamner. Ces doctrines de l'épiscopat français, de l'école de Paris, de notre vieille Sorbonne, se ramènent pour nous à trois propositions, à trois vérités fondamentales: 1o l'Église est une monarchie efficacement tempérée d'aristocracie; 2o la souveraineté spirituelle est essentiellement composée de ces deux éléments quoique le second soit subordonné au premier; 3o le concours de ces éléments est nécessaire pour établir la règle absolue de la foi, c'est-à-dire, pour constituer l'acte par excellence de la souveraineté spirituelle.
[373] We stick to the doctrines of Bossuet because we generally believe they are true; we defend them because they are under attack, and a powerful faction wants to have them condemned. These doctrines of the French episcopate, from the school of Paris, from our old Sorbonne, can be boiled down for us to three propositions, to three fundamental truths: 1o the Church is a monarchy effectively tempered by aristocracy; 2o spiritual sovereignty is essentially composed of these two elements, although the second is subordinate to the first; 3o the combination of these elements is necessary to establish the absolute rule of faith, that is, to constitute the quintessential act of spiritual sovereignty.
[374] Si hujus doctrinae memores fuissemus, haereticos seil cet non esse infirmandos vel convincendos ex Scripturis, meliore sane loco essent res nostrae; sed dum ostentandi ingenii et eruditionis gratia cum Luthero in certamen descenditur Scripturarum, excitatum est hoc, quod, proh dolor! nunc videmus, incendium (Pighius).
[374] If we had remembered this teaching, we certainly wouldn't need to weaken or convince heretics using the Scriptures; our situation would be much better. However, as we engage in debate with Luther for the sake of showcasing our cleverness and knowledge, we have stirred up what, sadly, we now see, a fire (Pighius).
[375] Catholici non admondum solliciti sunt de critica et hermeneutica biblica ... Ipsi, ut verbo dicam, jam habent aedificium absolutum sane ac perfectum, in cujus possessione firme ac secure consistant.
[375] Catholics are not overly concerned with biblical criticism and hermeneutics ... They, to put it simply, already have a solid and complete foundation, in which they can firmly and securely stand.
[376] Praxis Ecclesiae uno tempore interpretatur Scripturam uno modo et alio tempore alio modo, nam intellectus currit cum praxi.—Mutato judicio Ecclesiaemutatum est Dei judicium.
[376] The Church interprets Scripture in one way at one time and in another way at another time, for understanding evolves with practice.—With the Church's changed judgment, God's judgment has also changed.
[377] Si viri ecclesiastici, sive in concilio oecumenico congregati, sive seorsim scribentes, aliquod dogma vel unamquamque consuetudinem uno ore ac diserte testantur ex traditione divina haberi, sine dubio certum argumentum est, uti ita esse credamus.—Ex testimonio hujus solius Ecclesiae sumi potest certum argumentum ad probandas apostolicas traditiones (Bellarmine).
[377] If church leaders, whether gathered in an ecumenical council or writing separately, clearly and unanimously testify that a certain doctrine or any practice is held by divine tradition, it is undoubtedly a strong indication that we should believe it to be so. —From the testimony of this Church alone, a strong argument can be made to support apostolic traditions (Bellarmine).
[378] Veniae sive indulgentiae autoritate Scripturae nobis non innotuere, sed autoritate ecclesiae Romanae Romanorumque Pontificum, quae major est.
[378] The right to grant forgiveness or indulgences was not revealed to us through Scripture, but rather through the authority of the Roman Church and its Popes, which is greater.
[379] Ego, ut ingenue fatear, plus uni summo pontifici crederem, in his, quae fidei mysteria tangunt, quam mille Augustinis, Hieronymis, Gregoriis (Cornelius Mussus).
[379] Honestly, I would trust one supreme pontiff more in matters concerning the mysteries of faith than I would a thousand Augustines, Jeromes, or Gregories (Cornelius Mussus).
[380] The two views contradict each other; but they are equally characteristic of the endeavour to emancipate the Church from the obligation of proof. Fénelon says: "Oseroit-on soutenir que l'Église après avoir mal raisonné sur tous les textes, et les avoir pris à contre-sens, est tout à coup saisie par un enthousiasme aveugle, pour juger bien, en raisonnant mal?" And Möhler: "Die ältesten ökumenischen Synoden führten daher für ihre dogmatischen Beschlüsse nicht einmal bestimmte biblische Stellen an; und die katholischen Theologen lehren mit allegingr Uebereinstimmung und ganz aus dem Geiste der Kirche heraus, dass selbst die biblische Beweisführung eines für untrüglich gehaltenen Beschlusses nicht untrüglich sei, sondern eben nur das ausgesprochene Dogma selbst."
[380] The two perspectives contradict each other, but they both reflect the effort to free the Church from the requirement of proof. Fénelon asks: "Could anyone argue that the Church, after misinterpreting all the texts and taking them out of context, suddenly becomes blinded by enthusiasm to judge correctly while reasoning poorly?" And Möhler states: "The oldest ecumenical councils did not even cite specific biblical passages for their dogmatic decisions; and Catholic theologians teach, consistently and very much in line with the spirit of the Church, that even biblical proof for a conclusion considered infallible is not infallible, but rather just the declared dogma itself."
[381] Cujuscumque ergo scientiae, etiam historiae ecclesiasticae conclusiones, Romanorum Pontificum infallibiltati adversantes, quo manifestius haec ex revelationis fontibus infertur, eo certius veluti totidem errores habendas esse consequitur.
[381] Therefore, any conclusions from any science, including ecclesiastical history, that oppose the infallibility of the Roman Pontiffs imply, all the more clearly as these are drawn from the sources of revelation, that equally, we should regard them as errors.
[382] Cum in professione fidei electi pontificis damnetur Honorius Papa, ideo quia pravis haereticorum assertionibus fomentum impendit, si verba delineata sint vere in autographo, nec ex notis apparere possit, quomodo huic vulneri medelam offerat, praestat non divulgari opus.
[382] If the elected pope's profession of faith condemns Honorius, it’s because he supported the erroneous claims of heretics. If the written words are truly in the original document and it cannot be shown how a remedy can be offered for this wound, it’s better not to publish the work.
[383] That article condemns the following proposition: "Romani Pontifices et Concilia oecumenica a limitibus suae potestati recesserunt, jura Principum usurparunt, atque etiam in rebus fidei et morum definiendis errarunt."
[383] That article criticizes the following statement: "Roman Pontiffs and ecumenical councils have exceeded their authority, usurped the rights of princes, and even erred in defining matters of faith and morality."
[384] J'en suis convaincu: à peine aurai-je touché la terre sacrée, à peine aurai-je baisé le tombeau des Apôtres, que je me sentirai dans la paix, hors de la bataille, au sein d'une assemblée présidée par un Père et composée de Frères. Là, tous les bruits expireront, toutes les ingérences téméraires cesseront, toutes les imprudences disparaitront, les flots et les vents seront apaisés.
[384] I’m convinced: as soon as I touch the sacred ground, as soon as I kiss the tomb of the Apostles, I will feel at peace, free from the battle, in an assembly led by a Father and made up of Brothers. There, all noises will fade away, all reckless intrusions will stop, all foolishness will vanish, and the waves and winds will be calm.
[385] Vous admirez sans doute beaucoup l'évêque d'Orléans, mais vous l'admireriez bien plus encore, si vous pouviez vous figurer l'abime d'idolatrie où est tombé le clergé français. Cela dépasse tout ce que l'on aurait jamais pu l'imaginer aux jours de ma jeunesse, au temps de Frayssinous et de La Mennais. Le pauvre Mgr. Maret, pour avoir exposé des idées tres modérées dans un langage plein d'urbanité et de charité, est traité publiquement dans les journaux soi-disant religieux d'hérésiarque et d'apostat, par les derniers de nos curés. De tous les mystères que présente en si grand nombre l'histoire de l'Église je n'en connais pas qui égale ou dépasse cette transformation si prompte et si complète de la France Catholique en une basse-cour de l'anticamera du Vatican. J'en serais encore plus désesperé qu'humilié, si là, comme partout dans les régions illuminées par la foi, la miséricorde et l'esperance ne se laissaient entrevoir à travers les ténèbres. "C'est du Rhin aujourd'hui que nous vient la lumière." L'Allemagne a été choisie pour opposer une digue à ce torrent de fanatisme servile que menaçait de tout englouter (Nov. 7, 1869).
[385] You surely admire the Bishop of Orléans, but you would admire him even more if you could imagine the depth of idol worship that the French clergy has fallen into. This is beyond anything anyone could have envisioned in my youth, back in the days of Frayssinous and La Mennais. Poor Mgr. Maret, for sharing very moderate ideas in a tone filled with politeness and charity, is publicly denounced in supposedly religious newspapers as a heretic and an apostate by the lowest of our priests. Among all the mysteries that the history of the Church presents in such abundance, I know none that equals or surpasses this rapid and complete transformation of Catholic France into a mere chicken coop of the Vatican's antichamber. I would feel even more despair than humiliation, if there, as everywhere in regions illuminated by faith, mercy, and hope, the light didn't manage to peek through the darkness. "It is from the Rhine today that the light comes to us." Germany has been chosen to serve as a barrier against this torrent of servile fanaticism that threatened to engulf everything (Nov. 7, 1869).
[386] Non solum ea quae ad scholas theologicas pertinent scholis relinquantur, sed etiam doctrinae quae a fidelibus pie tenentur et coluntur, sine gravi causa in codicem dogmatum ne inferantur. In specie ne Concilium declaret vel definiat infallibilitatem Summi Pontificis, a doctissimis et prudentissimis fidelibus Sanctae sedi intime addictis, vehementer optatur. Gravia enim mala exinde oritura timent tum fidelibus tum infidelibus. Fideles enim, qui Primatum magisterii et jurisdictionis in Summo Pontifice ultro agnoscunt, quorum pietas et obedientia erga Sanctam Sedem nullo certe tempore major fuit, corde turbarentur magis quam erigerentur, ac si nunc demum fundamentum Ecclesiae et verae doctrinae stabiliendum sit; infideles vero novam calumniarum et derisionum materiam lucrarentur. Neque desunt, qui ejusmodi definitionem logice impossibilem vocant.... Nostris diebus defensio veritatis ac religionis tum praesertim efficax et fructuosa est, si sacerdotes a lege caeterorum civium minus recedunt, sed communibus omnium juribus utuntur, ita ut vis defensionis sit in veritate interna non per tutelam externae exemtionis.... Praesertim Ecclesia se scientiarum, quae hominem ornant perficiuntque, amicam et patronam exhibeat, probe noscens, omne verum a Deo esse, et profunda ac seria literarum studia opitulari fidei.
[386] Not only should matters related to theological schools be left to the schools, but also teachings that are sincerely held and practiced by the faithful should not be included in the dogmatic code without serious reason. There is a strong desire that the Council does not declare or define the infallibility of the Supreme Pontiff, especially from the most learned and wise believers closely devoted to the Holy See. Both the faithful and the unbelievers fear the serious evils that could arise from this. The faithful, who willingly recognize the primacy of teaching and jurisdiction in the Supreme Pontiff, whose piety and obedience towards the Holy See have never been stronger, would be more troubled than uplifted, as if the foundation of the Church and true doctrine must now be established; while the unbelievers would gain new material for slander and ridicule. There are also those who call such a definition logically impossible.... In our days, the defense of truth and religion is particularly effective and fruitful when priests adhere less to the law of other citizens, using the common rights of all, so that the strength of this defense lies in internal truth rather than relying on external exemptions.... The Church should particularly present itself as a friend and patron of the sciences that enrich and perfect humanity, well aware that all truth comes from God, and that deep and serious studies of literature assist faith.
[387] Quid enim expedit damnare quae damnata jam sunt, quidve juvat errores proscribere quos novimus jam esse proscriptos?... Falsa sophistarum dogmata, veluti cineres a turbine venti evanuerunt, corrupuerunt, fateor, permultos, infecerunt genium saeculi hujus, sed numquid credendum est, corruptionis contaginem non contigisse, si ejusmodi errores decretorum anathemate prostrati fuissent?... Pro tuenda et tute servanda religione Catholica praeter gemitus et preces ad Deum aliud medium praesidiumque nobis datum non est nisi Catholica scientia, cum recta fide per omnia concors. Excolitur summopere apud heterodoxos fidei inimica scientia, excolatur ergo oportet et omni opere augeatur apud Catholicos vera scientia. Ecclesiae amica.... Obmutescere faciamus ora obtrectantium qui falso nobis imputare non desistunt, Catholicam Ecclesiam opprimere scientiam, et quemcumque liberum cogitandi modum ita cohibere, ut neque scientia, nec ulla alia animi libertas in ea subsistere vel florescere possit.... Propterea monstrandum hoc est, et scriptis et factis manifestandum, in Catholica Ecclesia veram pro populis esse libertatem, verum profectum, verum lumen, veramque prosperitatem.
[387] So what’s the point of condemning things that are already condemned, or what good does it do to denounce errors that we know are already rejected?… The false doctrines of the sophists have, like ashes carried away by the wind, vanished; they have corrupted many, I admit, tainting the spirit of this age. But can we really believe that the contamination of corruption wouldn’t have affected us if such errors had been defeated by the anathema of decrees?… To protect and uphold the Catholic faith, besides our groans and prayers to God, the only other remedy and defense we have is Catholic knowledge, in complete agreement with true faith. Knowledge that opposes faith is highly esteemed among heretics, so it must also be cultivated and strengthened in Catholics as genuine knowledge. Friends of the Church…. Let’s silence the mouths of those who falsely accuse us of suppressing knowledge in the Catholic Church and of restricting any method of free thinking, so that neither knowledge nor any other freedom of mind can exist or thrive there…. Therefore, this must be demonstrated in both writing and action: that true freedom, genuine progress, true light, and real prosperity exist in the Catholic Church for the people.
[388] Il n'y a au fond qu'une question devenue urgente et inévitable, dont la décision faciliterait le cours et la décision de toutes les autres, dont le retard paralyse tout. Sans cela rien n'est commencé ni même abordable (Univers, February 9).
[388] There is essentially one question that has become urgent and unavoidable, the answer to which would simplify the progress and decision of all other matters, and whose delay paralyzes everything. Without it, nothing has started or is even manageable (Univers, February 9).
[389] Gratry had written: "Cette apologétique sans franchise est l'une des causes de notre décadence religieuse depuis des siècles.... Sommes-nous les prédicateurs du mensonge ou les apôtres de la vérité? Le temps n'est-il pas venu de rejeter avec dégoût les fraudes, les interpolations, et les mutilations que les menteurs et les faussaires, nos plus cruels ennemis, ont pu introduire parmi nous?" The bishop wrote: "Jamais parole plus puissante, inspirée par la conscience et le savoir, n'est arrivée plus à propos que la vôtre.... Le mal est tel et le danger si effrayant que le silence deviendrait de la complicité."
[389] Gratry had written: "This insincere apologetics is one of the reasons for our religious decline over the centuries.... Are we preachers of lies or messengers of truth? Isn't it time to reject with disgust the frauds, the interpolations, and the distortions that liars and forgery artists, our most cruel enemies, have managed to introduce among us?" The bishop wrote: "Never has a more powerful word, inspired by conscience and knowledge, come at a more critical moment than yours.... The evil is so great and the danger so frightening that silence would be complicity."
[390] Pace eruditissimorum virorum dictum esto: mihi haecce nec veritati congrua esse videntur, nec caritati. Non veritati; verum quidem est Protestantes gravissimam commisisse culpam, dum spreta et insuperhabita divina Ecclesiae auctoritate, aeternas et immutabiles fidei veritates subjectivae rationis judicio et arbitrio subjecissent. Hoc superbiae humanae fomentum gravissimis certe malis, rationalismo, criticismo, etc. occasionem dedit. Ast hoc quoque respectu dici debet, protestantismi ejus qui cum eodem in nexu existit rationalismi germen saeculo xvi. praeextitisse in sic dicto humanismo et classicismo, quem in sanctuario ipso quidam summae auctoritatis viri incauto consilio fovebant et nutriebant; et nisi hoc germen praeextitisset concipi non posset quomodo tam parva scintilla tantum in medio Europae excitare potuisset incendium, ut illud ad hodiernum usque diem restingui non potuerit. Accedit et illud: fidei et religionis, Ecclesiae et omnis auctoritatis contemptum absque ulla cum Protestantismo cognatione et parentela in medio Catholicae gentis saeculo xviii. temporibus Voltarii et encyclopaedistarum enatum fuisse.... Quidquid interim sit de rationalismo, puto venerabilem deputationem omnino falli dum texendo genealogiam naturalismi, materialismi, pantheismi, atheismi, etc., omnes omnino hos errores foetus Protestantismi esse asserit.... Errores superius enumerati non tantum nobis verum et ipsis Protestantibus horrori sunt et abominationi, ut adeo Ecclesiae et nobis Catholicis in iis oppugnandis et refellendis auxilio sint et adjumento. Ita Leibnitius erat certe vir eruditus et omni sub respectu praestans; vir in dijudicandis Ecclesiae Catholicae institutis aequus; vir in debellandis sui temporis erroribus strenuus; vir in revehenda inter Christianas communitates concordia optime animatus et meritus. [Loud cries of "Oh! Oh!" The President de Angelis rang the bell and said, "Non est hicce locus laudandi Protestantes."] ... Hos viros quorum magna copia existit in Germania, in Anglia, item et in America septentrionali, magna hominum turba inter Protestantes sequitur, quibus omnibus applicari potest illud magni Augustini: "Errant, sed bona fide errant; haeretici sunt, sed illi nos haereticos tenent. Ipsi errorem non invenerunt, sed a perversis et in errorem inductis parentibus haereditaverunt, parati errorem deponere quamprimum convicti fuerint." [Here there was a long interruption and ringing of the bell, with cries of "Shame! shame!" "Down with the heretic!"] Hi omnes etiamsi non spectent ad Ecclesiae corpus, spectant tamen ad ejus animam, et de muneribus Redemptionis aliquatenus participant. Hi omnes in amore quo erga Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum feruntur, atque in illis positivis veritatibus quas ex fidei naufragio salvarunt, totidem gratiae divinae momenta possident, quibus misericordia Dei utetur, ut eos ad priscam fidem et Ecclesiam reducat, nisi nos exaggerationibus nostris et improvidis charitatis ipsis debitae laesionibus tempus misericordiae divinae elongaverimus. Quantum autem ad charitatem, ei certe contrarium est vulnera aliena alio fine tangere quam ut ipsa sanentur; puto autem hac enumeratione errorum, quibus Protestantismus occasionem dedisset, id non fieri.... Decreto, quod in supplementum ordinis interioris nobis nuper communicatum est, statuitur res in Concilio hocce suffragiorum majoritate decidendas fore. Contra hoc principium, quod omnem praecedentium Conciliorum praxim funditus evertit, multi episcopi reclamarunt, quin tamen aliquod responsum obtinuerint. Responsum autem in re tanti momenti dari debuisset clarum, perspicuum et omnis ambiguitatis expers. Hoc ad summas Concilii hujus calamitates spectat, nam hoc certe et praesenti generationi et posteris praebebit ansam dicendi: huic concilio libertatem et veritatem defuisse. Ego ipse convictus sum, aeternam ac immutabilem fidei et traditionis regulam semper fuisse semperque mansuram communem, adminus moraliter unanimem consensum. Concilium, quod hac regula insuperhabita, fidei et morum dogmata majoritate numerica definire intenderet, juxta meam intimam convictionem eo ipso excideret jure conscientiam orbis Catholici sub sanctione vitae ac mortis aeternae obligandi.
[390] Let it be said by the most learned men: this seems neither true nor charitable to me. It is not true; indeed, Protestants have committed a grave error by rejecting and disregarding the divine authority of the Church, subjecting eternal and unchanging truths of faith to the judgment and will of subjective reason. This fuel for human pride has certainly led to serious evils, like rationalism, criticism, etc. However, it should also be noted that Protestantism, which exists in conjunction with the seed of rationalism that was present in the 16th century, originated from the so-called humanism and classicism that were carelessly promoted and nurtured by certain highly authoritative figures in the very sanctuary itself; and unless this seed had existed, one could not conceive how such a small spark could ignite a fire so large in the heart of Europe that it has not been extinguished to this day. Furthermore, it is also true that contempt for faith and religion, the Church, and all authority emerged during the 18th century without any connection to Protestantism, during the times of Voltaire and the encyclopedists... Whatever may be said about rationalism in the meantime, I believe the honorable delegation is entirely mistaken when it posits that all these errors—naturalism, materialism, pantheism, atheism, etc.—are entirely offspring of Protestantism... The errors listed above are not only a horror and an abomination to us but also to the Protestants themselves, to the degree that they are indeed an aid and support for the Church and for us Catholics in opposing and refuting them. Thus, Leibniz was certainly a learned man, outstanding in every respect; a fair man in judging the tenets of the Catholic Church; a vigorous man in combating the errors of his time; a man sincerely committed to fostering unity among Christian communities and deserving of it. [Loud cries of "Oh! Oh!" The President de Angelis rang the bell and said, "This is not a place for praising Protestants."] ... There is a great multitude of these men in Germany, in England, and also in North America, and to all of these Protestants, what St. Augustine said can be applied: "They err, but they err in good faith; they are heretics, but they consider us the heretics. They did not discover the error, but they inherited it from their misguided and error-laden parents, ready to abandon the error as soon as they are convinced." [Here there was a long interruption and ringing of the bell, with cries of "Shame! shame!" "Down with the heretic!"] All of these, even if they do not belong to the body of the Church, still have a connection to its soul, and they share in the fruits of Redemption to some extent. They all possess the moments of divine grace contained within the love they have for our Lord Jesus Christ, and in those positive truths they saved from the shipwreck of faith, which God’s mercy will use to bring them back to the original faith and the Church, unless we delay the time of divine mercy with our exaggerations and unwarranted injuries to the charity owed to them. As for charity, it is certainly contrary to touch the wounds of others for any purpose other than healing them; however, I believe that by listing the errors from which Protestantism has arisen, this is not being done... By the decree recently communicated to us in supplement to the internal order, it is established that matters will be decided by majority vote in this council. Many bishops protested against this principle, which fundamentally overturns the practices of previous councils, yet they obtained no response. However, a clear, transparent, and unambiguous response should have been given on such a significant issue. This relates to the greatest calamities of this council, for it will certainly give both the current generation and future ones reason to say that this council has lacked freedom and truth. I myself am convinced that an eternal and unchanging rule of faith and tradition has always existed and will always remain, at least as a morally unanimous consensus. A council that intends to define articles of faith and morals by numerical majority, disregarding this rule, would, in my intimate conviction, forfeit its right to bind the conscience of the Catholic world under the penalty of eternal life and death.
[391] Dum autem ipse die hesterno ex suggestu hanc quaestionem posuissem et verba deconsensu moraliter unanimi in rebus fidei definiendis necessario protulissem, interruptus fui, mihique inter maximum tumultum et graves comminationes possibilitas sermonis continuandi adempta est. Atque haec gravissima sane circumstantia magis adhuc comprobat necessitatem habendi responsi, quod clarum sit omnisque ambiguitatis expers. Peto itaque humillime, ut hujusmodi responsum in proxima congregatione generali detur. Nisi enim haec fierent anceps haererem an manere possem in Concilio, ubi libertas Episcoporum ita opprimitur, quemadmodum heri in me oppressa fuit, et ubi dogmata fidei definirentur novo et in Ecclesia Dei adusque inaudito modo.
[391] Yesterday, when I raised this question from the pulpit and spoke about the need for a moral consensus in defining matters of faith, I was interrupted. In the midst of a great uproar and serious threats, the possibility of continuing my speech was taken away from me. This very serious circumstance further highlights the urgent need for a clear response, free from any ambiguity. Therefore, I humbly request that such a response be provided at the next general assembly. If this does not happen, I would be left uncertain about whether I could remain in the Council, where the freedom of the bishops is so oppressed, as it was yesterday in my case, and where the doctrines of faith are being defined in a new and unprecedented way within the Church of God.
[392] Quoniam vero satis non est, haereticam pravitatem devitare, nisi ii quoque errores diligenter fugiantur, qui ad illam plus minusve accedunt, omnes officii monemus, servandi etiam Constitutiones et Decreta quibus pravae eiusmodi opiniones, quae isthic diserte non enumerantur, ab hac Sancta Sede proscriptae et prohibitae sunt.
[392] Since it is not enough to avoid heretical errors, we also advise everyone to carefully avoid those errors that are more or less related to them. We emphasize the importance of adhering to the Constitutions and Decrees that explicitly ban such misguided opinions, which are condemned and prohibited by this Holy See.
[393] In the speech on infallibility which he prepared, but never delivered. Archbishop Kenrick thus expressed himself: "Inter alia quae mihi stuporem injecerunt dixit Westmonasteriensis, nos additamento facto sub finem Decreti de Fide, tertia Sessione lati, ipsam Pontificiam Infallibilitatem, saltem implicite, jam agnovisse, nec ab ea recedere nunc nobis licere. Si bene intellexerim Rm Relatorem, qui in Congregatione generali hoc additamentum, prius oblatum, deinde abstractum, nobis mirantibus quid rei esset, illud iterum inopinato commendavit—dixit, verbis clarioribus, per illud nullam omnino doctrinam edoceri; sed earn quatuor capitibus ex quibus istud decretum compositum est imponi tanquam eis coronidem convenientem; eamque disciplinarem magis quam doctrinalem characterem habere. Aut deceptus est ipse, si vera dixit Westmonasteriensis; aut nos sciens in errorem induxit, quod de viro tam ingenuo minime supponere licet. Utcumque fuerit, ejus declarationi fidentes, plures suffragia sua isti decreto haud deneganda censuerunt ob istam clausulam; aliis, inter quos egomet, doles parari metuentibus, et aliorum voluntati hac in re aegre cedentibus. In his omnibus non est mens mea aliquem ex Reverendissimis Patribus malae fidei incusare; quos omnes, ut par est, veneratione debita prosequor. Sed extra concilium adesse dicuntur viri religiosi—forsan et pii—qui maxime in illud influunt; qui calliditati potius quam bonis artibus confisi, rem Ecclesiae in maximum ex quo orta sit discrimen adduxerant; qui ab inito concilio effecerunt ut in Deputationes conciliares ii soli eligerentur qui eorum placitis fovere aut noscerentur aut crederentur; qui nonnullorum ex eorum praedecessoribus vestigia prementes in schematibus nobis propositis, et ex eorum officina prodeuntibus, nihil magis cordi habuisse videntur quam Episcopalem auctoritatem deprimere, Pontificiam autem extollere; et verborum ambagibus incautos decipere velle videntur, dum alia ab aliis in eorum explicationem dicantur. Isti grave hoc incendium in Ecclesia excitarunt, et in illud insufflare non desinunt, scriptis eorum, pietatis speciem prae se ferentibus sed veritate ejus vacuis, in populos spargentibus."
[393] In the speech on infallibility that he prepared but never delivered, Archbishop Kenrick stated: "Among other things that astonished me, the Bishop of Westminster said that we, with the addition made at the end of the Decree on Faith during the third session, had already acknowledged papal infallibility, at least implicitly, and that we could no longer reject it. If I understood correctly the Rev. Reporter, who brought up this addition in the general congregation—originally proposed, then withdrawn, and unexpectedly commended again to our astonishment—he said, in clearer terms, that through it no doctrine was being taught; rather, it was to be imposed as a fitting conclusion to the four principles from which this decree was composed; and that it had more of a disciplinary than a doctrinal character. Either he was mistaken about what was said by the Bishop of Westminster, or he knowingly led us into error, which we cannot suppose of such an honest man. Whatever the case, trusting his declaration, many considered their votes on this decree not to be denied because of this clause; others, myself included, worried about the implications this could have, and were reluctant to yield to the wishes of others in this matter. In all these discussions, I do not intend to accuse any of the Most Revered Fathers of bad faith; I honor them all with the respect they deserve. However, outside the council, there are said to be religious—perhaps even pious—men who have a significant influence on this matter; those who, relying more on cunning than on good practices, have brought the Church into a serious crisis from which it arose; who ensured that only those who would support or could be perceived to support their interests were elected to the council committees; who, following in the footsteps of some of their predecessors in the schemes presented to us, seem to have valued nothing more than undermining Episcopal authority while elevating papal authority; and who appear to want to deceive the unsuspecting with ambiguous language, as different meanings are suggested in their explanations. These individuals have ignited a serious fire within the Church and continue to fan it with their writings, which present a facade of piety but lack truth, spreading among the people."
[394] The author of the protest afterwards gave the substance of his argument as follows: "Episcopi et theologi publice a Parlamento interrogati fuerunt, utrum Catholici Angliae tenerent Papam posse definitiones relativas ad fidem et mores populis imponere absque omni consensu expresso vel tacito Ecclesiae. Omnes Episcopi et theologi responderunt Catholicos hoc non tenere. Hisce responsionibus confisum Parlamentum Angliae Catholicos admisit ad participationem iurium civilium. Quis Protestantibus persuadebit Catholicos contra honorem et bonam fidem non agere, qui quando agebatur de iuribus sibi acquirendis publice professi sunt ad fidem Catholicam non pertinere doctrinam infallibilitatis Romani Pontificis, statim autem ac obtinuerint quod volebant, a professione publice facta recedunt et contrarium affirmant?"
[394] The author of the protest later summarized his argument like this: "The bishops and theologians were publicly asked by Parliament whether Catholics in England believed that the Pope could impose definitions regarding faith and morals on the people without any express or implied consent from the Church. All the bishops and theologians replied that Catholics do not hold this belief. Relying on these responses, Parliament in England allowed Catholics to participate in civil rights. Who will convince Protestants that Catholics do not act against honor and good faith when they publicly claimed that the doctrine of the Pope's infallibility did not pertain to the faith when it came to acquiring their rights, but as soon as they got what they wanted, they backtracked from their public statement and affirmed the opposite?"
[395] Archbishop Kenrick's remarkable statement is not reproduced accurately in his pamphlet De Pontificia infallibilitate. It is given in full in the last pages of the Observationes, and is abridged in his Concio habenda sed non habita, where he concludes: "Eam fidei doctrinam esse neganti, non video quomodo responderi possit, cum objiceret Ecclesiam errorem contra fidem divinitus revelatam diu tolerare non potuisse, quin, aut quod ad fidei depositum pertineret non scivisse, aut errorem manifestum tolerasse videretur."
[395] Archbishop Kenrick's impressive statement is not accurately reproduced in his pamphlet De Pontificia infallibilitate. It appears in full in the last pages of the Observationes, and is summarized in his Concio habenda sed non habita, where he concludes: "I don’t see how one could respond to the person denying this doctrine of faith, especially since it has been argued that the Church could not have long tolerated error against divinely revealed faith without either being unaware of what pertains to the deposit of faith or appearing to have tolerated a manifest error."
[396] Certissimum ipsi esse fore ut infallibilitate ista dogmatice definita, in dioecesi sua, in qua ne vestigium quidem traditionis de infallibilitate S.P. hucusque inveniatur, et in aliis regionibus multi, et quidem non solum minoris, sed etiam optimae notae, a fide deficiant.—Si edatur, omnis progressus conversionum in Provinciis Foederatis Americae funditus extinguetur. Episcopi et sacerdotes in disputationibus cum Protestantibus quid respondere possent non haberent.—Per eiusmodi definitionem acatholicis, inter quos haud pauci iique optimi hisce praesertim temporibus firmum fidei fundamentum desiderant, ad Ecclesiam reditus redditur difficilis, imo impossibilis.—Qui Concilii decretis obsequi vellent, invenient se maximis in difficultatibus versari. Gubernia civilia eos tanquam subditos minus fidos, haud sine verisimilitudinis specie, habebunt. Hostes Ecclesiae eos lacessere non verebuntur, nunc eis objicientes errores quos Pontifices aut docuisse, aut sua agendi ratione probasse, dicuntur et risu excipient responsa quae sola afferri possint.—Eo ipso definitur in globo quidquid per diplomata apostolica huc usque definitum est.... Poterit, admissa tali definitione, statuere de dominio temporali, de eius mensura, de potestate deponendi reges, de usu coercendi haereticos.—Doctrina de Infallibilitate Romani Pontificis nec in Scriptura Sacra, nec in traditione ecclesiastica fundata mihi videtur. Immo contrarian., ni fallor, Christiana antiquitas tenuit doctrinam.—Modus dicendi Schematis supponit existere in Ecclesia duplicem infallibilitatem, ipsius Ecclesiae et Romani Pontificis, quod est absurdum et inauditum.—Subterfugiis quibus theologi non pauci in Honorii causa usi sunt, derisui me exponerem. Sophismata adhibere et munere episcopali et natura rei, quae in timore Domini pertractanda est, indignum mihi videtur.—Plerique textus quibus eam comprobant etiam melioris notae theologi, quos Ultramontanos vocant, mutilati sunt, falsificati, interpolati, circumtruncati, spurii, in sensum alienum detorti.—Asserere audeo eam sententiam, ut in schemate jacet, non esse fidei doctrinam, nec talem devenire posse per quamcumque definitionem etiam conciliarem.
[396] It is certain that there will be an infallible definition in his diocese, where there hasn't even been a trace of tradition regarding the infallibility of the Pope, and in many other regions, many, including not only lesser-known but also highly reputable individuals, will stray from the faith. If this is established, all progress in conversions in the United States will be completely extinguished. Bishops and priests won't know what to respond during discussions with Protestants. Such a definition will make it very difficult, if not impossible, for non-Catholics, many of whom, especially in these times, are seeking a firm foundation of faith, to return to the Church. Those who wish to follow the council's decrees will find themselves facing significant difficulties. Civil authorities will regard them as less reliable subjects, not without a semblance of plausibility. Enemies of the Church will not hesitate to attack them, now accusing them of errors that the Popes are said to have taught or condoned, and they will mockingly receive responses that can only be offered. Thus, everything that has been defined so far through apostolic documents in the world is established. With such a definition accepted, it can be determined about temporal power, its measure, the authority to depose kings, and the use of coercing heretics. The doctrine of the infallibility of the Roman Pontiff does not seem to me to be grounded in Sacred Scripture or in church tradition. In fact, if I am not mistaken, Christian antiquity held a contrary doctrine. The way of speaking in the Schemes assumes that there are two kinds of infallibility in the Church, one of the Church itself and one of the Roman Pontiff, which is absurd and unprecedented. The evasion that not a few theologians have used in favor of Honorius would expose me to ridicule. It seems beneath me to use sophisms in matters of episcopal duty and topics that should be addressed in the fear of the Lord. Most texts that support this position, even from more reputable theologians, who are called Ultramontanes, have been mutilated, falsified, interpolated, truncated, and distorted in meaning. I dare to assert that the opinion laid out in the scheme is not a doctrine of the faith, nor can it become one through any kind of conciliar definition.
[397] This, at least, was the discouraging impression of Archbishop Kenrick: Semper contigit ut Patres surgendo assensum sententiae deputationis praebuerint. Primo quidem die suffragiorum, cum quaestio esset de tertia parte primae emendationis, nondum adhibita indicatione a subsecretario, deinde semper facta, plures surrexerunt adeo ut necesse foret numerum surgentium capere, ut constaret de suffragiis. Magna deinde confusio exorta est, et ista emendatio, quamvis majore forsan numero sic acceptata, in crastinum diem dilata est. Postero die Rms Relator ex ambone Patres monuit, deputationem emendationem istam admittere nolle. Omnes fere eam rejiciendam surgendo statim dixerunt.
[397] This was, at least, the discouraging impression of Archbishop Kenrick: It has always happened that the Fathers, when rising, have expressed agreement with the views of the committee. On the first day of voting, when the question was about the first part of the amendment, and the notice had not yet been given by the undersecretary, several members stood up, making it necessary to count the number of those rising to confirm the votes. Then a great confusion arose, and that amendment, although perhaps accepted by a larger number, was postponed until the next day. The following day, the rapporteur reminded the Fathers from the pulpit that the committee did not want to accept that amendment. Almost everyone immediately stated that they would reject it by rising.
[398] Quodcumque Dominus Noster non dixerit etiam si metaphysice aut physice certissimum nunquam basis esse poterit dogmatis divinae fidei. Fides enim per auditum, auditus autem non per scientiam sed per verba Christi.... Non ipsa verba S. Scripturae igitur, sed genuinus sensus, sive litteralis, sive metaphoricus, prout in mente Dei revelantis fuit, atque ab Ecclesiae patribus semper atque ubique concorditer expositus, et quem nos omnes juramento sequi abstringimur, hic tantummodo sensus Vera Dei revelatio dicendus est.... Tota antiquitas silet vel contraria est.... Verbum Dei volo et hoc solum, quaeso et quidem indubitatum, ut dogma fiat.
[398] Whatever our Lord hasn’t said, even if it's metaphysically or physically certain, can never be a foundation for the doctrine of divine faith. Faith comes from hearing, and hearing doesn't come from knowledge but from the words of Christ... Therefore, it’s not just the words of Sacred Scripture but the genuine meaning, whether literal or metaphorical, as it was revealed in the mind of God and has always been interpreted consistently by the Church Fathers everywhere, and which we are all bound by oath to follow, that is to be considered the true revelation of God... All of antiquity is silent or contradictory... I desire the Word of God, and this alone, I ask and indeed without a doubt, to be established as dogma.
[399] Hanc de infallibilitate his conditionibus ortam et isto modo introductam aggredi et definire non possumus, ut arbitror, quin eo ipso tristem viam sternamus tum cavillationibus impiorum, tum etiam objectionibus moralem hujus Concilii auctoritatem minuentibus. Et hoc quidem eo magis cavendum est, quod jam prostent et pervulgentur scripta et acta quae vim ejus et rationem labefactare attentant; ita ut nedum animos sedare queat et quae pacis sunt afferre, e contra nova dissensionis et discordiarum semina inter Christianos spargere videatur.... Porro, quod in tantis Ecclesiae angustiis laboranti mundo remedium affertur? Iis omnibus qui ab humero indocili excutiunt onera antiquitus imposita, et consuetudine Patrum veneranda, novum ideoque grave et odiosum onus imponi postulant schematis auctores. Eos omnes qui infirmae fidei sunt novo et non satis opportuno dogmate quasi obruunt, doctrina scilicet hucusque nondum definita, praesentis discussionis vulnere nonnihil sauciata, et a Concilio cujus libertatem minus aequo apparere plurimi autumant et dicunt pronuntianda.... Mundus aut aeger est aut perit, non quod ignorat veritatem vel veritatis doctores, sed quod ab ea refugit eamque sibi non vult imperari. Igitur, si eam respuit, quum a toto docentis Ecclesiae corpore, id est ab 800 episcopis per totum orbem sparsis et simul cum S. Pontifice infallibilibus praedicatur, quanto magis quum ab unico Doctore infallibili, et quidem ut tali recenter declarato praedicabitur? Ex altera parte, ut valeat et efficaciter agat auctoritas necesse est non tantum eam affirmari, sed insuper admitti.... Syllabus totam Europam pervasit at cui malo mederi potuit etiam ubi tanquam oraculum infallibile susceptus est? Duo tantum restabant regna in quibus religio florebat, non de facto tantum, sed et de jure dominans: Austria scilicet et Hispania. Atqui in his duobus regnis ruit iste Catholicus ordo, quamvis ab infallibili auctoritate commendatus, imo forsan saltem in Austria eo praecise quod ab hac commendatus. Audeamus igitur res uti sunt considerare. Nedum Sanctissimi Pontificis independens infallibilitas praejudicia et objectiones destruat quae permultos a fide avertunt, ea potius auget et aggravat.... Nemo non videt si politicae gnarus, quae semina dissensionum schema nostrum contineat et quibus periculis exponatur ipsa temporalis Sanctae sedis potestas.
[399] We cannot approach and define this infallibility arising under these conditions without, I believe, laying a sorrowful path full of the cavils of the wicked and the objections that undermine the moral authority of this Council. This caution is especially necessary because writings and documents are already being spread that attempt to undermine its force and purpose; so that, instead of calming spirits and bringing peace, they seem to spread new seeds of dissent and discord among Christians.... Moreover, what remedy is offered to the world suffering from such great constraints in the Church? For those who want to shed the burdens imposed long ago on their stubborn shoulders, the authors of these schemes are demanding a new, therefore heavy and burdensome load to be placed on them, one that contradicts the venerable customs of the Fathers. They bury all those of weak faith under a new and not very apt doctrine, which is clearly still undefined, somewhat wounded by the current discussion, and many claim that the liberty of the Council appears less than fair and should be declared.... The world is either sick or perishing, not because it ignores the truth or the teachers of the truth, but because it avoids it and does not want it imposed upon itself. Therefore, if it rejects it when it is proclaimed by the whole body of the teaching Church, that is, by 800 bishops spread throughout the world, and together with the Supreme Pontiff declaring it infallibly, how much more will it when it is proclaimed by a single infallible Teacher, recently declared as such? On the other hand, for authority to be valid and effective, it must not only be affirmed but also accepted.... The syllabus has permeated all of Europe, but what remedy could be found even where it has been received as an infallible oracle? Only two kingdoms remained where religion flourished, not just in fact but also in law: Austria and Spain. Yet in these two kingdoms, this Catholic order is crumbling, even though it is commended by the infallible authority, perhaps precisely in Austria for that very reason. Let us therefore dare to consider things as they are. The independent infallibility of the Most Holy Pontiff not only destroys the prejudices and objections that turn many away from faith, but rather increases and aggravates them.... No one can deny that the schemata of political knowledge contain the seeds of dissension and expose the very temporal power of the Holy See to dangers.
[400] Espérons que l'excès du mal provoquera le retour du bien. Ce Concile n'aura eu qu'un heureux résultat, celui d'en appeler un autre, réuni dans la liberté.... Le Concile du Vatican demeurera stérile, comme tout ce qui n'est pas éclos sous le souffle de l'Esprit Saint. Cependant il aura révélé non seulement jusqu'à quel point l'absolutisme peut abuser des meilleures institutions et des meilleurs instincts, mais aussi ce que vaut encore le droit, alors même qu'il n'a plus que le petit nombre pour le deféndre.... Si la multitude passe quand même nous lui prédisons qu'elle n'ira pas loin. Les Spartiates, qui étaient tombés aux Thermopyles pour défendre les terres de la liberté, avaient preparé au flot impitoyable au despotisme la défaite de Salamis.
[400] Let's hope that the abundance of evil will bring back good. This Council will have achieved only one positive outcome: the call for another one, held in freedom.... The Vatican Council will remain fruitless, like everything that isn’t born from the breath of the Holy Spirit. However, it will have revealed not only the extent to which absolutism can abuse the best institutions and instincts, but also the value of rights, even when they have only a small number to defend them.... If the masses pass anyway, we predict that they won’t get far. The Spartans, who fell at Thermopylae to defend the land of freedom, had prepared for the merciless tide of despotism with the defeat at Salamis.
XV
A good many years ago, when Bishop Wilberforce was at Winchester, and the Earl of Beaconsfield was a character in fiction, the bishop was interested in the proposal to bring over the Utrecht Psalter. Mr. Disraeli thought the scheme absurd. "Of course," he said, "you won't get it." He was told that, nevertheless, such things are, that public manuscripts had even been sent across the Atlantic in order that Mr. Lea might write a history of the Inquisition. "Yes," he replied, "but they never came back again." The work which has been awaited so long has come over at last, and will assuredly be accepted as the most important contribution of the new world to the religious history of the old. Other books have shown the author as a thoughtful inquirer in the remunerative but perilous region where religion and politics conflict, where ideas and institutions are as much considered as persons and events, and history is charged with all the elements of fixity, development, and change. It is little to say, now, that he equals Buckle in the extent, and surpasses him in the intelligent choice and regulation, of his reading. He is armed at all points. His information is comprehensive, minute, exact, and everywhere sufficient, if not everywhere complete. In this astonishing press of digested facts there is barely space to discuss the ideas which they exhibit and the law which they obey. M. Molinier lately wrote that a work with this scope and title "serait, à notre sens, une[Pg 552] entreprise à peu près chimérique." It will be interesting to learn whether the opinion of so good a judge has been altered or confirmed.
Many years ago, when Bishop Wilberforce was in Winchester and the Earl of Beaconsfield was just a fictional character, the bishop was interested in the idea of bringing over the Utrecht Psalter. Mr. Disraeli thought the idea was ridiculous. "Of course," he said, "you won't get it." He was told that public manuscripts had even been sent across the Atlantic so that Mr. Lea could write a history of the Inquisition. "Yes," he replied, "but they never came back again." The long-awaited work has finally arrived and will surely be accepted as the most significant contribution of the new world to the religious history of the old. Other books have shown the author as a thoughtful seeker in the lucrative yet risky area where religion and politics clash, where ideas and institutions are as important as people and events, and history is filled with elements of stability, growth, and change. It is an understatement to say that he matches Buckle in breadth and surpasses him in the careful selection and organization of his reading. He is well-prepared. His information is extensive, detailed, precise, and generally sufficient, if not entirely complete. In this incredible flood of well-organized facts, there is hardly room to discuss the ideas they present and the principles they follow. M. Molinier recently wrote that a work with this scope and title "would, in our opinion, be a rather chimerical undertaking." It will be interesting to see if the opinion of such a good judge has changed or been confirmed.
The book begins with a survey of all that led to the growth of heresy, and to the creation, in the thirteenth century, of exceptional tribunals for its suppression. There can be no doubt that this is the least satisfactory portion of the whole. It is followed by a singularly careful account of the steps, legislative and administrative, by which Church and State combined to organise the intermediate institution, and of the manner in which its methods were formed by practice. Nothing in European literature can compete with this, the centre and substance of Mr. Lea's great history. In the remaining volumes he summons his witnesses, calls on the nations to declare their experience, and tells how the new force acted upon society to the end of the Middle Ages. History of this undefined and international cast, which shows the same wave breaking upon many shores, is always difficult, from the want of visible unity and progression, and has seldom succeeded so well as in this rich but unequal and disjointed narrative. On the most significant of all the trials, those of the Templars and of Hus, the author spends his best research; and the strife between Avignon and the Franciscans, thanks to the propitious aid of Father Ehrle, is better still. Joan of Arc prospers less than the disciples of Perfect Poverty; and after Joan of Arc many pages are allotted, rather profusely, to her companion in arms, who survives in the disguise of Bluebeard. The series of dissolving scenes ends, in order of time, at Savonarola; and with that limit the work is complete. The later Inquisition, starting with the Spanish and developing into the Roman, is not so much a prolongation or a revival as a new creation. The mediæval Inquisition strove to control states, and was an engine of government. The modern strove to coerce the Protestants, and was an engine of war. One was subordinate, local, having a kind of headquarters in the house of Saint Dominic at Toulouse. The other was sovereign, universal, centred in the Pope,[Pg 553] and exercising its domination, not against obscure men without a literature, but against bishop and archbishop, nuncio and legate, primate and professor; against the general of the Capuchins and the imperial preacher; against the first candidate in the conclave, and the president of the œcumenical council. Under altered conditions, the rules varied and even principles were modified. Mr. Lea is slow to take counsel of the voluminous moderns, fearing the confusion of dates. When he says that the laws he is describing are technically still in force, he makes too little of a fundamental distinction. In the eye of the polemic, the modern Inquisition eclipses its predecessor, and stops the way.
The book starts with an overview of everything that contributed to the rise of heresy and the establishment of special tribunals in the thirteenth century to suppress it. It’s clear that this is the least satisfying part of the entire work. Following that is a remarkably detailed account of how the Church and State worked together to create an intermediary institution and how its methods were shaped by practice. There’s nothing in European literature that can compare to this, which is the heart and soul of Mr. Lea's significant history. In the later volumes, he brings in witnesses, asks nations to share their experiences, and explains how this new force influenced society until the end of the Middle Ages. History of this undefined and international nature, which shows the same wave crashing on many shores, is always challenging due to the lack of visible unity and progression, and it has rarely been done as successfully as in this rich but uneven and fragmented narrative. The author dedicates his best research to the most notable trials—the Templars and Hus—and with the generous assistance of Father Ehrle, the conflict between Avignon and the Franciscans is even better documented. Joan of Arc receives less attention compared to the followers of Perfect Poverty; and after Joan, many pages are given, perhaps excessively, to her companion in arms, who lives on as Bluebeard. The series of dissolving scenes concludes chronologically with Savonarola; the work ends there. The later Inquisition, beginning with the Spanish and evolving into the Roman, is not so much a continuation or revival, but a new creation. The medieval Inquisition aimed to control states and served as a tool of government. The modern version sought to coerce Protestants and functioned as a weapon of war. One was subordinate and localized, having a sort of headquarters in the house of Saint Dominic at Toulouse. The other was sovereign and universal, centered in the Pope,[Pg 553] exerting influence not against obscure individuals without a literary background, but against bishops, archbishops, nuncios, legates, primates, and professors; against the general of the Capuchins and the imperial preacher; against the top contender in the conclave, and the president of the ecumenical council. Under changed conditions, the rules and even principles evolved. Mr. Lea is cautious about engaging with the extensive modern sources, worried about mixing up dates. When he asserts that the laws he describes are technically still in effect, he overlooks a fundamental distinction. In the perspective of the polemic, the modern Inquisition overshadows its predecessor and obstructs the path.
The origin of the Inquisition is the topic of a lasting controversy. According to common report, Innocent III. founded it, and made Saint Dominic the first inquisitor; and this belief has been maintained by the Dominicans against the Cistercians, and by the Jesuits against the Dominicans themselves. They affirm that the saint, having done his work in Languedoc, pursued it in Lombardy: "Per civitates et castella Lombardiae circuibat, praedicans et evangelizans regnum Dei, atque contra haereticos inquirens, quos ex odore et aspectu dignoscens, condignis suppliciis puniebat" (Fontana, Monumenta Dominicana, 16). He transferred his powers to Fra Moneta, the brother in whose bed he died, and who is notable as having studied more seriously than any other divine the system which he assailed: "Vicarium suum in munere inquisitionis delegerat dilectissimum sibi B. Monetam, qui spiritu illius loricatus, tanquam leo rugiens contra haereticos surrexit.... Iniquos cum haereticos ex corde insectaretur, illisque nullo modo parceret, sed igne ac ferro consumeret." Moneta is succeeded by Guala, who brings us down to historic times, when the Inquisition flourished undisputed: "Facta promotione Guallae constitutus est in eius locum generalis inquisitor P.F. Guidottus de Sexto, a Gregorio Papa IX., qui innumeros propemodum haereticos igne consumpsit" (Fontana, Sacrum Theatrum Dominicanum, 595). Sicilian inquisitors produce an imperial privilege of December 1224,[Pg 554] which shows the tribunal in full action under Honorius III.: "Sub nostrae indignationis fulmine praesenti edicto districtius praecipiendo mandamus, quatenus inquisitoribus haereticae pravitatis, ut suum libere officium prosequi et exercere valeant, prout decet, omne quod potestis impendatis auxilium" (Franchina, Inquisizione di Sicilia, 1774, 8). This document may be a forgery of the fifteenth century; but the whole of the Dominican version is dismissed by Mr. Lea with contempt. He has heard that their founder once rescued a heretic from the flames; "but Dominic's project only looked to their peaceful conversion, and to performing the duties of instruction and exhortation." Nothing is better authenticated in the life of the saint than the fact that he condemned heretics and exercised the right of deciding which of them should suffer and which should be spared. "Contigit quosdam haereticos captos et per eum convictos, cum redire nollent ad fidem catholicam, tradi judicio saeculari. Cumque essent incendio deputati, aspiciens inter alios quemdam Raymundum de Grossi nomine, ac si aliquem eo divinae praedestinationis radium fuisset intuitus, istum, inquit officialibus curiae, reservate, nec aliquo modo cum caeteris comburatur" (Constantinus, Vita S. Dominici; Echard, Scriptores O.P., 1. 33). The transaction is memorable in Dominican annals as the one link distinctly connecting Saint Dominic with the system of executions, and the only security possessed by the order that the most conspicuous of its actions is sanctioned by the spirit and example of the founder. The original authorities record it, and it is commemorated by Bzovius and Malvenda, by Fontana and Percin, by Echard and Mamachi, as well as in the Acta Sanctorum. Those are exactly the authors to whom in the first instance a man betakes himself who desires to understand the inception and early growth of the Inquisition. I cannot remember that any one of them appears in Mr. Lea's notes. He says indeed that Saint Dominic's inquisitorial activity "is affirmed by all the historians of the order," and he is a workman who knows his tools so well that we may hesitate to impute this grave omission to inacquaintance[Pg 555] with necessary literature. It is one of his characteristics to be suspicious of the Histoire Intime as the seat of fable and proper domain of those problems in psychology against which the certitude of history is always going to pieces. Where motives are obscure, he prefers to contemplate causes in their effects, and to look abroad over his vast horizon of unquestioned reality. The difference between outward and interior history will be felt by any one who compares the story of Dolcino here given with the account in Neander. Mr. Lea knows more about him and has better materials than the ponderous professor of pectoral theology. But he has not all Neander's patience and power to read significance and sense in the musings of a reckless erratic mind.
The origin of the Inquisition is a topic of ongoing debate. It's commonly believed that Innocent III established it and made Saint Dominic the first inquisitor; this belief has been upheld by the Dominicans against the Cistercians and by the Jesuits against the Dominicans themselves. They claim that the saint, having completed his work in Languedoc, continued it in Lombardy: "He traveled through the towns and castles of Lombardy, preaching and evangelizing the kingdom of God, and inquiring against heretics, whom he identified by their scent and appearance, punishing them with appropriate penalties" (Fontana, Monumenta Dominicana, 16). He passed his powers to Fra Moneta, the brother in whose bed he died, who is noted for having studied more seriously than any other theologian the system he criticized: "He chose as his successor in the role of inquisitor his beloved Brother Moneta, who, having been fortified by the spirit of the saint, rose up like a roaring lion against the heretics... He attacked the wicked alongside the heretics from the heart, sparing them in no way, but consuming them with fire and sword." Moneta was succeeded by Guala, who brings us to historical times when the Inquisition thrived without dispute: "After the promotion of Guala, the general inquisitor P.F. Guidottus de Sexto was appointed in his place by Pope Gregory IX., who burned almost countless heretics" (Fontana, Sacrum Theatrum Dominicanum, 595). Sicilian inquisitors produced an imperial privilege from December 1224,[Pg 554] showing the tribunal actively operating under Honorius III.: "With the thunder of our indignation, we hereby strictly command that you provide all possible assistance to the inquisitors of heretical depravity, so that they may freely pursue and perform their duties" (Franchina, Inquisizione di Sicilia, 1774, 8). This document might be a forgery from the fifteenth century; however, Mr. Lea dismisses the entire Dominican version with scorn. He has heard that their founder once saved a heretic from the flames; "but Dominic's aim was only to seek their peaceful conversion and to fulfill the duties of teaching and exhortation." Nothing is more well-documented in the life of the saint than the fact that he condemned heretics and exercised the right to decide which of them should suffer and which should be spared. "It happened that certain heretics were captured and convicted by him, and when they refused to return to the Catholic faith, they were handed over to secular judgment. And as they were sentenced to be burned, looking among others at a certain Raymond de Grossi, as if he were perceiving some ray of divine predestination, he said to the court officials, 'Spare this one; do not let him be burned with the others'" (Constantinus, Vita S. Dominici; Echard, Scriptores O.P., 1. 33). This event is significant in Dominican history as the sole link that clearly connects Saint Dominic to the system of executions, and the only assurance that the order's most notable actions are sanctioned by the spirit and example of its founder. Original sources record it, and it is commemorated by Bzovius and Malvenda, by Fontana and Percin, by Echard and Mamachi, as well as in the Acta Sanctorum. These are precisely the authors one turns to first to understand the inception and early development of the Inquisition. I cannot recall that any of them appear in Mr. Lea's notes. He does indeed say that Saint Dominic's inquisitorial activity "is affirmed by all the historians of the order," and he is someone who knows his sources well enough that we may hesitate to attribute this serious omission to ignorance[Pg 555] of essential literature. One of his traits is his skepticism towards the Histoire Intime as a source of myths and the proper domain for psychological issues that constantly challenge the certainty of history. When motives are unclear, he prefers to consider causes through their effects and to explore the vast landscape of unquestioned reality. The difference between external and internal history will be noted by anyone comparing the story of Dolcino here with the account in Neander. Mr. Lea knows more about him and has better resources than the heavy professor of pastoral theology. However, he lacks Neander's patience and ability to discern meaning and significance in the thoughts of a reckless, erratic mind.
He believes that Pope Gregory IX. is the intellectual originator, as well as the legislative imponent, of the terrific system which ripened gradually and experimentally in his pontificate. It does not appear whether he has read, or knows through Havet the investigations which conducted Ficker to a different hypothesis. The transition of 1231 from the saving of life to the taking of life by fire was nearly the sharpest that men can conceive, and in pursuance of it the subsequent legal forms are mere detail. The spirit and practice of centuries were renounced for the opposite extreme; and between the mercy of 1230 and the severity of 1231 there was no intervening stage of graduated rigour. Therefore it is probable that the new idea of duty, foreign to Italian and specifically to Roman ways, was conveyed by a new man, that a new influence just then got possession of the Pope. Professor Ficker signals Guala as the real contriver of the régime of terror, and the man who acquired the influence imported the idea and directed the policy. Guala was a Dominican prior whom the Pope trusted in emergencies. In the year 1230 he negotiated the treaty of San Germano between Frederic II. and the Church, and was made Bishop of Brescia. In that year Brescia, first among Italian cities, inserted in its statutes the emperor's Lombard law of 1224, which sent the heretic to the stake. The inference[Pg 556] is that the Dominican prelate caused its insertion, and that nobody is so likely to have expounded its available purport to the pontiff as the man who had so lately caused it to be adopted in his own see, and who stood high just then in merit and in favour. That Guala was bishop-elect on 28th August, half a year before the first burnings at Rome, we know; that he caused the adoption of Frederic's law at Brescia or at Rome is not in evidence. Of that abrupt and unexplained enactment little is told us, but this we are told, that it was inspired by Honorius: "Leges quoque imperiales per quondam Fredericum olim Romanorum imperatorem, tunc in devotione Romane sedis persistentem, procurante eadem sede, fuerunt edite et Padue promulgate" (Bern. Guidonis, Practica Inquisitionis, 173). At any rate, Gregory, who had seen most things since the elevation of Innocent, knew how Montfort dealt with Albigensian prisoners at Minerve and Lavaur, what penalties were in store at Toulouse, and on what principles Master Conrad administered in Germany the powers received from Rome. The Papacy which inspired the coronation laws of 1220, in which there is no mention of capital punishment, could not have been unobservant of the way in which its own provisions were transformed; and Gregory, whom Honorius had already called "magnum et speciale ecclesie Romane membrum," who had required the university of Bologna to adopt and to expound the new legislation, and who knew the Archbishop of Magdeburg, had little to learn from Guala about the formidable weapon supplied to that prelate for the government of Lombardy. There is room for further conjecture.
He believes that Pope Gregory IX is the intellectual creator and the legislative enforcer of the terrible system that gradually developed during his papacy. It's unclear whether he has read or knows through Havet about the investigations that led Ficker to a different theory. The shift in 1231 from saving lives to taking lives by fire was one of the sharpest transitions imaginable, and the legal forms that followed are just details. The spirit and practices of centuries were abandoned in favor of the opposite extreme; there was no gradual transition between the mercy of 1230 and the harshness of 1231. Therefore, it's likely that the new sense of duty, which was foreign to Italian and specifically Roman customs, was introduced by a new figure, suggesting a new influence gained favor with the Pope. Professor Ficker identifies Guala as the real architect of the regime of terror, and the person who gained influence brought in this concept and guided the policy. Guala was a Dominican prior whom the Pope relied on in emergencies. In 1230, he negotiated the treaty of San Germano between Frederick II and the Church and was made Bishop of Brescia. That year, Brescia, the first among Italian cities, included the emperor's Lombard law of 1224 in its statutes, which condemned heretics to the stake. The implication[Pg 556] is that the Dominican prelate was responsible for its inclusion, and that he was likely to have explained its implications to the Pope, especially since he had recently facilitated its adoption in his own diocese and was held in high regard at that time. We know that Guala was bishop-elect on August 28, half a year before the first burnings in Rome; however, there is no evidence that he caused the adoption of Frederick's law in Brescia or Rome. Little information is provided about that sudden and unexplained enactment, but it is noted that it was inspired by Honorius: "Leges quoque imperiales per quondam Fredericum olim Romanorum imperatorem, tunc in devotione Romane sedis persistentem, procurante eadem sede, fuerunt edite et Padue promulgate" (Bern. Guidonis, Practica Inquisitionis, 173). In any case, Gregory, who had witnessed much since Innocent's elevation, was aware of how Montfort treated Albigensian prisoners at Minerve and Lavaur, the penalties awaiting in Toulouse, and how Master Conrad managed the powers received from Rome in Germany. The Papacy, which inspired the coronation laws of 1220—all of which do not mention capital punishment—could not have overlooked how its own provisions were transformed; and Gregory, whom Honorius had already referred to as "magnum et speciale ecclesie Romane membrum," who had demanded the university of Bologna to adopt and articulate the new legislation, and who knew the Archbishop of Magdeburg, had little to learn from Guala about the powerful weapon provided to that prelate for governing Lombardy. There is space for further speculation.
In those days it was discovered that Arragon was infested with heresy; and the king's confessor proposed that the Holy See be applied to for means of active suppression. With that object, in 1230 he was sent to Rome. The envoy's name was Raymond, and his home was on the coast of Catalonia in the town of Pennaforte. He was a Bolognese jurist, a Dominican, and the author of the most celebrated treatise on morals made public in the generation preceding the scholastic theology. The[Pg 557] five years of his abode in Rome changed the face of the Church. He won the confidence of Gregory, became penitentiary, and was employed to codify the acts of the popes militant since the publication of Gratian. Very soon after Saint Raymond appeared at the papal court, the use of the stake became law, the inquisitorial machinery had been devised, and the management given to the priors of the order. When he departed he left behind him instructions for the treatment of heresy, which the pope adopted and sent out where they were wanted. He refused a mitre, rose to be general, it is said in opposition to Albertus Magnus, and retired early, to become, in his own country, the oracle of councils on the watch for heterodoxy. Until he came, in spite of much violence and many laws, the popes had imagined no permanent security against religious error, and were not formally committed to death by burning. Gregory himself, excelling all the priesthood in vigour and experience, had for four years laboured, vaguely and in vain, with the transmitted implements. Of a sudden, in three successive measures, he finds his way, and builds up the institution which is to last for centuries. That this mighty change in the conditions of religious thought and life and in the functions of the order was suggested by Dominicans is probable. And it is reasonable to suppose that it was the work of the foremost Dominican then living, who at that very moment had risen to power and predominance at Rome.
In those days, it was discovered that Arragon was dealing with heresy, and the king's confessor suggested that they reach out to the Holy See for ways to actively suppress it. To that end, in 1230, he was sent to Rome. The envoy’s name was Raymond, and he was from the coast of Catalonia, specifically the town of Pennaforte. He was a jurist from Bologna, a Dominican, and the author of the most well-known treatise on morals published in the generation before scholastic theology. The[Pg 557] five years he spent in Rome transformed the Church. He gained the trust of Gregory, became the penitentiary, and was tasked with codifying the acts of the popes who had been active since Gratian’s publication. Soon after Saint Raymond arrived at the papal court, it became law to use the stake, the inquisitional system was set up, and the management was handed over to the priors of the order. When he left, he left behind instructions for addressing heresy, which the pope adopted and distributed to those in need. He turned down a mitre, became the general—reportedly in opposition to Albertus Magnus—and retired early to become, in his own country, a key advisor for councils on the lookout for heterodoxy. Up until his arrival, despite much violence and numerous laws, the popes had believed there was no lasting solution against religious error and had not formally committed to death by burning. Gregory himself, being more vigorous and experienced than all the priests, had struggled for four years, ineffectively and vaguely, with the tools handed down to him. Suddenly, through three successive measures, he found his way and established an institution that would last for centuries. It is likely that this significant shift in religious thought and life, as well as the functions of the order, was inspired by the Dominicans. It is reasonable to believe that it was the work of the leading Dominican of the time, who had just risen to prominence in Rome.
No sane observer will allow himself to overdraw the influence of national character on events. Yet there was that in the energetic race that dwell with the Pyrenees above them and the Ebro below that suited a leading part in the business of organised persecution. They are among the nations that have been inventors in politics, and both the constitution of Arragon and that of the society of Jesus prove their constructive science. While people in other lands were feeling their way, doubtful and debonair, Arragon went straight to the end. Before the first persecuting pope was elected, before the Child of Apulia, who was to be the first persecuting emperor, was[Pg 558] born, Alfonso proscribed the heretics. King and clergy were in such accord that three years later the council of Girona decreed that they might be beaten while they remained, and should be burnt if they came back. It was under this government, amid these surroundings, that Saint Dominic grew up, whom Sixtus V., speaking on authority which we do not possess, entitled the First Inquisitor. Saint Raymond, who had more to do with it than Saint Dominic, was his countryman. Eymerici, whose Directorium was the best authority until the Practica of Guidonis appeared, presided during forty years over the Arragonese tribunal; and his commentator Pegna, the Coke upon Littleton of inquisitorial jurisprudence, came from the same stern region.
No reasonable observer would exaggerate the impact of national character on events. Still, there was something in the dynamic people living in the Pyrenees above and the Ebro below that made them suited for a leading role in organized persecution. They are among the nations that have been innovative in politics, with both the constitution of Aragon and the society of Jesus showcasing their ability to build systems. While people in other countries were exploring their options with uncertainty, Aragon went straight to action. Before the first persecuting pope was elected, and before the Child of Apulia—who would become the first persecuting emperor—was born, Alfonso already targeted heretics. The king and clergy were so aligned that three years later, the council of Girona ruled that they could be beaten while present and executed if they returned. It was under this governance, in this environment, that Saint Dominic grew up, who Sixtus V., based on authority we don’t possess, named the First Inquisitor. Saint Raymond, who played a larger role than Saint Dominic in this context, was from the same region. Eymerici, whose *Directorium* was the leading authority until Guidonis's *Practica* came out, oversaw the Aragonese tribunal for forty years; his commentator Pegna, the authority on inquisitorial law, also hailed from the same austere region.
The Histoire Générale de Languedoc in its new shape has supplied Mr. Lea with so good a basis that his obligations to the present editors bring him into something like dependence on French scholarship. He designates monarchs by the names they bear in France—Louis le Germanique, Charles le Sage, Philippe le Bon, and even Philippe; and this habit, with Foulques and Berenger of Tours, with Aretino for Arezzo, Oldenburg for Altenburg, Torgau for Zürich, imparts an exotic flavour which would be harmless but for a surviving preference for French books. Compared with Bouquet and Vaissète, he is unfamiliar with Böhmer and Pertz. For Matthew Paris he gets little or no help from Coxe, or Madden, or Luard, or Liebermann, or Huillard. In France few things of importance have escaped him. His account of Marguerite Porrette differs from that given by Hauréau in the Histoire Littéraire, and the difference is left unexplained. No man can write about Joan of Arc without suspicion who discards the publications of Quicherat, and even of Wallon, Beaucourt, and Luce. Etienne de Bourbon was an inquisitor of long experience, who knew the original comrade and assistant of Waldus. Fragments of him scattered up and down in the works of learned men have caught the author's eye; but it is uncertain how much he knows of the fifty pages from Stephanus printed in[Pg 559] Echard's book on Saint Thomas, or of the volume in which Lecoy de la Marche has collected all, and more than all, that deserves to live of his writings. The "Historia Pontificalis," attributed to John of Salisbury, in the twentieth volume of the Monumenta, should affect the account of Arnold of Brescia. The analogy with the Waldenses, amongst whom his party seems to have merged, might be more strongly marked. "Hominum sectam fecit que adhuc dicitur heresis Lumbardorum.... Episcopis non parcebat ob avariciam et turpem questum, et plerumque propter maculam vite, et quia ecclesiam Dei in sanguinibus edificare nituntur." He was excommunicated and declared a heretic. He was reconciled and forgiven. Therefore, when he resumed his agitation his portion was with the obstinate and relapsed. "Ei populus Romanus vicissim auxilium et consilium contra omnes homines et nominatim contra domnum papam repromisit, eum namque excommunicaverat ecclesia Romana.... Post mortem domni Innocentii reversus est in Italiam, et promissa satisfactione et obediencia Romane ecclesie, a domno Eugenio receptus est apud Viterbum." And it is more likely that the fear of relics caused them to reduce his body to ashes than merely to throw the ashes into the Tiber.
The Histoire Générale de Languedoc in its new form has provided Mr. Lea with such a solid foundation that his reliance on the current editors puts him somewhat at the mercy of French scholarship. He refers to monarchs by the titles they hold in France—Louis the German, Charles the Wise, Philippe the Good, and even Philippe; and this tendency, along with Foulques and Berenger of Tours, and Aretino for Arezzo, Oldenburg for Altenburg, Torgau for Zürich, gives an exotic touch that would be innocuous if it weren't for a lingering preference for French texts. Compared to Bouquet and Vaissète, he is less familiar with Böhmer and Pertz. For Matthew Paris, he gets little to no assistance from Coxe, Madden, Luard, Liebermann, or Huillard. In France, he hasn’t missed much of importance. His portrayal of Marguerite Porrette differs from Hauréau's account in the Histoire Littéraire, and this difference is left unaddressed. No one can write about Joan of Arc without raising suspicion if they ignore the works of Quicherat, along with Wallon, Beaucourt, and Luce. Etienne de Bourbon was a seasoned inquisitor who knew Waldus’s original companion and assistant. Fragments of his writings scattered throughout the works of scholars have caught the author's attention; however, it’s unclear how much he knows about the fifty pages from Stephanus included in [Pg 559] Echard's book on Saint Thomas, or about the collection where Lecoy de la Marche has gathered everything worthwhile from his texts. The "Historia Pontificalis," attributed to John of Salisbury, in the twentieth volume of the Monumenta, should influence the narrative of Arnold of Brescia. The similarities with the Waldenses, among whom his faction seems to have merged, could be drawn out more clearly. "Hominum sectam fecit que adhuc dicitur heresis Lumbardorum.... Episcopis non parcebat ob avariciam et turpem questum, et plerumque propter maculam vite, et quia ecclesiam Dei in sanguinibus edificare nituntur." He was excommunicated and labeled a heretic. He was later reconciled and forgiven. So when he resumed his agitation, he aligned himself with the stubborn and the relapsed. "Ei populus Romanus vicissim auxilium et consilium contra omnes homines et nominatim contra domnum papam repromisit, eum namque excommunicaverat ecclesia Romana.... Post mortem domni Innocentii reversus est in Italiam, et promissa satisfactione et obediencia Romane ecclesie, a domno Eugenio receptus est apud Viterbum." And it's more likely that the fear of relics led them to reduce his body to ashes rather than just disposing of the ashes in the Tiber.
The energy with which Mr. Lea beats up information is extraordinary even when imperfectly economised. He justly makes ample use of the Vitae Paparum Avenionensium, which he takes apparently from the papal volume of Muratori. These biographies were edited by Baluze, with notes and documents of such value that Avignon without him is like Athenæus without Casaubon, or the Theodosian Code without Godefroy. But if he neglects him in print, he constantly quotes a certain Paris manuscript in which I think I recognise the very one which Baluze employed. Together with Guidonis and Eymerici, the leading authority of the fourteenth century is Zanchini, who became an inquisitor at Rimini in 1300, and died in 1340. His book was published with a commentary by Campeggio, one of the Tridentine fathers; and Campeggio was further annotated by Simancas, who exposes the disparity between[Pg 560] Italian and Spanish usage. It was reprinted, with other treatises of the same kind, in the eleventh volume of the Tractatus. Some of these treatises, and the notes of Campeggio and Simancas, are passed over by Mr. Lea without notice. But he appreciates Zanchini so well that he has had him copied from a manuscript in France. Very much against his habit, he prints one entire sentence, from which it appears that his copy does not agree to the letter with the published text. It is not clear in every case whether he is using print or manuscript. One of the most interesting directions for inquisitors, and one of the earliest, was written by Cardinal Fulcodius, better known as Clement IV. Mr. Lea cites him a dozen times, always accurately, always telling us scrupulously which of the fifteen chapters to consult. The treatise of Fulcodius occupies a few pages in Carena, De Officio S.S. Inquisitionis, in which, besides other valuable matter, there are notes by Carena himself, and a tract by Pegna, the perpetual commentator of the Inquisition. This is one of the first eight or ten books which occur to any one whose duty it is to lay in an inquisitor's library. Not only we are never told where to find Fulcodius, but when Carena is mentioned it is so done as to defy verification. Inartistic references are not, in this instance, a token of inadequate study. But a book designed only for readers who know at a glance where to lay their finger on S. Francis. Collat. Monasticae, Collat. 20, or Post constt. IV. XIX. Cod. I. v. will be slow in recovering outlay.
The energy with which Mr. Lea compiles information is remarkable, even when not perfectly efficient. He makes good use of the Vitae Paparum Avenionensium, which he apparently draws from the papal volume of Muratori. These biographies were edited by Baluze, whose notes and documents are so valuable that Avignon without him feels like Athenæus without Casaubon, or the Theodosian Code without Godefroy. However, if he does not reference him in print, he frequently cites a specific Paris manuscript, which I believe is the same one Baluze used. Along with Guidonis and Eymerici, the main authority of the fourteenth century is Zanchini, who became an inquisitor at Rimini in 1300 and died in 1340. His book was published with a commentary by Campeggio, one of the Tridentine fathers; and Campeggio was further annotated by Simancas, who highlights the differences between[Pg 560] Italian and Spanish practices. It was reprinted along with other similar treatises in the eleventh volume of the Tractatus. Some of these treatises, and the notes from Campeggio and Simancas, are overlooked by Mr. Lea. Yet he values Zanchini enough to have him copied from a manuscript in France. Very uncharacteristically, he prints one entire sentence, revealing that his copy does not exactly match the published text. It's not always clear whether he is referencing printed works or manuscripts. One of the most interesting and earliest instructions for inquisitors was written by Cardinal Fulcodius, better known as Clement IV. Mr. Lea cites him a dozen times, always accurately, and he carefully tells us which of the fifteen chapters to check out. Fulcodius's treatise takes up a few pages in Carena's De Officio S.S. Inquisitionis, which includes, among other valuable content, notes by Carena himself and a tract by Pegna, the perpetual commentator of the Inquisition. This is one of the first eight or ten books that anyone tasked with creating an inquisitor's library would think of. Not only are we never told where to find Fulcodius, but when Carena is mentioned, it’s done in a way that makes it hard to verify. The imprecise references here don't indicate inadequate study. But a book aimed only at readers who can quickly locate S. Francis. Collat. Monasticae, Collat. 20, or Post constt. IV. XIX. Cod. I. v. will take time to recoup its costs.
Not his acquaintance with rare books only, which might be the curiosity of an epicurean, but with the right and appropriate book, amazes the reader. Like most things attributed to Abbot Joachim, the Vaticinia Pontificum is a volume not in common use, and decent people may be found who never saw a copy. Mr. Lea says: "I have met with editions of Venice issued in 1589, 1600, 1605, and 1646, of Ferrara in 1591, of Frankfort in 1608, of Padua in 1625, and of Naples in 1660, and there are doubtless numerous others." This is the general level throughout; the rare failures disappear in the imposing[Pg 561] supererogation of knowledge. It could not be exceeded by the pupils of the Göttingen seminary or the École des Chartes. They have sometimes a vicious practice of overtopping sufficient proof with irrelevant testimony: but they transcribe all deciding words in full, and for the rest, quicken and abridge our toil by sending us, not to chapter and verse, but to volume and page, of the physical and concrete book. We would gladly give Bluebeard and his wife—he had but one after all—in exchange for the best quotations from sources hard of access which Mr. Lea must have hoarded in the course of labours such as no man ever achieved before him, or will ever attempt hereafter. It would increase the usefulness of his volumes, and double their authority. There are indeed fifty pages of documentary matter not entirely new or very closely connected with the text. Portions of this, besides, are derived from manuscripts explored in France and Italy, but not it seems in Rome, and in this way much curious and valuable material underlies the pages; but it is buried without opportunity of display or scrutiny. Line upon line of references to the Neapolitan archives only bewilder and exasperate. Mr. Lea, who dealt more generously with the readers of Sacerdotal Celibacy, has refused himself in these overcrowded volumes that protection against overstatement. The want of verifiable indication of authorities is annoying, especially at first; and it may be possible to find one or two references to Saint Bonaventure or to Wattenbach which are incorrect. But he is exceedingly careful in rendering the sense of his informants, and neither strains the tether nor outsteps his guide. The original words in very many cases would add definiteness and a touch of surprise to his narrative.
Not just his knowledge of rare books, which could be seen as an epicurean's curiosity, but his understanding of the right and appropriate book surprises the reader. Like most things associated with Abbot Joachim, the Vaticinia Pontificum is a book that's not commonly used, and respectable people might never have seen a copy. Mr. Lea notes: "I have come across editions from Venice released in 1589, 1600, 1605, and 1646, from Ferrara in 1591, from Frankfurt in 1608, from Padua in 1625, and from Naples in 1660, and there are surely many others." This is the overall trend; the rare missteps get lost in the impressive[Pg 561] overload of knowledge. The pupils of the Göttingen seminary or the École des Chartes couldn't surpass it. They sometimes have the flawed practice of overshadowing adequate evidence with irrelevant claims: but they quote all crucial phrases completely and help us by directing us, not to chapter and verse, but to volume and page of the actual book. We would gladly trade Bluebeard and his wife—he only had one in the end— for the best quotes from hard-to-reach sources that Mr. Lea must have collected during efforts no one has ever matched or will ever try again. It would make his volumes even more useful and boost their credibility. There are indeed fifty pages of documentary material that are not entirely new or closely related to the text. Some of this comes from manuscripts studied in France and Italy, but apparently not in Rome, and thus a lot of interesting and valuable content underlies the pages; but it’s buried without a chance for visibility or examination. Numerous references to the Neapolitan archives only confuse and frustrate. Mr. Lea, who was more generous with the readers of Sacerdotal Celibacy, has denied himself in these packed volumes the safety against exaggeration. The lack of verifiable references is frustrating, especially at the beginning; and there may be a couple of references to Saint Bonaventure or Wattenbach that are incorrect. However, he is very careful in conveying the meaning of his sources, and neither stretches the facts nor goes beyond his guidance. The original words in many instances would add clarity and an element of surprise to his story.
If there is anywhere the least infidelity in the statement of an author's meaning, it is in the denial that Marsilius, the imperial theorist, and the creator with Ockam of the Ghibelline philosophy that has ruled the world, was a friend of religious liberty. Marsilius assuredly was not a Whig. Quite as much as any Guelph, he desired to concentrate power, not to limit or divide it. Of the[Pg 562] sacred immunities of conscience he had no clearer vision than Dante. But he opposed persecution in the shape in which he knew it, and the patriarchs of European emancipation have not done more. He never says that there is no case in which a religion may be proscribed; but he speaks of none in which a religion may be imposed. He discusses, not intolerance, but the divine authority to persecute, and pleads for a secular law. It does not appear how he would deal with a Thug. "Nemo quantumcumque peccans contra disciplinas speculativas aut operativas quascumque punitur vel arcetur in hoc saeculo praecise in quantum huiusmodi, sed in quantum peccat contra praeceptum humanae legis.... Si humana lege prohibitum fuerit haereticum aut aliter infidelem in regione manere, qui talis in ipsa repertus fuerit, tanquam legis humanae transgressor, poena vel supplicio huic transgressioni eadem lege statutis, in hoc saeculo debet arceri." The difference is slight between the two readings. One asserts that Marsilius was tolerant in effect; the other denies that he was tolerant in principle.
If there's any inaccuracy in understanding an author's meaning, it's in the claim that Marsilius, the imperial theorist and co-creator with Ockam of the Ghibelline philosophy that has influenced the world, was a supporter of religious freedom. Marsilius was definitely not a Whig. Just like any Guelph, he wanted to concentrate power rather than limit or divide it. He had no clearer understanding of the sacred rights of conscience than Dante. However, he opposed persecution in the form he was familiar with, and the founders of European freedom did no more than that. He never claims that there’s no situation in which a religion might be banned; rather, he doesn’t mention a situation where a religion can be forced upon someone. He talks about the divine authority to persecute, not intolerance, and advocates for secular law. It’s unclear how he would handle a Thug. "Nemo quantumcumque peccans contra disciplinas speculativas aut operativas quascumque punitur vel arcetur in hoc saeculo praecise in quantum huiusmodi, sed in quantum peccat contra praeceptum humanae legis.... Si humana lege prohibitum fuerit haereticum aut aliter infidelem in regione manere, qui talis in ipsa repertus fuerit, tanquam legis humanae transgressor, poena vel supplicio huic transgressioni eadem lege statutis, in hoc saeculo debet arceri." The difference between the two interpretations is minor. One claims that Marsilius was effectively tolerant; the other insists he was not tolerant in principle.
Mr. Lea does not love to recognise the existence of much traditional toleration. Few lights are allowed to deepen his shadows. If a stream of tolerant thought descended from the early ages to the time when the companion of Vespucci brought his improbable tale from Utopia, then the views of Bacon, of Dante, of Gerson cannot be accounted for by the ascendency of a unanimous persuasion. It is because all men were born to the same inheritance of enforced conformity that we glide so easily towards the studied increase of pain. If some men were able to perceive what lay in the other scale, if they made a free choice, after deliberation, between well-defined and well-argued opinions, then what happened is not assignable to invincible causes, and history must turn from general and easy explanation to track the sinuosities of a tangled thread. In Mr. Lea's acceptation of ecclesiastical history intolerance was handed down as a rule of life from the days of St. Cyprian, and the few who shrank half-hearted from the gallows and the flames were exceptions, were[Pg 563] men navigating craft of their own away from the track of St. Peter. Even in his own age he is not careful to show that the Waldenses opposed persecution, not in self-defence, but in the necessary sequence of thought. And when he describes Eutychius as an obscure man, who made a point at the fifth general council, for which he was rewarded with the patriarchate of Constantinople—Eutychius, who was already patriarch when the council assembled; and when he twice tears Formosus from his grave to parade him in his vestments about Rome,—we may suspect that the perfect grasp of documentary history from the twelfth century does not reach backwards in a like degree.
Mr. Lea doesn't like to acknowledge the presence of much traditional tolerance. He allows very few insights to brighten his shadows. If a flow of tolerant ideas moved from ancient times to the period when Vespucci’s companion brought back his unbelievable story from Utopia, then the thoughts of Bacon, Dante, and Gerson can’t be explained solely by a dominant shared belief. It’s because all people were born into a system of forced conformity that we easily drift towards the deliberate increase of suffering. If some individuals could see what was on the other side, if they had made a conscious decision after careful consideration between clear and well-reasoned opinions, then what transpired cannot be attributed to unchangeable causes, and history must move away from simple explanations to trace the complexities of a convoluted narrative. In Mr. Lea’s understanding of church history, intolerance was passed down as a way of life since the days of St. Cyprian, and those few who hesitated, fearing the gallows and the flames, were exceptions—men sailing on their own paths away from St. Peter’s route. Even in his own time, he fails to demonstrate that the Waldenses opposed persecution not just out of self-defense, but as a necessary progression of thought. And when he describes Eutychius as an obscure figure, who made a significant point at the fifth general council, for which he was rewarded with the patriarchate of Constantinople—Eutychius, who was already patriarch when the council convened; and when he drags Formosus from his grave to display him in his vestments around Rome—not once but twice—we may question whether his complete understanding of historical documents from the twelfth century truly extends backward in the same way.
If Mr. Lea stands aloft, in his own domain, as an accumulator, his credit as a judge of testimony is nearly as high. The deciding test of his critical sagacity is the masterly treatment of the case against the Templars. They were condemned without mercy, by Church and State, by priest and jurist, and down to the present day cautious examiners of evidence, like Prutz and Lavocat, give a faltering verdict. In the face of many credulous forerunners and of much concurrent testimony Mr. Lea pronounces positively that the monster trial was a conspiracy to murder, and every adverse proof a lie. His immediate predecessor, Schottmüller, the first writer who ever knew the facts, has made this conclusion easy. But the American does not move in the retinue of the Prussian scholar. He searches and judges for himself; and in his estimate of the chief actor in the tragedy, Clement V., he judges differently. He rejects, as forgeries, a whole batch of unpublished confessions, and he points out that a bull disliked by inquisitors is not reproduced entire in the Bullarium Dominicanum. But he fails to give the collation, and is generally jealous about admitting readers to his confidence, taking them into consultation and producing the scales. In the case of Delicieux, which nearly closes the drama of Languedoc, he consults his own sources, independently of Hauréau, and in the end adopts the marginal statement in Limborch, that the pope aggravated the punishment. In other places, he puts his trust in the[Pg 564] Historia Tribulationum, and he shows no reason for dismissing the different account there given of the death of Delicieux: "Ipsum fratrem Bernardum sibi dari a summo pontifice petierunt. Et videns summus pontifex quod secundum accusationes quas de eo fecerant fratres minores justitiam postularent, tradidit eis eum. Qui, quum suscepissent eum in sua potestate, sicut canes, cum vehementer furiunt, lacerant quam capiunt bestiam, ita ipsi diversis afflictionibus et cruciatibus laniaverunt eum. Et videntes quod neque inquisitionibus nec tormentis poterant pompam de eo facere in populo, quam quaerebant, in arctissimo carcere eum reduxerunt, ibidem eum taliter tractantes, quod infra paucos menses, quasi per ignem et aquam transiens, de carcere corporis et minorum et praedicatorum liberatus gloriose triumphans de mundi principe, migravit ad coelos."
If Mr. Lea stands tall in his own field as an expert, his reputation as a judge of evidence is almost equally strong. The ultimate test of his critical insight is his masterful handling of the case against the Templars. They were condemned without mercy by both Church and State, by priest and jurist, and even today, cautious reviewers like Prutz and Lavocat offer hesitant verdicts. Despite the many credulous predecessors and abundant conflicting testimonies, Mr. Lea firmly states that the infamous trial was a conspiracy to murder, and that every piece of evidence against them is a lie. His immediate predecessor, Schottmüller, the first writer who understood the facts, has made this conclusion easier. However, the American doesn’t follow in the footsteps of the Prussian scholar. He investigates and makes judgments on his own; in his assessment of the key figure in this tragedy, Clement V., he has a different opinion. He dismisses a whole set of unpublished confessions as forgeries and notes that a papal bull that was disliked by inquisitors isn’t fully reproduced in the Bullarium Dominicanum. Yet he fails to provide the comparison, and he is generally reticent about sharing his thoughts, often taking readers into his confidence and weighing the evidence. In the case of Delicieux, which nearly concludes the drama of Languedoc, he refers to his own sources, independent of Hauréau, and ultimately adopts the marginal note in Limborch that the pope increased the punishment. In other instances, he relies on the [Pg 564] Historia Tribulationum, and he provides no reason to disregard the different account given there of Delicieux's death: "They asked that Brother Bernard himself be given to them by the supreme pontiff. And seeing that according to the accusations made against him the minor brothers demanded justice, the supreme pontiff handed him over to them. And when they had received him into their power, just like dogs when they're furious, they tore apart whatever prey they captured, so they subjected him to various afflictions and tortures. And seeing that neither through inquiries nor through tortures could they sway public opinion against him as they sought, they returned him to the darkest prison, treating him there in such a way that within a few months, as though passing through fire and water, he emerged gloriously triumphant, having been freed from the prison of both the minor and the preaching orders, and ascended to heaven."
We obtain only a general assurance that the fate of Cecco d' Ascoli is related on the strength of unpublished documents at Florence. It is not stated what they are. There is no mention of the epitaph pronounced by the pope who had made him his physician: "Cucullati Minores recentiorum Peripateticorum principem perdiderunt." We do not learn that Cecco reproached Dante with the same fatalistic leaning for which he himself was to die: "Non è fortuna cui ragion non vinca." Or how they disputed: "An ars natura fortior ac potentior existeret," and argument was supplanted by experiment: "Aligherius, qui opinionem oppositam mordicus tuebatur, felem domesticam Stabili objiciebat, quam ea arte instituerat, ut ungulis candelabrum teneret, dum is noctu legeret, vel coenaret. Cicchius igitur, ut in sententiam suam Aligherium pertraheret, scutula assumpta, ubi duo musculi asservabantur inclusi, illos in conspectum felis dimisit; quae naturae ingenio inemendabili obsequens, muribus vix inspectis, illico in terram candelabrum abjecit, et ultro citroque cursare ac vestigiis praedam persequi instituit." Either Appiani's defence of Cecco d' Ascoli has escaped Mr. Lea, who nowhere mentions Bernino's Historia di tutte l' Heresie where it is printed; or he may distrust Bernino for calling Dante a schismatic; or it[Pg 565] may be that he rejects all this as legend, beneath the certainty of history. But he does not disdain the legendary narrative of the execution: "Tradition relates that he had learned by his art that he should die between Africa and Campo Fiore, and so sure was he of this that on the way to the stake he mocked and ridiculed his guards; but when the pile was about to be lighted he asked whether there was any place named Africa in the vicinage, and was told that that was the name of a neighbouring brook flowing from Fiesole to the Arno. Then he recognised that Florence was the Field of Flowers, and that he had been miserably deceived." The Florentine document before me, whether the same or another I know not, says nothing about untimely mockery or miserable deception: "Aveva inteso dal demonio dover lui morire di morte accidentale infra l'Affrica e campo di fiore; per lo che cercando di conservare la reputazione sua, ordinò di non andar mai nelle parti d'Affrica; e credendo tal fallacia è di potere sbeffare la gente, pubblicamente in Italia esecutava l'arte della negromanzia, et essendo per questo preso in Firenze e per la sua confessione essendo già giudicato al fuoco e legato al palo, nè vedendo alcun segno della sua liberazione, avendo prima fatto i soliti scongiuri, domandò alle persone che erano all'intorno, se quivi vicino era alcun luogo che si chiamasse Affrica, et essendogli risposto di si, cioè un fiumicello che correva ivi presso, il quale discende da Fiesole ed è chiamato Affrica, considerando che il demonio per lo campo de' fiori aveva inteso Fiorenza, e per l'Affrica quel fiumicello, ostinato nella sua perfidia, disse al manigoldo che quanto prima attaccasse il fuoco."
We only get a vague idea that the story of Cecco d' Ascoli is based on unpublished documents in Florence. It doesn't say what these documents are. There’s no reference to the epitaph spoken by the pope who had appointed him as his physician: "Cucullati Minores lost the leader of the recent Peripatetics." We don't find out that Cecco accused Dante of the same fatalistic inclination that would lead to his own death: "There’s no fortune that reason can’t overcome." Or how they argued: "Does craft exist stronger and more powerful than nature?" and debate was replaced by experimentation: "Aligherius, who stubbornly defended the opposite view, would present a domestic cat to Stabili, which he had trained to hold a candlestick with its claws while he read or dined at night. Cicchius, therefore, to draw Aligherius to his opinion, took a small dish, where two mice were kept, and released them in front of the cat; which, obedient to nature's instinct, hardly seeing the mice, immediately dropped the candlestick to the ground and started chasing back and forth, tracking its prey." Either Appiani's defense of Cecco d' Ascoli has eluded Mr. Lea, who doesn’t mention Bernino's Historia di tutte l' Heresie where it is published; or he may distrust Bernino for calling Dante a schismatic; or it[Pg 565] could be that he dismisses all this as legend, beneath the certainty of history. But he does not overlook the legendary account of the execution: "Tradition says that he learned through his art that he would die between Africa and Campo Fiore, and he was so sure of this that on the way to the stake he mocked and made fun of his guards; but when the fire was about to be lit, he asked if there was any place called Africa nearby, and he was told that was the name of a stream flowing from Fiesole to the Arno. Then he realized that Florence was the Field of Flowers, and that he had been miserably deceived." The Florentine document in front of me, whether it's the same or another I don’t know, says nothing about untimely mockery or miserable deception: "He had understood from the demon that he was to die accidentally between Africa and Campo di Fiore; so, trying to preserve his reputation, he decided never to go to the parts of Africa; and believing in such fallacies, he publicly practiced the art of necromancy in Italy, and being captured in Florence for this and having already been judged to the fire and tied to the stake, and seeing no sign of his release, after performing the usual spells, he asked the people around him if there was any nearby place called Africa, and when they replied there was, namely a little stream that runs nearby, which descends from Fiesole and is called Africa, considering that the demon intended for the Field of Flowers to mean Florence, and for Africa to mean that little stream, stubborn in his delusion, he told the henchman to set the fire as soon as possible."
Mr. Lea thinks that the untenable conditions offered to the count of Toulouse by the council of Arles in 1211 are spurious. M. Paul Meyer has assigned reasons on the other side in his notes to the translation of the Chanson de la Croisade, pp. 75-77; and the editors of Vaissète (vi. 347) are of the same opinion as M. Paul Meyer. It happens that Mr. Lea reads the Chanson in the editio princeps of Fauriel; and in this particular place he cites the Histoire du Languedoc in the old and superseded[Pg 566] edition. From a letter lately brought to light in the Archiv für Geschichte des Mittelalters, he infers that the decree of Clement V. affecting the privilege of inquisitors was tampered with before publication. A Franciscan writes from Avignon when the new canons were ready: "Inquisitores etiam heretice pravitatis restinguuntur et supponuntur episcopis"—which he thinks would argue something much more decisive than the regulations as they finally appeared. Ehrle, who publishes the letter, remarks that the writer exaggerated the import of the intended change; but he says it not of this sentence, but of the next preceding. Mr. Lea has acknowledged elsewhere the gravity of this Clementine reform. As it stands, it was considered injurious by inquisitors, and elicited repeated protests from Bernardus Guidonis: "Ex predicta autem ordinatione seu restrictione nonnulla inconvenientia consecuntur, que liberum et expeditum cursum officii inquisitoris tam in manibus dyocesanorum quam etiam inquisitorum diminuunt seu retardant.... Que apostolice sedis circumspecta provisione ac provida circumspectione indigent, ut remedientur, aut moderentur in melius, seu pocius totaliter suspendantur propter nonnulla inconvenientia que consecuntur ex ipsis circa liberum et expeditum cursum officii inquisitoris."
Mr. Lea believes that the unacceptable conditions presented to the count of Toulouse by the council of Arles in 1211 are fabricated. M. Paul Meyer has provided counterarguments in his notes to the translation of the Chanson de la Croisade, pp. 75-77; and the editors of Vaissète (vi. 347) share M. Paul Meyer's viewpoint. It turns out that Mr. Lea reads the Chanson in the editio princeps by Fauriel; and in this specific section, he cites the Histoire du Languedoc in the old and obsolete [Pg 566] edition. From a recently uncovered letter in the Archiv für Geschichte des Mittelalters, he concludes that the decree from Clement V. concerning the privileges of inquisitors was altered before being published. A Franciscan writes from Avignon when the new canons were prepared: "Inquisitores etiam heretice pravitatis restinguuntur et supponuntur episcobis"—which he believes suggests something much more significant than the final regulations. Ehrle, who publishes the letter, notes that the writer exaggerated the significance of the intended change; however, he does not say this about this sentence, but rather about the one immediately preceding it. Mr. Lea has elsewhere acknowledged the seriousness of this Clementine reform. As it exists, it was viewed as harmful by inquisitors, resulting in repeated protests from Bernardus Guidonis: "Ex predicta autem ordinatione seu restrictione nonnulla inconvenientia consecuntur, que liberum et expeditum cursum officii inquisitoris tam in manibus dyocesanorum quam etiam inquisitorum diminuunt seu retardant.... Que apostolice sedis circumspecta provisione ac provida circumspectione indigent, ut remedientur, aut moderentur in melius, seu pocius totaliter suspendantur propter nonnulla inconvenientia que consecuntur ex ipsis circa liberum et expeditum cursum officii inquisitoris."
The feudal custom which supplied Beaumarchais with the argument of his play recruits a stout believer in the historian of the Inquisition, who assures us that the authorities may be found on a certain page of his Sacerdotal Celibacy. There, however, they may be sought in vain. Some dubious instances are mentioned, and the dissatisfied inquirer is passed on to the Fors de Béarn, and to Lagrèze, and is informed that M. Louis Veuillot raised an unprofitable dust upon the subject. I remember that M. Veuillot, in his boastful scorn for book learning, made no secret that he took up the cause because the Church was attacked, but got his facts from somebody else. Graver men than Veuillot have shared his conclusion. Sir Henry Maine, having looked into the matter in his quick, decisive way, declared that an instance of the droit du seigneur was as[Pg 567] rare as the Wandering Jew. In resting his case on the Pyrenees, Mr. Lea shows his usual judgment. But his very confident note is a too easy and contemptuous way of settling a controversy which is still wearily extant from Spain to Silesia, in which some new fact comes to light every year, and drops into obscurity, riddled with the shafts of critics.
The feudal custom that inspired Beaumarchais in his play involves a strong supporter of the historian of the Inquisition, who tells us that the information can be found on a specific page of his Sacerdotal Celibacy. However, one searches in vain for it there. A few questionable examples are mentioned, and the unsatisfied seeker is directed to the Fors de Béarn and to Lagrèze, learning that M. Louis Veuillot stirred up an unproductive controversy on the subject. I remember that M. Veuillot, in his proud disdain for academic knowledge, openly admitted he supported the cause because the Church was under attack, yet he relied on someone else for his facts. More serious figures than Veuillot have agreed with his conclusion. Sir Henry Maine, after quickly reviewing the issue, stated that an example of the droit du seigneur was as[Pg 567] rare as the Wandering Jew. By basing his argument on the Pyrenees, Mr. Lea shows his typical good judgment. However, his overly confident assertion is a rather easy and dismissive way to resolve a debate that still drags on from Spain to Silesia, where new facts emerge every year only to fade into obscurity, shredded by critics' attacks.
An instance of too facile use of authorities occurs at the siege of Béziers. "A fervent Cistercian contemporary informs us that when Arnaud was asked whether the Catholics should be spared, he feared the heretics would escape by feigning orthodoxy, and fiercely replied, 'Kill them all, for God knows his own.'" Caesarius, to whom we owe the locus classicus, was a Cistercian and a contemporary, but he was not so fervent as that, for he tells it as a report, not as a fact, with a caution which ought not to have evaporated. "Fertur dixisse: Caedite eos. Novit enim Dominus qui sunt eius!" The Catholic defenders had been summoned to separate from the Cathari, and had replied that they were determined to share their fate. It was then resolved to make an example, which we are assured bore fruit afterwards. The hasty zeal of Citeaux adopted the speech of the abbot and gave it currency. But its rejection by the French scholars, Tamizey de Larroque and Auguste Molinier, was a warning against presenting it with a smooth surface, as a thing tested and ascertained. Mr. Lea, in other passages, has shown his disbelief in Caesarius of Heisterbach, and knows that history written in reliance upon him would be history fit for the moon. Words as ferocious are recorded of another legate at a different siege (Langlois, Règne de Philippe le Hardi, p. 156). Their tragic significance for history is not in the mouth of an angry crusader at the storming of a fortress, but in the pen of an inoffensive monk, watching and praying under the peaceful summit of the Seven Mountains.
An example of the careless use of authority happens during the siege of Béziers. "A passionate Cistercian contemporary tells us that when Arnaud was asked if the Catholics should be spared, he worried that the heretics would escape by pretending to be orthodox, and replied fiercely, 'Kill them all, for God knows his own.'" Caesarius, to whom we owe the locus classicus, was a Cistercian and contemporary, but he wasn't as fervent as that; he reports it as a rumor rather than a fact, with a caution that should not have disappeared. "Fertur dixisse: Caedite eos. Novit enim Dominus qui sunt eius!" The Catholic defenders were called to separate from the Cathari, and they responded that they were determined to share their fate. It was then decided to set an example, which we are told had effects later on. The hasty enthusiasm of Citeaux adopted the abbot's words and spread them widely. However, their rejection by French scholars, Tamizey de Larroque and Auguste Molinier, served as a warning against presenting it as well-established fact. Mr. Lea, in other instances, has expressed his disbelief in Caesarius of Heisterbach and understands that a history based on him would be as reliable as a fairy tale. Similar brutal words are recorded from another legate at a different siege (Langlois, Règne de Philippe le Hardi, p. 156). Their tragic importance for history lies not in the words of an angry crusader storming a fortress, but in the writing of a peaceful monk, observing and praying under the tranquil heights of the Seven Mountains.
Mr. Lea undertakes to dispute no doctrine and to propose no moral. He starts with an avowed desire not to say what may be construed injuriously to the character or feelings of men. He writes pure history, and is methodi[Pg 568]cally oblivious of applied history. The broad and sufficient realm of fact is divided by a scientific frontier from the outer world of interested argument. Beyond the frontier he has no cognisance, and neither aspires to inflame passions nor to compose the great eirenikon. Those who approach with love or hatred are to go empty away; if indeed he does not try by turns to fill them both. He seeks his object not by standing aloof, as if the name that perplexed Polyphemus was the proper name for historians, but by running successively on opposing lines. He conceives that civilised Europe owes its preservation to the radiant centre of religious power at Rome, and is grateful to Innocent III. for the vigour with which he recognised that force was the only cure for the pestiferous opinions of misguided zealots. One of his authorities is the inquisitor Bernardus Guidonis, and there is no writer whom, in various shapes, he quotes so often. But when Guidonis says that Dolcino and Margarita suffered per juditium ecclesie, Mr. Lea is careful to vindicate the clergy from the blame of their sufferings.
Mr. Lea doesn't challenge any beliefs or offer any morals. He starts with a clear intention not to say anything that could harm people's character or feelings. He writes straightforward history and deliberately ignores practical history. The wide and ample realm of facts is separated by a scientific boundary from the outside world of biased debate. Beyond this boundary, he has no concern and doesn't aim to stir up emotions or create peace between opposing views. Those who come with love or hate will leave empty-handed; if anything, he might try to satisfy them both. He aims to achieve his goals not by stepping back, as if the name that confused Polyphemus were the right one for historians, but by navigating between completely opposing ideas. He believes that civilized Europe owes its survival to the glowing center of religious authority in Rome, and he appreciates Innocent III. for his strong stance that force was the only solution to the harmful beliefs of misguided fanatics. One of his references is the inquisitor Bernardus Guidonis, who he quotes in various forms more than any other writer. However, when Guidonis states that Dolcino and Margarita suffered per juditium ecclesie, Mr. Lea carefully defends the clergy from any blame for their suffering.
From a distinction which he draws between despotism and its abuse, and from a phrase, disparaging to elections, about rivers that cannot rise above the level of their source, it would appear that Mr. Lea is not under compulsion to that rigid liberalism which, by repressing the time-test and applying the main rules of morality all round, converts history into a frightful monument of sin. Yet, in the wake of passages which push the praises of authority to the verge of irony, dire denunciations follow. When the author looks back upon his labours, he discerns "a scene of almost unrelieved blackness." He avers that "the deliberate burning alive of a human being simply for difference of belief, is an atrocity," and speaks of a "fiendish legislation," "an infernal curiosity," a "seemingly causeless ferocity which appears to persecute for the mere pleasure of persecuting." The Inquisition is "energetic only in evil"; it is "a standing mockery of justice, perhaps the most iniquitous that the arbitrary cruelty of man has ever devised."[Pg 569]
From a distinction he makes between despotism and its abuse, and from a comment that belittles elections, comparing them to rivers that can't rise above their source, it seems that Mr. Lea feels no need to adhere to that strict liberalism which, by stifling the test of time and applying moral principles universally, turns history into a horrifying testament of wrongdoing. However, following sections that push the praises of authority to the edge of irony, serious condemnations emerge. As the author reflects on his work, he sees "a scene of almost unrelieved blackness." He insists that "the deliberate burning alive of a human being simply for having a different belief is an atrocity," and describes a "fiendish legislation," an "infernal curiosity," and a "seemingly causeless ferocity that seems to persecute just for the enjoyment of it." The Inquisition is "only vigorous in evil"; it is "a constant mockery of justice, possibly the most unjust thing that the arbitrary cruelty of man has ever created."[Pg 569]
This is not the protest of wounded humanity. The righteous resolve to beware of doctrine has not been strictly kept. In the private judgment of the writer, the thinking of the Middle Ages was sophistry and their belief superstition. For the erring and suffering mass of mankind he has an enlightened sympathy; for the intricacies of speculation he has none. He cherishes a disbelief, theological or inductive it matters not, in sinners rescued by repentance and in blessings obtained by prayer. Between remitted guilt and remitted punishment he draws a vanishing line that makes it doubtful whether Luther started from the limits of purgatory or the limits of hell. He finds that it was a universal precept to break faith with heretics, that it was no arbitrary or artificial innovation to destroy them, but the faithful outcome of the traditional spirit of the Church. He hints that the horror of sensuality may be easily carried too far, and that Saint Francis of Assisi was in truth not very much removed from a worshipper of the devil. Prescott, I think, conceived a resemblance between the god of Montezuma and the god of Torquemada; but he saw and suspected less than his more learned countryman. If any life was left in the Strappado and the Samarra, no book would deserve better than this description of their vicissitudes to go the way of its author, and to fare with the flagrant volume, snatched from the burning at Champel, which is still exhibited to Unitarian pilgrims in the Rue de Richelieu.
This is not the protest of hurt humanity. The strong decision to be cautious about doctrine hasn’t been strictly followed. In the private opinion of the writer, the thinking of the Middle Ages was just clever nonsense, and their beliefs were superstitions. He feels a modern sympathy for the confused and suffering masses, but none for complicated theories. He holds a disbelief—whether it's theological or based on induction doesn’t matter—in sinners saved through repentance and in blessings gained through prayer. He draws a fading line between forgiven guilt and forgiven punishment, making it unclear whether Luther began from the edge of purgatory or the edge of hell. He finds that it was a common rule to betray heretics, and that it wasn’t a random or artificial change to destroy them but rather a faithful result of the Church’s traditional spirit. He suggests that the fear of sensuality can easily be excessive and that Saint Francis of Assisi was actually not that far off from a devil worshipper. Prescott, I believe, saw a similarity between the god of Montezuma and the god of Torquemada; however, he understood and suspected less than his more knowledgeable compatriot. If there was any life left in the Strappado and the Samarra, no book would deserve more than this account of their changes to follow its author’s fate, and to share the fate of the scandalous volume, rescued from the flames at Champel, which is still shown to Unitarian pilgrims in the Rue de Richelieu.
In other characteristic places we are taught to observe the agency of human passion, ambition, avarice, and pride; and wade through oceans of unvaried evil with that sense of dejection which comes from Digby's Mores Catholici or the Origines de la France Contemporaine, books which affect the mind by the pressure of repeated instances. The Inquisition is not merely "the monstrous offspring of mistaken zeal," but it is "utilised by selfish greed and lust of power." No piling of secondary motives will confront us with the true cause. Some of those who fleshed their swords with preliminary bloodshed on their way to the holy war may have owed their victims money; some who in 1348 shared[Pg 570] the worst crime that Christian nations have committed perhaps believed that Jews spread the plague. But the problem is not there. Neither credulity nor cupidity is equal to the burden. It needs no weighty scholar, pressed down and running over with the produce of immense research, to demonstrate how common men in a barbarous age were tempted and demoralised by the tremendous power over pain, and death, and hell. We have to learn by what reasoning process, by what ethical motive, men trained to charity and mercy came to forsake the ancient ways and made themselves cheerfully familiar with the mysteries of the torture-chamber, the perpetual prison, and the stake. And this cleared away, when it has been explained why the gentlest of women chose that the keeper of her conscience should be Conrad of Marburg, and, inversely, how that relentless slaughterer directed so pure a penitent as Saint Elizabeth, a larger problem follows. After the first generation, we find that the strongest, the most original, the most independent minds in Europe—men born for opposition, who were neither awed nor dazzled by canon law and scholastic theology, by the master of sentences, the philosopher and the gloss—fully agreed with Guala and Raymond. And we ask how it came about that, as the rigour of official zeal relaxed, and there was no compulsion, the fallen cause was taken up by the Council of Constance, the University of Paris, the States-General, the House of Commons, and the first reformers; that Ximenes outdid the early Dominicans, while Vives was teaching toleration; that Fisher, with his friend's handy book of revolutionary liberalism in his pocket, declared that violence is the best argument with Protestants; that Luther, excommunicated for condemning persecution, became a persecutor? Force of habit will not help us, nor love and fear of authority, nor the unperceived absorption of circumambient fumes.
In other notable places, we learn to recognize the influence of human emotions—passion, ambition, greed, and pride—and navigate through vast seas of consistent evil, feeling the despondency that comes from Digby's Mores Catholici or the Origines de la France Contemporaine, books that impact the mind with the weight of numerous examples. The Inquisition isn’t just “the monstrous offspring of mistaken zeal,” but it’s also “exploited by selfish greed and the lust for power.” No amount of secondary motives will reveal the true cause. Some who drenched their swords in blood on their path to the holy war may have owed money to their victims; others who in 1348 engaged in the worst crime committed by Christian nations might have believed that Jews spread the plague. But that’s not where the issue lies. Neither gullibility nor greed can carry the weight of this burden. We don’t need a scholarly heavyweight, overwhelmed by extensive research, to show how ordinary people in a brutal age were tempted and corrupted by the overwhelming authority over pain, death, and hell. We must understand the reasoning and ethical motives that led men trained in charity and mercy to abandon their ancient ways and become familiar with the dark realities of torture, perpetual imprisonment, and burning at the stake. Once we uncover that, particularly why the kindest women chose someone like Conrad of Marburg to guide their conscience, and conversely, how such a relentless killer could direct someone as pure as Saint Elizabeth, a larger problem emerges. After the first generation, we see that the strongest, most original, and independent minds in Europe—those who were born to resist, untouched by canon law and scholastic theology—were in full agreement with Guala and Raymond. We then wonder how it happened that, as the strictness of official zeal lessened and there was no coercion, the fallen cause was taken up by the Council of Constance, the University of Paris, the States-General, the House of Commons, and the early reformers; that Ximenes surpassed the early Dominicans while Vives advocated for tolerance; that Fisher, with a revolutionary liberal book by his side, proclaimed that violence was the best argument against Protestants; and that Luther, excommunicated for opposing persecution, became a persecutor? We can't rely on habit, or love and fear of authority, or the unnoticed absorption of the surrounding influences.
Somewhere Mr. Lea, perhaps remembering Maryland, Rhode Island, and Pennsylvania, speaks of "what was universal public opinion from the thirteenth to the seventeenth century." The obstacle to this theory, as of a ship[Pg 571] labouring on the Bank, or an orb in the tail of a comet, is that the opinion is associated with no area of time, and remains unshaken. The Dominican democrat who took his seat with the Mountain in 1848 never swerved from the principles of his order. More often, and, I think, more deliberately, Mr. Lea urges that intolerance is implied in the definition of the mediæval Church, that it sprang from the root and grew with "the very law of its being." It is no desperate expedient of authority at bay, for "the people were as eager as their pastors to send the heretic to the stake." Therefore he does not blame the perpetrator, but his inherited creed. "No firm believer in the doctrine of exclusive salvation could doubt that the truest mercy lay in sweeping away the emissaries of Satan with fire and sword." What we have here is the logic of history, constraining every system to utter its last word, to empty its wallets, and work its consequences out to the end. But this radical doctrine misguides its author to the anachronism that as early as the first Leo "the final step had been taken, and the Church was definitely pledged to the suppression of heresy at whatever cost."
Somewhere, Mr. Lea, perhaps reminiscing about Maryland, Rhode Island, and Pennsylvania, talks about "what was universal public opinion from the thirteenth to the seventeenth century." The issue with this theory, much like a ship[Pg 571] struggling on the Bank or an orb in the tail of a comet, is that the opinion isn't tied to any specific time period and remains unshaken. The Dominican democrat who joined the Mountain in 1848 never wavered from his order’s principles. More frequently, and I believe more intentionally, Mr. Lea asserts that intolerance is inherent in the definition of the medieval Church, that it originated from its foundation and flourished with "the very law of its being." It's not just a desperate measure from a cornered authority, as "the people were just as eager as their pastors to send the heretic to the stake." Thus, he doesn’t condemn the perpetrator, but rather his inherited beliefs. "No firm believer in the doctrine of exclusive salvation could doubt that the truest mercy lay in eliminating the emissaries of Satan with fire and sword." What we have here is the logic of history, compelling each system to reveal its ultimate stance, to deplete its resources, and to work through its consequences to the very end. However, this radical doctrine leads its author to the anachronism that by the time of the first Leo, "the final step had been taken, and the Church was definitely committed to the suppression of heresy at whatever cost."
We do not demand that historians shall compose our opinions or relieve us from the purifying pains of thought. It is well if they discard dogmatising, if they defer judgment, or judge, with the philosopher, by precepts capable of being a guide for all. We may be content that they should deny themselves, and repress their sentiments and wishes. When these are contradictory, or such as evidently to tinge the medium, an unholy curiosity is engendered to learn distinctly not only what the writer knows, but what he thinks. Mr. Lea has a malicious pleasure in baffling inquiry into the principle of his judgments. Having found, in the Catechism of Saint Sulpice, that devout Catholics are much on a par with the fanatics whose sympathy with Satan made the holy office a requisite of civilisation, and having, by his exuberant censure, prepared us to hear that this requisite of civilisation "might well seem the invention of demons," he arrives at the inharmonious conclusion that it was wrought and worked, with benefit to their souls, by[Pg 572] sincere and godly men. The condemnation of Hus is the proper test, because it was the extreme case of all. The council was master of the situation, and was crowded with men accustomed to disparage the authority of the Holy See and to denounce its acts. Practically, there was no pope either of Rome or Avignon. The Inquisition languished. There was the plausible plea of deference to the emperor and his passport; there was the imperative consideration for the religious future of Bohemia. The reforming divines were free to pursue their own scheme of justice, of mercy, and of policy. The scheme they pursued has found an assiduous apologist in their new historian. "To accuse the good fathers of Constance of conscious bad faith" is impossible. To observe the safe-conduct would have seemed absurd "to the most conscientious jurists of the council." In a nutshell, "if the result was inevitable, it was the fault of the system and not of the judges, and their conscience might well feel satisfied."
We don't expect historians to shape our opinions or free us from the challenging process of thinking. It's good if they avoid being dogmatic, hold off on making judgments, or evaluate things, like philosophers, by guidelines that can be useful for everyone. We can accept that they should hold back their personal feelings and desires. When those feelings are conflicting or clearly influence their perspective, an unhealthy curiosity arises to discover not just what the writer knows, but what they think. Mr. Lea takes a perverse satisfaction in obstructing inquiries into the reasoning behind his judgments. Finding in the Catechism of Saint Sulpice that devout Catholics are quite similar to the fanatics whose connection to Satan made the holy office essential for civilization, and having set us up with his harsh criticism to anticipate that this necessity "might well seem to be the invention of demons," he reaches the discordant conclusion that it was executed and carried out, with beneficial effects on their souls, by [Pg 572] sincere and virtuous individuals. The condemnation of Hus serves as the essential test because it represents the most extreme situation of all. The council held control over the matter and was filled with individuals used to undermining the authority of the Holy See and condemning its actions. In reality, there was no pope, either from Rome or Avignon. The Inquisition was weak. There was a reasonable justification of respecting the emperor and his passport, along with urgent concern for the religious future of Bohemia. The reforming clerics were free to carry out their approach to justice, mercy, and policy. The approach they took has found a dedicated defender in their recent historian. "To accuse the good fathers of Constance of having bad faith" is unthinkable. Observing the safe-conduct would have seemed ridiculous "to the most principled jurists of the council." In short, "if the outcome was unavoidable, it was the system's fault and not the judges', and their consciences could well feel at ease."
There may be more in this than the oratorical precaution of a scholar wanting nothing, who chooses to be discreet rather than explicit, or the wavering utterance of a mind not always strung to the same pitch. It is not the craving to rescue a favourite or to clear a record, but a fusion of unsettled doctrines of retrospective contempt. There is a demonstration of progress in looking back without looking up, in finding that the old world was wrong in the grain, that the kosmos which is inexorable to folly is indifferent to sin. Man is not an abstraction, but a manufactured product of the society with which he stands or falls, which is answerable for crimes that are the shadow and the echo of its own nobler vices, and has no right to hang the rogue it rears. Before you lash the detected class, mulct the undetected. Crime without a culprit, the unavenged victim who perishes by no man's fault, law without responsibility, the virtuous agent of a vicious cause—all these are the signs and pennons of a philosophy not recent, but rather inarticulate still and inchoate, which awaits analysis by Professor Flint.
There might be more to this than just a scholar's cautious speech who prefers discretion over being straightforward, or the hesitant words of someone whose thoughts aren’t always in sync. It’s not just about wanting to vindicate a favorite or to set the record straight; it’s a mix of unresolved ideas filled with past contempt. There’s a sign of progress in reflecting on the past without aspiration, realizing that the old ways were fundamentally flawed, and that the universe, relentless towards foolishness, doesn’t care about wrongdoing. Humanity isn’t a concept, but rather a byproduct of society, which is accountable for the crimes that reflect its own higher failings, and it has no right to condemn the outlaws it creates. Before you punish the exposed wrongdoers, hold the hidden ones accountable. Crime without a perpetrator, the unavenged victim who suffers through no one's direct action, law without accountability, the righteous agent of a corrupt cause—these all indicate a philosophy that’s not new but still unclear and unformed, waiting for analysis by Professor Flint.
No propositions are simpler or more comprehensive[Pg 573] than the two, that an incorrigible misbeliever ought to burn, or that the man who burns him ought to hang. The world as expanded on the liberal and on the hegemonic projection is patent to all men, and the alternatives, that Lacordaire was bad and Conrad good, are clear in all their bearings. They are too gross and palpable for Mr. Lea. He steers a subtler course. He does not sentence the heretic, but he will not protect him from his doom. He does not care for the inquisitor, but he will not resist him in the discharge of his duty. To establish a tenable footing on that narrow but needful platform is the epilogue these painful volumes want, that we may not be found with the traveller who discovered a precipice to the right of him, another to the left, and nothing between. Their profound and admirable erudition leads up, like Hellwald's Culturgeschichte, to a great note of interrogation. When we find the Carolina and the savage justice of Tudor judges brought to bear on the exquisitely complex psychological revolution that proceeded, after the year 1200, about the Gulf of Lyons and the Tyrrhene Sea, we miss the historic question. When we learn that Priscillian was murdered (i. 214), but that Lechler has no business to call the sentence on John Hus "ein wahrer Justizmord" (ii. 494), and then again that the burning of a heretic is a judicial murder after all (i. 552), we feel bereft of the philosophic answer.
No ideas are simpler or more all-encompassing[Pg 573] than the two that say an unalterable nonbeliever should be burned, or that the person who burns him should be hanged. The world, through both liberal and hegemonic views, is clear to everyone, and the choices—seeing Lacordaire as bad and Conrad as good—are evident in all aspects. They are too obvious for Mr. Lea. He takes a more nuanced approach. He doesn’t condemn the heretic, but he won’t save him from his fate. He doesn’t support the inquisitor, but he won’t oppose him in his duties. To find a stable position on that narrow yet necessary ground is what these difficult volumes need, so we aren’t left with the traveler who discovers a cliff to his right, another to his left, and nothing in between. Their deep and impressive knowledge leads us, much like Hellwald's Culturgeschichte, to a significant question mark. When we see the Carolina and the fierce justice of Tudor judges applied to the intricately complex psychological changes that happened around the Gulf of Lyons and the Tyrrhenian Sea after 1200, we lack the historical question. When we find out that Priscillian was killed (i. 214), but that Lechler shouldn’t call the sentence on John Hus “ein wahrer Justizmord” (ii. 494), and then that burning a heretic is indeed judicial murder after all (i. 552), we feel deprived of the philosophical answer.
Although Mr. Lea gives little heed to Pani and Hefele, Gams and Du Boys, and the others who write for the Inquisition without pleading ignorance, he emphasises a Belgian who lately wrote that the Church never employed direct constraint against heretics. People who never heard of the Belgian will wonder that so much is made of this conventional figleaf. Nearly the same assertion may be found, with varieties of caution and of confidence, in a catena of divines, from Bergier to Newman. To appear unfamiliar with the defence exposes the writer to the thrust that you cannot know the strength or the weakness of a case until you have heard its advocates. The liberality of Leo XIII., which has yielded a splendid[Pg 574] and impartial harvest to Ehrle, and Schottmüller, and the École Française, raises the question whether the Abbé Duchesne or Father Denifle supplied with all the resources of the archives which are no longer secret would produce a very different or more complete account. As a philosophy of religious persecution the book is inadequate. The derivation of sects, though resting always upon good supports, stands out from an indistinct background of dogmatic history. The intruding maxims, darkened by shadows of earth, fail to ensure at all times the objective and delicate handling of mediæval theory. But the vital parts are protected by a panoply of mail. From the Albigensian crusade to the fall of the Templars and to that Franciscan movement wherein the key to Dante lies, the design and organisation, the activity and decline of the Inquisition constitute a sound and solid structure that will survive the censure of all critics. Apart from surprises still in store at Rome, and the manifest abundance of Philadelphia, the knowledge which is common property, within reach of men who seriously invoke history as the final remedy for untruth and the sovereign arbiter of opinion, can add little to the searching labours of the American.
Although Mr. Lea pays little attention to Pani and Hefele, Gams and Du Boys, and others who write for the Inquisition without claiming ignorance, he highlights a Belgian who recently stated that the Church never used direct coercion against heretics. People who have never heard of this Belgian might be surprised that so much is made of this conventional cover-up. A similar claim can be found, with varying degrees of caution and confidence, among a series of theologians, from Bergier to Newman. Not being familiar with the defense puts the writer at risk of the critique that you can't know the strengths or weaknesses of a case until you've heard from its supporters. The open-mindedness of Leo XIII., which has led to a remarkable and impartial yield for Ehrle, Schottmüller, and the École Française, prompts the question of whether Abbé Duchesne or Father Denifle, with all the resources from the now-public archives, would provide a very different or more thorough account. As a perspective on religious persecution, the book falls short. The origins of sects, although always supported by solid evidence, emerge from a vague background of doctrinal history. The maxims that intrude, obscured by earthly shadows, do not guarantee an entirely objective and nuanced treatment of medieval theory. Yet the essential parts are safeguarded by a protective layer. From the Albigensian crusade to the downfall of the Templars and that Franciscan movement where the key to Dante lies, the design and organization, as well as the actions and decline of the Inquisition, form a robust and lasting structure that will withstand criticism from all quarters. Aside from surprises still waiting to be uncovered in Rome, and the obvious wealth of information in Philadelphia, the commonly known knowledge accessible to those who genuinely seek history as the ultimate remedy for falsehood and the supreme judge of opinion can add little to the thorough investigations of the American.
FOOTNOTES:
[401] English Historical Review, 1888.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ English Historical Review, 1888.
XVI
The American Commonwealth cancels that sentence of Scaliger which Bacon amplifies in his warning against bookish politicians: "Nec ego nec alius doctus possumus scribere in politicis." The distinctive import of the book is its power of impressing American readers. Mr. Bryce is in a better position than the philosopher who said of another, "Ich hoffe, wir werden uns recht gut verständigen können; und wenn auch keiner den andern ganz versteht, wird doch jeder dem andern dazu helfen, dass er sich selbst besser verstehe." He writes with so much familiarity and feeling—the national, political, social sympathy is so spontaneous and sincere—as to carry a very large measure indeed of quiet reproach. The perfect tone is enough to sweeten and lubricate a medicine such as no traveller since Hippocrates has administered to contrite natives. Facts, not comments, convey the lesson; and I know no better illustration of a recent saying: "Si un livre porte un enseignement, ce doit être malgré son auteur, par la force même des faits qu'il raconte."
The United States disregards Scaliger's statement that Bacon expands upon in his warning about bookish politicians: "Neither I nor any learned person can write about politics." The book's unique significance lies in its ability to resonate with American readers. Mr. Bryce is in a better position than the philosopher who remarked about another, "I hope we will be able to communicate well; and even if no one fully understands the other, each will help the other to better understand themselves." He writes with such familiarity and emotion—the national, political, and social connection is so immediate and genuine—that it carries a significant amount of quiet criticism. The perfect tone is enough to make a lesson palatable and smooth, something no traveler since Hippocrates has given to remorseful locals. Facts, not commentary, deliver the message; and I know of no better example of a recent saying: "If a book has a lesson, it must be despite its author, through the sheer force of the facts it presents."
If our countryman has not the chill sententiousness of his great French predecessor, his portable wisdom and detached thoughts, he has made a far deeper study of real life, apart from comparative politics and the European investment of transatlantic experience. One of the very few propositions which he has taken straight from Tocqueville is also one of the few which a de[Pg 576]termined fault-finder would be able to contest. For they both say that the need for two chambers has become an axiom of political science. I will admit that the doctrine of Paine and Franklin and Samuel Adams, which the Pennsylvanian example and the authority of Turgot made so popular in France, is confuted by the argument of Laboulaye: "La division du corps législatif est une condition essentielle de la liberté. C'est la seule garantie qui assure la nation contre l'usurpation de ses mandataires." But it may be urged that a truth which is disputed is not an axiom; and serious men still imagine a state of things in which an undivided legislature is necessary to resist a too powerful executive, whilst two chambers can be made to curb and neutralise each other. Both Tocqueville and Turgot are said to have wavered on this point.
If our countryman lacks the cold, moralizing tone of his great French predecessor, his practical wisdom and independent thoughts reflect a much deeper understanding of real life, beyond just comparative politics and the European influence on transatlantic experiences. One of the very few ideas he has directly taken from Tocqueville is also one of the few that a determined critic could challenge. They both agree that the necessity of a bicameral legislature has become a fundamental principle of political science. I’ll concede that the ideas of Paine, Franklin, and Samuel Adams—popularized in France by the example of Pennsylvania and Turgot’s authority—are countered by Laboulaye’s argument: "The division of the legislative body is an essential condition of freedom. It is the only guarantee that protects the nation from the usurpation of its representatives." However, it can be argued that a truth that is disputed isn’t necessarily an axiom; and serious thinkers still envision a scenario where a single legislative body is needed to counter a too-powerful executive, while two chambers can balance and nullify each other. Both Tocqueville and Turgot are said to have had doubts on this matter.
It has been said that Tocqueville never understood the federal constitution. He believed, to his last edition, that the opening words of the first section, "all legislative powers herein granted," meant "tous les pouvoirs législatifs déterminés par les représentants." Story thought that he "has borrowed the greater part of his reflections from American works [meaning his own and Lieber's] and little from his own observation." The French minister at Washington described his book as "intéressant mais fort peu exact"; and even the Nation calls it "brilliant, superficial, and attractive." Mr. Bryce can never be accused of imperfect knowledge or penetration, of undue dependence upon others, or of writing up to a purpose. His fault is elsewhere. This scholar, distinguished not only as a successful writer of history, which is said to be frequent, but as a trained and professed historian, which is rare, altogether declines the jurisdiction of the Historical Review. His contumacy is in gross black and white: "I have had to resist another temptation, that of straying off into history." Three stout volumes tell how things are, without telling how they came about. I should have no title to bring them before this tribunal, if it were not for an occasional glimpse at the past; if it were not for a[Pg 577] strongly marked and personal philosophy of American history which looms behind the Boss and the Boom, the Hoodlum and the Mugwump.
It has been said that Tocqueville never really got the federal constitution. He believed, until his last edition, that the opening words of the first section, "all legislative powers herein granted," meant "all the legislative powers determined by the representatives." Story thought he "borrowed most of his reflections from American works [meaning his own and Lieber's] and little from his own observations." The French minister in Washington described his book as "interesting but very inaccurate"; and even the Nation calls it "brilliant, superficial, and attractive." Mr. Bryce can never be accused of lacking knowledge or insight, of relying too much on others, or of writing with a specific agenda. His fault lies elsewhere. This scholar, notable not just as a successful history writer—which is often seen—but as a trained and dedicated historian—which is rare—completely avoids the authority of the History Review. His defiance is clearly stated: "I have had to resist another temptation, that of straying off into history." Three substantial volumes explain how things are, without explaining how they came to be. I wouldn't have the right to bring them before this tribunal, if it weren't for an occasional glimpse into the past; if it weren't for a[Pg 577] clearly defined and personal philosophy of American history that looms behind the Boss and the Boom, the Hoodlum and the Mugwump.
There is a valid excuse for preferring to address the unhistoric mind. The process of development by which the America of Tocqueville became the America of Lincoln has been lately described with a fulness of knowledge which no European can rival. Readers who thirst for the running stream can plunge and struggle through several thousand pages of Holst's Verfassungsgeschichte, and it is better to accept the division of labour than to take up ground so recently covered by a work which, if not very well designed or well composed, is, by the prodigious digestion of material, the most instructive ever written on the natural history of federal democracy. The author, who has spent twenty years on American debates and newspapers, began during the pause between Sadowa and Wörth, when Germany was in the throes of political concentration that made the empire. He explains with complacency how another irrepressible conflict between centre and circumference came and went, and how the welfare of mankind is better served by the gathering than by the balance or dispersion of forces. Like Gneist and Tocqueville, he thinks of one country while he speaks of another; he knows nothing of reticence or economy in the revelation of private opinion; and he has none of Mr. Bryce's cheery indulgence for folly and error. But when the British author refuses to devote six months to the files of Californian journalism, he leaves the German master of his allotted field.
There’s a good reason for wanting to discuss the unhistoric mind. The development that transformed the America of Tocqueville into the America of Lincoln has recently been described with a level of detail that no European can match. Readers eager for information can dive into the thousands of pages of Holst's Verfassungsgeschichte, and it’s more practical to rely on the division of labor rather than revisit territory so recently explored by a work that, while not perfectly designed or written, is the most enlightening ever produced on the natural history of federal democracy due to its extensive research. The author, who has dedicated twenty years to studying American debates and newspapers, began his work during the period between Sadowa and Wörth, when Germany was undergoing political consolidation that created the empire. He confidently explains how yet another unavoidable conflict between central authority and local autonomy came and went, and how humanity benefits more from unity than from balancing or scattering of powers. Like Gneist and Tocqueville, he focuses on one country while addressing another; he shows no restraint or economy in expressing his personal views, and he lacks Mr. Bryce's cheerful tolerance for foolishness and mistakes. However, when the British author chooses not to spend six months reviewing California's journalism archives, he concedes to the German expert in his designated area.
The actual predominates so much with Mr. Bryce that he has hardly a word on that extraordinary aspect of democracy, the union in time of war; and gives no more than a passing glance at the confederate scheme of government, of which a northern writer said: "The invaluable reforms enumerated should be adopted by the United States, with or without a reunion of the seceded States, and as soon as possible." There are points on which some additional light could be drawn from the[Pg 578] roaring loom of time. In the chapter on Spoils it is not stated that the idea belongs to the ministers of George III. Hamilton's argument against removals is mentioned, but not the New York edition of The Federalist with the marginal note that "Mr. H. had changed his view of the constitution on that point." The French wars of speculation and plunder are spoken of; but, to give honour where honour is due, it should be added that they were an American suggestion. In May 1790, Morris wrote to two of his friends at Paris: "I see no means of extricating you from your troubles, but that which most men would consider as the means of plunging you into greater—I mean a war. And you should make it to yourselves a war of men, to your neighbours a war of money.... I hear you cry out that the finances are in a deplorable situation. This should be no obstacle. I think that they may be restored during war better than in peace. You want also something to turn men's attention from their present discontents." There is a long and impartial inquiry into parliamentary corruption as practised now; but one wishes to hear so good a judge on the report that money prevailed at some of the turning-points of American history; on the imputations cast by the younger Adams upon his ablest contemporaries; on the story told by another president, of 223 representatives who received accommodation from the bank, at the rate of a thousand pounds apiece, during its struggle with Jackson.
The current reality is so dominant for Mr. Bryce that he barely mentions the remarkable aspect of democracy, the unity during wartime; he also only takes a brief look at the confederate government plan, which a northern writer said: "The invaluable reforms listed should be adopted by the United States, with or without a reunion of the seceded States, as soon as possible." There are areas where we could shed some more light from the[Pg 578] The Federalist noted, "Mr. H. has changed his opinion on the constitution regarding that issue." The French wars of speculation and plunder are mentioned, but credit should be given where it's due—they originated as an American idea. In May 1790, Morris wrote to two of his friends in Paris: "I don't see any way to help you out of your troubles except one that most people would think would just cause more trouble—I mean war. You should make it a war of men for yourselves and a war of money for your neighbors.... I hear you complaining that the finances are a mess. That shouldn't stop you. I believe finances can improve during war better than in peace. You also need something to distract people from their current unhappiness." There’s a thorough and impartial investigation into current parliamentary corruption; however, I would like to hear from a reliable source about claims that money influenced critical moments in American history; about the accusations made by the younger Adams against his most capable peers; about the account from another president regarding 223 representatives who received support from the bank at the rate of a thousand pounds each during its conflict with Jackson.
America as known to the man in the cars, and America observed in the roll of the ages, do not always give the same totals. We learn that the best capacity of the country is withheld from politics, that there is what Emerson calls a gradual withdrawal of tender consciences from the social organisation, so that the representatives approach the level of the constituents. Yet it is in political science only that America occupies the first rank. There are six Americans on a level with the foremost Europeans, with Smith and Turgot, Mill and Humboldt. Five of these were secretaries of state, and one was[Pg 579] secretary of the treasury. We are told also that the American of to-day regards the national institutions with a confidence sometimes grotesque. But this is a sentiment which comes down, not from Washington and Jefferson, but from Grant and Sherman. The illustrious founders were not proud of their accomplished work; and men like Clay and Adams persisted in desponding to the second and third generation. We have to distinguish what the nation owes to Madison and Marshall, and what to the army of the Potomac; for men's minds misgave them as to the constitution until it was cemented by the ordeal and the sacrifice of civil war. Even the claim put forward for Americans as the providers of humour for mankind seems to me subject to the same limitation. People used to know how often, or how seldom, Washington laughed during the war; but who has numbered the jokes of Lincoln?
America, as seen by the people in their cars and as recorded throughout history, doesn’t always add up the same way. We realize that the country's greatest potential is kept away from politics, and as Emerson puts it, there's a gradual retreat of sensitive individuals from social structures, leading representatives to mirror the attitudes of their constituents. Still, in the realm of political science, America stands at the top. There are six Americans who compare favorably with the leading Europeans, like Smith, Turgot, Mill, and Humboldt. Five of them were secretaries of state, and one was[Pg 579] the secretary of the treasury. We also hear that today's Americans view national institutions with an often absurd confidence. However, this feeling doesn’t stem from Washington and Jefferson, but from Grant and Sherman. The esteemed founders were not particularly proud of what they had achieved; figures like Clay and Adams remained pessimistic even into the next generations. We must recognize what the nation owes to Madison and Marshall versus what it owes to the Army of the Potomac; for doubts lingered about the constitution until its legitimacy was reinforced by the trials and sacrifices of the Civil War. Even the claim that Americans provide humor for the world seems to be similarly limited. People used to know how often Washington laughed during the war, but who has tracked Lincoln's jokes?
Although Mr. Bryce has too much tact to speak as freely as the Americans themselves in the criticism of their government, he insists that there is one defect which they insufficiently acknowledge. By law or custom no man can represent any district but the one he resides in. If ten statesmen live in the same street, nine will be thrown out of work. It is worth while to point out (though this may not be the right place for a purely political problem) that even in that piece of censure in which he believes himself unsupported by his friends in the States, Mr. Bryce says no more than intelligent Americans have said before him. It chances that several of them have discussed this matter with me. One was governor of his State, and another is among the compurgators cited in the preface. Both were strongly persuaded that the usage in question is an urgent evil; others, I am bound to add, judged differently, deeming it valuable as a security against Boulangism—an object which can be attained by restricting the number of constituencies to be addressed by the same candidate. The two American presidents who agreed in saying that Whig and Tory belong to natural history, proposed a dilemma[Pg 580] which Mr. Bryce wishes to elude. He prefers to stand half-way between the two, and to resolve general principles into questions of expediency, probability, and degree: "The wisest statesman is he who best holds the balance between liberty and order." The sentiment is nearly that of Croker and De Quincey, and it is plain that the author would discard the vulgar definition that liberty is the end of government, and that in politics things are to be valued as they minister to its security. He writes in the spirit of John Adams when he said that the French and the American Revolution had nothing in common, and of that eulogy of 1688 as the true Restoration, on which Burke and Macaulay spent their finest prose. A sentence which he takes from Judge Cooley contains the brief abstract of his book: "America is not so much an example in her liberty as in the covenanted and enduring securities which are intended to prevent liberty degenerating into licence, and to establish a feeling of trust and repose under a beneficent government, whose excellence, so obvious in its freedom, is still more conspicuous in its careful provision for permanence and stability." Mr. Bryce declares his own point of view in the following significant terms: "The spirit of 1787 was an English spirit, and therefore a conservative spirit.... The American constitution is no exception to the rule that everything which has power to win the obedience and respect of men must have its roots deep in the past, and that the more slowly every institution has grown, so much the more enduring is it likely to prove.... There is a hearty puritanism in the view of human nature which pervades the instrument of 1787.... No men were less revolutionary in spirit than the heroes of the American Revolution. They made a revolution in the name of Magna Charta and the Bill of Rights." I descry a bewildered Whig emerging from the third volume with a reverent appreciation of ancestral wisdom, Burke's Reflections, and the eighteen Canons of Dort, and a growing belief in the function of ghosts to make laws for the quick.
Although Mr. Bryce has too much tact to speak as openly as the Americans do when critiquing their government, he argues that there is one flaw they don’t adequately acknowledge. By law or custom, no one can represent a district other than the one they live in. If ten politicians live on the same street, nine will end up out of a job. It’s worth mentioning (even though this might not be the best place for a purely political discussion) that in the criticism he believes he makes without support from his friends in the States, Mr. Bryce says nothing that intelligent Americans haven’t said before him. Several of them have talked about this with me. One was a governor of his State, and another is one of the endorsements mentioned in the preface. Both strongly believed that the issue at hand is a pressing problem; others, I must add, felt differently, viewing it as a safeguard against Boulangism—something that can be achieved by limiting the number of constituencies a single candidate can address. The two American presidents who agreed that Whig and Tory belong to history posed a dilemma[Pg 580] that Mr. Bryce wants to avoid. He prefers to remain in between and to turn general principles into questions of practicality, likelihood, and extent: "The wisest statesman is he who best holds the balance between liberty and order." This sentiment is similar to that of Croker and De Quincey, and it’s clear that the author would reject the simplistic view that liberty is the ultimate goal of government, and that in politics, things should be valued based on how they support its security. He writes in the spirit of John Adams who claimed that the French and American Revolutions had nothing in common, and of that praise for 1688 as the true Restoration, which Burke and Macaulay articulated in their finest prose. A quote from Judge Cooley captures the essence of his book: "America is not so much an example in her liberty as in the covenanted and enduring securities which are intended to prevent liberty from degenerating into license, and to foster a sense of trust and comfort under a good government, whose excellence, so evident in its freedom, is even more apparent in its careful provisions for continuity and stability." Mr. Bryce expresses his perspective in the following significant terms: "The spirit of 1787 was an English spirit, and therefore a conservative spirit.... The American constitution is no exception to the rule that everything which has the power to win the obedience and respect of people must have its roots deep in the past, and that the more slowly an institution has developed, the more likely it is to endure.... There is a strong puritanism in the view of human nature that permeates the document of 1787.... No one was less revolutionary in spirit than the heroes of the American Revolution. They initiated a revolution in the name of Magna Carta and the Bill of Rights." I can see a confused Whig emerging from the third volume with a deep appreciation for ancestral wisdom, Burke's Reflections, and the eighteen Canons of Dort, along with a growing belief in the role of ghosts in making laws for the living.
When the last Valois consulted his dying mother, she[Pg 581] advised him that anybody can cut off, but that the sewing on is an acquired art. Mr. Bryce feels strongly for the men who practised what Catharine thought so difficult, and he stops for a moment in the midst of his very impersonal treatise to deliver a panegyric on Alexander Hamilton. Tanto nomini nullum par elogium. His merits can hardly be overstated. Talleyrand assured Ticknor that he had never known his equal; Seward calls him "the ablest and most effective statesman engaged in organising and establishing the union"; Macmaster, the iconoclast, and Holst, poorly endowed with the gift of praise, unite in saying that he was the foremost genius among public men in the new world; Guizot told Rush that The Federalist was the greatest work known to him, in the application of elementary principles of government to practical administration; his paradox in support of political corruption, so hard to reconcile with the character of an honest man, was repeated to the letter by Niebuhr. In estimating Hamilton we have to remember that he was in no sense the author of the constitution. In the convention he was isolated, and his plan was rejected. In The Federalist, written before he was thirty, he pleaded for a form of government which he distrusted and disliked. He was out of sympathy with the spirit that prevailed, and was not the true representative of the cause, like Madison, who said of him, "If his theory of government deviated from the republican standard, he had the candour to avow it, and the greater merit of co-operating faithfully in maturing and supporting a system which was not his choice." The development of the constitution, so far as it continued on his lines, was the work of Marshall, barely known to us by the extracts in late editions of the Commentaries. "The Federalist," says Story, "could do little more than state the objects and general bearing of these powers and functions. The masterly reasoning of the chief-justice has followed them out to their ultimate results and boundaries with a precision and clearness approaching, as near as may be, to mathematical demonstration." Morris,[Pg 582] who was as strong as Hamilton on the side of federalism, testifies heavily against him as a leader: "More a theoretic than a practical man, he was not sufficiently convinced that a system may be good in itself, and bad in relation to particular circumstances. He well knew that his favourite form was inadmissible, unless as the result of civil war; and I suspect that his belief in that which he called an approaching crisis arose from a conviction that the kind of government most suitable, in his opinion, to this extensive country, could be established in no other way.... He trusted, moreover, that in the changes and chances of time we should be involved in some war, which might strengthen our union and nerve the executive. He was of all men the most indiscreet. He knew that a limited monarchy, even if established, could not preserve itself in this country.... He never failed, on every occasion, to advocate the excellence of, and avow his attachment to, monarchical government.... Thus, meaning very well, he acted very ill, and approached the evils he apprehended by his very solicitude to keep them at a distance." The language of Adams is more severe; but Adams was an enemy. It has been justly said that "he wished good men, as he termed them, to rule; meaning the wealthy, the well-born, the socially eminent." The federalists have suffered somewhat from this imputation; for a prejudice against any group claiming to serve under that flag is among the bequests of the French Revolution. "Les honnêtes gens ont toujours peur: c'est leur nature," is a maxim of Chateaubriand. A man most divergent and unlike him, Menou, had drawn the same conclusion: "En révolution il ne faut jamais se mettre du côté des honnêtes gens: ils sont toujours balayés." And Royer Collard, with the candour one shows in describing friends, said: "C'est le parti des honnêtes gens qui est le moins honnête de tous les partis. Tout le monde, même dans ses erreurs, était honnête à l'assemblée constituante, excepté le côté droit." Hamilton stands higher as a political philosopher than as an American partisan. Europeans are generally liberal for[Pg 583] the sake of something that is not liberty, and conservative for an object to be conserved; and in a jungle of other motives besides the reason of state we cannot often eliminate unadulterated or disinterested conservatism. We think of land and capital, tradition and custom, the aristocracy and the services, the crown and the altar. It is the singular superiority of Hamilton that he is really anxious about nothing but the exceeding difficulty of quelling the centrifugal forces, and that no kindred and coequal powers divide his attachment or intercept his view. Therefore he is the most scientific of conservative thinkers, and there is not one in whom the doctrine that prefers the ship to the crew can be so profitably studied.
When the last Valois talked to his dying mother, she[Pg 581] advised him that anyone can cut something off, but sewing it back on is a skill you have to learn. Mr. Bryce has a strong appreciation for the men who practiced what Catharine thought was so challenging, and he pauses in his very impersonal discussion to praise Alexander Hamilton. Tanto nomini nullum par elogium. His contributions are hard to overstate. Talleyrand told Ticknor that he had never met his equal; Seward referred to him as "the most skilled and effective statesman involved in organizing and establishing the union"; Macmaster, the critic, and Holst, who isn't great at praising, both agree that he was the top genius among public figures in the new world; Guizot informed Rush that The Federalist was the greatest work he knew of when it came to applying basic principles of government to real administration; his paradox supporting political corruption, which is difficult to reconcile with the character of an honest man, was echoed exactly by Niebuhr. When evaluating Hamilton, we must remember that he was not in any way the creator of the constitution. In the convention, he was isolated, and his plan was turned down. In The Federalist, written before he turned thirty, he advocated for a type of government he didn’t trust or like. He didn’t share the spirit that was dominant and wasn’t the true representative of the cause, unlike Madison, who remarked about him, "If his theory of government strayed from the republican standard, he had the honesty to say so, and the greater merit of working faithfully to develop and support a system that was not his preference." The development of the constitution, as much as it followed his ideas, was the work of Marshall, who we only know from the excerpts in recent editions of the Commentaries. "The Federalist," says Story, "could do little more than outline the objectives and general implications of these powers and functions. The masterful reasoning of the chief justice has traced them out to their ultimate consequences and limits with a clarity and precision that come as close as possible to mathematical proof." Morris,[Pg 582] who was as committed as Hamilton to federalism, offers a strong critique of him as a leader: "More of a theorist than a practical man, he wasn’t convinced enough that a system could be good in itself but bad in certain situations. He knew well that his preferred form was unattainable except through civil war; and I suspect that his belief in what he called an impending crisis stemmed from a conviction that the system most suited to this vast country could only be established in that manner.... He also believed that through the changes and uncertainties of time, we would find ourselves in some conflict that could strengthen our union and empower the executive. He was the most imprudent of all men. He recognized that a limited monarchy, even if set up, couldn’t sustain itself in this country.... He consistently advocated for and expressed his attachment to monarchical government.... Thus, with good intentions, he acted poorly, coming closer to the dangers he feared by his very eagerness to keep them at bay." Adams’ language is harsher; but Adams was an opponent. It has been rightly said that "he wished good men, as he called them, to lead; meaning the wealthy, the well-born, the socially prominent." The federalists have been somewhat affected by this accusation; a prejudice against any group claiming to serve under that banner is among the legacies of the French Revolution. "Les honnêtes gens ont toujours peur: c'est leur nature," is a saying by Chateaubriand. A man most different from him, Menou, reached the same conclusion: "In a revolution, you should never side with the good people: they are always swept away." And Royer Collard, with the honesty shown in describing friends, stated: "It's the party of the honest people that is the least honest of all parties. Everyone, even in their mistakes, was honest in the constituent assembly, except for the right wing." Hamilton is regarded more highly as a political philosopher than as an American supporter. Europeans are generally liberal for[Pg 583] reasons that aren't about liberty, and conservative for things that need to be preserved; and in a tangle of other motives beyond just state interests, we can rarely find pure or unselfish conservatism. We think about land and capital, tradition and customs, the aristocracy and the services, the crown and the church. Hamilton's unique strength is that he truly cares only about the extreme difficulty of controlling the forces that pull apart our unity, and no equal or rival powers divide his allegiance or obstruct his vision. Therefore, he is the most scientific of conservative thinkers, and he is the one from whom the principle that prioritizes the ship over the crew can be best studied.
In his scruple to do justice to conservative doctrine Mr. Bryce extracts a passage from a letter of Canning to Croker which, by itself, does not adequately represent that minister's views. "Am I to understand, then, that you consider the king as completely in the hands of the Tory aristocracy as his father, or rather as George II. was in the hands of the Whigs? If so, George III. reigned, and Mr. Pitt (both father and son) administered the government, in vain. I have a better opinion of the real vigour of the crown when it chooses to put forth its own strength, and I am not without some reliance on the body of the people." The finest mind reared by many generations of English conservatism was not always so faithful to monarchical traditions, and in addressing the incessant polemist of Toryism Canning made himself out a trifle better than he really was. His intercourse with Marcellus in 1823 exhibits a diluted orthodoxy: "Le système britannique n'est que le butin des longues victoires remportées par les sujets contre le monarque. Oubliez-vous que les rois ne doivent pas donner des institutions, mais que les institutions seules doivent donner des rois?... Connaissez-vous un roi qui mérite d'être libre, dans le sens implicite du mot?... Et George IV., croyez-vous que je serais son ministre, s'il avait été libre de choisir?... Quand un roi dénie au peuple les institutions dont le peuple a besoin, quel est le procédé[Pg 584] de l'Angleterre? Elle expulse ce roi, et met à sa place un roi d'une famille alliée sans doute, mais qui se trouve ainsi, non plus un fils de la royauté, confiant dans le droit de ses ancêtres, mais le fils des institutions nationales, tirant tous ses droits de cette seule origine.... Le gouvernement représentatif est encore bon à une chose que sa majesté a oubliée. Il fait que des ministres essuient sans répliquer les épigrammes d'un roi qui cherche à se venger ainsi de son impuissance."
In his effort to accurately represent conservative doctrine, Mr. Bryce quotes a passage from a letter by Canning to Croker that, on its own, doesn’t fully capture the minister's views. "Should I take it that you think the king is just as much under the control of the Tory aristocracy as his father was, or even more so than George II. was under the Whigs? If that’s the case, then George III. ruled, and Mr. Pitt (both father and son) governed in vain. I actually have a higher opinion of the true strength of the crown when it decides to assert its own power, and I also place some trust in the common people." The greatest mind shaped by generations of English conservatism wasn't always so loyal to royal traditions, and while engaging with the unending critics of Toryism, Canning portrayed himself as slightly better than he actually was. His discussions with Marcellus in 1823 show a weakened adherence to orthodoxy: "The British system is nothing more than the spoils of long victories won by subjects over the monarch. Do you forget that kings shouldn’t create institutions, but that institutions should create kings?… Do you know of any king who deserves to be free, in the implied sense of the word?… And George IV., do you think I would be his minister if he had been free to choose?… When a king denies the people the institutions they need, what is England’s response? It expels that king and replaces him with a king from a related family, who is thus, not a son of royalty, confident in his ancestral rights, but the son of national institutions, deriving all his rights from that sole origin.… Representative government still has one benefit that his majesty has overlooked. It allows ministers to take the barbs from a king who tries to retaliate against his own powerlessness without a word."
Mr. Bryce's work has received a hearty welcome in its proper hemisphere, and I know not that any critic has doubted whether the pious founder, with the dogma of unbroken continuity, strikes the just note or covers all the ground. At another angle, the origin of the greatest power and the grandest polity in the annals of mankind emits a different ray. It was a favourite doctrine with Webster and Tocqueville that the beliefs of the pilgrims inspired the Revolution, which others deem a triumph of pelagianism; while J.Q. Adams affirms that "not one of the motives which stimulated the puritans of 1643 had the slightest influence in actuating the confederacy of 1774." The Dutch statesman Hogendorp, returning from the United States in 1784, had the following dialogue with the stadtholder: "La religion, monseigneur, a moins d'influence que jamais sur les esprits.... Il y a toute une province de quakers?... Depuis la révolution il semble que ces sortes de différences s'évanouissent.... Les Bostoniens ne sont-ils pas fort dévots?... Ils l'étaient, monseigneur, mais à lire les descriptions faites il y a vingt ou même dix ans, on ne les reconnaît pas de ce côté-là." It is an old story that the federal constitution, unlike that of Hérault de Séchelles, makes no allusion to the Deity; that there is none in the president's oath; and that in 1796 it was stated officially that the government of the United States is not in any sense founded on the Christian religion. No three men had more to do with the new order than Franklin, Adams, and Jefferson. Franklin's irreligious tone was such that his manuscripts, like Bentham's, were[Pg 585] suppressed, to the present year. Adams called the Christian faith a horrid blasphemy. Of Jefferson we are assured that, if not an absolute atheist, he had no belief in a future existence; and he hoped that the French arms "would bring at length kings, nobles, and priests to the scaffolds which they have been so long deluging with human blood." If Calvin prompted the Revolution, it was after he had suffered from contact with Tom Paine; and we must make room for other influences which, in that generation, swayed the world from the rising to the setting sun. It was an age of faith in the secular sense described by Guizot: "C'était un siècle ardent et sincère, un siècle plein de foi et d'enthousiasme. Il a eu foi dans la vérité, car il lui a reconnu le droit de régner."
Mr. Bryce's work has been warmly received where it belongs, and I don’t think any critic has questioned whether the devoted founder, with the idea of unbroken continuity, hits the right note or covers all the bases. From another perspective, the source of the greatest power and the most remarkable government in human history shines a different light. It was a favored belief among Webster and Tocqueville that the pilgrims' convictions inspired the Revolution, which others consider a win for pelagianism; meanwhile, J.Q. Adams claims that "not one of the motives that fueled the puritans of 1643 had any influence on the confederacy of 1774." The Dutch statesman Hogendorp, returning from the United States in 1784, had the following conversation with the stadtholder: "Religion, sir, has less influence than ever on people's minds.... Is there an entire province of Quakers?... Since the Revolution, it seems these types of differences are fading away.... Aren't the Bostonians very devout?... They used to be, sir, but reading descriptions made twenty or even ten years ago, you wouldn’t recognize them in that regard." It’s a well-known fact that the federal constitution, unlike that of Hérault de Séchelles, makes no mention of God; that there is none in the president's oath; and that in 1796 it was officially stated that the government of the United States is not in any way founded on the Christian religion. No three men were more involved with the new order than Franklin, Adams, and Jefferson. Franklin's irreligious tone was so pronounced that his manuscripts, similar to Bentham's, were suppressed up to this year. Adams referred to the Christian faith as a horrid blasphemy. We are told that Jefferson, if not a complete atheist, had no belief in an afterlife; and he hoped the French forces "would finally bring kings, nobles, and priests to the guillotine, which they have been soaking with human blood for so long." If Calvin spurred the Revolution, it was after he had been influenced by Tom Paine; and we must acknowledge other influences that swayed society during that generation, from dawn to dusk. It was an age of secular faith, as described by Guizot: "It was a passionate and sincere century, a century full of faith and enthusiasm. It had faith in truth, for it recognized its right to rule."
In point both of principle and policy, Mr. Bryce does well to load the scale that is not his own, and to let the jurist within him sometimes mask the philosophic politician. I have to speak of him not as a political reasoner or as an observer of life in motion, but only in the character which he assiduously lays aside. If he had guarded less against his own historic faculty, and had allowed space to take up neglected threads, he would have had to expose the boundless innovation, the unfathomed gulf produced by American independence, and there would be no opening to back the Jeffersonian shears against the darning-needle of the great chief-justice. My misgiving lies in the line of thought of Riehl and the elder Cherbuliez. The first of those eminent conservatives writes: "Die Extreme, nicht deren Vermittelungen und Abschwächungen, deuten die Zukunft vor." The Genevese has just the same remark: "Les idées n'ont jamais plus de puissance que sous leur forme la plus abstraite. Les idées abstraites ont plus remué le monde, elles ont causé plus de révolutions et laissé plus de traces durables que les idées pratiques." Lassalle says, "Kein Einzelner denkt mit der Consequenz eines Volksgeistes." Schelling may help us over the parting ways: "Der erzeugte Gedanke ist eine unabhängige Macht, für sich fortwirkend, ja, in der menschlichen Seele, so anwachsend, dass er seine[Pg 586] eigene Mutter bezwingt und unterwirft." After the philosopher, let us conclude with a divine: "C'est de révolte en révolte, si l'on veut employer ce mot, que les sociétés se perfectionnent, que la civilisation s'établit, que la justice règne, que la vérité fleurit."
In terms of both principle and policy, Mr. Bryce does well to weigh the scale that isn’t his own, occasionally allowing the jurist within him to overshadow the philosophical politician. I have to talk about him not as a political thinker or as an observer of life in motion, but only in the role that he diligently sets aside. If he had been less cautious about his own historical perspective and had made room to explore overlooked aspects, he would have had to reveal the endless changes and the profound divide created by American independence, and there would be no opportunity to oppose the Jeffersonian principles against the insightful reasoning of the great chief justice. My concern aligns with the thoughts of Riehl and the older Cherbuliez. The first of those prominent conservatives writes: "Extremes, not their mediations and mitigations, indicate the future." The Genevese offers a similar point: "Abstract ideas have never had more power than in their most abstract form. Abstract ideas have stirred the world more, caused more revolutions, and left more lasting marks than practical ideas." Lassalle says, "No individual thinks with the consistency of a national spirit." Schelling might help us navigate the crossroads: "The generated thought is an independent force, continuing to act on its own, yes, in the human soul, growing to the point that it overcomes and subjugates its own mother." After the philosopher, let us conclude with the thoughts of a divine: "It is through revolt after revolt, if I may use that term, that societies improve, that civilization is established, that justice reigns, and that truth flourishes."
The anti-revolutionary temper of the Revolution belongs to 1787, not to 1776. Another element was at work, and it is the other element that is new, effective, characteristic, and added permanently to the experience of the world. The story of the revolted colonies impresses us first and most distinctly as the supreme manifestation of the law of resistance, as the abstract revolution in its purest and most perfect shape. No people was so free as the insurgents; no government less oppressive than the government which they overthrew. Those who deem Washington and Hamilton honest can apply the term to few European statesmen. Their example presents a thorn, not a cushion, and threatens all existing political forms, with the doubtful exception of the federal constitution of 1874. It teaches that men ought to be in arms even against a remote and constructive danger to their freedom; that even if the cloud is no bigger than a man's hand, it is their right and duty to stake the national existence, to sacrifice lives and fortunes, to cover the country with a lake of blood, to shatter crowns and sceptres and fling parliaments into the sea. On this principle of subversion they erected their commonwealth, and by its virtue lifted the world out of its orbit and assigned a new course to history. Here or nowhere we have the broken chain, the rejected past, precedent and statute superseded by unwritten law, sons wiser than their fathers, ideas rooted in the future, reason cutting as clean as Atropos. The wisest philosopher of the old world instructs us to take things as they are, and to adore God in the event: "Il faut toujours être content de l'ordre du passé, parce qu'il est conforme à la volonté de Dieu absolue, qu'on connoît par l'évènement." The contrary is the text of Emerson: "Institutions are not aboriginal, though they existed before we were born. They are not[Pg 587] superior to the citizen. Every law and usage was a man's expedient to meet a particular case. We may make as good; we may make better." More to the present point is the language of Seward: "The rights asserted by our forefathers were not peculiar to themselves, they were the common rights of mankind. The basis of the constitution was laid broader by far than the superstructure which the conflicting interests and prejudices of the day suffered to be erected. The constitution and laws of the federal government did not practically extend those principles throughout the new system of government; but they were plainly promulgated in the declaration of independence. Their complete development and reduction to practical operation constitute the progress which all liberal statesmen desire to promote, and the end of that progress will be complete political equality among ourselves, and the extension and perfection of institutions similar to our own throughout the world." A passage which Hamilton's editor selects as the keynote of his system expresses well enough the spirit of the Revolution: "The sacred rights of mankind are not to be rummaged for among old parchments or musty records. They are written, as with a sunbeam, in the whole volume of human nature, by the hand of the Divinity itself, and can never be erased or obscured by mortal power. I consider civil liberty, in a genuine, unadulterated sense, as the greatest of terrestrial blessings. I am convinced that the whole human race is entitled to it, and that it can be wrested from no part of them without the blackest and most aggravated guilt." Those were the days when a philosopher divided governments into two kinds, the bad and the good, that is, those which exist and those which do not exist; and when Burke, in the fervour of early liberalism, proclaimed that a revolution was the only thing that could do the world any good: "Nothing less than a convulsion that will shake the globe to its centre can ever restore the European nations to that liberty by which they were once so much distinguished."
The anti-revolutionary spirit of the Revolution is linked to 1787, not 1776. Another factor was at play, and it's this factor that is new, impactful, distinctive, and has been permanently added to the world's experience. The tale of the rebelling colonies impresses us first and foremost as the ultimate expression of the law of resistance, the abstract revolution in its purest form. No one was as free as the rebels; no government was less tyrannical than the one they overthrew. Those who see Washington and Hamilton as honest can apply that label to few European leaders. Their example is a challenge, not a comfort, and poses a threat to all existing political systems, with the uncertain exception of the federal constitution of 1874. It teaches that people should take up arms even against a distant and conceptual threat to their freedom; that even if the danger is small, it is their right and duty to risk national existence, to sacrifice lives and fortunes, to engulf the country in bloodshed, to destroy crowns and scepters, and to cast parliaments into the sea. They built their government on this principle of upheaval, and through its power, they altered the world's trajectory and set a new course for history. Here or nowhere else, we find the broken chain, the discarded past, established legal traditions replaced by unwritten law, children wiser than their parents, ideas rooted in the future, and reason cutting as precisely as Atropos. The most insightful philosopher of the old world tells us to accept things as they are and to honor God in what happens: "We must always be content with the order of the past, as it follows the absolute will of God, which we know through events." The opposite is Emerson's message: "Institutions are not original, even though they existed before we were born. They are not superior to the citizen. Every law and tradition was a person's solution to a specific problem. We can create ones as good; we can create better." More to the point is Seward's wording: "The rights claimed by our ancestors were not exclusive to them; they were the common rights of all humanity. The foundation of the constitution was much broader than the framework that the conflicting interests and biases of the time allowed to be built. The constitution and laws of the federal government didn’t effectively extend those principles throughout the new government system; however, they were clearly stated in the declaration of independence. Their full development and practical implementation represent the progress that all progressive politicians wish to advance, and the goal of that progress will be complete political equality among ourselves, as well as the spread and enhancement of institutions similar to ours around the globe." A comment that Hamilton's editor highlights as central to his philosophy captures the spirit of the Revolution well: "The sacred rights of humanity are not to be searched for among old documents or dusty records. They are inscribed, as if by sunlight, in the entire spectrum of human nature, by the hand of the Divine itself, and can never be erased or obscured by human power. I view civil liberty, in its true and purest sense, as the greatest of earthly blessings. I believe that all of humanity is entitled to it, and that it can be taken from no part of them without the gravest and most heinous guilt." Those were the times when a philosopher classified governments into two types: the bad and the good, meaning those that exist and those that do not exist; and when Burke, in the passion of early liberalism, proclaimed that a revolution was the only thing capable of improving the world: "Nothing less than a upheaval that will shake the earth to its core can ever restore the European nations to the liberty by which they were once so notably recognized."
FOOTNOTES:
[402] English Historical Review, 1889.
XVII
When Dr. Flint's former work appeared, a critic, who, it is true, was also a rival, objected that it was diffusely written. What then occupied three hundred and thirty pages has now expanded to seven hundred, and suggests a doubt as to the use of criticism. It must at once be said that the increase is nearly all material gain. The author does not cling to his main topic, and, as he insists that the science he is adumbrating flourishes on the study of facts only, and not on speculative ideas, he bestows some needless attention on historians who professed no philosophy, or who, like Daniel and Velly, were not the best of their kind. Here and there, as in the account of Condorcet, there may be an unprofitable or superfluous sentence. But on the whole the enlarged treatment of the philosophy of history in France is accomplished not by expansion, but by solid and essential addition. Many writers are included whom the earlier volume passed over, and Cousin occupies fewer pages now than in 1874, by the aid of smaller type and the omission of a passage injurious to Schelling. Many necessary corrections and improvements have been made, such as the transfer of Ballanche from theocracy to the liberal Catholicism of which he is supposed to be the founder.
When Dr. Flint's earlier work was published, a critic, who was also a competitor, claimed that it was overly lengthy. What used to be three hundred thirty pages has now grown to seven hundred, raising questions about the value of criticism. It should be noted that almost all of this increase is due to substantial content. The author doesn't stay focused on his main topic and, since he argues that the science he is outlining thrives on factual study rather than speculative ideas, he gives some unnecessary attention to historians who lacked philosophy or who, like Daniel and Velly, weren't the best in their field. There are moments, like in the discussion of Condorcet, where there may be an unhelpful or redundant sentence. However, overall, the expanded examination of the philosophy of history in France enhances the content through solid and significant additions rather than just length. Many writers are included that the earlier volume overlooked, and Cousin now takes up fewer pages than in 1874, thanks to smaller text and the removal of a section unfavorable to Schelling. Several important corrections and improvements have been made, such as moving Ballanche from theocracy to the liberal Catholicism that he is believed to have founded.
Dr. Flint's unchallenged superiority consists alike in his familiarity with obscure, but not irrelevant authors,[Pg 589] whom he has brought into line, and in his scrupulous fairness towards all whose attempted systems he has analysed. He is hearty in appreciating talent of every kind, but he is discriminating in his judgment of ideas, and rarely sympathetic. Where the best thoughts of the ablest men are to be displayed, it would be tempting to present an array of luminous points or a chaplet of polished gems. In the hands of such artists as Stahl or Cousin they would start into high relief with a convincing lucidity that would rouse the exhibited writers to confess that they had never known they were so clever. Without transfiguration the effect might be attained by sometimes stringing the most significant words of the original. Excepting one unduly favoured competitor, who fills two pages with untranslated French, there is little direct quotation. Cournot is one of those who, having been overlooked at first, are here raised to prominence. He is urgently, and justly, recommended to the attention of students. "They will find that every page bears the impress of patient, independent, and sagacious thought. I believe I have not met with a more genuine thinker in the course of my investigations. He was a man of the finest intellectual qualities, of a powerful and absolutely truthful mind." But then we are warned that Cournot never wrote a line for the general reader, and accordingly he is not permitted to speak for himself. Yet it was this thoughtful Frenchman who said: "Aucune idée parmi celles qui se réfèrent à l'ordre des faits naturels ne tient de plus près à la famille des idées religieuses que l'idée du progrès, et n'est plus propre à devenir le principe d'une sorte de foi religieuse pour ceux qui n'en ont pas d'autres. Elle a, comme la foi religieuse, la vertu de relever les âmes et les caractères."
Dr. Flint's undeniable superiority comes from his knowledge of obscure, yet relevant authors,[Pg 589] whom he has effectively categorized, and his meticulous fairness towards everyone whose ideas he has examined. He genuinely appreciates talent of all kinds, but he is selective in judging ideas and rarely shows sympathy. When showcasing the best thoughts from the most capable minds, it would be tempting to present a vibrant collection of brilliant points or a string of polished gems. In the hands of talented individuals like Stahl or Cousin, these ideas would come to life with such clarity that the authors would be astonished to realize how clever they truly are. Without any transformation needed, the effect could be achieved by occasionally stringing together the most notable words from the original. Aside from one overly favored competitor who fills two pages with untranslated French, there is very little direct quoting. Cournot is one of those who, initially overlooked, is now brought to the forefront. He is strongly, and rightly, recommended to students. "They will find that every page reflects careful, independent, and insightful thought. I believe I have not encountered a more genuine thinker in my research. He was a man of exceptional intellectual abilities, with a powerful and completely honest mind." However, we are cautioned that Cournot never wrote anything for the general public, so he is not allowed to speak for himself. Yet it was this thoughtful Frenchman who said: "Aucune idée parmi celles qui se réfèrent à l'ordre des faits naturels ne tient de plus près à la famille des idées religieuses que l'idée du progrès, et n'est plus propre à devenir le principe d'une sorte de foi religieuse pour ceux qui n'en ont pas d'autres. Elle a, comme la foi religieuse, la vertu de relever les âmes et les caractères."
The successive theories gain neither in clearness nor in contrast by the order in which they stand. As other countries are reserved for other volumes, Cousin precedes Hegel, who was his master, whilst Quetelet is barely mentioned in his own place, and has to wait for Buckle, if not for Oettingen and Rümelin, before he comes on for[Pg 590] discussion. The finer threads, the underground currents, are not carefully traced. The connection between the juste milieu in politics and eclecticism in philosophy was already stated by the chief eclectic; but the subtler link between the Catholic legitimists and democracy seems to have escaped the author's notice. He says that the republic proclaimed universal suffrage in 1848, and he considers it a triumph for the party of Lafayette. In fact, it was the triumph of an opposite school—of those legitimists who appealed from the narrow franchise which sustained the Orleans dynasty to the nation behind it. The chairman of the constitutional committee was a legitimist, and he, inspired by the abbé de Genoude, of the Gazette de France, and opposed by Odilon Barrot, insisted on the pure logic of absolute democracy.
The different theories don’t become clearer or more distinct based on their order. Since other countries will be covered in later volumes, Cousin is mentioned before Hegel, who was his teacher, while Quetelet is only briefly noted and has to wait for Buckle, if not for Oettingen and Rümelin, before he’s discussed on[Pg 590]. The finer details and underlying trends are not thoroughly explored. The relationship between the moderate position in politics and eclecticism in philosophy was already articulated by the main eclectic thinker; however, the subtler link between Catholic legitimists and democracy seems to have been overlooked by the author. He states that the republic declared universal suffrage in 1848 and views it as a win for Lafayette's party. In reality, it was a victory for a different group—those legitimists who appealed against the limited voting rights that upheld the Orleans monarchy to the larger nation. The head of the constitutional committee was a legitimist, and he, influenced by the abbé de Genoude of the Gazette de France, and opposed by Odilon Barrot, pushed for the strict logic of absolute democracy.
It is an old story now that the true history of philosophy is the true evolution of philosophy, and that when we have eliminated whatever has been damaged by contemporary criticism or by subsequent advance, and have assimilated all that has survived through the ages, we shall find in our possession not only a record of growth, but the full-grown fruit itself. This is not the way in which Dr. Flint understands the building up of his department of knowledge. Instead of showing how far France has made a way towards the untrodden crest, he describes the many flowery paths, discovered by the French, which lead elsewhere, and I expect that in coming volumes it will appear that Hegel and Buckle, Vico and Ferrari, are scarcely better guides than Laurent or Littré. Fatalism and retribution, race and nationality, the test of success and of duration, heredity and the reign of the invincible dead, the widening circle, the emancipation of the individual, the gradual triumph of the soul over the body, of mind over matter, reason over will, knowledge over ignorance, truth over error, right over might, liberty over authority, the law of progress and perfectibility, the constant intervention of providence, the sovereignty of the developed conscience—neither these nor other alluring theories are accepted as more than[Pg 591] illusions or half-truths. Dr. Flint scarcely avails himself of them even for his foundations or his skeleton framework. His critical faculty, stronger than his gift of adaptation, levels obstructions and marks the earth with ruin. He is more anxious to expose the strange unreason of former writers, the inadequacy of their knowledge, their want of aptitude in induction, than their services in storing material for the use of successors. The result is not to be the sifted and verified wisdom of two centuries, but a future system, to be produced when the rest have failed by an exhaustive series of vain experiments. We may regret to abandon many brilliant laws and attractive generalisations that have given light and clearness and simplicity and symmetry to our thought; but it is certain that Dr. Flint is a close and powerful reasoner, equipped with satisfying information, and he establishes his contention that France has not produced a classic philosophy of history, and is still waiting for its Adam Smith or Jacob Grimm.
It's a well-known story now that the true history of philosophy reflects its real evolution. When we strip away everything that has been tarnished by modern criticism or by later developments and incorporate all that has lasted through the ages, we will have not just a record of growth but the fully ripened result itself. This is not how Dr. Flint views the development of his field. Rather than demonstrating how much progress France has made toward uncharted territory, he talks about the many scenic routes discovered by the French that lead to other places. I suspect that in future volumes it will become clear that Hegel and Buckle, Vico and Ferrari are not much better guides than Laurent or Littré. Fatalism and retribution, race and nationality, the measure of success and endurance, heredity and the dominance of the unassailable dead, the expanding circle, the liberation of the individual, the gradual victory of the soul over the body, of mind over matter, of reason over will, of knowledge over ignorance, of truth over error, of right over might, of freedom over authority, the law of progress and improvement, the constant intervention of providence, the authority of the developed conscience—none of these, nor other enticing theories, are seen as anything more than illusions or half-truths. Dr. Flint hardly uses them even for his foundational ideas or basic framework. His critical skills, which are stronger than his ability to adapt, tear down barriers and leave destruction in their wake. He seems more interested in highlighting the bizarre irrationality of earlier writers, their insufficient knowledge, and their lack of skill in induction, rather than acknowledging their contributions in gathering material for future thinkers. The outcome is not the refined and validated wisdom of two centuries but a future system that will emerge after the others have failed through a series of pointless experiments. We may sorrow over losing many brilliant laws and appealing generalizations that have illuminated, clarified, simplified, and structured our thinking; however, it's clear that Dr. Flint is a keen and powerful thinker, armed with substantial information, and he convincingly argues that France has not created a classic philosophy of history and is still waiting for its Adam Smith or Jacob Grimm.
The kindred topic of development recurs repeatedly, as an important factor in modern science. It is still a confused and unsettled chapter, and in one place Dr. Flint seems to attribute the idea to Bossuet; in another he says that it was scarcely entertained in those days by Protestants, and not at all by Catholics; in a third he implies that its celebrity in the nineteenth century is owing in the first place to Lamennais. The passage, taken from Vinet, in which Bossuet speaks of the development of religion is inaccurately rendered. His words are the same which, on another page, are rightly translated "the course of religion"—la suite de la religion. Indeed, Bossuet was the most powerful adversary the theory ever encountered. It was not so alien to Catholic theology as is here stated, and before the time of Jurieu is more often found among Catholic than Protestant writers. When it was put forward, in guarded, dubious, and evasive terms, by Petavius, the indignation in England was as great as in 1846. The work which contained it, the most learned that Christian theology[Pg 592] had then produced, could not be reprinted over here, lest it should supply the Socinians with inconvenient texts. Nelson hints that the great Jesuit may have been a secret Arian, and Bull stamped upon his theory amid the grateful applause of Bossuet and his friends. Petavius was not an innovator, for the idea had long found a home among the Franciscan masters: "Proficit fides secundum statum communem, quia secundum profectum temporum efficiebantur homines magis idonei ad percipienda et intelligenda sacramenta fidei.—Sunt multae conclusiones necessario inclusae in articulis creditis, sed antequam sunt per Ecclesiam declaratae et explicatae non oportet quemcumque eas credere. Oportet tamen circa eas sobrie opinari, ut scilicet homo sit paratus eas tenere pro tempore, pro quo veritas fuerit declarata." Cardinal Duperron said nearly the same thing as Petavius a generation before him: "L'Arien trouvera dans sainct Irénée, Tertullien et autres qui nous sont restez en petit nombre de ces siècles-là, que le Fils est l'instrument du Père, que le Père a commandé au Fils lors qu'il a esté question de la création des choses, que le Père et le Fils sont aliud et aliud; choses que qui tiendroit aujourd'huy, que le langage de l'Eglise est plus examiné, seroit estimé pour Arien luy-mesme." All this does not serve to supply the pedigree which Newman found it so difficult to trace. Development, in those days, was an expedient, an hypothesis, and not even the thing so dear to the Oxford probabilitarians, a working hypothesis. It was not more substantial than the gleam in Robinson's farewell to the pilgrims: "I am very confident that the Lord has more truth yet to break forth out of His holy word." The reason why it possessed no scientific basis is explained by Duchesne: "Ce n'est guère avant la seconde moitié du xviie siècle qu'il devint impossible de soutenir l'authenticité des fausses décrétales, des constitutions apostoliques, des 'Récognitions Clémentines,' du faux Ignace, du pseudo-Dionys et de l'immense fatras d'œuvres anonymes ou pseudonymes qui grossissait souvent du tiers ou de la moitié l'héritage littéraire des auteurs les plus considérables. Qui aurait pu même[Pg 593] songer à un développement dogmatique?" That it was little understood, and lightly and loosely employed, is proved by Bossuet himself, who alludes to it in one passage as if he did not know that it was the subversion of his theology: "Quamvis ecclesia omnem veritatem funditus norit, ex haeresibus tamen discit, ut aiebat magni nominis Vincentius Lirinensis, aptius, distinctius, clariusque eandem exponere."
The related topic of development comes up repeatedly as an important factor in modern science. It's still a confusing and unsettled issue. At one point, Dr. Flint seems to credit the idea to Bossuet; elsewhere, he claims that Protestants hardly engaged with it back then, and Catholics not at all; in another instance, he suggests that its prominence in the nineteenth century is mainly due to Lamennais. The passage from Vinet, where Bossuet talks about the development of religion, is inaccurately translated. His words are the same that, on another page, are correctly translated as "the course of religion"—la suite de la religion. In fact, Bossuet was the strongest opponent the theory ever faced. It wasn’t as foreign to Catholic theology as stated here, and prior to Jurieu, it was more commonly found among Catholic than Protestant writers. When Petavius cautiously and ambiguously suggested it, the outrage in England was as intense as in 1846. The work that contained it, the most scholarly Christian theology had produced by that time, couldn’t be reprinted here, for fear it would provide Socinians with troublesome texts. Nelson hints that this great Jesuit may have been a secret Arian, and Bull condemned his theory amid the thankful support of Bossuet and his allies. Petavius wasn’t an innovator; the idea had long been accepted among the Franciscan masters: "Proficit fides secundum statum communem, quia secundum profectum temporum efficiebantur homines magis idonei ad percipienda et intelligenda sacramenta fidei.—Sunt multae conclusiones necessario inclusae in articulis creditis, sed antequam sunt per Ecclesiam declaratae et explicatae non oportet quemcumque eas credere. Oportet tamen circa eas sobrie opinari, ut scilicet homo sit paratus eas tenere pro tempore, pro quo veritas fuerit declarata." Cardinal Duperron said nearly the same thing as Petavius a generation earlier: "L'Arien trouvera dans sainct Irénée, Tertullien et autres qui nous sont restez en petit nombre de ces siècles-là, que le Fils est l'instrument du Père, que le Père a commandé au Fils lors qu'il a esté question de la création des choses, que le Père et le Fils sont aliud et aliud; choses que qui tiendroit aujourd'huy, que le langage de l'Eglise est plus examiné, seroit estimé pour Arien luy-mesme." All of this doesn't help provide the lineage that Newman found so hard to trace. Development, back then, was just a workaround, a hypothesis, not even the thing so valued by the Oxford probabilitarians, a working hypothesis. It was no more substantial than the hope in Robinson's farewell to the pilgrims: "I am very confident that the Lord has more truth yet to break forth out of His holy word." The reason it lacked a scientific basis is explained by Duchesne: "Ce n'est guère avant la seconde moitié du xviie siècle qu'il devint impossible de soutenir l'authenticité des fausses décrétales, des constitutions apostoliques, des 'Récognitions Clémentines,' du faux Ignace, du pseudo-Dionys et de l'immense fatras d'œuvres anonymes ou pseudonymes qui grossissait souvent du tiers ou de la moitié l'héritage littéraire des auteurs les plus considérables. Qui aurait pu même[Pg 593] songer à un développement dogmatique?" That it was little understood and used lightly is shown by Bossuet himself, who mentions it in one part as if he didn’t realize it undermined his theology: "Quamvis ecclesia omnem veritatem funditus norit, ex haeresibus tamen discit, ut aiebat magni nominis Vincentius Lirinensis, aptius, distinctius, clariusque eandem exponere."
The account of Lamennais suffers from the defect of mixing him up too much with his early friends. No doubt he owed to them the theory that carried him through his career, for it may be found in Bonald, and also in De Maistre, though not, perhaps, in the volumes he had already published. It was less original than he at first imagined, for the English divines commonly held it from the seventeenth century, and its dirge was sung only the other day by the Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol.[404] A Scottish professor would even be justified in claiming it for Reid. But of course it was Lamennais who gave it most importance, in his programme and in his life. And his theory of the common sense, the theory that we can be certain of truth only by the agreement of mankind, though vigorously applied to sustain authority in State and Church, gravitated towards multitudinism, and marked him off from his associates. When he said quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus, he was not thinking of the Christian Church, but of Christianity as old as the creation; and the development he meant led up to the Bible, and ended at the New Testament instead of beginning there. That is the theory which he made so famous, which founded his fame and governed his fate, and to which Dr. Flint's words apply when he speaks of celebrity. In that sense it is a mistake to connect Lamennais with Möhler and Newman; and I do not believe that he anticipated their teaching, in spite of one or two passages which do not, on the face of them, bear date B.C., and may, no doubt, be quoted for the opposite opinion.
The account of Lamennais suffers from the flaw of overly connecting him with his early friends. It's clear he owed them the theory that guided his career, which can be found in Bonald and De Maistre, although not necessarily in the volumes he had already published. It was less original than he initially thought, as English theologians had held similar views since the seventeenth century, and its decline was only recently lamented by the Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol.[404] A Scottish professor might even have a valid claim for Reid. But it was Lamennais who emphasized its importance the most, in both his program and his life. His theory of common sense, which asserts that we can only be sure of truth through human consensus, was strongly used to support authority in both State and Church, yet it leaned towards multiplicity, distinguishing him from his peers. When he stated quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus, he wasn’t referring to the Christian Church, but to a form of Christianity as old as creation itself; the development he envisioned leading up to the Bible, culminating in the New Testament rather than starting there. That is the theory that made him famous, that shaped his reputation and destiny, and to which Dr. Flint's remarks on celebrity pertain. In that respect, it's incorrect to link Lamennais with Möhler and Newman; I don't think he anticipated their teachings, despite one or two passages that might seem out of place and could certainly be cited for the opposite view.
In the same group Dr. Flint represents De Maistre as[Pg 594] the teacher of Savigny, and asserts that there could never be a doubt as to the liberalism of Chateaubriand. There was none after his expulsion from office; but there was much reason for doubting in 1815, when he entreated the king to set bounds to his mercy; in 1819, when he was contributing to the Conservateur; and in 1823, when he executed the mandate of the absolute monarchs against the Spanish constitution. His zeal for legitimacy was at all times qualified with liberal elements, but they never became consistent or acquired the mastery until 1824. De Maistre and Savigny covered the same ground at one point; they both subjected the future to the past. This could serve as an argument for absolutism and theocracy, and on that account was lovely in the eyes of De Maistre. If it had been an argument the other way he would have cast it off. Savigny had no such ulterior purpose. His doctrine, that the living are not their own masters, could serve either cause. He rejected a mechanical fixity, and held that whatever has been made by process of growth shall continue to grow and suffer modification. His theory of continuity has this significance in political science, that it supplied a basis for conservatism apart from absolutism and compatible with freedom. And, as he believed that law depends on national tradition and character, he became indirectly and through friends a founder of the theory of nationality.
In the same group, Dr. Flint presents De Maistre as[Pg 594] the mentor of Savigny, claiming that there could never be any doubt about Chateaubriand's liberalism. There wasn't after he was removed from office; however, there were plenty of reasons to question it in 1815, when he pleaded with the king to limit his mercy; in 1819, when he was contributing to the Conservateur; and in 1823, when he carried out the orders of the absolute monarchs against the Spanish constitution. His commitment to legitimacy was always mixed with liberal ideas, but they didn't become consistent or take control until 1824. De Maistre and Savigny overlapped in their thinking at one point; they both looked to the past to shape the future. This could be used as a rationale for absolutism and theocracy, which made it appealing to De Maistre. If it had been an argument in the opposite direction, he would have discarded it. Savigny didn't have such hidden motives. His belief that the living are not their own masters could support either side. He dismissed a rigid approach, asserting that anything developed through growth should continue to evolve and adapt. His theory of continuity has relevance in political science because it provided a foundation for conservatism that is separate from absolutism and can coexist with freedom. And since he thought that law is based on national traditions and character, he became indirectly, and through his connections, a founder of the theory of nationality.
The one writer whom Dr. Flint refuses to criticise, because he too nearly agrees with him, is Renouvier. Taking this avowal in conjunction with two or three indiscretions on other pages, we can make a guess, not at the system itself, which is to console us for so much deviation, but at its tendency and spirit The fundamental article is belief in divine government. As Kant beheld God in the firmament of heaven, so too we can see him in history on earth. Unless a man is determined to be an atheist, he must acknowledge that the experience of mankind is a decisive proof in favour of religion. As providence is not absolute, but reigns over men destined to freedom, its method is manifested in the law of progress. Here, how[Pg 595]ever, Dr. Flint, in his agreement with Renouvier, is not eager to fight for his cause, and speaks with a less jubilant certitude. He is able to conceive that providence may attain its end without the condition of progress, that the divine scheme would not be frustrated if the world, governed by omnipotent wisdom, became steadily worse. Assuming progress as a fact, if not a law, there comes the question wherein it consists, how it is measured, where is its goal. Not religion, for the Middle Ages are an epoch of decline. Catholicism has since lost so much ground as to nullify the theories of Bossuet; whilst Protestantism never succeeded in France, either after the Reformation, when it ought to have prevailed, nor after the Revolution, when it ought not. The failure to establish the Protestant Church on the ruins of the old régime, to which Quinet attributes the breakdown of the Revolution, and which Napoleon regretted almost in the era of his concordat, is explained by Mr. Flint on the ground that Protestants were in a minority. But so they were in and after the wars of religion; and it is not apparent why a philosopher who does not prefer orthodoxy to liberty should complain that they achieved nothing better than toleration. He disproves Bossuet's view by that process of deliverance from the Church which is the note of recent centuries, and from which there is no going back. On the future I will not enlarge, because I am writing at present in the Historical, not the Prophetical, Review. But some things were not so clear in France in 1679 as they are now at Edinburgh. The predominance of Protestant power was not foreseen, except by those who disputed whether Rome would perish in 1710 or about 1720. The destined power of science to act upon religion had not been proved by Newton or Simon. No man was able to forecast the future experience of America, or to be sure that observations made under the reign of authority would be confirmed by the reign of freedom.
The one writer that Dr. Flint refuses to criticize because he agrees with him too closely is Renouvier. Taking this acknowledgment along with a couple of indiscretions found on other pages, we can make an educated guess, not about the system itself—which aims to comfort us despite so much deviation—but about its direction and essence. The main principle is faith in divine governance. Just as Kant viewed God in the heavens, we can also recognize Him in the history of the earth. Unless someone is determined to be an atheist, they must admit that humanity's experiences provide significant support for religion. Since providence is not absolute but rules over people destined for freedom, its method is shown through the law of progress. Here, however, Dr. Flint, in his alignment with Renouvier, is not eager to defend his position and speaks with less enthusiastic certainty. He can envision that providence might achieve its purpose without progress being a requirement, implying that the divine plan would not be hindered if the world, governed by all-knowing wisdom, became progressively worse. Assuming progress is a reality, if not a law, we face the question of what it consists of, how it is measured, and where its endpoint lies. It isn't religion, as the Middle Ages were a time of decline. Catholicism has since lost significant ground, undermining Bossuet's theories; while Protestantism never truly succeeded in France, neither after the Reformation, when it should have thrived, nor after the Revolution, when it shouldn’t have. The inability to establish the Protestant Church on the ruins of the old régime, which Quinet claims caused the downfall of the Revolution—something Napoleon lamented almost during his concordat—Mr. Flint attributes to the fact that Protestants were a minority. But they were also a minority during and after the religious wars, and it isn't clear why a philosopher who doesn’t prioritize orthodoxy over liberty should complain about achieving only tolerate coexistence. He challenges Bossuet's perspective through the process of breaking away from the Church that characterizes recent centuries, from which there’s no returning. I won’t expand on the future because I’m currently writing in the History, not the Prophetic Review. However, some things were not as clear in France in 1679 as they are now in Edinburgh. The dominance of Protestant power was not anticipated, except by those who argued whether Rome would fall in 1710 or around 1720. The future potential of science to influence religion hadn’t been demonstrated by Newton or Simon. No one could predict America's future experiences or be certain that observations made during a period of authority would hold true under a period of freedom.
If the end be not religion, is it morality, humanity, civilisation, knowledge? In the German chapters of[Pg 596] 1874 Dr. Flint was severe upon Hegel, and refused his notion that the development of liberty is the soul of history, as crude, one-sided, and misunderstood. He is more lenient now, and affirms that liberty occupies the final summit, that it profits by all the good that is in the world, and suffers by all the evil, that it pervades strife and inspires endeavour, that it is almost, if not altogether, the sign, and the prize, and the motive in the onward and upward advance of the race for which Christ was crucified. As that refined essence which draws sustenance from all good things it is clearly understood as the product of civilisation, with its complex problems and scientific appliances, not as the elementary possession of the noble savage, which has been traced so often to the primeval forest. On the other hand, if sin not only tends to impair, but does inevitably impair and hinder it, providence is excluded from its own mysterious sphere, which, as it is not the suppression of all evil and present punishment of wrong, should be the conversion of evil into an instrument to serve the higher purpose. But although Dr. Flint has come very near to Hegel and Michelet, and seemed about to elevate their teaching to a higher level and a wider view, he ends by treating it coldly, as a partial truth requiring supplement, and bids us wait until many more explorers have recorded their soundings. That, with the trained capacity for misunderstanding and the smouldering dissent proper to critics, I might not mislead any reader, or do less than justice to a profound though indecisive work, I should have wished to piece together the passages in which the author indicates, somewhat faintly, the promised but withheld philosophy which will crown his third or fourth volume. Any one who compares pages 125, 135, 225, 226, 671, will understand better than I can explain it the view which is the master-key to the book.
If the ultimate goal isn’t religion, could it be morality, humanity, civilization, or knowledge? In the German chapters of[Pg 596] 1874, Dr. Flint was tough on Hegel, rejecting his idea that the evolution of liberty is the essence of history as simplistic, one-dimensional, and misunderstood. Now, he’s more forgiving and claims that liberty is the ultimate goal, benefiting from all the good in the world and suffering from all the evil. It permeates conflict and inspires effort, essentially serving as the sign, the prize, and the motivation behind humanity’s march forward, for which Christ was crucified. As a refined essence that draws nourishment from all that is good, it’s clearly seen as a product of civilization, with its intricate issues and scientific tools, not merely an inherent trait of the noble savage, often traced back to the primeval forest. Conversely, if sin not only threatens to diminish but actually does impair and obstruct it, then providence is excluded from its own mysterious realm, which, instead of merely eradicating all evil and punishing wrongdoers, should convert evil into a tool to achieve a higher purpose. Even though Dr. Flint has approached Hegel and Michelet closely, appearing ready to elevate their teachings to a greater height and broader perspective, he ultimately addresses it coolly, viewing it as a partial truth that needs further development, and advises us to wait until more explorers have documented their journeys. To avoid misleading any reader or doing a disservice to a deep yet ambiguous work, I would have liked to piece together the sections where the author somewhat quietly suggests the promised but forthcoming philosophy that will complete his third or fourth volume. Anyone who compares pages 125, 135, 225, 226, and 671 will grasp better than I can articulate the perspective that is the key to the book.
APPENDIX
By the kindness of the Abbot Gasquet we are enabled to[Pg 597] supplement the Bibliography of Acton's writings published by the Royal Historical Society with the following additional items:—
By the generosity of Abbot Gasquet, we are able to[Pg 597] add to the Bibliography of Acton's writings published by the Royal Historical Society with the following extra items:—
In The Rambler, 1858
In The Rambler, 1858
April—Burke.
July—[With Simpson] Mr. Buckle's Thesis and Method.
Short Reviews.
August—Mr. Buckle's Philosophy of History.
October—Theiner's Documents inédits relatifs aux affaires religieuses
de France 1790-1800, pp. 265-267.
December—The Count de Montalembert, pp. 421-428 and note, 432.
Carlyle's History of Frederick the Great, vols. i. and
ii. p. 429.
April—Burke.
July—[With Simpson] Mr. Buckle's Thesis and Method.
Quick Reviews.
August—Mr. Buckle's Philosophy of History.
October—Theiner's Unpublished Documents Related to Religious Affairs
France 1790-1800, pp. 265-267.
December—The Count de Montalembert, pp. 421-428 and note, 432.
Carlyle's History of Frederick the Great, volumes 1 and
ii. p. 429.
1859
1859
January—Political Thoughts on the Church.
February—The Catholic Press.
September—Contemporary Events.
January—Political Thoughts on the Church.
February—The Catholic Press.
September—Current Events.
1860
1860
September—National Defence.
Irish Education in Current Events.
September—National Defense.
Irish Education in the News.
1862
1862
Correspondence.
The Danger of the Physical Sciences.
Correspondence.
The Risks of the Physical Sciences.
INDEX
Abbot, Archbishop, and Father Paul, 432
Abbott, Dr., on Bacon and Machiavelli, 228
Absolutism, causes contributing to, 288
impulse given to, by teaching of Machiavelli, 41
inherently present in France, 237-40
and the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 121
the old, its most revolutionary act, 275
sanction of, 433
Absolutists, eighteenth century, their care solely for the State, 273
Acta Sanctorum authority on the inception and early growth of the Inquisition, 554
Acton, Lord—
Character and characteristics of—
Absolutism detested by, xxxi, xxxiv
admiration of, for George Eliot and for Gladstone, basis of, xxiii
Catholicism of, xii-xiv, xix, xx, xxvii, xxviii;
attitude of, to doctrine of Papal Infallibility, xxv, xxvi;
reality of his faith, xviii et seq.
ideals cherished by, document embodying, xxxviii-ix;
need of directing ideals practised by, xxii, xxiv
individualistic tendencies of, xxviii
intense individuality of, xvi
objection of, to doctrine of moral relativity, xxxii, xxxiii
personality of, as exhibited in present volume, xii;
greatness of, xxii, xxxvii, xxxviii
severity of his judgments, xxv, xxvii
Literary activity and tastes of—
contributions of, to periodicals, light thrown by, on his erudition and critical faculty, ix
History of Liberty projected by, xxxv
as leader-writer, ix
preference of, for matter rather than manner in literature, xxii
literary activity, three chief periods in, xii-xiv
writings of, planned, xxxv, xxxvi;
and completed, ix et passim;
why comparatively few, xxxv-vii;
qualities in, iv, x, xvi;
instance of, xi;
the real inspiration of, and of his life, xxi;
style of, xxxiv et seq.
origin, birth, and environment of, xiv, xviii, xix, xxxiii
political errors of, xxviii et seq.;
on freedom, xxxi;
on Liberalism, xxv, xxx
on Stahl, 391
Adams, J.Q., on the Christian faith, 585
denying the influence of the pilgrims on the American Revolution, 584
despondency of, as to American constitution, 579
discriminating between American and French Revolutions, 580
on Hamilton, 582
Adams, the younger, 578
Addison, J., inconsistent ideas of, regarding liberty, 53
Address of the Bishops at Rome, Wiseman's draft, the facts concerning, 444-5;
attacks on, of the Patrie, 439, 443, 444, 445;
Wiseman's reply, and see Home and Foreign Review
Ahrens, cited on national government, 227
Alamanni, forecasting the Huguenot massacres, 109
Albertus Magnus, 557
Albigenses, how dealt with by Montfort, 556
why persecuted, 168
Aldobrandini, Cardinal Hippolyto, see Clement VIII.
Alessandria, Cardinal of, Michielli Bonelli, Legate of Pius V. mission of, to Spain, Portugal, and France, 112;
his famous companion, 113;
his ostensible purpose, its failure, information given to, on the forthcoming massacre, 113-14
after the St. Bartholomew 140
Alfonso, King of Aragon, proscription by, of heretics, 558
Alva, Duke of, Catherine de' Medici's message to, on the massacres, 122
failure of, in the Low Countries, 103
judgment of, on the St. Bartholomew, 124
letter of, on the St. Bartholomew. 108 & note
ordered to slay all Huguenot prisoners, 141-2
America, colonists of, opposition of Lords Chatham and Camden to, 55
early settlers in, Catholic and Protestant, contrasted action as to religious liberty, 187
doctrine of rights of man, originated from, 55
United States, democracy in, 64
government, based on Burke's political philosophy, 56;
how the value of this foundation was negatived, 56
humour in, 579
national institutions of, attitude to, of Americans of to-day, not that of the founders, 579
place of, in political science, 578
presidency of Monroe, "the era of good feeling," 56
progress of democracy in, 84
religion in, Döllinger on, 339-40
representation in, defect concerning, 579
American Commonwealth The, by James Bryce, review, 575
American Constitution, Hamilton's position regarding, 581;
its development due to Marshall, ib.
how cemented, 579
government, confederate scheme of, 577
Judge Cooley on, 580
liberty, Judge Cooley on, 580
revolution, the abstract revolution in perfection, 586
no point of comparison between it and the French, 580
not inspired by the beliefs of the Pilgrim Fathers, 584-5
spirit of, 580, 587
Americans, attitude of the best towards politics, 578
Anabaptists, destructive tendency of their teaching, 157, 169, 171, 174, 175, 178, 185;
and its effect on Luther, 155
intolerance of, 171-2
views of reformers as to their toleration, 157, 164, 167, 176
Andreæ. Lutheran divine, on the Huguenots, 145
Angelis, de Cardinal, manager of elections to Commission on Dogma, 529
President of Vatican Council, 534
Anglicanism, appreciation of Döllinger for some exponents of, 395
and growth of other sects, 334-7
progress of, 329-32
Anjou, Confession of, on the St. Bartholomew, 107
Anjou, Duke of (see also Henry III.), and the crown of Poland, 105, 120, 144
schemes for marriage of, with Queen Elizabeth, 105
guilt of, for the St. Bartholomew, 110
orders of, for Huguenot massacre in his lands, 119
Annalists, method of, compared with that of scientific historians, 233
Antiquity, authority of State excessive in, 4
of liberty proved by recent historians, 5
Antonelli, Cardinal, advice of, to Bonnechose, 529
discussion of Infallibilty by Vatican Council, denied by, 518-19
on temporal power of Papacy, 414
Apologists for the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 147-8
Apology of Confession of Augsburg on excommunication, 158
Arianism among the Teutonic tribes, 199
suggested, of Petavius, and why, 592
Aristides and democracy, 68
Aristocracy, destruction of, in the Reign of Terror, 262
early eighteenth-century, 273-4
government by, advocated by Pythagoras, 21;
government by, danger of, 20
Roman, struggle with plebeians, 13, 14
Aristotle on class interests, 69
estimation of, by Döllinger, 406
Ethics of, democracy condemned by, 71
Politics of, 22, 79;
makes concession to democracy, 72
saying of, reflecting the illiberal sentiments of his age, 18
Arles, Council of, and the Count of Toulouse, 565
Arnaud and the saying, "God knows His own," 567
Arnauld, 429
Arnim, Baron, influence of, at Vatican Council, 506
interview of, with Döllinger, 426
Arnold of Brescia, 559
Arragon, constructive science of its people, 557
heresy in (1230), 556;
lead of the country in persecution, 557
Artists, method of, compared with that of scientific historians, 233
Ascoli, Cecco d', fate of, 564-5
Ashburton, Lady, 382
Asoka (Buddhist king), first to proclaim and establish representative government, 26
Assassination, see also Murder and Regicide
Catherine de' Medici's plan, inspired by member of Council of Trent, 216
expediency of, view of Swedish bishops, 217
as a political weapon, 213-14
religious, considered expedient, 325
the reward of heresy, a doctrine of the Church in Middle Ages, 216
Athenagoras cited, 70
Athenians, character of, 11
Athens, constitution of, rapid decline in career of, 11;
revision of, provided for by Solon with good results, 7, 8
democracy of, 66;
tyranny manifested by, 12
government by consent superseded government by compulsion, under Solon, 7
laws of, revised by Solon, 6
political equality at, 68
Republic of, causes of ruin of, 70
death of Socrates crowning act of guilt of, 12
reform in, came too late, 12, 13
Aubigné, Merle d', and the charge against the Bordeaux clergy, 127 note
Auger, Edmond, S.J., and the Bordeaux massacres, 127
Augsburg, Confession of, axiom concerning importance of, in Luther's system of politics, 159
Apology of, on excommunication, 158
Austria, Concordat in, its failure, 292
opposition to Vatican politics in, and to the Council, 503, 506
policy of repression in, after Waterloo, 283
representation of, on Vatican Council, 509
Austria, Don Juan of, and the victory of Lepanto, 104;
effect of, marred by Charles IX., 105
Austrian Empire, nationalities in, 295, 296;
why substantial, one of the most perfect States, 298
Austrian power in Italy, effect of, on nationality, 287
rule in Italy, error of, 285
Authorities, use made of, revealing qualities of historians, 235
Authority of the Church questioned through Frohschammer's excommunication, 477-8
Authority, supreme, of the Church, 192;
attitude of Home and Foreign Review towards, 482-91
Avaux, D', view of expedient political massacre, 218
Avignon, removal of the Papacy to, 370;
strife between, and the Franciscans, 552
Ayamonte, Spanish Ambassador to Paris, 123
Baader, F.X. von, estimate of, by Döllinger and Martensen, 376;
work of, 377;
father-in-law of Lasaulx, 405
Schelling's coolness to, 381
Babœuf, proclaimer of Communism, 273
Bach, administration of, in Austria, 283
Bacon, Francis, 562
advocate of passive obedience to kings, 48
modern attacks on, 377
on bookish politicians, 575
on St. Thomas Aquinas, 37
influence of Machiavelli on, 228
cited on political justification, 220
Bacon, Sir Nicholas, 44
Baden (1862), nationality in, 295
Baglioni, family of, models for Machiavelli, 212
Bain, T., interpreter of Locke, 220
Ballanche and liberal Catholicism, 588
Ballerini, influence on Döllinger, 387
Balmez, classed as Ultramontane, 451
Baltimore, synod of, and Infallibility, 499
Baluze, 559
Barbarians, the, become instrument of the Church by introducing single system of law, 244
Barberini, Cardinal, on reason for condemning De Thou's History, 147
Baronius, 379, 429;
Döllinger's study of, 387
Barrot, O., opposed to universal suffrage, 590
Barrow, Isaac, Döllinger's Roman antidote to, 387
Basel, Church government at, under Œcolampadius, 176
Baudrillart, cited on Machiavelli's universality, 226
Baumgarten, Crusius, on political expediency, 230
works of, esteemed by Döllinger, 381
Baur, Ferdinand, on historical facts, 385
work of, estimated by Döllinger, 381, 404
Bavaria, Catholic stronghold (1572), 103
Baxter, Richard, 416
Bayle, Pierre, cited on Servetus, 185
Bayonne, conference of, massacre of St. Bartholomew the outcome of, 108, 109 & note, 124
Beaconsfield, Earl of, story of, 551;
view of Döllinger on, 391
Beauville, bearer to Rome of news of the St. Bartholomew, 132-3
Beccaria, on importance of success as result of action, 223
Belgian revolution, causes united in, 284
Belgium, representation of, on Vatican Council, 507
vigorous growth of municipal liberties in, 38
Bellarmine, Cardinal, deceived by hierarchical fictions, 420
"Bellum Haereticorum pax est Ecclesiae," maxim utilised by Polish bishops, 103
Benedict XIV., Pope, 148
scholarship under, 387
Bennettis, De, appreciated by Döllinger, 387
Bentham, Jeremy, pioneer in abolition of legal abuses, 3
principle of greatest happiness, 223
Berardi, Cardinal, influence of, on Döllinger, 387
proposed announcement of discussion of Infallibility at Vatican Council set aside, 518
Bergier, 573
Berlin, 378
Bernard, Brother, 564
Bernays, 432
Besold, followers of Machiavelli denounced by, 225
Beust, Count, on Vatican Council, 503;
indifference to, 509
Beza, Theodore, death of Servetus approved by, 185
defence of Calvin, 183
on the Huguenot massacres, on toleration, and on the civil authority over religious crime, 146
on religious assassination, 326
Beziers, siege of, 567
Bianchi, recommended by Döllinger, 387
Bible, inspiration of, 513-15
as sole guide in all things, Luther's principle, 154, 158, 159, 161
Bigamy of the Landgrave of Hesse, how dealt with by Luther, and why, 160
Bilio, Cardinal, junior president of Vatican Council, 534
Biner, apologist of the St. Bartholomew, 148
Biran, Maine de, cited on political expediency, 220
Bishops, the, address to Pius, in preparation for Vatican Council, 494, 499
attitude of, towards Bull Multiplices inter, 520-25
and the Papacy, 511
protesting, charge of sharing Döllinger's views, repudiated by, 538
deception of, at Vatican Council, 518-526
hostility of, harm done by, 531
withdrawal of, from close of Vatican Council, 549
Bismarck, Count, on State participation in Vatican Council, 506
Bizarri, policy of, on Vatican Council, 534
Blanc, Louis, a secret worker for overthrow of Louis Philippe, 92
Blasphemy, reasons for its punishment by the Reformers, 169, 175
Blois, French court at, 112;
Coligny at, 1571., 115
Blondel, Döllinger's gratitude to, 393
Blue Laws of Connecticut, 55
Boccaccio, Giovanni, revision of the Decamerone, 215
Boccapaduli, Papal secretary, speech of, on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 136
Bodin, cited on Il Principe, 218
Bohemia, religious future of, in relation to the case of Hus, 571
Bolingbroke, Lord, slight knowledge of Machiavelli's works, 218
Bologna, University of, 556
Bona, Cardinal, urged suppression of Liber Diurnus, 516
Bonald, and absolute monarchy, 467
and Lamennais's theory, 593
ultramontanism of, 451
Bonelli, Michiel, see Alessandria, Cardinal of
Boniface VIII., Pope, Bull of, on supreme spiritual power, 324;
vindications of, inspired by Döllinger, 391
Bonnechose, Cardinal, share of, in elections to Commission of Dogma, 529, 532
urged French representation on Vatican Council, 504
Bordeaux, the Huguenot massacres of, 127
Boretius, cited on Frederick the Great and Machiavelli, 229
Borghese, Cardinal, afterwards Paul V., Pope, his knowledge of the planned character of St. Bartholomew, 114
Borgia, compiler of history, 387
family, models for Machiavelli, 212
Francis, S.J., 113
Borromeo, Cardinal, 108 & notes, 108-9
Bossuet, advocate of passive obedience to kings, 47, 429, 434
Defensio feared, 378
indignation of, 148
and the idea of development, 591, 592, 593, 595
on love of country, 20 & note
work of, compared to Döllinger, 424
Boucher, 45;
on Henry III. of France and reliance on maxims of Il Principe, 215
Bourbon, Cardinal of, unguarded speech of, on coming Huguenot massacre, 111
Etienne de, inquisitor, works of, 558-9
House of, French and Spanish, contests of the Habsburgs with, 275
House of, upholders of supremacy of kingship over people, 47
Bourges, massacre of Huguenots commanded at, by Charles IX. La Chastre's refusal to obey, 115
Boys, Du, defender of the Inquisition, 573
Brandenburg, Albrecht, Margrave of, and the Anabaptists, 157, & see 156 note
Brantôme on the death of Elizabeth of Valois, 104
Brescia, Bishop of, see Guala
city, centre of historical work, 387
Brewer, intercourse with Döllinger, 402
Brief of Pius IX. to Archbishop of Munich, and attitude of Home and Foreign Review to supreme authority of the Church, 482-491
Brill, the, Dutch maritime victory, its importance, 103
British empire, why substantially one of the most perfect states, 298
Brittany, and the Huguenot massacres, 119
Brixen, Bishop of, on Papal authority, 543
Brosch, on Cardinal Pole and Il Principe, 214
Brougham, Lord, advice to students, 393
Bruce, house of, struggle with house of Plantagenet, 35
Bruno, 430
Bryce, James, The American Commonwealth, review, 575
Bucer, Martin, in favour of persecution, 172-73
Buch, De, 430
Buchanan, 44, 45
Buckeridge, Blondel, Döllinger's Roman antidote to, 387
Buckle, H.T., 589, 590
Bugge, discoveries of, 405
Bull, censure of the Reformation of, 416
Bull of Boniface VIII., on supreme spiritual authority, 324
Bull of Gregory XIII. relating to the Huguenot massacres, 134-45 & note;
not admitted into official collections 101
Bull Multiplices inter, of Vatican Council, 520-22
Bullarium Dominicanum, the, referred to by Lea, 563
Bullinger, Heinrich, death of Servetus approved by, 185
cited on persecution, 174-76
Burd, L.A., edition of Machiavelli's Il Principe, introduction to, 212-31;
skill as exponent of Machiavelli's political system, 212
text of the Discorsi produced by, 227
Burgundy, refusal of its governors to massacre Huguenots, 118
Burke, Edmund, 580;
Döllinger's political model, 393, 417
French Revolution denounced by, 219
on the moral and political as distinct from the merely geographical, 294
on the partition of Poland, 275
on revolution, 587
cited on political oppression in Ireland, 253, note
on the rights of mankind, 56
Burning of heretics, Lea's view on, 568
Byzantine despotism, due to combined influence of Church and State, 33
Bzovius, authority on the Inquisition, 554
Cadiz Constitution, 1812., 89;
its overthrow the triumph of the restored monarchy of France, 89
Cæsarius of Heisterbach, authority of, distrusts by Lea, 567
Calhoun, J.C., indictment against democracy, 93
Calvin, John, 176, 585
action of, with regard to Servetus, 184;
and his defence of the same, 181
attitude of, to the civil power, 179-81
hostility to, of Lutherans, 145
republican views of, 42, 43
system of Church government, 177-79
Calvinism in Germany, 345
Calvinists, English, tolerated by Melanchthon, 170 & note
Camden, Lord, cited in disfavour of American taxation, 55
Campanella, ideal society of, 270
Campeggio, Cardinal, commentary of, on Zanchini, 559
Canello, cited on Machiavelli's unpopularity, 226
Canning, G., on the question as to who reigned, George III. or his ministers, 583;
his wisdom, 40
Capalti, Cardinal, junior President of Vatican Council, 534
Capecelatro, 412
Capilupi, Camillo, author of Lo Stratagemma di Carlo IX., 129;
its bearing on the position of the Cardinal of Lorraine, 130;
and others, on Alessandria's information as to forthcoming massacre of Huguenots, 114
family, glorification by, of Charles IX. for the St. Bartholomew, 128 et seq.
Hippolyto, Bishop of Fano, support given by, to Charles IX., 128-9
Capito, Wolfgang Fabricius, reformer, 172, 174
Capponi, friend of Döllinger, 420
as federalist, 414
Döllinger's study of, 402
Capuchins, General of, and the Inquisition, 553
Carbonari, supporters of, 284;
their impotence, 286
Carcassonne, no Huguenot massacres at, 142
Cardinal Wiseman, 436
Cardinals, approval by, of the St. Bartholomew, 140
opposition of, to Vatican Council, 493
French, and absolute monarchy, 41
Carena, "De Officio S.S. Inquisitionis," valuable matter in, on the Inquisition, 560
Carius, works of, edited by Trent Commissioners, 215
Carlstadt, Andreas, polygamy defended by, 159
Carlyle, Thomas, on truth as basis of success, 223
Carneades, his infusion of Greek ideas into minds of Roman statesmen, 16
Carouge, and the Rouen massacre of Huguenots, 119
Caspari, at Döllinger's house, 405
Castagna, Papal Nuncio, 117
Catechism of St. Sulpice, Lea's deductions from, 571
Catherine de' Medici, Queen-Mother of France, advisers urging, to destroy Coligny and his party, 108-9 & notes
challenge of, to Queen Elizabeth, 122
children of, trained on Machiavelli's principles, 215
hints of the intended massacre, 110, 111, 113-14
jealous for her merit in the St. Bartholomew, 130
levity of her religious feelings, 122
long premeditation by, of the massacre, 115
methods of, to balance Catholic and Huguenot power, 103
wrath of, at Gregory's demand for revocation of the edict of Toleration, 137
on the death of her daughter, Queen of Spain, 104 & note
cited, 580-81
Catholic attitude to Huguenot massacres, 146-8;
change in, how induced, 148
Church, see Church
countries, revolution more frequent in, than in Protestant, and why, 278
Emancipation Act, spiritual fruits of, gathered by Wiseman, 437
legitimists and democracy, link between, 590
literature, phases of, last hundred years as to principles in politics and science, 450-51
theory on the proper way to deal with heretics, discredit caused by, 140-41
use of subterfuge, 454
Catholic and Protestant intolerance, difference between, 165, 168-70, 186-7
Catholicism, in the Dark Ages, 200
ground lost by, since the Middle Ages, 593
holiness of, hated by its enemies, 437
identification of, with some secular cause an Ultramontane peculiarity, 451
liberal, supposed founder of, 588
spreads as an institution as well as a doctrine, 246
tendency of, 189
Catholics, English, peculiarities of their position, 438;
unity aimed at by them, ib.
treatment of, by the Reformers, 157, 162, 163, 168, 174, 178-9
Cavalli, Venetian ambassador, on the bad management of the St. Bartholomew, 109
Celts, Gallic and British, why conquered, 241
the materials less than the impulse of history supplied by, 240
Champel, half-burned book from, 569
Chanson de la Croisade, 565
Character, national, influence of, on events, limits of, 557
Charlemagne, 409
Charles Albert, King of Piedmont, revolution under, 285
Charles I., King of England, execution of, a triumph for Royalism, 51
Charles II., King of England, secret treaty between him and Louis XIV., 53
Charles V., Emperor, records of reign of, 409
Charles IX., King of France, active conciliation by, of Protestants, 105
alliances made by, with Protestant rulers, 105
attempts of, to appease Protestant powers after the massacre, 120
blamed for "leniency," "cruel clemency," etc., in the massacre, 126, 141, 143
Cardinal Lorraine's eulogy of, for the massacre, 112
civil war resulting from persecutions during his minority, 103
date when Catherine suggested the massacre to him, 115
desirous of thwarting Spain, his measures to that end, 104, 105
effect on his attitude to Rome of his success in crushing Huguenots, 137
explanations offered by, various, on the massacre, 118
hints dropped by, of the coming massacre, 111
letters of, to Rome, fate of, 101
letter from, to the Pope, announcing the massacre, 132;
reasons alleged in, 133
massacre of Huguenot prisoners ordered by, 141
methods of, in the provincial massacres, 118 et seq.
Naudé's Apology for its basis, 147
negotiations of, for Anjou's marriage with Queen Elizabeth, 105
Nuncio on Charles IX., tenacity of his authority, 137
panegyric on, by Panigarola, 125
personal share of, in the massacre, approved by Mendoça, 124
praised for his conduct as to the massacre, 112, 125, 128-9, 136, 140, 147
suppression by, of materials for history of the massacre, 121 & note
threats of Pius V. to, 139
tracts on his danger from Coligny, and on his joy at the massacre, 131
on his plan for the massacre, 117
death of, Sorbin's account, 126-7
his wife and her parentage, 105
Charron, on subordination to universal reason, 46
Chastre, La, refuses to execute Charles IX.'s orders as to Huguenot massacre at Bourges, 115
Chateaubriand, Marquis de, 464
liberalism of, discussed, 594
maxim of, on the timidity of the better sort of men, 582;
endorsed by Menou, ib.
transcription by, of Salviati's despatches, 102
Chatham, Lord, against taxation of American colonists, 55
Châtillon, House of, feud of, with the Guises, 112
Chemnitz, Lutheran divine, on Calvinists, 145
Cherbuliez, the elder, on the power of abstract ideas, 585
Cheverus, 402
Chinese, stationary national character of, 241
Christ, His divine sanction the true definition of the authority of government, 29
Christian states, constitution of the Church as model for, 192
Christianity, appeal to barbarian rulers, 33
considered as force, not doctrine, by Döllinger, 383-7
in the Dark Ages, 200
as history, Döllinger's view of, 380
how employed by Constantine, 30, 31
influence of, on the human race, 200;
and on popular government, 79
primitive, penetration of influence over State gradual, 27
progress of, must be supplemented by secular power, 246, 247
teaching of Stoics nearest approach to that of, 24, 25
universality of, influence of nations on, 317-21
why Romans opposed establishment of, 195, 198
freedom in, appeal of Christianity to rulers, 33
effects on, of Teutonic invasion, 32
influence on, of feudalism, 35
political influence of the Reformation on, 43
supplying faculty of self-government in classical era, 31
political advances of Middle Ages due to, 39
rise of Guelphs and Ghibellines as affecting, 36
rise and progress of absolute monarchy as affecting, 41, 47, 48
rise of religious liberty and toleration as resulting from, 52, 53
rise and progress of political liberty due to, 56, 57, 58
sovereignty of people in Middle Ages acknowledged in consequence of, 35
Christina, Queen, of Sweden, on truth, 316
Chronicle, The, Acton's leaders in, ix
Chrysippus, views of, 73
Church, the, see also Catholicism, Papacy, Popes, and Rome attitude of, to isolation of nations, 292
attitude of, to Wycliffe, Hus, and Luther, 271;
difference in their attitude to her, ib.
both accepting and preparing the individual to receive, 450;
how she performs this, ib.
censure of, ineffectual against Machiavelli's political doctrines, 218
condemnation of Frohschammer's book, and excommunication, 477
and the development of Machiavelli's policy, 225
difficulties of, how nourished, 455
Döllinger's vindication of, 404
effect on, of growth of feudalism, 245
fables of, Döllinger's investigation of, in Papstfabeln des Mittelalters, 418-21
free action of, test of free constitution of State, 246
Goldwin Smith's unfair estimate of, 234
in Ireland, Goldwin Smith's views on, 259
great work (salvation of souls) and its subsidiaries, 448-9
hostility to, roused by conflicts with science and literature, 461-91
indebted to the barbarians for corporate position, 244
manifestation of, how seen, 269
minority in, in agreement with Döllinger, 313
not justified in resisting political law or scientific truth on grounds of peril in either to the faith, 449 et seq.
not openly attacked, eighteenth century, 273-4
her peculiar mission to act as channel of grace not her sole mission, 448-9
political thoughts on, 188;
authority, supreme, the Church as, 192;
Catholicism in the "Dark Ages," 200;
Christianity, influence of, on human race, 200;
divine order in the world, establishment of, 189;
English race, Christianity a cause of greatness of, 204;
liberty, influence of Christianity on, 203;
religion, true, definition of, 197;
Romans, persecution of Christians by, reasons for, 196, 198
position of, in State, regulation difficult, 252
struggle of feudalism with, 35
tolerance of, in early days, 186
view of, on government, 260
Church discipline, Bucer's system of, 172-3
government, under control in the modern State, 151
Church of England, internal condition of, 437-8
establishment, English and Irish, difference between, 259
Church and State Teutonic, quarrel between, cause of revival of democracy, 80
relations of, 150-52, 162, 163-4
union of, creating Byzantine despotism, 33;
effect of, on paganism, 33
views on, of Anabaptists, 171-2;
Bucer, 172-3;
Calvin, 177 et seq.;
Luther, 154, 156, 157-8, 159, 161-4, 180;
Melanchthon, 164 et seq.;
Œcolampadius, 176-7;
Zwingli, 173-4;
Reformers in general, 181
Cicero, 409
Cienfuegos, Cardinal and Jesuit, view of, on Charles IX., 148
Circumspice, as motto for the Catholic Church, 269
Citeaux, 567
Citizenship in Athens, 68
"City of the Sun," an ideal society described by, 270
Civil authority over religious crime (see also Passive obedience), Beza's view, 146
liberty, point of unison of, with religious liberty, 151;
its two worst enemies, 300
War of America, consolidating effects of, on the Constitution, 579
society, its aim and end, 298
Civilisation, despotism in relation to, 5, 6, 27
liberty the product of, 596
mature, liberty the fruit of, 1
social, unconnected with political civilisation, 243
in Western Europe retarded by five centuries owing to Teutonic invasion and domination, 32, 33
Civilta Cattolica, organ of Pius IX., 497
Classical literature, subjects not found in, 25, 26
Clay, H., despondency of, as to American institutions, 579
Clement IV., Pope, directions of, for Inquisitors, 560
Clement V., Pope, decree of, on privilege of Inquisitors, deductions on, of Lea, 566
share of, in the trial of the Templars, 563
cited on political honesty, 214
publication of Il Principe authorised by, 214
Clement VIII., Pope (Aldobrandini), testimony of, on premeditation of the St Bartholomew, 114-15 & notes
Clergy, immunities of, 34;
unpopular in Italy, 363
upholders of absolute monarchy, 41
Clifford, Lord, acquaintance of, with Döllinger, 388
Colbert, admirers of, in accord with Helvetius, 220
Coleridge, S.T., metaphysics of, Döllinger's love for, 381
Coligny, Admiral de, 105;
death of, origin and motives of, discussed, 101 et seq., 117-18;
the story of, 106, 111 et seq., 118;
the question of its premeditation discussed, 106-7 et seq.
alleged plot to kill Charles IX., 131, 135, 136
murderer of, 124;
reward of, from Philip II., 123;
and presented to the Pope, 144 & note;
nationality (alleged) of, 124
Colocza, Archbishop of, head of Council of Bishops, 1867., 499
Cologne, Archbishop of, loose reading of terms of the legal reform of Index, 531
Cologne, Synod at, and infallibility, 499
Commines, Philip de, on levying of taxes, 39
Commonwealth, The American, by James Bryce, review, 575
Commonwealths, founders of, 70
Communism, a subversive theory, proclaimed by Babœuf, 273;
theory of its antiquity due to Critias, 17
Comte, Auguste, historic treatment of philosophy, 380
Concordat, Austrian, failure of, 292
Confederacy essential to a great democracy, 277
Confederate scheme of American government, 577
Conference of Bayonne, resolutions inimical to Huguenots taken at, 108-9 & notes
Confession of Anjou, on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 107
Confession of Augsburg, apology of, on excommunication, 158
importance of, recognised by Luther, 159
Conflicts with Rome, 461-91
Connecticut, Blue Laws of, 55
Conrad, Master (of Marburg), principles inspiring, 556;
as confessor of St. Elizabeth, 570
Conscience, freedom of, a postulate of religious revolution, 153
in politics, expedient elasticity of, 212-14
Conservateur, the, 594
Conservatism, indirect elections not always a safeguard of, 2;
restriction of suffrage in relation to, 96
Conservatism of American revolutionists, 580
European, 583
Constance, Council of, support of, to the Inquisition, 570
Constantine, donation of, 469;
political Christianity of, 30, 31
Constantinople, seat of Roman Empire transferred to, 30
Patriarchs of, see Eutychius
Constitution, American, consolidated by the Civil War, 579
despondency of its founders as to, 579
Hamilton's views on, 581-3
not understood by Tocqueville, 576
Constitution of England, Sir E. May on, 62
Constitutions, evolution of, 58
growth of, nature of, 5
Periclean, characteristic of, 10
view of Guelph writers respecting, 36
how ancient, differ from modern, 19
mixed, difficulty of establishing and impossibility of maintaining, 20
Contarini, Gaspar, 214
Contarini, Venetian ambassador, on the expected change in France (as to the Huguenots), 109
Conti, story of priests and the St. Bartholomew disproved, 126
Cooley, Judge, cited by Bryce, on American liberty and government, 580
Copernican system, the, derided by Luther, 160
Corsica, 105
Cortes, Donoso, classed as ultramontane, 451
Council of Arles and the Count of Toulouse, 565
Council of Constance, support of, to the Inquisition, 570
Council of Trent, 111, 138;
Döllinger's investigations of, 431;
and tradition, 513
Council of Ten, Molino on, 213
Cournot, intellectual qualities of, 589
Cousin, Victor, 224, 588, 589
historic treatment of philosophy, 380
Cranmer, 430
Creuzer, 405
Critias, cited, 70
originator of notion of original communism of mankind, 17
Croker, see Canning
Cromwell, Oliver, Constitutions of, short-lived, 50
study of, 410
Cromwell, Thomas, acquaintance of, with Il Principe, 214
death of, a joy of Melanchthon, 217
Culturgeschichte of Hellwald, 573
Cumberland, expositor of Grotius, 46
Cusa, Cardinal of, on Christian doctrine, 514
Daniel, historian, 588
Dante, Döllinger's return to study of, 433
key to, where found, 574
views of, on conscience, 562
and Cecco d'Ascoli, on schism, 564
Danton, his action in the Reign of Terror, 266
Darboy, Archbishop, on Papal Infallibility, 547
opposition of, at Vatican Council, 522
Daru, revival by, of Hohenlohe's policy, 511
Darwin, Charles, estimate of Carlyle, 223
Deàk on Hungarian administration, 510
Decree, the first, issued to Vatican Council, 531;
withdrawn, 535
Defoe, Daniel, on want of principle among contemporary politicians, 53
"De Haereticis," tract on toleration, 182
Delbrück, criticism of Macaulay's power of historical deduction, 385
Delicieux, fall of, conclusions on, of Lea, 563, 564
Democracy (see also Will of the People), alliance of, with despotism, 238
alliance of, with socialism baneful, 92, 93, 98
attitude to, of Aristotle, 71, 72
and Catholic Legitimists, link between, 590
curbing of, by ancient constitutions, 19
definition and tendencies of, 62
enlightened ideas of Lilburne on, 83
essence of, 7
federalism most effective check on, 98
in fourteenth century, 80
government by, danger of, 20
a great, in relation to self-government, 277
modern mistakes in true conception of, 93, 94
in Pennsylvania, 84
pervading evil of, 97
political writers against, 93
Presbyterianism and, 81, 82
present aim, 95
principles of, advocated by Pericles, 9
progress of, in Europe, 85
revival of, to what due, 80
ancient, partial solution of, by popular government, 79
Athenian, tyranny manifested by, 12
Swiss, 90
Democracy in Europe, by Sir Erskine May, 61
Democratic method of Socrates, 71
principle, triumph of, in France, results of, 287
Denifle, Father, 574
Denmark, religion in, Döllinger on, 340-31
Derby, Lord, cited, 189
Descartes, advocate of passive obedience to kings, 48
Despotic spirit, old, its two adversaries, 276
Despotism after peace of Westphalia, 325
alliance of democracy with, 238
emancipation of mankind from, to what due, 24, 25
overpowering strength of, the doom of classical civilisation, 27
product of civilisation, 5, 6
see also Absolutism
Development, see also Progress
and its earlier supporters, 592
Flint on, topic discussed, 591, 592
Diocletian's persecution of the Christians due to attempt to transform Roman government into despotism of Eastern type, 30, 31
Dispensation, the, for the Navarre marriage long withheld, 128 & note;
price, assumed, for, ib.;
never granted, 131-2;
Charles IX.'s hope regarding, 133
Divine right of freeholders established by Revolution of 1688., 54
of kings, principle of, led to advocacy of passive obedience, 47
of the people, 36, see also Will of the People with respect to election of monarch, 35
Divine order in the world, establishment of, 189
Djakovar, Bishop of, on validity of Vatican Council's decrees, 549
Doctrine, danger from, motive for religious persecution in pagan and mediæval times, 251
Dogma, Commission on, at Vatican Council, election and proceedings of, 529-31
Dolcino, two versions of the story of, 555, 568
Döllinger, Dr. J.J. Ignatius von, his attacks on Papal Infallibility, 538, 545;
on episcopal authority, in Council, 545
character of, 403
declaration of, on papal necessity for temporal power, 312-13
fame of, 463
historical insight of, limitations of, 409-10
judgments of, compared to Möhler's, 378;
their gentleness, 410
influences acting upon, earlier and later studies, intercourse, literatures, etc.—evolution due to—375-6, 379-82, 383, 386-9,
392-3, 399;
later views of, 396, 425-36
later life of, 399
and Möhler in Munich, views at variance, 377-80
politics and their interest for, 400-403
reliance of scholars on, in theological difficulties, 382-3
silence of followers of, 313-15
style of, 375-435;
own estimate of, 432;
views on, and methods of, 383, 385, 389-92
tract attributed to, on Infallibility, 512, 513
value as historian of the Church, 408-10
views of, compared to Möhler's, 378-9;
on temporal power, 301-74
visits of, to Oxford, 403;
to Rome, 410-14
Works by—
Church History, interpretations of, 379-435;
source of, 386;
new edition of, refused by, 392-3
Heidenthum und Judenthum, publication of, 405-7
Hippolytus und Kallistus, publication of, 404-5
Kirche und Kirchen, argument of, 414-18;
description of, 384-6;
source of, 386;
preface to, cited on temporal authority of the Church, 303-12;
purpose of, 371-4
Papstfabeln des Mittetalters, spurious authority of the Church, 418-21
Philosophumena, vindication of Rome, after publication of, by, 404
Reformation, preparation for, 392-4;
publication of, 394;
ridiculed in Rome, 411;
style of, 393-7
cited on attitude of Pius IX. and the Council, 371
character of Pius IX., 365-6
Council of Trent, 432
England's attitude to temporal power of Pope, 415
German loyalty to the Church, 370-71
Luther, 397
mistaken judgments of youth, 429
St. Dominic, 428
the temporal power of the Pope, 414-15
Dominicans, the, theology of, discountenanced, 498
Dominis, De, 432
Dorner, 389
Dort, Canons of, 580
Doyle, 402
Duchesne, Abbé, 400, 574
on the idea of development, and what impeded its acceptance, 592-3
Dupanloup, 400, 425;
opposition of, at Vatican Council, 522, 526
defence of Syllabus by, 424
opposition of, to Papal temporal power, 412
Duperron, Cardinal, on Arianism, apparent, in St. Irenæus and Tertullian, 592
Duplessis-Mornay, forebodings of, as to Huguenot perils, 107
Dutch independence due to maritime successes, 103
Dynastic interest, dominant in old European system, 273
at the Congress of Vienna, 283
Ebrard, Döllinger's opinion of work of, 420
Ecclesiastical authority, functions of its office, 460
Echard, authority on the Inquisition, 554
book by, on St. Thomas, pages by another, printed in, 558-9
Eckstein, character of, 400
École des Chartes, pupils of, methods of, 561
École Française, 574
Edessa, Archbishop of, at commission of preparation for Vatican Council, 500
Edict of Nantes, Revocation of, an inconsistency, 170
not approved by Innocent XI., 147
remarks on, 260
of Pacification, 108
of Toleration, deceitful, of Charles IX., 117, 135
Elections, indirect, 97;
not always a safeguard of conservatism, 2
Elizabeth, Queen of England, Catherine de' Medici's challenge to a massacre of Catholics, 122
Döllinger's lenient view of, 410
murder of, sanctioned by Pius V., 139
not alienated by Charles IX.'s Huguenot massacres, 120
proposed league of, for Protestant defence, Lutheran protest, 145
Elizabeth of Valois, first wife of Philip II. of Spain, fate of, 104 & note
Ellicott, Dr., Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol, on Lamennais's theory, 593
Emerson, R.W., on attitude of the best Americans to politics, 578
Encyclical, the, of 1846, Infallibility proclaimed in, 496
England, an exception to the common law of dynastic States till 1745., 274
indignation in, at the idea of development in religion, 591
Inquisition never admitted into, 59
status of kings in, Canning on, 583-4
under the Stuarts, Church and liberty in, 208
English Catholics, peculiarities of their position, 438;
Wiseman's personal relations with, 437, 438
legal system, pioneer work of Jeremy Bentham in reform of, 3
liberty, adversary of the despotic policy, 276
nation, endurance of, and supremacy of, in art of labour, 60
foremost in battle for liberty, 59
views of, on the Huguenot massacres, 144
race, Christianity a cause of greatness of, 204
writers, Döllinger's acquaintance with, 388
Entremont, Countess, marriage of, with Coligny, Salviati's denunciation on, 110
Eötvös on lay interest in religious government, 510
Ephialtes and democracy, 68
Epictetus, 406
Epicurus on purpose of foundation of societies, 18
Equality, passion for, in France, 57, 58
subversive theory proclaimed by Rousseau, 273;
making French Revolution (1789) disastrous to liberty, 88
of fortune, and class interests, 69
political, observations on the right to, 262
Erasmus, his idea of renovating society on the principles of self-sacrifice, 58
Erhle, Father, 552, 560, 574
Essenes, disappearance of, 66
idea of renovating society on the principles of self-sacrifice, 58
slavery, both in principle and practice, rejected by, 26
Ethical offices of the Church not exclusively hers, 448-9
Ethnology and Geography united, in relation to security of free institutions, Mill on, 286
Eudæmon-Johannes, praise given by, to the St. Bartholomew, 147
Eugenius IV., Pope, election of, 355
Euphemus, cited, 70
Europe, attitude of, to the French massacre of Huguenots, 120. 124-5;
progress of democracy in, 85;
theory of Nationality in, how awakened, 275
civilised, to what its preservation is due according to Lea, 568
Latin, frequency in, of revolution, 278;
its object, 280-81
Western, retrogression in arts and sciences due to domination of Teutons, 32, 33
the two conquests of, and their effects on social ideas, 278 et seq.
European liberalism and conservatism, 582-3
system, the old, reigning families, not nationalities, dominant in, 273
Eutychius, Lea's remarks on, challenged, 563
Excommunication, of Frohschammer, 477
what it involves, according to the confession of Schmalkald, etc., 158
Eymeric, author of the Directorium, President of Arragonese tribunal against heretics, 558, 559
Fables of the Church (Papstfabeln des Mittelalters), Döllinger's investigations of, 418-21
Faenza, why menaced by Pius V., 137
Faith not to be kept with heretics, Catholic theory on, 140-41
Falloux, value of, as historian, 400
opposition of, to Montalembert, 425
False principles, place of, in social life of nations, 272
Fantuzzi, compiler of history, 387
Farel, death of Servetus approved by, 185
Farnese, Cardinal, see Paul III., Pope
Fatalism, philosophy of historians, 221
Fauriel, 565
Federal government, views on, of Hamilton, 581-3
Federalism, most effective check on democracy, 98;
value of, 20
Federalist, The, by Alexander Hamilton, various views on, 581
Federal form of American constitution, said not to be understood by Tocqueville, 576
Fénelon, his idea of renovating society
on the principles of self-sacrifice, 58
on absolutism, 433
on domains as dowries, 273
on national distress, 49
Ferdinand I., Döllinger's lenient estimate of, 410
Ferdinand II., Döllinger's lenient estimate of, 410
Ferralz, despatches of, on attitude of Roman Court to the St. Bartholomew, unused, 102
quarrels of, with the Cardinal of Lorraine, 129
true particulars of the Navarre marriage according to, 131-2
on the attitude of Gregory XIII. on hearing of the St. Bartholomew, 132-3 note
Ferrara, Alfonso, Duke of, a massacre of Huguenots advised by (1564), 108 & note
Ferrari, 590;
Döllinger's tribute to, 417
on Machiavelli's character, 226
Ferrier, Du, Catherine de' Medici's words to, on the death of the Queen of Spain and the massacre of St. Bartholomew, 104
Ferrières, 122
Fessler, see St. Pölten, Bishop of
Feudalism, alien to the sentiment of France, 279
growth of, 34;
effect on Church, 245
struggles of, with the Church, 34, 35
Feuerlein, Machiavelli's loyalty upheld by, 229
on political expediency, 224
Fichte, J.S., cited in praise of Machiavelli's policy, 228
Ficker, Prof., account by, of the Inquisition, 426
on the real contriver of the Inquisition's rule by terror, 555
First Empire, the French, things most oppressed by, the causes of its downfall, 281
Fischer, Kuno, trace of Machiavelli in metaphysics of, 228
Fisher, John, Bishop of Rochester, on persecution, 570
Flaminian Gate, ancient custom connected with, 136
Flaminius, works of, edited by Trent Commissioners, 215
Fleury, style of, Döllinger's compared to, 381
Flint, Professor Robert, 572;
Historical Philosophy in France and French Belgium and Switzerland, review, 588
critical faculty strong in, 591
nature of his superiority as writer, 588-9;
some defects, 589-90
Florence, prepared for the St. Bartholomew, 109
Fontana, authority on the Inquisition, 554
Forbes (Bishop of Brechin), Döllinger's intimacy with, 416
Force replaced by opinion as Catholic tribunal, 148
Foreign rulers, objection to, as third cause of popular risings, 284
Forgery, Church authority supported by 511, 513
Formosus, 563
Fors de Béarn, the, 566
"Fourth Estate," rise of, 67
Fox, Charles James, 54
France, absolute monarchy in, 48;
how built up, 41
the Church in, and Protestantism, Döllinger on, 337
democratic principle in, its triumph the cause of the energy of the national theory, 287
feudalism alien to, 279
Gallican theory in, with respect to reigning houses, 35
governed by Paris during Revolution of 1789., 88
of history, how, and why, it fell, 277
inherent absence of political freedom and presence of absolutism in, 237-40
kingdom of, how evolved, 278
opposition in, to Lamennais's Ultramontanism, 463-4
passion in, for equality, 57, 158
political ideas concerning, of Charles IX., and of Richelieu, 116
removal of Papacy to, 370
and representation on Vatican Council, 504-5
"the slave of heretics" according to Pius V., 105
restored monarchy of, see Restoration
Franchi at Council of Bishops in 1867., 499
Francis Joseph, Emperor of Austria, in 1859., 287
Franciscan masters, the, and the idea of development in religion, 592
Franciscans, General of, on the planned character of the St. Bartholomew, 124
struggle of Avignon with, 552
Franklin, Benjamin, irreligious tone of, 584
Franks, preamble of the Salic law of, 200
Franzelin on commission of preparation for Vatican Council, 500
Frederic the Great and Machiavelli's political schemes, 227
ignorant opposition of, to Machiavelli's works, 218
Frederic II., Emperor, treaty of, with the Church, 555
Lombard law of, 152;
its provisions, 555, 556
Free institutions, a generally necessary condition for securing, Mill on, 286
Freedom (see also Liberty) accorded to English Catholics, 438
in antiquity—
age of Pericles, 9
antiquity of liberty, modernity of despotism, 5
cause of liberty benefited more under Roman Empire than under Republic, 15
dangers of monarchy, of aristocracy and democracy, 19, 20
decline of Athenian constitution, 11
definition of liberty, 3
early communism and utilitarianism, 17, 18
emancipation by Stoics of mankind from despotic rule, 24
guiding principle of Roman Republic, 13
highest teaching of classical civilisation powerless to avert despotism, 27
history of institutions often deceptive and illusive, 2
implicit opposition of Stoics to principle of slavery, 25, 26
influence of Christianity over the State, gradual, 27
infusion of Greek ideas of statesmanship among Romans, 16
liberty, highest political end, 22, 23, 24
limitation and excess in duties of State, 4
method of growth of constitution, 5
nature of government of Israelites, 4
object of constitutions, 10
reform in English legal system instituted by Jeremy Bentham, 3
representative government, emancipation of slaves, and liberty of conscience not a subject of classical literature, 25, 26
revision of laws of Athens by Solon, 6
sanction of Christ the true definition of the authority of government, 29
teaching of Plato and Aristotle respecting politics, 22
teaching of Pythagoras and Heraclitus of Ephesus, 21, 22
triumphs due to minorities, 1, 4
value of federalism, 20
vice of the Classic State, 16
wisest minds among the ancients tainted with perverted morality, 18
Freedom in Christianity, history of—
Christianity employed by Constantine to strengthen his empire, 30, 31
civil, its two worst enemies, 300
conscience, a postulate of religious revolution, 153
Freeholders, "divine right of," established by Revolution of 1688, 54
Freeman, Döllinger on, as a historian, 421
on Mommsen's want of generous sentiment, 222
French Belgium, see Historical Philosophy in France and French Belgium and Switzerland
French Catholics, reasons of their confusion between piety and ferocity, 141
clergy, and the St. Bartholomew, 126-7 & notes
monarchy, aid of the democracy in establishing and in demolishing, reasons for both, 278-80
people, attitude of, to and after the Huguenot massacres, 143 et seq.
how regarded after the Revolution, 277
provincial massacres of Huguenots, 118-19, 134
writers, influence of, on Döllinger, 387
scholarship, dependence on, of Mr. H.C. Lea, 558
French Republic of 1848, of what school the triumph, 590
French Revolution, see Revolution, French
Frohschammer, 473-7
conflict with Rome, 462, 467, 469, 473-483
Fulcodius, Cardinal, see Clement IV.
Fulda, council of bishops at, 517
Funds of the Church, proposed disposal of, in Italy, 509
Gallicanism, corruption of Christianity, 463, 524
Lamennais's crusade against, 464
theory of, on reigning houses in France, 35
Gams, 429; defender of the Inquisition, 573
Ganganelli, Cardinal, influence of, on Döllinger, 434
Gaspary, cited on Machiavelli's loyalty, 230
Gass, on St. Anthony's life and origin of monasticism, 420
Gaul, Roman, tolerance in, of absolutism, 279
Gazette de France and universal suffrage, 590
Geneva, trial of Servetus at, 184
Genlis, Huguenot commander, defeat of, the consequences to Coligny, 116, 117, 141
Genoa, extinction of, as State, 283
Gentz cited on Machiavelli's policy, 229
George III., King of England, 583
George IV., King of England, 583
German, or Teutonic, conquest of Europe, its consequences, 277 et seq.
writers, as influencing Döllinger, 389
Germany, effect on, of the massacre of St. Bartholomew, 124, 143
Protestantism in (1572), 103
theology of, unique and scientific, 317, 347-351, 376, 471-482
union of, 225
and the Vatican Council—
circular of German bishops to, 517
opposition in, 503;
and to Infallibility, 500;
representation of, 505
Gerson, 562; cited, 191
Gervinus, G.G.. on Machiavelli as prophet of modern politics, 229
Ghibellines, political theory of, 37
Gibbon, Edward, 389
Gieseler, Döllinger's dislike of, 389, and estimate of, 404
Ginoulhiac, on Papal Infallibility, 540
on Strossmayer's influence, 536
Gioberti, followers of, 314
metaphysics of, Döllinger's love for, 381
Girondists, objects of, 263
Gladstone, W.E., Acton's admiration for, xxiii;
and Döllinger, letter to, on the Irish question, 434;
estimate of historical judgment and style, 416;
intercourse of, 400
policy of, feared in Rome, 507
Glencoe, massacre of, 218, 410
Gneist, 377
Gonzaga, Lewis, see Nevers
Görres, Joseph, 282, 405
centre of Munich group of theologians, 386
Göttingen, 378;
seminary pupils of, methods of, 561
Government, authority of, defined by Divine sanction of Christ, 29
Catholic view of, 260
chief duty of, to maintain political right, 449
American, Judge Cooley on, 580
Gracchus, opposition to Octavius, 76
Grant, General Ulysses, 579
Granvelle, Cardinal, Viceroy of Naples, on the massacre of St. Bartholomew, 125, 140;
on Alva's prisoners, 142
Gratian, 557
Gratry, letters of, to the Archbishop of Mechlin, on divisions in the Church, 537-8
on the Inquisition, 424
tribute from, to Döllinger, 424
cited on Veuillot's school, 429
Greece, national beliefs yielding to doubt during age of Pericles, 8, 9
politics of, infused into minds of Roman statesmen, 16
Greek Church, development of, 332-3
revolution, causes united in, 284
Greeks, democracy of, 66
as makers of history, 240
slavery discouraged by, 63
Gregory VII., Pope, deception of, by hierarchical fictions, 420
and democracy, 80
his disparagement of civil authorities, 36
Gregory IX., Pope, 430
appointed Guala as first Inquisitor, 553
Lea's view of, as intellectual originator of the Inquisition, 555, 557
Gregory X., Pope, and the Inquisition, 426
Gregory XIII., Pope, 430
and the Massacre of St. Bartholomew—
Bull of, on, 101, 134
complicity of, discussed, 128
fate of his letters to France, 101
previous knowledge of, 110, 116
receipt of the news by, his public and private attitude, and his reply, 132-5, 137
urges full and complete extirpation of Huguenots, 142
conduct as viewed by French and by Italians, 148
reply, 137
undue hatred of, consequent on his attitude to the matter, 138
and the Navarre marriage, his steady opposition, 105, 111, 113, 128
on destruction as result of sedition, 216
Gregory XVI., Pope, personal fallibility of, admitted, and denounced by Lamennais, 465, 466
Grenoble, Bishop of, doctrine of Papal Infallibility admitted by, 528
excluded from Commission on Dogma, 530
on dogmatic decrees of the Vatican Council, 533
Grey, Lord, 219
Grotius, 432;
days of, 225
founder of study of real political science, 46
on the principles of law, 46
Guala, Bishop of Brescia, successor of Moneta and St. Dominic, 553
and the burning of heretics. 555-6
Guelphs, political theory of, 36
Guicciardini, Francesco, abridged by Trent Commissioners, 215
Guidonis, Bernardus, frequently cited by Lea, 568
leading authority of the fourteenth century, 559
Practitia of, 558
protests of, on Clement V.'s decree on privilege of Inquisitors, 566
Guise, Duke of, initiative of, in the massacre of St. Bartholomew, 112
recalled to France, 213
slain by Henry III. of France, 121
Guise, House of, 112, 118
Guizot, 400
on the eighteenth century, 585
on Hamilton's work The Federalist, 581
on importance, to all denominations, of the Vatican Council, 493
wisdom of, 401
Günther, 473
Gurney, Archer, alarm of, at Döllinger's views, 382
Guyon on the murder of heretics, 147
Habeas Corpus Act, principle originated in Middle Ages, 39
Habsburg family, contests of, 274
Halifax Archbishop of (Conolly), on the dogmatic decree, 533
opposition of, at Vatican Council, 522
on Scriptural authority, 547
Halifax, George Savile, Lord, 53
Hallam, Henry, favourable comparison of theory of Il Principe with other political theories, 224
Hamilton, Alexander, eulogised, 581-3
history, treatment of philosophy, 380
political example of, 586
views of, as cited by Bryce, 578
Harnack, estimate of Döllinger, 434
Harrington, political writer in advance of his time, 51
Hartwig, 230
Hase, Prof. K., cited on political expediency, view of, on importance of Vatican Council to all denominations, 493
Hauréau, Histoire Littéraire by, divergence from, of Lea, 558, 563
Havet, 555
Haynald, Archbishop of Colocza, at Council of Bishops, 1867, 499
Hefele, defender of the Inquisition, 573
estimate by, of Döllinger, 434
on Papal Infallibility, 540, 544
on validity of dicta of Vatican Council, 548
Hegel, Carl, friend of Döllinger, 420
Hegel, G.W.F., 589, 590
definition by, of universal history, 224
as enemy of religion, Döllinger's disparaging view of, 376, 381
master of Cousin, 589
posthumous work of, 385
view of, on Development of Liberty, 596
Henry III., King of France (see also Anjou. Duke of), 44, 580
Döllinger's lenient estimate of, 410
hopes of his destroying the Huguenots root and branch, 142;
urged on him by Muzio, 143
and the murder of the Guises, 121, 213
reliance of, on Il Principe, 215
Henry IV., King of France, see Navarre, King of
Heraclitus, of Ephesus, on the supremacy of reason and divine origin of laws, 21, 22
Herbert, cited to show Machiavelli's sacrifice to unity, 229
Herder, J.G., 375
on Il Principe, 228
Heresy (see also Intolerance, Persecution, and Toleration), books on, definition of, by the Archbishop of Cologne, 531
Calvin's views on punishment, 181;
its famous refutation, 182
causes of, in Frohschammer, 481
dependent on the State, 317
laws of Frederic II. on, 152, 555
punishable by death, doctrine of the Church, 216-19
methods of dealing with the Reformers cited on, 154, 157, 163-164, 166, 167, 175, 181, 183
Heretics, attitude towards, of St. Dominic, 554
Catholic theory on the proper way to deal with, 569;
discredit incurred from, 140-41
a prominent dissentient, 144
divisions among, 103
first proscribed in Aragon, 557-58
murder of, Guyon on, 147
Hermann, reliance of Döllinger on authority of, 403
Hermas, 406
Hermes and followers denied the power of the Index, 473
Hesse, Landgrave of, bigamy of, why condoned by Luther, 160 & note
Hindoos, stationary national character of, 241
Historians, qualities of, revealed by use made of their authorities, 235
scientific, method of, how differing from that of artist and annalist, 233
Historical Philosophy in France and French Belgium and Switzerland, by Robert Flint, review, 588
History, deductions of, Döllinger's theory, 389-92;
not drawn from moral standards, 219-21
Döllinger's work in, 375-435
equity of, deductions drawn from action, 219
God seen in, 594
no conscience in, Hartwig's opinion of, 230
teaching of, Döllinger's desertion of theology for, 379-83
theory of, Döllinger's view, 385
History, A, of the Inquisition of the Middle Ages, by Henry Charles Lea, review, 551
Hobbes, Thomas, advocate of passive obedience to kings, 48
and Machiavelli's policy, 228
Höfler, 434
Hogendorp, on the American Revolution and the decline of religion in America (circ. 1784), 584
Hohenlohe, Prince, defeat of his policy, 511
defeated by Ultramontanes, 505
Döllinger secretary to, 385
opposed to discussion of Infallibility at Vatican Council, 503-4
Hohenzollern, house of, contests of Silesia with, 275
Holland, see also Low Countries and Netherlands, declares for the Prince of Orange, 103
republican, an exception to common law of dynastic states, 274
Holst on Hamilton's genius, 581
Verfassungsgeschichte, by, 577
Holy Alliance, originated by Baader, 377;
the devotion of, to absolutist interests, 282;
and to suppression of the revolution and national spirit, 283
Home and Foreign Review, The, action concerning, of Wiseman, 439-40;
deprecated, 440 et seq.;
his complaints investigated, 442-43;
and replied to, 443-44;
how Wiseman came to misconceive the words of the Review, 444 et seq.;
position on which the Review was founded, 447, 457;
sphere of such a publication delimited, 448-56;
topics excluded from its purview, 457;
its aid to religion indirect but valuable, 459;
attitude of, on supreme authority of the Church, 482-91
Honorius III., Pope, characterisation by, of Gregory IX., 556
the Inquisition extant under, 554
and the Lombard law for burning heretics, 556
Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity, 45
Hosius, Cardinal, opposition of, to Beza, concerning the Polish Socinians, 146
Hötzl, Father, support of Döllinger, 545
House of Commons, the, and the Inquisition, 570
Huguenots, expulsion of from Switzerland, 125
massacres of, in Paris and the provinces, 106, and see Massacre of St. Bartholomew passim
position of, in 1572, and apparent prospects, 102
views of, on the massacres of co-religionists, 145-46
Humboldt, W. von, 282
Hume, David, 54;
cited on Il Principe, 218
Hungary, Church constitution of 1869., 510
growing autonomy of, 526
Huns, stationary national character of, 241
Hus, John, difference between his teaching and Luther's, 271
trial of, 552, 570;
a test case, 572;
Lea's puzzling views on, 573
Ideals, energy evoked by, why greater than in case of rational ends, 272
usefulness of, 272;
how limited, 273
Ideas, abstract, more powerful than practical, views on cited, 585
Il Principe (Machiavelli's), dedication of, 215
Nourrisson's praise of, 227
Pole's attention called to, 214
publication of, 214;
interpretation of, by all later history, 213;
known to Pole and Cromwell, 214
various criticisms of, 218
Immaculate Conception, doctrine of, Archbishop of St. Louis on, 545
Income Tax, known in Middle Ages, 39
Independent congregations, advocacy of toleration by, 52
Index, the Church's instrument of preventing scandal by literature, 469-471
institution and origin of, 215, 495
permanent exclusion of Il Principe by, 215
power of, in Germany, 473
reform of, urged on and effected by the Vatican Council, 495, 525, 531
sanction of, 544
Indifference, religious, of educated Protestants, 350-51
Indulgences granted by Pius V., in connection with war against the heretics, 141
Infallibility, Papal—
attitude to, of Lamennais, 462-4, 465, 466
Bavarian warning against adoption of, by Vatican Council, 511
Civiltà Cattolica on, 500-501
continental discussions on, 518
debate on, at Vatican Council, 532-549
declaration of, urged on Vatican Council, 499
definition of, not to be made, by Vatican Council, 518
discussion and definition of, by Vatican Council, 525-49
doctrine of the Jesuits, 498;
establishment of, Vatican Council, 499
opinions in England, on discussion of, at Vatican Council, 507
opposition to, 502-4
origin of doctrine of, 513-515
to be presented at Vatican Council, 500-501
proposed by Cardoni at commission of preparation for Vatican Council, 500
Infidelity, growth of, due to intolerance, 256
Innocent III., commonly reported as founder of the Inquisition, 553;
intolerance of, 431
treatment of heretics, 568
Innocent IV., Pope, cited, 206
Innocent X., Pope, protest against Peace of Westphalia, 324-25
Innocent XI., Döllinger's proposed history of, 433
Innocent XI., Pope, and the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, 147
Inquisition, the, earlier and later, distinction between aims and characteristics of, 552
Lea's view on, 568
Machiavelli denounced to, 214-15
never admitted into England, 59
origin of, controversy on, 553
period of its activity and decline, 574
problem of, 570
sanction of, 544
in Spain, 152
supporters of, 570
tribunal of, appropriation by Spanish kings leading to absolute monarchy, 41
at Vienna, 184
writers defending, 573
Inquisition, The, of the Middle Ages, A History of, by Henry Charles Lea, review, 551
Institutes, Calvin's, on Toleration, 182
Insurrections previous to 1789, wherein differing from the French Revolution, 271
Intellectual offices of the Church not exclusively hers, 448-9
International league of nations founded by Mazzini, 286
Intolerance carried to an extreme by the Anabaptists, 172
Catholic and Protestant, distinguished, 165, 168-70, 186-7
cause of growth of infidelity, 256
inherent in the Mediæval Church, Leas view, 571
motive and principle of, when justifiable, 251
of Reformers, 184
as a rule of life, Lea's view on, 562-3
Ireland, Church in, Goldwin Smith's views on, 259
Celtic race in, yielding to higher political aptitude of the English, 242
failure of Reformation in, 43
history of, comparative method of, study of, 234
land question, the great difficulty in, 236
question of, Döllinger's views on, 434
religious disabilities in, an engine of political oppression, 253
and Ultramontanism at Vatican Council, 507
Irish agitation, causes united in, 284
Israelites, democracy of the, 65
government of, exhibiting principle upon which freedom has been won, 4, 5
a federation held together by faith and race, 4
resistance of monarchy among, by prophet Samuel, 4
Italian States (1862), nationality in, 295
Italy, Austrian rule in, error of, 285
effect on, of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 124, 143
literature of, influence on Döllinger, 386-7
policy of, under Machiavelli and before, use of assassination, 213
politics of, influenced by Vatican Council, 508-511
reliance in, on Machiavelli, 226
Machiavelli's triumph, 225, 266
temporal power of papacy in, 355-62, 367-71
wisdom of Huguenot massacres confessed, 125
Ivan the Terrible. Czar of Muscovy, protests of, on the St. Bartholomew, 144
Jackson, Andrew, American President, 578
Jacobins, policy of, criticism of, 261
James II., King of England, 54, 410
overthrow imperative, 468
Janus, 519;
book on Ultramontane ideal, 511, 513
Jefferson, Thomas, President, U.S.A., 579
irreligion of, 585
Jesuit attitude to the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 1, 127, 147, 148
Jesuits, the, and infallibility, 498
and preparations for Vatican Council, 497-98
Jews, see also Israelites
treatment of, by Catholics, 169;
and by Protestants, 164, 179
Joachim, Abbot, and his work, 560
Joan of Arc, 552;
authorities on, not consulted by Lea, 558
John Of Salisbury, 45;
reputed author of the Historia Pontificalis, 559
Joubert, on authority of the Church, 463
Judæ, Leo, views of, as to persecution, 174
Julian, apostate, reasons for persecution by, 196
Julius Cæsar, conversion by, of Roman republic into monarchy, 15
Jürgens, his estimate of Luther, 161
Justification by faith, dogma of, as test of orthodoxy, 158
Justin, summit reached by, 406
Justinian, code of, greatest obstacle to liberty next to feudalism, 79
on the absolute authority of the Roman Emperor, 31
Kolde, effect of works of, 408
Kampschulte, effect of works of, 408
Kant, Immanuel, 594
Kaulbach, pictorial ridicule of Döllinger's Reformation, 411
Kenrick, on Papal infallibility, 540, 544
Ketteler, W.E. von, Döllinger's lectures praised by, 381
on Papal infallibility, 540, 544
Kings, status of, in England, Canning on, 583-84
Kirchmann on political ethics, 222
cited on the adoption of Machiavelli's policy, 227-28
Klein. J.L., cited on Machiavelli's moral purpose, 229
Kleutgen, garbled version of Strossmayer's protest, 542
Kliefoth, influence on Döllinger, 389
work on penitential system, 381
Knowledge, growth of, freedom of, in the Church, 461
Knox, John, 44
"Monstrous Regiment of Women," 45
Laboulaye, indictment against democracy, 93
Labour, supremacy of English nation in art of, 60
Lacordaire, Henry, advice of, ignored by Montalembert, 400
cited on political honesty, 220
Döllinger antagonistic to, 401
on St. Dominic, 428
Lafayette, 590
La Farina, tribute to Machiavelli, 226
Lamennais and the Church, condemnation and fall, and cause of the latter, 398, 465, 466-73
conflict with Rome, 462-473
classed as Ultramontane, 451
endeavours of, to exalt Rome, 463-4
intercourse of, with Döllinger, 398
and the idea of development, 591, 593
theory of common sense, 593
Land question, the great difficulty in Ireland, 236
Languedoc, work in, of St. Dominic, 553
Lanza, 509
La Roche-sur-Yon, on the resolutions of the conference of Bayonne, 108 & notes
Larroque, Tamizey de, rejection by, of Arnaud's speech at Beziers, 567
Lasaulx, Ernst von, estimation of, 405
Lassalle, Ferdinand, on collective thought, 585
Laurent, 590;
Döllinger's praise of, 417
cited on Machiavelli's doctrines, followed by detractors, 226
Laval, Bishop of, opposition of, at Vatican Council, 522
Lavradeo, Count de, Portuguese ambassador to Vatican Council, 507
Lavaur, fate of Albigenses at, 556
Law, custom and national qualities, not will of government, makers of, 58
mediæval opinions on, 258
in relation to the will of the people, Vergniaud on, 276
Laws (see also Legal system), divine origin of, 22
of realm, Socratic view that they were only sure guide of conduct, 18
view of Ghibelline writers respecting, 37
view of Guelph writers respecting, 36
Lay representation on Vatican Council, plans for, 503-8
Lea, Henry Charles, A History of the Inquisition of the Middle Ages, review, 551
characteristics of, 555, 559, passim;
as historical writer, 551
League, the, Charles IX.'s refusal to join, 129
League, Holy, attempts to bring France into, 113
Le Blanc de Beaulieu on political expediency, 225
Lecoy de la Marche, collection, 559
Lee, murder of, note on, 65
Legal system, English, pioneer work in reform of, of Jeremy Bentham, 3
'Leges Barbarorum,' principle of, in respect to the Church, 244
Legislation, liberty independent of domain of, 2
Legitimate ruler, defence of, first cause of popular risings, 1813., 284
Leibniz, Döllinger's gratitude to, 393
on Il Principe, 228
influence of, on Döllinger, 381
Leo I., Pope, and the suppression of heresy at any cost, 571
Leo X. (Medici), Pope, character of, 378
treatment of tyrant of Perugia, 214
Leo XIII., Pope, literary fruits of his liberality, 573-4
Leopold, 401
Lepanto, naval battle of, 104;
effect foiled by Charles IX., 105
victory of, less dear to the Pope than the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 134
Leti, cited, 140
Lewis XII., king of France, extermination of Vaudois of Provence by, 217
Lewis XIII., king of France, Döllinger's lenient estimate of, 410
Lewis XIV., king of France, death penalty by, indicted for disobedience to his will, 48
Döllinger's lectures on, 433
ordinance against Protestants, 50
as political assassin, 410
records of reign of, 409
secret treaty between, and Charles II., 53
supreme among tyrants for bad use of his power, 49;
adulation bestowed on him sign of national subjection to absolutism, 49
L'Hôpital, 126
Liberal movement in Latin Europe, its objects, 280-81
Liberalism, European, 582-3
Liberals, eighteenth century, their care only for the individual, 273
of the French Restoration, limitations of, 282
Liberty (see also Freedom), change in constitution not effected by, in Italy and Germany, 225
definition of, 3
and democracy, 63
essential condition and guardian of, religion, 4
essential to the subsistence of a country, Rousseau on, 294
failure of Protestant systems to secure, 181
influences of Christianity on, 203
Luther's attitude to, 156
and property, connection between, 54
realisation of, on what depended, 288
reconciled to religion, dispute concerning, 467-9
theory of, as regards nationality, 289
religion and nationality, causes united in revolutions after 1815., 284
sacrificed to unity, by Machiavelli, 229
views on, of Hegel, and of Flint, 596
vulgar definition of, 580
Liberty, American, Judge Cooley on, 580
civil and religious, point of unison between, 151
English, adversary of old despotic policy, 276
English, adversary of former despotic power, 276
municipal, vigorous growth of, in Belgium, 38
religious, definition of, 151-2
effect on, of State control, 151-3
in Maryland, 187
necessary conditions of, 152-3
not impossible, 367
Liddon, Canon, intimacy with Döllinger, 416
Liebig, 377
Lightfoot (Bishop of Durham), Church history of, 418
Lilburne, political writer in advance of his time, 50;
his enlightened ideas on democracy, 83
Limborch, 563
Lipsius, R.A., study of Machiavelli by, 215
Lisle, Ambrose de, 423
Littré, 590
Locke, John, 54
doctrine of resistance, 54
inconsistent ideas regarding liberty, 53
on rules of morality, 221
Lombard law of Frederick II., as affecting heretics, 152, 555, 556
Lombardy, the heresy of (Waldensian), 559
work of St. Dominic in, 553
Longpérier, cited, on Italy's adoption of Machiavelli's policy, 227
Lorraine, Cardinal of (Guise), on Anjou's hatred of Protestants and its consequences, 105 & note
approval expressed by, of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 140
high position of, 111;
on his initiative in the Huguenot massacre, his praise of Charles IX., 112 & note;
complicity of, in the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 129-30
quarrels with, of Ferralz, 129;
its reason, the Pope's attitude to him, 130
on the price of the Navarre marriage, 128
slain by Henry III., attitude of the Pope, 121
Louis XVI., king of France, policy of, 57
powerlessness of, to effect reform, 85
why he perished, 280
Louis Philippe, king of the French, his good opinion of republican government, 56, 90
decline of his popularity, 92
Love of country, Bossuet on, 294 note
Low Countries (see also Holland and Netherlands), Alva's failure in, 103
Loyola, Ignatius, founder of the Society of Jesus, 113
Luca, Cardinal de, proposed discussion of infallibility at Vatican Council denied by, 518
Reisach's deputy as president, 534
Lucchesini, sermon against Machiavelli, 215
Lucius, attack of, on Philo, 419
Luther, Martin, 502
attitude of, to the marriage difficulties of Henry VIII., 160
and the bigamy of Philip of Hesse, 160
Döllinger's estimate of, 397
early utterances of, on toleration, 153-5;
his change of view, 155
influence of, on politics, 81
Möhler on, 378
persecuting principles involved in his system, 164, 590
teaching of, wherein differing from that of Wycliffe and of Hus, 271
views of, on government, 42;
on polygamy, 159, 162;
on the relations of Church and Slate, 156, 157-58, 161-63, 173, 177, 180;
logical outcome of his theory, 159;
its inconsistency, 162;
work of, on the Civil Power, 154 & note;
cited on toleration of Anabaptists, 157
Lutheran attitude to heretics, gradual change in, 154, 157
to Huguenots, 145-6
theory of persecution, political element in, 172
Lutheranism, decline of, 327-9
in Denmark, 341
description of, 343-5
national character of, 319-320
roused by abuses in the Church, 495
in Sweden, 341
Lyons, massacre of Huguenots at, 119;
news of, sent to Rome, 132;
horror aroused by, in Provence, 144;
letter from, on the massacres at that place, 131
Macaulay, T.B., 580
historical limitation of, 385
injustice of Döllinger to, 391-2
opinion of, on Father Paul, 432
on the study of history, 232
Machiavelli, Niccolo (see also Il Principe), character of, 225-6;
its complexity, 212-14
crime of Catherine de' Medici not instigated by, 216
denouncement of, to Inquisition, by Muzio, 214-15
doctrine of, 40, 41;
impulse given by, to absolutism, 41
influence on succeeding generations, 40, 41;
political, 49;
held by rulers before and since, 216-19;
estimated by early historians, 225-231
ignorance of, displayed by great men, 218-19
indulgent views taken of methods of, 224
Medici patron and his daughter, 122
merits of, admitted by later historians, 230-231
methods of, 225-6
secret patriotism of, upheld by various historians, 229-230
in touch with reasoners and imitators, by theory of success, 223
zenith of power, 225-7
Mackintosh, Sir James, on constitutions, 581
Macmaster, on Hamilton's genius, 581
Madison, James, 579
on Hamilton's theory of government, 581
Maffei, on regicide, 217
Magdeburg, Archbishop of, temp. Gregory IX., 556
Mai, Cardinal, as an editor, 421
Maimbourg, 215
Maine, Sir Henry, on the Droit du Seigneur, 566-7
Maistre, Count de, Ultramontane writer, 451, 468;
on the authority of the Church, 377
and Lamennais's theory, 593
relation to Savigny, 593
exaggerations of, 378
influence on Döllinger, 377
interpreted by elder Windischmann, 381
rank of, as writer, 417
thoughts of, on Nationality, 282 & note
Malebranche, 382
Malvenda, authority on the Inquisition, 554
Mamachi, authority on the Inquisition, 554
Mandelot, Governor of Lyons, and the Huguenot massacres, 119
Manin, Daniele, 287
Manning, Cardinal, Archbishop of Westminster, adviser of De Angelis, 529
on admission of papal infallibility by acknowledgment of supreme authority, 543-4
Manteuffel, administration of, 283
Manzoni on temporal power of Papacy, 512
Marat, madness of, 401
outcome of Rousseau's teaching on his policy, 57, 58
Maret, book of, on Vatican Council plans, 512, 513
opposition of, at Vatican Council, 426
and papal infallibility, 528
Mariana, rejoicing of, over the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 124
cited on death of Henry III., 217
Marini, as a compiler of history, 387
occasional removal of, from Index, 215
Marlborough, Duke of (the Great), character of, 53
Marseilles, Bishop of, on validity of Vatican Council's decrees, 549
Marsilius of Padua, the Ghibelline,
views of, on power and persecution, 561-2
cited on the relation of kings to the people, 37
Marshall, John, 579;
and the development of the American Constitution, 581
Martens, 427
Martensen, Bishop, estimate of Döllinger, 434
tribute to Baader's powers, 376
Martineau, Dr., and Mill's opinion of results as test of actions, 223
Mary Tudor, Queen of England, 410
Maryland, religious history of, 187
Massachusetts, history of, contrasted with that of Maryland, 187
Massacre, the, of St. Bartholomew, 101
defects in plan and execution of, as judged by immediate results, 106;
sources of the same, 117
defence of, on political grounds, 218
Döllinger's work on, 430-31
evidence concerning, how dealt with, difficult of access, 101;
best existing sources, 102
motive inspiring its chief author, 121
question of numbers slain in, 106, 137
question of premeditation of, contemporary view, 106;
modern view, 107;
evidence in support of the former, 107 et seq.
results anticipated from, 69;
Philip II., 123;
view not stated by Alva, 124
Massillon, Jean-Baptiste, cited on retribution, 220
Mathieu, Cardinal, share in elections to Commission of Dogma, 529, 530, 532
Matter, cited on Machiavelli's influence on liberty, 227
Maurenbrecher, rank of Döllinger estimated by, 386
Maurer, Conrad, at Döllinger's house, 405
Maximillian II., Emperor, information sent to, of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 107
opinion of, on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 144
toleration of, 105
urged to follow example of Charles IX., 134 & note
May, Sir Erskine, Democracy in Europe, by, 61
Mazade, influence on Döllinger, 434
Mazzini, Giuseppe, association of, with the growth of the idea of Nationality, 286
association of his revolutionary ideas with conservatism of Niebuhr, 59
on Machiavelli's politics, 219
proclaimer of Nationality, 273
profane criticism by, 218
Mazzuchelli, 114
Mechlin, Archbishop of, reply to the Bishop of Orleans by, 537
Medici, Cosmo de', patron of Machiavelli, father of Catherine, 122
family of, in disfavour under Paul III., 214
Machiavelli not countenanced by followers of, 214
Mediæval writers on law and right, 258
Melanchthon, Philip, his theory of persecution, 164-170
views of, on polygamy, and the bigamy of Philip of Hesse, 160 & note
on religious assassination, 325
cited on Cromwell's death, 217
Memorandum of the Powers, 183;
on temporal power, 366
Menabrea, circular of, on representation of Vatican Council, 509
Mendoça, praise of those concerned in the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 124
Mentz, Bishop of, belief in infallibility doctrine, 518
Mérode, 414
Metternich, Prince, 283;
attitude of, to Nationality, 285
Metz, Bishop of, repudiation of Döllinger's declaration, 538
Mexico, nationality in, 245-46
Meyer, Paul, on the Council of Arles, 565
Michelet, Jules, Flint compared to, 596
cited on human action as interpreter of God's commands, 223
on Machiavelli, 213
influence on Döllinger, 433
Döllinger's study of, 421
Michiel, Giovanni, Venetian ambassador, 109;
on premeditation of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 110
Middle Ages, authority of State inadequate in, 4
decline of religion in, 595
history of, reason for its unity, 244
political advances in, 39
persecution in, 152, 168
revival of study of, 390-91
Middle Ages, The, A History of the
Inquisition of, by Henry Charles Lea, review, 551
Mignet, Döllinger's praise of, 417
Milan, Archbishop of, on validity of Vatican Council's decrees, 549
Mill, John Stuart, indictment of democracy, 93
on results as tests of actions, 223
on states as coincident with nationalities, 285
Milton, John, his justification of execution of Charles I., 51
Minerve, fate of Albigenses at, 556
Modena, 386
Mohammedans, treatment of, by Catholics, 169;
by Protestants, 179;
their tolerance, 186
Möhler, J.A., 593
influence on Döllinger's views of fixity of national types, 434
publication of Symbolik, 377
on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 149
suggested history of progress of doctrine of, 385
cited on Döllinger's rank as theologian, 379
cited on intercourse with Döllinger, 377
partiality as historian of religious wars, 428
rank of, 430
views of, compared to Döllinger's, 378-9
cited on Luther, 378-9
Möhler and Döllinger in Munich, views at variance, 377-380
Molina, Luis, 380
Molinier, Auguste, on a history of the Inquisition, 551-2
rejection by, of Arnaud's speech at Béziers, 567
Molino, Francesco da, cited on the recall of the Guises, 213
Mommsen, Theodor, cited on political expediency, 222
distinction of pupils of, 419
indifference of the public to, 430
Monarchy—
adulation manifested towards, after the Middle Ages, 48
danger of, 19, 20
and democracy, 64
limitation of powers, aim of modern constitutions, 19
resistance of, among Israelites, justified in later ages, 4
restricted suffrage not always a safeguard of, 2
Absolute—
clergy upholders of, 41
development and destruction of, by the democracy in France, & notes, 279-80
France chief centre of, 48
one of the worst enemies of civil freedom, 300
Monarchs, election and deposition of, divine right of people with respect to, 35
Guelphic and Ghibelline views respecting, 36, 37
subjection of, to public law, 35
Mondoucet, French agent at Brussels, Charles IX.'s letter to, on the proposed Massacre, 117
Moneta, Fra, successor of St. Dominic, 553
Monluc, Bishop of Valenca, dying speech of, its bitterness against Huguenots, 141
on the effect of the Huguenot massacres on Poland, 120
view of, on St. Bartholomew, 107
Monroe, James, President, his term of office "the era of good feeling," 56
Mons, fall of, 103;
Lewis of Nassau at, 105
the garrison devoted to death by Charles IX. and Philip II., 141-2
Montaigne, Michel de, view held by, on Machiavelli's fame, 215
Montalembert, Count de, classed as Ultramontane, 451
influence of, on Döllinger, 400
intercourse unbroken, 463
unacknowledged agreement with Döllinger, 316
and Kirche und Kirchen, views cited, 417;
estimate of that work, 424
in Munich, 398
opposition of, at Vatican Council, 524-5
politics of, 400
and the temporal power of the Papacy, 412
Montalto, Cardinal, alleged dissent of from congratulation on the St. Bartholomew, 140
Montégut, influence on Döllinger, 434
Montesquieu, and his development of Locke's teaching, 54
Montezuma, and Torquemada, resemblance between the gods of, 569
Montferaud, Sieur de, rumoured orders
to, as to massacre of Huguenots, 127 note
Montfort and the Albigenses, 556
Montgomery and the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 107, 122
Montpensier, Duke of, Huguenot massacres ordered by, in Brittany, 119
unguarded speech by, on coming massacre, 111
Montpezat, Lieutenant of Guienne, and the Bordeaux massacres, 127
Morality, perverted ideas of, prevailing among classic sages, 18
public, how differing from private, 40
Mordenti, cited on Machiavelli, as champion of conscience, 226
More, Sir Thomas, author of the Utopia, 270
idea of renovating society on the principles of self-sacrifice, 58
Mores Catholici, Digby's, 569
Morinus cited, 194
basis of Kliefoth's work in, 381
Morley, John, on equity of history, 219
Mornay, see Duplessis-Mornay
Morris of Exeter, and study of Petavius, 380
Morris, Robert, an American, the suggester of the French wars of speculation and plunder, 578
cited on Hamilton as a leader, 582-3
Morvilliers, Bishop of Orleans, attitude of, to the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 126
Mozley, James, visit of Döllinger to, 403
Muenscher, works of, esteemed by Döllinger, 381
Müller, 282
Munich, Archbishop of (Reisach), brief from the Pope to, denouncing Frohschammer, 481-5
nominated as President of Vatican Council, 501;
death of, before taking seat as, 534
Munich, conference at, Döllinger's declaration to, 312-13
Döllinger at, 386;
lectures in, 375
Frohschammer's work in, 473
Möhler with Döllinger in, 377-80
school of theology at, 398-9, 434
Municipal liberties, vigorous growth in Belgium, 38
Münster (Westphalia), excesses of Anabaptists at, 171
Münzer, Thomas, intolerance of, 171
Muratori, Döllinger's study of, 387
on evangelists, 419
papal biographies by, 559
and the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 148
Murder (see also Assassination, Heretics, and Persecution), on plea of religion, attitude to, of Rome, 138, 139, 140, 147
Muretus, 101;
famous speech of, on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 130
Muzio, the Decamerone recommended to students by, 215
in favour with Pius V., 214-15
letter from, to Henry III. of France, urging unsparing extirpation of Huguenots, 143
Machiavelli denounced by, to the Inquisition, 214-15
Mylius, view of, on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 107
Nantes, city, refusal of, to massacre Huguenots, 119
edict of, revocation of, not approved by Innocent XI., 147;
inconsistency, 170;
remarks on, 260
Napoleon I., causes of his downfall, 281, 284
new power called into existence by, 281
question respecting the durability of his institutions, 238
cited on importance of results, 221
cited on quality of endurance in English nation, 66
Napoleon III., ambition of, 316
and discussion of infallibility doctrine at Vatican Council, 504
Nassau, Lewis of, at Mons, French auxiliaries with, 105
National character, influence of, on events, units of, 557
claims, based on race only, futility of, an instance, 295
Nationality, essay on, 270
auxiliary and substance of present-day revolution, 276
denial of, what it implies, 297
evolution of, three stages in, 284-5;
and definition of, in its final form, 285
idea of, as influencing modern thought greater than that of liberty, 59
modern theory of, greatest advocate of rights of, 297
historical importance of, its two chief causes, 298, 299
how awakened in Europe, 273, 275, 276;
its parentage, 277, 286, 287;
how first seen, 278, 281, 286
mission of, in the world, 300
more absurd and criminal than that of Socialism, 300
political character and value of, discussed, 280 et seq.
a retrograde step in history, 298
rights of, and greatest adversary of, 297
some of its first supporters, 281-2
a subversive theory, 273
summing up of, 287-8
political theory of, in contradiction with the historic nation, 243
the true, 294, 295
Nations, different, in one State, considerations regarding, 289 et seq.
Naudé, basis of his apology for Charles IX., 147
Navarre, Henry, King of, later Henry IV., King of France, 44
marriage of, with Margaret of Valois, opposed by the Popes, 105, 109, 111, 128;
real facts regarding, 131-3;
representations on, of Charles IX. and his mother, 135;
dissolution of, by Paul V., 114
murder of, schemed as a good deed, 139
and the proposed league of Protestant defence, 145
Navarre, Queen of (Margaret of Valois), death of, reckoned on in France, 109, and see Marriage, under Navarre, Henry, King of
Neander, rank of, 421
special gifts of, 555
unconventionally of, 384
Nelson, 592
Netherlands (see also Holland and Low Countries), deposition of Philip II., and establishment of republic, 44
republic of, inaugurated reign of law through freedom of press, 50
Nevers, Duke of (Lewis Gonzaga), high station of, 128
share of, in the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 110;
his "ill-timed generosity" on this occasion, 122;
praises of, by Capilupi, 129
Newman, John Henry, Cardinal, 573, 592, 593
distinction drawn between Pope and Court, 417
Döllinger's early appreciation of, 395;
intercourse with, 402
Napoleon III. not condemned by, 413
theory of development different from Döllinger's, 407-8
cited on papal authority, 423
Nicholas I., 431
Niebuhr, 581;
association of his conservatism with revolutionary ideas of Mazzini, 59
Döllinger's gratitude to, 393
Nimes, Bishop of, on infallibility, 515;
opposed to discussion of, 501
Nimes (city), no Huguenot massacres at, 143
Nippold, rank of Döllinger estimated by, 386
Nourrison cited on Machiavelli's sincerity, 227
Nugent, Count, proclamation by, on Italian independence, 285
Nuremberg, Anabaptists at, 157
Octavius, opposition of Gracchus to, 76
Odescalchi, character of, 433
Œcolampadius, Joannes, opinions of, on Church government, 176-7
Ollivier, opposition of, to French lay representation in Vatican Council, 504
Orange, Prince of (William the Silent), 44
alliance made with, by Charles IX., 105
declaration for (1572), of province of Holland, 103
Huguenot expedition to aid, failure of results, 116, 141
not alienated by Charles IX.'s Huguenot massacres, 120
Origines de la France Contemporaine, 569
Orleans, Bishop of, attitude of, to papal infallibility, 228, 316, 515, 523, 524
at Council of Bishops, 1867., 500
patriotism of (1862), 445
permission refused to, for publication of reply to the Archbishop of Mechlin, 537
promotion of Vatican Council by, 493
unacknowledged agreement with Döllinger, 316
on validity of Vatican Council's decrees, 549
Orleans, city of, horrors of Huguenot massacre at, 124
Orleans dynasty, result of appeal from, in 1848., 590
Orsi, Döllinger's tribute to, 387
Orsini, Cardinal, Legatine mission of, to France, his instructions, 137;
Charles IX.'s representations to him, 138
Oscott, Wiseman's work as President of, 438
Osiander, Andreas, cited on toleration, 157
Ossat, D' 114 & note
Overbeck, on Epistle to Diognetus, 420
Oxford movement, Döllinger told of, by Brewer. 402
Wiseman's influence on, 438
Paderborn, Bishop of, on infallibility of Pope, 518
Paine, Thomas, 585;
citation of, from Rights of Man, on the confusion of political forms with political liberty, 238
Pallavicini, Theiner on, 431
Panhellenism, 284
Panigarola, panegyric by, on Charles IX., 125
Panslavism, rise of, 284
Papacy, the, acknowledgment of small principalities of Italy, 355
based on organic development, 321-4
and the Byzantine Empire, 353
extraordinary notions of Godwin Smith on the, 267
future of, 367-70
government of, reform in, 363-5
reform of, attempted by Pius IX., Döllinger on, 365
removal to France, a challenge to schism, 370
temporal power of, see Temporal power
Papal Legations rescued from Austria at the Congress of Vienna, 283
See, confusion between direct and indirect authority of, 256
struggle with the Franciscans, 552
Papinian, cited on political progress, 79
Paramo, 428
Paris, attitude hostile to the Huguenots, 116, 117
attitude after the murder of Coligny and Massacre of St. Bartholomew in, 106, 126, and see both heads
France governed by, during revolution of 1789, 88
Mendoça's praise of its Catholic inhabitants, 124
Archbishop of, cardinals hat refused for, by Pius IX., 526
career of, 526
character of, 326
French representation on Vatican Council urged by, 505
on Papal infallibility, 532
on validity of Vatican Council's decrees, 549
university of, and the Inquisition, 570
Paris, Matthew, Lea's authorities on, 558
Parliamentary corruption in America, past and present, 578
government, primitive republicanism the germ of, 32
Parma, centre of historical work, 387
(1862) nationality in, 292
Partition of Poland, see under Poland
Pascal, Blaise, advocate of passive obedience to kings, 48
cited on varying standards of right and wrong, 220
Passaglia, fame of, 413
on papal liberty, 313
reputation of, 502
Passive obedience to the State, doctrine upheld by theologians and philosophers, 47, 48
taught by Luther, 156, 161, 180;
asserted by Calvin, 180-81
Patrie, French newspaper, criticism by, of Wiseman's address at Rome, 439, 443, 444, 445;
his reply, 439
Paul, Father, 432
Paul III., Pope (Cardinal Farnese), hatred of the Medici family, 214;
letter from Sadolet, praising the extermination of the Vaudois, 217
Paul V., Pope (Borghese), aware of premeditated Huguenot massacre, 114
Peace of St. Germains, as affecting French Huguenots, 105;
alarmist views on, held by Salvati, 110
Peasants' war, the, in Germany, attitude of Luther towards, 155, 156 & note, 162
Pegna, Arragonese origin of, 558, 560
character of works of, 428
Pellevé, Cardinal, Archbishop of Sens, on the premeditation of a massacre of Huguenots, 111
Peloponnesian war, influence of, on Athens, 69
Penn, William, 410;
follower of doctrine of toleration, 84
Pennaforte, home of St. Raymond, 556
Pennsylvania, democratic constitution of, 84
People, see also Democracy and Will of the People
sovereignty of, idea of parent of idea of Nationality, 277
wishes, etc., of, as criterion of right, teaching on, of the French Revolution as to, 271
Percin, authority on the Inquisition, 554
German ignorance of, 428
Peresius, on Bible inspiration, 514
Perez, Antonio, accusation by, of
Philip II. of Spain, 104
Pericles and democracy, 9, 68
effort to prevent predominance of any particular interest in politics, 10
Perronne, on biblical critics, 514
on commission of preparation for Vatican Council, 500
hostility to Passaglia, 413
rank of, 417
Persecution, attitude to, of Marsilius, 562
by Catholics, principles of, 168-170, 186
by heathen Rome, justified on political grounds, 186
mediæval, justification of, 254
method of escaping from imposition of religious disabilities, 250
natural stage in the progress of society, 250
Protestant theory of, 150;
the book by H.C. Lea, review, inadequate as history of, 574
reasons for and against, as a political principle, 252
some noted supporters of, 570
Spain and Sweden contrasted, 170
two propositions regarding, 572-3
Persian wars, influence of, 67
Persians, makers of history, 240
Petavius (s.j.) and the idea of development in religion, 591, 592
Döllinger's early study of, 379
Döllinger's gratitude to, 393
Morris of Exeter advised to read, 380
Peter Martyr, death of Servetus approved by, 185
Petrucci, communications of, forecasting the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 109
mysticism of, 376
Philip II., king of Spain, aid of, essential to crush French Huguenots, 104
the St. Bartholomew massacre urged by, 116-17
orders from, for slaughter of Alva's Huguenot prisoners, 142
revolt against, of the Netherlands, 44
Philo of Alexandria, Lucius's attacks on, 420
on customs of the Essenes, 26
Philosophers, doctrine of passive obedience, upheld by, 48
schemes of, for ideal societies, why never realised, 270-71
Piatti, apologist of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 148
Piedmontese government and the Papacy, 368-9
Pilgrim fathers, belief of, not influencing the American revolution, 584-5
Pistoja, on treatment of heretics in Rome under Pius V., 138
Pitra, influence of, in France, 404
Pius IV., Pope, Bull Multiplices inter, published by, 520-25
Pius V., Pope, blessing given by, to war against Huguenots, 141
denunciatory letter from, to court of France, 110
patron of Muzio, 214-15
previous information of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew supplied to, 130-31
strong anti-Protestant views of, 138-9
on the peace of St. Germains, 105
Pius VII., Pope, destruction of church of France by, 323
influence on Döllinger, 402
cited on Papal authority, 323
Pius IX., Pope, alarm of dissenting bishops allayed by, 519
Archbishop of Paris rebuked by, 526
brief of, to the Archbishop of Munich, censuring Frohschammer, 481-5
character of, described by Döllinger, 365-6
confidence in the support of the bishops at the discussion of Papal infallibility, 523-4
on Döllinger's Kirche und Kirchen, 415
on the infallibility of the Pope, 496
personal popularity of, 497
quarrel with Russia, 493
reform of excommunication laws, 531
treatment of Döllinger, 411
Vatican Council convened and prepared for by, 492-511
obstinacy in management of Vatican Council, 532
reforms of, 402
refusal of permission to Theiner to publish acts of Council of Trent, 431
and Vatican Council, Döllinger's estimate of, 431
veneration of, spell broken by protesting bishops, 531
Planck, Möhler's address to, 378
Plantagenet, house of, claims backed by Rome against house of Bruce, 35
Plantier, authority on Louis Philippe, 402
Platen, diaries of, description of Döllinger's early studies in, 375
Plato, Laws, 22
on class interests, 69, 71
opinions of, 71
not without perverted notions of morality, 18
Republic of, 270
Plebeians, Roman, struggle with aristocracy, 13, 14
Plotinus, ideal society of, 270
Plutarch, religious knowledge of, 406
Poland, 105;
Anjou as candidate for throne of, 105;
prospects of, after the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 144
an exception to common law of dynastic States, 274;
and why, 275;
the consequence, the partition, 275
extinction of, 283
government of, and the Reformation, 43
partition of, awakening theory of nationality in Europe, 275
religious toleration in sixteenth century, 103
republic of, nature, 49
Socinians in, Beza's hostility to, 146
wrath in, at the Huguenot massacres, 120
Pole, Cardinal, Il Principe brought to notice of, 214
cited on political scruples, 219
Polish exiles, why always champions of national movements, 286
Protestants, strength and unity of, 103
revolution, causes united in, 284
Political corruption, Hamilton's paradox on, 581
disorders, distribution supersedes concentration of power as remedy against, under Solon, 7
equality at Athens, 68
forms, confusion with popular rights, 238
freedom inherently absent in France, 237-40
habits and ideas special to particular nations, varying in the national history, 297
intelligence, not culture, the test of a conquering race, 242
liberty in modern times the fruit of self-government, 253
life a sign of true patriotism, 293
opposition to Vatican Council, absence of, 511
power should be in proportion to public service, 8
observance of this principle at Athens, 8
principles, obligation of, essentials for understanding, 458
science, America's rank in, its exponents, 578
theory of nationality in contradiction with the historic notion, 243
thoughts on the Church, 188
Politics, attitude to, of the best Americans, 578
conscience in, expedient elasticity of, 212-14
contemporary, Döllinger's part in, 400-403
honesty in, approved by great men, 219-23;
not always expedient, 219-21;
opinions of Pope Clement, 214;
Machiavelli, 212;
Michelet, 213;
Molino, 213;
Sarpi, 213;
Soto, 213
laws of, rest on experience, 391
liberty highest end of, 22, 23, 24
Machiavellian, tribute to, 219
principles of, high teaching regarding, in Plato's Laws and Aristotle's Polities, 22
retribution in, 220-23
science of, impartial study, unknown in seventeenth century, 43-46;
impartial study originated by Grotius, 46
Politics and science, authority of, now re-established, extent of, 453;
discoveries and principles of, how generally judged, 454
Polygamy, attitude of reformers to, 159, 160
Pontiac, price on head of, 213
Pope, the, and the court, Lamennais's distinction between, 464-5
intervention of, between state and sovereign, 257
Popes, the (Medicean), unofficial countenance of Machiavelli, 214
Popular rights, confusion of political forms with, 238
Population, masses of, not benefited by liberty of subject, 94
relief of, aim of modern democracy, 95
Porrette, Marguerite, 558, 568
Portugal, lay representative of, on Vatican Council, 507
Postel, 382
Potomac, army of, 579
Praetorius, 432
Presbyterianism, democratic element in, 81, 82
Döllinger's sketch of, 336-7
Prescott, W., 569
Press, freedom of, in Netherlands Republic inaugurated reign of law, 50
Principles, false, place of, in social life of nations, 272
political, obligation of, essentials for understanding, 458
touchstone and watershed of, 454
Principles and interests, relative importance of, 449
Priscillian, fate of, Lea's view on, 572
Property, liberty and connection between, 54
Protagoras cited, 70
Protestant authorities, use made of, by the Ultramontanes, 451-2
Church government, agitation for reform in Prussia, 347
establishment, its views on government, 260
Reformers, see Reformers
"Protestant Theory, The, of Persecution," 150, & see 254, 255, 576
involved in Luther's teaching, 164
developed by Melanchthon, 164 et seq.
carried to an extreme by the Anabaptists, 172
carried out by Calvin, 178;
and defended by Beza, 183
continued in Massachusetts, 187
characteristics of, 168-70
failure of, 187
Zwinglian varieties of, 174 et seq.
Protestantism, aversion of, to freedom, 240
and the civil power, 150, 159, 161, 181
decline of, in Northern Europe, Döllinger's description of, 342-51
Döllinger's survey of, 302-303
final acceptance by, of toleration, 187
friendly feeling of Döllinger towards, 396-7
growth of, 325-52
and the later mediæval sects, essential difference between, 271
never successful in France, 595
toleration as, cause and effect of its decline, 255
Protestants, the, see also Huguenots and Lutherans
as cats' paws of France against Spain, 105-16
ordinance of Louis XIV. against, and their action, 50
position and apparent prospects of (1572), 102
English, unanimity amongst, 189
Polish, unity and strength among, 103
Provincial massacres of Huguenots, 105
Prussia, nationality shown in the opposition to Napoleon I., 281
Prynne, on study of records, 393
Pufendorf, expositor of Grotius' doctrines, 46
Purgatory, release from (see Indulgences), obtainable from the Pope, belief in, 495
Puritans in America, intolerance of, 187
Pusey, Dr., Döllinger's letters to, 395-6
in favour of Vatican Council, 493
Puygaillard, mission of, to ensure provincial massacres of Huguenots, 118 note, 119
Pythagoras, an advocate of government by aristocracy, 21
Quetelet, 589
Quicherat and other authorities on Joan of Arc, 558
Quinet, cause to which he attributes the breakdown of the French Revolution, 595
Radowitz, Döllinger's debt to, 402
potential liberality of, 414
Rambler, The, 447
Rambouillet, French Ambassador at Rome, 136
Ranke, Leopold von, calm indifference of historical deductions of, 390
estimate of Macaulay by, 391
old age of, friendship with Döllinger, 396
style of, admiration of Döllinger for, 393
cited on judgment of time, 221;
on Luther's conservatism, 161;
on Machiavelli's merits, 228
Rattazzi, impoverishing policy of, 509
Raumer, source of historical work of, 386
Rauscher, Cardinal, opponent of Papal infallibility, 532, 533, 535, 544
Ravignan, 400
Raymundus, Döllinger's opinion of works of, 382
Raynaud, account of Machiavelli's death, 215
Rebellion punished by death by the Church in the Middle Ages, 216-19
Reformation, the, discredited by the Peasants' War, 155
Döllinger on, 393-7
early character of, 153
effect of, on governments, 41, 42, 43
Reformers, Protestant, attitude of, to polygamy, 159, 160
common origin of their views on State policy, 150-51
intolerance of, exemplified, 184
Saxon and Swiss, reason of their political differences, 173, 177
on the treatment of heresy, 183
views of, on Church and State, 181
writings of, 150
Regicide (see also Assassination and Murder) urged by mediæval Church to remove tyrants, 217-18
Reid, 593
Reisach, Cardinal, see Munich, Archbishop of
Religion in relation to the American government, 584-5
decay in belief of, among Greeks, 8
development of, attitude to, of Bossuet, 591
how it influences State policy, 150
principles of, non-sectarian study of, unknown in seventeenth century, 45-46
reconcilable to liberty, dispute on, 467-9
toleration in, early advocates of, 52
turned into engine of despotism after
Reformation, 44
true, definition of, 197
differentiation of, from false, standards for, 449
Religions, multiplicity of, danger from, limited, 250
suppression of, due to danger from doctrine in pagan and mediæval times, 251;
only necessary when practice of, dangerous to State, 251
Religious crime, civil jurisdiction over, Beza's views, 146
disabilities, danger of, greater than multiplicity of religions, 250
in Ireland made an engine of political oppression, 253
intelligence and zeal, office of, 460
liberty, defined, 151-2
effect on, of State control, 151-3
incompatibility of, with unity frequent, 252
in Maryland, 187
and political emancipation, connection of, not accidental, 292
persecution and slavery, 64
toleration, see Toleration
Renan, Ernest, commendation by, of dishonesty in politics, 225
rank of, as writer in France, 417
Renouvier, Flint's agreement with, 594-5
Representation separability from taxation, origin of this principle in Middle Ages, 39
in America, restrictions on, 579
Representative assemblies, methods of strengthening, 97
government, earliest proclamation and enactment of, 26
not discussed in classical literature, 25, 26
origin of, in Middle Ages, 39
Republic, French (the first), its title and what it signified, 277
Republic of 1848 (France), of what school the triumph, 590
Republican views of Zwingli and Calvin, 42
Republicanism of Athens, 68
primitive, germ of Parliamentary government, 32
true, defined, 277
Republics, government by, good opinion of Louis Philippe as to, 56, 90
of Poland and Venice, contrast between, 49
Resistance, doctrine of, 54
law of, as manifested in the American Revolution, 586
Restoration, French (under Louis XVIII.), effects of, on Nationality, 282
the true, that of 1688., 580
Rettberg, 420
Retz, Cardinal de, opposed to, yet ignorant of, Machiavelli's doctrines, 218
cited on political adaptability, 219
Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, an inconsistency, 170;
not approved by Innocent XI., 147;
remarks on, 266
Revolution, identity of, and difference from, passive obedience, 162
one of the worst enemies of civil freedom, 300
its most powerful auxiliary, present day, 276
Protestantism favourable to, 181
American—
not inspired by the belief of the Pilgrim Fathers, 584-5
nothing of, in common with the French, 580
spirit of, 580, 587
supreme manifestation of the law of resistance, 586
of 1848, double debt to, of Nationality, 287
the French—
abolition by, of traces of national history, 278
the (1789), causes leading up to, 85, 86, 87
change produced by, how effected, 271;
consequences, 272
characteristics peculiar to, roots far back in history, 280
denounced by Burke, 219
doctrines of, adversary of the old despotic policy, 276
essential difference between it and others, 271
injured by its religious policy, 86
ethnological character of, 277, 278
nothing in it in common with the American revolution, 580
revival of a conquered race, 241
no constructive idea given rise to by it, 241
substance of its ideas, 280
theory of equality disastrous to liberty, 88
of 1688, "divine right of freeholders" established by, 54
principles of, anticipated, 179
statesmen of, represented as ancestors of modern liberty, 53
Revolutionary leaders of 1789, ideas of, contrary to idea of Nationality, 281
Revolutions, three phases of those subsequent to the Congress of Vienna, 284-5
Rhode Island, State of, rise of, 187
Richelieu, Cardinal, historical insight of, 409
method of dealing with Protestants, its effect, 116
on subjection of nation, 48
cited on historical deductions based on success, 221
Riehl, on abstract ideas and their power, 585
Rimini, 559
Rio, 432;
cited on Döllinger as a theologian, 399
Ritschl, 389
Robespierre, fate of, 401
terrorism of, causes of production of, 262
Robinson cited on progressive revelation, 592
Rochelle, La, siege of, 113 note, 115, 118
Roman conquest of Europe and its consequences, 277 et seq.
Romans, as makers of history, 240
persecution of Christians by, reasons for, 196, 198
Rome, see also Church, the conflicts with, 461-91
attitude at, towards Döllinger, 410-14
and the Church at variance, 516-17
popularity of Machiavelli in, 214
statesmen of, permeation of, with Greek ideas, 16
Court of, reformation demanded by Strossmayer, 536
religious power of, as the preservation of civilised Europe, Lea's view, 568
and the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, its complicity (believed in), 128, 131;
reception at, of the news of, 132, 134, 135
result of Vatican Council, scorn of opposition, 544
ties of English Catholics with, tightened by Wiseman, 438
Wiseman's Address at, criticised by The Patrie, 439;
his reply and rebuttal of "covert insinuations" in The Home and Foreign Review, 439-40;
reply of that publication, 440;
statement of facts concerning the Address, 444
Emperors of, above legal restraint, 78, 79
pleasure of, force of law possessed by, 31
Empire of, creation of the Roman people, not by usurpation, 77, 78
better services rendered by, to cause of liberty than by the Republic, 15
seat of, transferred from Rome to Constantinople, 30
heathen, persecution by, how justified, 186
Republic of, conversion into monarchy by Julius Cæsar, 15
influenced by precept and example, 13, 14
ruined by its own vices, 74
Roscher, intercourse of, with Döllinger, 403
Rosmini, 381;
disciples of, 314
Döllinger's pupils sent to, 381
erudition of, 400
Rossi, De, 431;
Döllinger's guide in Rome, 411
on epistles of St. Ignatius, 419
friendship with Cardinal Reisach, 501
Rouen, clergy of, desirous of Huguenot extirpation, 142
reluctance of Carouge to allow Huguenot
massacre at, 119
Rousseau, Jean Jacques, cause of his power as a political writer, 84
definition of the social compact, 57
effects of his teaching on Marat, 57, 58
proclaimer of equality, 273
vindication of natural society by, 263
on true sense of country, 294
Royalism, execution of Charles I., a triumph for, 51
Royalty exalted into a religion (see also Divine Right of Kings and Passive Obedience), 47
Ruinart, credulous criticism of, 420
Rümelin, 589;
on political expediency, 222
Russia, and its adoption of Greek Church, 333-4
attitude of, to Vatican Council, 508
quarrel of, with Pius IX., 493
Russian nationality attacked by Napoleon I., 281
Saccarelli, Döllinger's tribute to, 387
"Sacerdotal Celibacy," 561;
and the Droit du Seigneur, 566
Sacred College, the, attitude of, on the St. Bartholomew, 140
Salviati's eminence at, 110
Sadolet, Paul, cited, on massacre of Vaudois of Provence, 217
Sailer, 402
St. Augustine, cited, 197;
in praise of Seneca, 25
St. Bartholomew, the Massacre of (see Massacre of St, Bartholomew), 44, 101;
not a crime of the people, 43
St. Bernard, 434
St. Brieuc, agreement with Gratry's views, 537
St. Cyprian, intolerance a rule of life from the days of, Lea's view, 562
St. Dominic as the First Inquisitor, 553;
so entitled by Sixtus V. 558
attitude of, to heretics, 428, 554
house of, at Toulouse, headquarters of the Inquisition, 552
St. Elizabeth of Hungary, strange choice by, of a confessor, 570
St. Francis of Assisi, Lea's view of, 569
St. Germains, Peace of, advantages of, to French Huguenots, 105;
alarmist views on, of Salviati, 110
St. Irenaeus, language of, which might be taken as Arian, 592
St. Louis, Archbishop of, on the Immaculate Conception, 545
on Papal Infallibility, 533, 545;
his protest against the doctrine, 499
St. Martin, mysticism of, 376;
study of, by De Maistre, 377
St. Pölten, Bishop of (Fessler), and the proposed discussion of Papal Infallibility at Vatican Council, 500-501, 513
reform urged by, 495
Secretary of Vatican Council, 501
St. Raymond and the Inquisition, 556-7
St. Sulpice, Catechism of, Lea's deductions from, 570
opposition of, to Lamennais's Ultramontanism, 463
St. Thomas Aquinas, later exponent of Plato's Politics, 72
cited on the relation of Kings to the People, 36, 37
Sainte Beuve, C.A., cited on political fatalism, 221
Ste. Hilaire, Barthélemy, cited on Machiavelli's politics, 219
Salvianus on social virtues of pagans, 33
Salviati, despatches of, on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 132, 133;
as utilised by Acton, and his predecessors, 102
on the "spirit of a Christian," as shown by Charles IX. at the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 122
on the true reason for the Navarre marriage, 135
Samarra, the, 569
San Callisto, Döllinger's visit to, 411
San Germano, treaty of, 555
San Marino, 386
Santa Croce, Nuncio, information derived from, on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 102;
on the plans framed at Bayonne against Huguenots, 108 & note, 108-9
alleged report by, on the intended Huguenot massacre, 131-2
Sarpi, Paolo, cited on political honesty, 213
Savigny, 380;
influence of, on Döllinger, 376
leading doctrines of, 594
source of historical works of, 386
Savonarola, Girolamo, 556
Savoy, motto of its abortive rising in 1834., 286
not surprised by the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 109
Duke of, and the marriage of Coligny, 110
Say, J.B., cited on political virtues, 219
Schelling, 403
estrangement of, from Döllinger, 381
mythology of, 405
cited on collective thought, 585-6
Scherer, Edmond, cited on progress, 221
Schlegel, H.W.F. von, classed as Ultramontane, 451
studied by Döllinger, 375
Schleiermacher, F.E.D., Döllinger on, 375
Schmalkald, Confession of, on excommunication, 158
Schomberg on Charles IX. and the provincial massacres, 120
Schopenhauer, metaphysics of, Döllinger's love for, 381
Schottmüller, 421, 574;
conclusions of, on the trial of the Templars, 563
Schrader, Clement, reputation of, 502
on commission of preparation for Vatican Council, 500
Schwarzenberg, Cardinal, manager of German elections to Commission on Dogma, 529, 532
Cardinal, opposition of, at Vatican Council, 525-6
on Papal Infallibility, 544
Schwenkfeld, Kaspar von, his doctrines condemned by Melanchthon, 167
Science, demands of, on its students, 453
liberty of, in the Church, 461-91
liberty in, questioned through Frohschammer's excommunication, 477
power of, to act upon religion, not foreseen in 1679., 595
Science and religion, reconciliation of, 462;
denied by Frohschammer, 462;
accepted by Lamennais, 462-3
Science, truth essential in, 449
German, great services to intellectual liberty, 469
religious, definition of, 389
Scientific truth, certainty of essentials for understanding, 458
Sclopis, Count, on character of Machiavelli, 226
Scotland, Döllinger on Presbyterianism of, 337
triumph of Reformation in, over the State, 43
Scott, Hope, consulted by Döllinger, 395
Sega, Bishop of Piacenza and Nuncio, attitude of, to murder for the glory of God, 139
Self-government, faculty of, opposed to tradition of antiquity, 31
in a great democracy, how alone preservable, 277;
that kind of, which constitutes true republicanism, 277
modern political liberty the result of, 253
Self-sacrifice, renovation of society on principles of, 58
Seneca, his elevated sentiments praised by St. Augustine, 25
religious knowledge of, 406
views of, 73
Sermoneta, 131
Servetus, Michael, 430;
his condemnation approved by Melanchthon, 167;
and by other Reformers, 175, 184-5;
defended by Calvin, 181-2;
but not politically justified, 184-5
Seward, W.H., on the rights sought by the revolting Americans, 587
praise by, of Hamilton's statesmanship, 581
Shakespeare, study of, Döllinger's motive for, 432
Sherman, General, 579
Sicily, the Inquisition in, 1224., 553-4
Sickel, 422
Sidney, Algernon, character of, 53
slight knowledge of Machiavelli's works, 218
Sieyès, 277;
council suggested by, 96
doctrine of, 57
Sigismund, King of Poland, Beza's advice to, on Socinianism, 146
Sigonius, Döllinger's gratitude to, 393
Simancas, annotations of, on Campeggio's commentary, 559-60
Simpson, 432
Sixtine Chapel, Vasari's paintings in, illustrative of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 135
Sixtus V., Pope, attitude of, to the murder of the Guises, 121-2
Döllinger's estimate of, 424
St. Dominic entitled by, the First Inquisitor, 558
a strong Pope, 138
Slavery and democracy, 63
Slavery, general extinction of, in Europe in Middle Ages, 39
principle of, implicit opposition of Stoics to, 25, 26
and practice of, rejected by Essenes, 26
Slavonic races, 245
stationary national character of, 241
Smith, Adam, doctrine of, 57
known in France, 219
Smith, Goldwin, on the Catholic Church in Ireland, 259
on history, success only attribute acknowledged by, 223
Smith, Sir Thomas, on English attitude to the French, after the Huguenot massacres, 144 & note
Socialism, baneful alliance of, with democracy, 92, 93, 98
and slavery, 63
Societies, Epicurean notion that they are founded on contract for mutual protection, 18
Society and government, association and correspondence of, 265
Society of Jesus (see also Jesuits), Arragonese influence in its constitution, 557
Socinians, reason of their persecution, 169
Socinus, partial advocate of toleration, 52
Socrates, 406;
on democracy, 71
death of, crowning act of guilt of Athenian government, 12
method of, essentially democratic, 71
records of, 409
view of, on laws of country as sole guide of conduct, 18
Solon, decentralisation of power advised by, to remedy social disorders, 7
doctrine of, that political power should be commensurate with public service, 8
influence of, on democracy, 66, 68
revision of laws of Athens by, 6
good results of his forethought in providing for revision of Athenian constitution, 7, 8
Sophists, doctrine of, 70
their ideas of utilitarianism, 17
Sorbin, Confessor of Charles IX., and the Orleans massacres, 126;
his account of the death of Charles IX., 126-7 & note
on premeditation of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 112
Soto, on political conscience, 216
cited on assassination as a political resource, 213
Spain (see also Cadiz Constitution), abortive monarchy of (1812), 89
absolute monarchy in, due to appropriation of tribunal of Inquisition, 41
designs against, of Charles IX., utilisation in, of the Protestants, 105, 116
effect on, of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 124, 143
and the Inquisition, 152
Montalembert's journey to, 425
national character of rejection of French forces and ideas, 281
Parliamentary system of, origin, 34
reasons for persecution in, 170
and representation on Vatican Council, 507
view in, of the planned character of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 124
Spinoza, advocate of passive obedience to the State, 48
interpreter of Machiavelli, 228
Spirit of the American Revolution, what it was, 587;
what it was not, 584-5
Spondanus, Bishop, on Gregory XIII., reasons for permitting the Navarre marriage, 128
Stahl, J., 589; injustice of Döllinger to, 391
Stahr, A., cited on historical deductions, 221
Stanley, Dean, considered Vatican Council important to all denominations, 493
State, the (see also Church and State), authority of, excessive in ancient times, insufficient in Middle Ages, 4
free constitution of, free action of Church a test of, 246
limitations of its duties, 3
and religious liberty, 151-3
sole authority according to modern theory, 151
sole care of the Absolutists, eighteenth century, 273
State Church, its connection with the community, 260
of Ireland, Goldwin Smith on, 259
States, boundaries of, as coincident with Nationalities, J.S. Mill on, 285
classic, taking from citizens more than they gave them. 17;
vice of, 16
small, drawbacks of, 295
States-General, the, and the Inquisition, 570
Stein, 282
Stenzel, G.A.H., cited on political expediency, 222
Stephen, Leslie, cited on philosophy of history based on truth, 223
Stewart, Dugald, praise of Machiavelli, 224
Stoics, their emancipation of mankind from subjugation to despotic rule, 24
their implied opposition to principle of slavery, 25, 26
their teaching nearest approach to that of Christianity, 24, 25
views of, 73
Stolberg, classed as Ultramontane, 451
Story, on Tocqueville's views of the American Constitution, 576
cited on The Federalist, 581
Strappado, the, 569
Strasburg, Senate of, reluctance of, to act harshly to Catholics, 172
Stratagemma, Lo, di Carlo IX., and its author, 129
Strossmayer, Bishop (upon Turkish frontier), 548;
absence of, from vote on decree (involving acceptance of Infallibility), 543
demand for reform made by, 536
opposition of, at Vatican Council, 522
protest of, to Vatican Council altered before presentation, harmony restored by, 542
on authority of Vatican Council, 541
on the dogmatic decree, 527, 533
on ungenerous treatment of Protestants, 541
Strozza, Philip, 113 note
Stuart, House of, misrule of, only temporarily foiled under Cromwell, 50
upholders of supremacy of kingship over people, 47
Suarez, revision of MS. of, in Rome, 428
Suffrage, limitations of, effects of, 96
restricted, not always a safeguard of monarchy, 2
universal, of what school the triumph, 590
Sunderland, 410
Sura, Bishop of, 519
Sweden, bishops of, and political assassinations, 217
religion in, Döllinger on, 341-2
working of Protestant theory of persecution in, 170
Swift, Jonathan, 409
Swiss, the, true nationality of, 294-5
Constitution (1874), significant work of modern democracy, 91
reformers, unlikenesses of, to the Saxons, 173
Switzerland, see Historical Philosophy in France and French Belgium and
Calvinism in, Döllinger on, 338-9
Cantons of, influence in days preceding French Revolution, 50
progress and success of democracy in, 91
and the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 120, 124-5
Sybel, H. von, historical style of, 384
cited on historical deduction, 221
Sylla, invested with dangerous powers, 77
Syllabus, the Archbishop of Paris led by, to urge moderation, 526
the, designed to restore authority to the Church, 492
opinions of Pius IX. collected in, 496-8
opposition controlled by, 524
Prince Hohenlohe opposed to discussing state maxims of, at Vatican Council, 503-4
Symmachus, cited, 196
Synods, Acts of, alleged tampering with, as affecting doctrine of Infallibility, 499
Tacitus, confession of, respecting mixed constitutions, 20
Taine, Henri, Döllinger's ambiguous praise of, 417
influence of, on Döllinger, 434
Talleyrand de Perigord, Charles Maurice, 100
signs of sympathy with idea of nationality shown by, 282-3
cited on Hamilton, 581
Tapparelli, classed as Ultramontane, 451
Taxation of American colonists, opposition of Lords Chatham and Camden to, 55
exemption of clergy from, 34
inseparable from representation, origin of this principle in Middle Ages, 39
Taylor, Sir Henry, on necessity for political subtlety, 219
Téligny and the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 107
Tempesti on Catherine de' Medici and the Massacre of St-Bartholomew, 148
Templars, Döllinger's lecture on, 433
trial of, Lea's conclusions on, 552, 563
Temporal power of the Papacy, 312-13, 352-62, 367-71, 412-16, 422-5
antagonism to, 315-16
Döllinger on, 301-74
Terror, the, see Reign of Terror
Tertullian, language of, which might be taken as Arian, 592
Teutonic races, missionaries the channel of conversion to Christianity, 245
union political more than religious, 244
State and the Church, quarrel between, cause of revival of democracy, 80
tribes, Christianity readily accepted by, 199
Theiner, A., early views of, superseded, 429
Life of Clement the Fourteenth, by, 411
Permission to publish acts of Council of Trent, refused to, by the Pope, 431
skill of, as editor, 421
as source of information on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 102
views of, on Jesuits not in agreement with Döllinger, 411-12
Theognis on domination of oligarchies, 6
Theology in Germany, unique and scientific, 317, 347-51, 376, 471-82
schools of, at Munich, 375, and Tübingen, 376
Theramenes as statesman, 70
Thiers, Adolphe, opinion of Machiavelli's works, 227
Thou, De, and the charge against the Bordeaux clergy, 127 note
on the Navarre marriage, 128
reproached for condemning Huguenot massacres, 147
Thucydides on reformed government at Athens, 12
Tocqueville, 400;
indictment brought by, against democracy, 93
influence of, on Döllinger's politics, 414
on the inspiration of the American Revolution, 584
on the need for two chambers in a Senate, 575-6
cited on the American federal constitution, 576
on democracy and absolute government, 239
Toledo, Councils of, framework of Parliamentary system of Spain, 34
Toleration, advocacy of, by William Penn, 84
of Anabaptists, varying views of Reformers on, 157, 164, 176
anonymous tract on, against Calvin, 182
Calvinism a danger to, 180
cause and effect of decline of Protestantism, 255
early attitude of Reformers towards, 153-55, 168
in the early church, 186
Edict of, deceitful, of Charles IX., 117
Maryland an example of, 187
as a political principle, reasons for and against, 252
religious, in Poland, 103
forced upon Protestantism, 187
Protestant theory of, 151
and religious liberty, 152
traditional, attitude to, of Lea, 562
views of Beza on, 146
Tommasini, praise of Machiavelli, 226
Torquemada, 569
Tosti, on Papal Liberty, 313
on Temporal Power, 412
Toulouse, and the Albigenses, 556
Count of, and the Council of Arles, 565
Treitschke, cited on Political Morality, 222
Trent Commissioners and prohibited works, 215
Trent, Council of, 111, 175
intolerance of, reformed by Vatican Council, 493-4
spirit of, 138
Treviso (province), story of, 387
Tridentine Reformation, see Trent, Council of
Tronchin, on Voltaire's death, 215
Tübingen, heresies of, 381
school of positive theology at, 376, 377
Turgot, attempted reforms of, 85
cited on political expediency, 220
views of, on single or double form of Legislature, 576
Turin, Court of, policy of, 445
Turks, Charles IX.'s pourparlers with, 104
Twesten, cited in support of Machiavelli's policy, 229
Tyrol, movement in, against Napoleonic institutions, a national one, 281
Ultramontane school, eminent writers of, two peculiarities of, 451
supersession of, 452
Ultramontanism, see also Döllinger extreme, considered to be keystone of the Church, by Lamennais, 462-3
United States, see America
Unity, aimed at, by English Catholics, 438
change of constitution effected by, in Italy and Germany, 225
of faith in France, enforcement of, aim of the Court, 117
liberty sacrificed to, by Machiavelli, 229
in relation to nationality, 287, 289
and religious liberty, incompatibility of, frequent, 252
necessity for, in Church and State, 252
religious, in relation to religious freedom, 152
Universal suffrage, of what school the triumph, 590
University of Paris and the Inquisition, 570
Ussher, Archbishop, advocate of passive obedience to kings, 47
Utilitarianism in classical ages, 17
Utrecht Psalter, story of, 551
Vaissète, 565
Valois, Margaret of, see Navarre, Queen of
Vasari, paintings by, in the Sixtine Chapel, of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 135
Vatican Council, 431, 492-550
constitution of, 501-11
convened by Pius IX., 492;
approbation of Pius IX.'s action in convening, 492-511
decree of, dissatisfaction with, 531
discussion on validity of dicta of, 548
Infallibility, doctrine of, its victory over opposition, 543
letter from German bishops to, on doctrinal points, 517
methods of, reformed to involve admission of Papal Infallibility, 539
opening of, 511
opposition at, 492-511, 525-9
preparations for, 492-511
proceedings of, 527-50
programme of, discussed in The Reform of the Church in its Head and Members, 494-6
representation on:—
by Belgium, 507
by England, 506
by France, 504
by Germany, 505
by Italy, 508
by Portugal, 507
by Spain, 507
Strossmayer prevented by, from protesting, 541
Vaticinia Pontificum, Lea's knowledge of, 560
Vauban, Marshal, 48
Vaudois, the, of Provence, extermination of, by Louis XII., 217
Vavasour, Sir Edward, acquaintance of, with Döllinger, 388
Venice, extinction of, as State, 283
not surprised by the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 109;
the event celebrated at, 125
and political murders, 213, 214
withdrawal of, from the League, 105, 107
republic of, nature, 49
Vergennes, cited on political judgment, 227
Vergniaud, on the laws in relation to the will of the people, 276
Verona, centre of historical work, 387
Vespucci, 562
Veuillot, Louis, Döllinger on, 428
and the Droit du Seigneur, 566
Montalembert, cited on, 428
Vico, 590
Vienna, Congress of, dynastic interests
predominant at, 282-3
effects of, on ideas of nationality, 283
Vienne, Inquisition at, and Servetus, 184
Villari, admiration of Machiavelli, 226
Vinet, 591
Virginia and Maryland, 187
Visconti family, models for Machiavelli, 212
Vitae Paparum Avenionensium, utilised by Lea and others, 559
Vives, toleration taught by, 570
Voltaire, profane criticism of, 218
Waldenses, analogy of Arnold of Brescia with, 559
why they opposed persecution, 563
Waldus, 558
Walpole, Horace, cited on political scruples, 219
Walsingham, English ambassador in France, his reports on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 101, 107, 115-16
condemnation by French Catholics as a whole, 143
War, art of, no national feeling in, till after 1789., 274
of Deliverance, new forces evoked by, 282
of 1859, troubles of the Papacy after, 412-14
Wars of religion, end of, 274
Washington, George, 579
political example of, 586
Waterloo, 282
Webster, 584
Weingarten on St. Anthony's life and origin of monasticism, 420
Wesel, English Calvinists at, 170
Wesley, John, Döllinger's tribute to, 395
Westminster, Archbishop of, at Council of Bishops, 1867., 500
on Papal Infallibility, 528
Westphalia, Peace of, and Roman ambition, 323, 324
Whigs, English, and their continental counterparts, attitude of, after Waterloo, 282
Wilberforce, Archdeacon, Döllinger consulted by, 395
Samuel, Bishop of Winchester, story of, 551
Wilkins, 421
Will or sovereignty, the, of the people (see also Democracy), as criterion of right, 271;
as above the law, 276;
idea of, the parent of idea of nationality, 277
theory of nationality involved in, 287
William III., King of England, and massacre of Glencoe, 218, 410
Windelband, cited on national government, 227
Windischmann (elder), Döllinger's esteem for, 381
public indifference to, 430
Winkelmann on the Inquisition, 426
Wirtemberg, left by Möhler, after publication of Symbolik, 377
Duke of, and the Huguenot refugees, 145
Wiseman, Cardinal, 424, 436
Döllinger consulted by, on mediæval authorities, 390-91
influence of, on the Church of England, and on the Oxford movement, 437-8
literary standing of, 437, 438
position of, universal and local in Catholicism, 437
relations of, with English Catholics, 437, 438
view of, on English theology, 380
work of, at Oscott, 438
on the "covert insinuations" of the Home and Foreign Review, 439-40;
the editor's defence of that publication, 440 et seq.
Witt, De, murder of, 410
Wittelsbach, house of, contests of the Empire in the, 275
Würzburg, Bishop of, reform urged by, 495
(city) Döllinger and Platen at, 375
Wycliffe, John, difference between his teaching and Luther's, 271
Ximenes, Cardinal, and the Inquisition, 570
Young Europe, Mazzini's evolution of Young Italy, 286
Young Italy and Mazzini, 286
Zanchini, an Inquisitor, leading authority of the fourteenth century, 559;
cited by Lea, 560
Zeller, cited on Anti-Machiavel policy in Prussia, 227
Zimmerman, Wilhelm, and Machiavelli's policy, 227
Zuñiga, Juan and Diego, 123
denunciation by, of French treachery even to heretics, etc., 144
Zürich, the question of toleration in, 174, 175
Zwickau, Saxony, prophets of, Melanchthon's attitude towards, 164
Zwingli, Ulrich, influence of, on politics, 81;
influence of environment on him, 173, 177
theory of government, including persecution, 173-4
republican views of, 42
Zwinglian schism, influence of, on Luther, 155
Zwinglians, the, condemned by Melanchthon, 167, 170 note
Abbot, Archbishop, and Father Paul, 432
Abbott, Dr., on Bacon and Machiavelli, 228
Absolutism, causes contributing to, 288
inspiration provided by the teachings of Machiavelli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
inherently present in France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-40
and the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the old, its most groundbreaking action, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
sanction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Absolutists, eighteenth century, their care solely for the State, 273
Acta Sanctorum authority on the inception and early growth of the Inquisition, 554
Acton, Lord—
Character and traits of—
Absolutism hated by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
admiration for George Eliot and Gladstone, foundation of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Catholicism of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-xiv, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
attitude towards the doctrine of Papal Infallibility, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
reality of his faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.
ideals valued by, document representing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-ix;
the need to guide the principles practiced by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
individualistic tendencies of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
intense individuality of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
objection to the doctrine of moral relativity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
personality of, as shown in this volume, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
greatness of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
severity of his judgments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Literary interests and activities of—
contributions to periodicals, insight into his knowledge and critical skills, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
History of Liberty shown by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
as lead writer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
preference for substance over style in literature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
literary activity, three main periods in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-xiv
writings of, planned, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
and completed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and elsewhere;
why so few, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-vii;
qualities in, iv, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
instance of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the true inspiration of, and of his life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
style of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.
origin, birth, and environment of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
political mistakes of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.;
on freedom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on Liberalism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
on Stahl, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Adams, J.Q., on the Christian faith, 585
downplaying the impact of the pilgrims on the American Revolution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
despair regarding the American constitution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
distinguishing between the American and French Revolutions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
on Hamilton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Adams, the younger, 578
Addison, J., inconsistent ideas of, regarding liberty, 53
Address of the Bishops at Rome, Wiseman's draft, the facts concerning, 444-5;
attacks on the Patrie, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Wiseman's response, and check out Home and Foreign Review
Ahrens, cited on national government, 227
Alamanni, forecasting the Huguenot massacres, 109
Albertus Magnus, 557
Albigenses, how dealt with by Montfort, 556
why targeted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aldobrandini, Cardinal Hippolyto, see Clement VIII.
Alessandria, Cardinal of, Michielli Bonelli, Legate of Pius V. mission of, to Spain, Portugal, and France, 112;
his well-known partner, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
His apparent purpose, its failure, information provided about the upcoming massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-14
after the St. Bartholomew's Day __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Alfonso, King of Aragon, proscription by, of heretics, 558
Alva, Duke of, Catherine de' Medici's message to, on the massacres, 122
failure of, in the Low Countries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
judgment about the St. Bartholomew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
letter about the St. Bartholomew. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ & note
ordered to execute all Huguenot prisoners, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2
America, colonists of, opposition of Lords Chatham and Camden to, 55
Early settlers, both Catholic and Protestant, had differing approaches to religious liberty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The doctrine of human rights originated from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
U.S. democracy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
government, according to Burke's political philosophy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
how the value of this foundation was diminished, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
humor in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The attitude of today's Americans toward national institutions is not the same as that of the founders, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
place of, in political science, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
During Monroe's presidency, it was known as "the era of good feeling," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
progress of democracy in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
religion in, Döllinger on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-40
representation in, defect regarding, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
American Commonwealth The, by James Bryce, review, 575
American Constitution, Hamilton's position regarding, 581;
its development due to Marshall, ibid.
how set in stone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
government, confederate plan of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Judge Cooley on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
liberty, Judge Cooley on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
revolution, the conceptual revolution in perfection, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
there's no way to compare it to the French, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
not influenced by the beliefs of the Pilgrim Fathers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5
spirit of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Americans, attitude of the best towards politics, 578
Anabaptists, destructive tendency of their teaching, 157, 169, 171, 174, 175, 178, 185;
and its effect on Luther, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
intolerance of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2
views of reformers on their tolerance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Andreæ. Lutheran divine, on the Huguenots, 145
Angelis, de Cardinal, manager of elections to Commission on Dogma, 529
President of Vatican Council, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Anglicanism, appreciation of Döllinger for some exponents of, 395
and growth of other groups, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7
progress of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-32
Anjou, Confession of, on the St. Bartholomew, 107
Anjou, Duke of (see also Henry III.), and the crown of Poland, 105, 120, 144
plans for marriage with Queen Elizabeth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
guilt of, for the St. Bartholomew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
orders for the Huguenot massacre on his lands, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Annalists, method of, compared with that of scientific historians, 233
Antiquity, authority of State excessive in, 4
of liberty demonstrated by recent historians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Antonelli, Cardinal, advice of, to Bonnechose, 529
discussion of Infallibility by the Vatican Council, rejected by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-19
on the Papacy's temporal power, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Apologists for the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 147-8
Apology of Confession of Augsburg on excommunication, 158
Arianism among the Teutonic tribes, 199
suggested by Petavius, and why, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aristides and democracy, 68
Aristocracy, destruction of, in the Reign of Terror, 262
early 1700s, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4
government promoted by Pythagoras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
government by, risk of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Roman, conflict with commoners, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Aristotle on class interests, 69
estimation by Döllinger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ethics of democracy condemned by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Politics of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
makes concessions to democracy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
saying of, reflecting the unliberal views of his time, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Arles, Council of, and the Count of Toulouse, 565
Arnaud and the saying, "God knows His own," 567
Arnauld, 429
Arnim, Baron, influence of, at Vatican Council, 506
interview with Döllinger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Arnold of Brescia, 559
Arragon, constructive science of its people, 557
heresy in (1230), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lead the country in persecution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Artists, method of, compared with that of scientific historians, 233
Ascoli, Cecco d', fate of, 564-5
Ashburton, Lady, 382
Asoka (Buddhist king), first to proclaim and establish representative government, 26
Assassination, see also Murder and Regicide
Catherine de' Medici's plan, influenced by a member of the Council of Trent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the practicality of, perspective of Swedish bishops, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
as a political tool, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-14
religious, deemed practical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the punishment for heresy, a belief that the Church held in the Middle Ages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Athenagoras cited, 70
Athenians, character of, 11
Athens, constitution of, rapid decline in career of, 11;
revision of, established by Solon with positive outcomes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
democracy of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
tyranny shown by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Government by consent replaced government by force, under Solon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
laws of Solon, revised __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
political equality at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Republic of, causes of ruin of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The death of Socrates is the ultimate act of guilt of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
reform came too late, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Aubigné, Merle d', and the charge against the Bordeaux clergy, 127 note
Auger, Edmond, S.J., and the Bordeaux massacres, 127
Augsburg, Confession of, axiom concerning importance of, in Luther's system of politics, 159
Excommunication Apology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Austria, Concordat in, its failure, 292
opposition to Vatican politics and the Council, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
policy of repression after Waterloo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
representation of, on Vatican Council, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Austria, Don Juan of, and the victory of Lepanto, 104;
effect of, affected by Charles IX., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Austrian Empire, nationalities in, 295, 296;
why substantial, one of the most perfect States, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Austrian power in Italy, effect of, on nationality, 287
rule in Italy, mistake of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Authorities, use made of, revealing qualities of historians, 235
Authority of the Church questioned through Frohschammer's excommunication, 477-8
Authority, supreme, of the Church, 192;
attitude of Home and Foreign Review towards, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-91
Avaux, D', view of expedient political massacre, 218
Avignon, removal of the Papacy to, 370;
strife with the Franciscans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ayamonte, Spanish Ambassador to Paris, 123
Baader, F.X. von, estimate of, by Döllinger and Martensen, 376;
work of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
father-in-law of Lasaulx, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Schelling's indifference to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Babœuf, proclaimer of Communism, 273
Bach, administration of, in Austria, 283
Bacon, Francis, 562
supporter of passive obedience to kings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
modern attacks on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
on nerdy politicians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
on St. Thomas Aquinas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Machiavelli's influence on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
cited for political reasons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bacon, Sir Nicholas, 44
Baden (1862), nationality in, 295
Baglioni, family of, models for Machiavelli, 212
Bain, T., interpreter of Locke, 220
Ballanche and liberal Catholicism, 588
Ballerini, influence on Döllinger, 387
Balmez, classed as Ultramontane, 451
Baltimore, synod of, and Infallibility, 499
Baluze, 559
Barbarians, the, become instrument of the Church by introducing single system of law, 244
Barberini, Cardinal, on reason for condemning De Thou's History, 147
Baronius, 379, 429;
Döllinger's study of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Barrot, O., opposed to universal suffrage, 590
Barrow, Isaac, Döllinger's Roman antidote to, 387
Basel, Church government at, under Œcolampadius, 176
Baudrillart, cited on Machiavelli's universality, 226
Baumgarten, Crusius, on political expediency, 230
works of, respected by Döllinger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Baur, Ferdinand, on historical facts, 385
work of, estimated by Döllinger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Bavaria, Catholic stronghold (1572), 103
Baxter, Richard, 416
Bayle, Pierre, cited on Servetus, 185
Bayonne, conference of, massacre of St. Bartholomew the outcome of, 108, 109 & note, 124
Beaconsfield, Earl of, story of, 551;
view of Döllinger on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Beauville, bearer to Rome of news of the St. Bartholomew, 132-3
Beccaria, on importance of success as result of action, 223
Belgian revolution, causes united in, 284
Belgium, representation of, on Vatican Council, 507
the strong expansion of local freedoms in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bellarmine, Cardinal, deceived by hierarchical fictions, 420
"Bellum Haereticorum pax est Ecclesiae," maxim utilised by Polish bishops, 103
Benedict XIV., Pope, 148
scholarship available, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bennettis, De, appreciated by Döllinger, 387
Bentham, Jeremy, pioneer in abolition of legal abuses, 3
greatest happiness principle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Berardi, Cardinal, influence of, on Döllinger, 387
The proposed announcement about the discussion of Infallibility at the Vatican Council has been put on hold, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bergier, 573
Berlin, 378
Bernard, Brother, 564
Bernays, 432
Besold, followers of Machiavelli denounced by, 225
Beust, Count, on Vatican Council, 503;
indifference towards, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Beza, Theodore, death of Servetus approved by, 185
defense of Calvin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
about the Huguenot massacres, toleration, and the civil authority regarding religious offenses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
on religious assassination, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Beziers, siege of, 567
Bianchi, recommended by Döllinger, 387
Bible, inspiration of, 513-15
As the only authority in everything, Luther's principle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Bigamy of the Landgrave of Hesse, how dealt with by Luther, and why, 160
Bilio, Cardinal, junior president of Vatican Council, 534
Biner, apologist of the St. Bartholomew, 148
Biran, Maine de, cited on political expediency, 220
Bishops, the, address to Pius, in preparation for Vatican Council, 494, 499
attitude towards Bull Multiplices inter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-25
and the Papacy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
protesting, accused of sharing Döllinger's views, rejected by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
deception at Vatican Council, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-526
hostility from, harm caused by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
withdrawal from the conclusion of the Vatican Council, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bismarck, Count, on State participation in Vatican Council, 506
Bizarri, policy of, on Vatican Council, 534
Blanc, Louis, a secret worker for overthrow of Louis Philippe, 92
Blasphemy, reasons for its punishment by the Reformers, 169, 175
Blois, French court at, 112;
Coligny, 1571, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Blondel, Döllinger's gratitude to, 393
Blue Laws of Connecticut, 55
Boccaccio, Giovanni, revision of the Decamerone, 215
Boccapaduli, Papal secretary, speech of, on the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 136
Bodin, cited on Il Principe, 218
Bohemia, religious future of, in relation to the case of Hus, 571
Bolingbroke, Lord, slight knowledge of Machiavelli's works, 218
Bologna, University of, 556
Bona, Cardinal, urged suppression of Liber Diurnus, 516
Bonald, and absolute monarchy, 467
and Lamennais's theory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ultramontanism of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bonelli, Michiel, see Alessandria, Cardinal of
Boniface VIII., Pope, Bull of, on supreme spiritual power, 324;
vindications of, inspired by Döllinger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bonnechose, Cardinal, share of, in elections to Commission of Dogma, 529, 532
requested French representation at the Vatican Council, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bordeaux, the Huguenot massacres of, 127
Boretius, cited on Frederick the Great and Machiavelli, 229
Borghese, Cardinal, afterwards Paul V., Pope, his knowledge of the planned character of St. Bartholomew, 114
Borgia, compiler of history, 387
family, role models for Machiavelli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Francis, S.J., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Borromeo, Cardinal, 108 & notes, 108-9
Bossuet, advocate of passive obedience to kings, 47, 429, 434
Defensio was scared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
indignation of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
and the concept of growth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
on patriotism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ & note
work of, compared to Döllinger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Boucher, 45;
on Henry III of France and reliance on the principles of Il Principe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bourbon, Cardinal of, unguarded speech of, on coming Huguenot massacre, 111
Etienne de, inquisitor, works of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9
House of, French and Spanish, conflicts of the Habsburgs with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
House of, supporters of the supremacy of kingship over the people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bourges, massacre of Huguenots commanded at, by Charles IX. La Chastre's refusal to obey, 115
Boys, Du, defender of the Inquisition, 573
Brandenburg, Albrecht, Margrave of, and the Anabaptists, 157, & see 156 note
Brantôme on the death of Elizabeth of Valois, 104
Brescia, Bishop of, see Guala
city, center of historical work, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Brewer, intercourse with Döllinger, 402
Brief of Pius IX. to Archbishop of Munich, and attitude of Home and Foreign Review to supreme authority of the Church, 482-491
Brill, the, Dutch maritime victory, its importance, 103
British empire, why substantially one of the most perfect states, 298
Brittany, and the Huguenot massacres, 119
Brixen, Bishop of, on Papal authority, 543
Brosch, on Cardinal Pole and Il Principe, 214
Brougham, Lord, advice to students, 393
Bruce, house of, struggle with house of Plantagenet, 35
Bruno, 430
Bryce, James, The American Commonwealth, review, 575
Bucer, Martin, in favour of persecution, 172-73
Buch, De, 430
Buchanan, 44, 45
Buckeridge, Blondel, Döllinger's Roman antidote to, 387
Buckle, H.T., 589, 590
Bugge, discoveries of, 405
Bull, censure of the Reformation of, 416
Bull of Boniface VIII., on supreme spiritual authority, 324
Bull of Gregory XIII. relating to the Huguenot massacres, 134-45 & note;
not included in official collections __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bull Multiplices inter, of Vatican Council, 520-22
Bullarium Dominicanum, the, referred to by Lea, 563
Bullinger, Heinrich, death of Servetus approved by, 185
quoted on persecution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-76
Burd, L.A., edition of Machiavelli's Il Principe, introduction to, 212-31;
skill as a proponent of Machiavelli's political system, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
text of the Discourses produced by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Burgundy, refusal of its governors to massacre Huguenots, 118
Burke, Edmund, 580;
Döllinger's political model, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
French Revolution criticized by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
on the moral and political aspects, as opposed to just the geographical ones, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
on the division of Poland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
on revolution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
cited on political oppression in Ireland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, note
on human rights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Burning of heretics, Lea's view on, 568
Byzantine despotism, due to combined influence of Church and State, 33
Bzovius, authority on the Inquisition, 554
Cadiz Constitution, 1812., 89;
its overthrow marked the success of the restored monarchy of France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Cæsarius of Heisterbach, authority of, distrusts by Lea, 567
Calhoun, J.C., indictment against democracy, 93
Calvin, John, 176, 585
action of, concerning Servetus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and his defense of the same, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
attitude toward the civil authority, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-81
hostility towards Lutherans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
republican views on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
church governance system, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-79
Calvinism in Germany, 345
Calvinists, English, tolerated by Melanchthon, 170 & note
Camden, Lord, cited in disfavour of American taxation, 55
Campanella, ideal society of, 270
Campeggio, Cardinal, commentary of, on Zanchini, 559
Canello, cited on Machiavelli's unpopularity, 226
Canning, G., on the question as to who reigned, George III. or his ministers, 583;
his knowledge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Capalti, Cardinal, junior President of Vatican Council, 534
Capecelatro, 412
Capilupi, Camillo, author of Lo Stratagemma di Carlo IX., 129;
its relevance to the position of the Cardinal of Lorraine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and others, about Alessandria's information regarding the upcoming massacre of Huguenots, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
family, the glorification of Charles IX for the St. Bartholomew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.
Hippolyto, Bishop of Fano, provided support to Charles IX., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9
Capito, Wolfgang Fabricius, reformer, 172, 174
Capponi, friend of Döllinger, 420
as a federalist, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Döllinger's research on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Capuchins, General of, and the Inquisition, 553
Carbonari, supporters of, 284;
their powerlessness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Carcassonne, no Huguenot massacres at, 142
Cardinal Wiseman, 436
Cardinals, approval by, of the St. Bartholomew, 140
opposition to Vatican Council, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
French absolute monarchy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Carena, "De Officio S.S. Inquisitionis," valuable matter in, on the Inquisition, 560
Carius, works of, edited by Trent Commissioners, 215
Carlstadt, Andreas, polygamy defended by, 159
Carlyle, Thomas, on truth as basis of success, 223
Carneades, his infusion of Greek ideas into minds of Roman statesmen, 16
Carouge, and the Rouen massacre of Huguenots, 119
Caspari, at Döllinger's house, 405
Castagna, Papal Nuncio, 117
Catechism of St. Sulpice, Lea's deductions from, 571
Catherine de' Medici, Queen-Mother of France, advisers urging, to destroy Coligny and his party, 108-9 & notes
challenge of, to Queen Elizabeth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
children of, trained in Machiavelli's principles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
hints of the planned massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-14
jealous of her achievements in the St. Bartholomew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
levity of her faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
long premeditation before the massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ways to balance the power between Catholics and Huguenots, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gregory's request to revoke the edict of Toleration stirred up anger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Upon the death of her daughter, Queen of Spain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ & note
cited, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-81
Catholic attitude to Huguenot massacres, 146-8;
change in, how it’s induced, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Church, check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Countries experience revolutions more often than Protestant ones, and the reason is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Emancipation Act, spiritual benefits from, compiled by Wiseman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
legitimists and democracy, connection, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Literature, over the past hundred years, regarding principles in politics and science, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-51
theory on the best way to handle heretics, discredit caused by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-41
use of deception, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Catholic and Protestant intolerance, difference between, 165, 168-70, 186-7
Catholicism, in the Dark Ages, 200
ground lost by, since the Middle Ages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
holiness of, disliked by its opponents, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
identification with a secular cause and an Ultramontane peculiarity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
liberal, alleged founder of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
spreads both as an institution and as a belief, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
tendency of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Catholics, English, peculiarities of their position, 438;
unity they aimed for, ib.
treatment by the Reformers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__-9
Cavalli, Venetian ambassador, on the bad management of the St. Bartholomew, 109
Celts, Gallic and British, why conquered, 241
the materials are less than the drive of history provided by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Champel, half-burned book from, 569
Chanson de la Croisade, 565
Character, national, influence of, on events, limits of, 557
Charlemagne, 409
Charles Albert, King of Piedmont, revolution under, 285
Charles I., King of England, execution of, a triumph for Royalism, 51
Charles II., King of England, secret treaty between him and Louis XIV., 53
Charles V., Emperor, records of reign of, 409
Charles IX., King of France, active conciliation by, of Protestants, 105
alliances formed with Protestant leaders, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
efforts to calm Protestant powers after the massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
held responsible for "leniency," "cruel clemency," and so on, in the massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Cardinal Lorraine's eulogy for the massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
civil war caused by persecutions during his youth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the date when Catherine proposed the massacre to him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
eager to undermine Spain, his actions to achieve that goal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
the impact of his success in defeating the Huguenots on his attitude toward Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
explanations provided by various sources on the massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
hints about the upcoming massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
letters to Rome, fate of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
letter to the Pope, reporting the massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reasons stated in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
massacre of Huguenot prisoners ordered by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
methods of, in the provincial massacres, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following
Naudé's Apology for its foundation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
negotiations for Anjou's marriage to Queen Elizabeth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Nuncio on Charles IX., the strength of his authority, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
panegyric by Panigarola, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
personal involvement in the massacre, authorized by Mendoça, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
praised for his behavior regarding the massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
silencing of materials for the history of the massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ & note
threats from Pius V to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
tracts about his danger from Coligny and his joy at the massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
on his plan for the massacre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
death of, Sorbin's account, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7
his wife and her family, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Charron, on subordination to universal reason, 46
Chastre, La, refuses to execute Charles IX.'s orders as to Huguenot massacre at Bourges, 115
Chateaubriand, Marquis de, 464
liberalism discussed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
maxim about the hesitance of more decent people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
endorsed by Menou, ibid.
transcription of Salviati's messages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Chatham, Lord, against taxation of American colonists, 55
Châtillon, House of, feud of, with the Guises, 112
Chemnitz, Lutheran divine, on Calvinists, 145
Cherbuliez, the elder, on the power of abstract ideas, 585
Cheverus, 402
Chinese, stationary national character of, 241
Christ, His divine sanction the true definition of the authority of government, 29
Christian states, constitution of the Church as model for, 192
Christianity, appeal to barbarian rulers, 33
seen as force, not doctrine, by Döllinger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7
in the Middle Ages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
as history, Döllinger's perspective on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
how employed by Constantine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
influence on the human race, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and on popular government, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
primitive, gradual influence over the State, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
progress needs to be supported by secular authority, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
The Stoics' approach to teaching is closest to that of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
universality of, influence of nations on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-21
why Romans opposed establishment of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
freedom in, the appeal of Christianity to leaders, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
effects of Teutonic invasion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
influence of feudalism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the political impact of the Reformation on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
providing the ability for self-governance in the classical era, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
political progress in the Middle Ages because of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the rise of the Guelphs and Ghibellines as it relates to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The rise and progress of absolute monarchy and its impact on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
the emergence of religious freedom and tolerance as a consequence of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
the rise and advancement of political freedom because of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
The sovereignty of the people in the Middle Ages was recognized as a result of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Christianity, history of freedom in—
Christianity was used by Constantine to reinforce his empire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
civil, its two biggest threats, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
conscience, a fundamental idea of religious revolution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__<
Printed by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh.
Printed by R. & R. Clark, Ltd., Edinburgh.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.
8vo. 10s. net.
8vo. £10.00 net.
HISTORICAL ESSAYS
AND STUDIES
Historical Essays
and Studies
By the late LORD ACTON, D.C.L., LL.D., etc.
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF
MODERN HISTORY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE
By the late Lord Acton, D.C.L., LL.D., etc.
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF MODERN HISTORY AT THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE
Edited with an Introduction by John Neville Figgis, M.A., and Reginald Vere Laurence, M.A.
Edited with an Introduction by John Neville Figgis, M.A., and Reginald Vere Laurence, M.A.
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
- Wolsey and the Divorce of Henry VIII.
- The Borgias and their Latest Historian.
- Secret History of Charles II.
- The Civil War in America.
- The Rise and Fall of the Mexican Empire.
- Cavour.
- The Causes of the Franco-Prussian War.
- The War of 1870.
- George Eliot's "Life."
- Mr. Buckle's "Thesis and Method."
- German Schools of History.
- Talleyrand's Memoirs.
- The "Life" of Lord Houghton.
- A History of the Papacy during the Period of the Reformation.
- A Short History of Napoleon I. The First Napoleon: A Sketch, Political and Military.
- Mabillon et la Société de l'Abbaye de Saint-Germain-des-Prés à la Fin du XVIIe Siècle.
- A History of England, 1837-1880.
- A History of the French Revolution.
- Wilhelm von Giesebrecht.
MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd., LONDON.
MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd., LONDON.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR
8vo. 10s. net.
8vo. £10.00 net.
LECTURES ON MODERN HISTORY
Modern History Lectures
By the late LORD ACTON, D.C.L., LL.D., etc.
By the late LORD ACTON, D.C.L., LL.D., etc.
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF MODERN HISTORY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF MODERN HISTORY AT THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE
Edited with an Introduction by John Neville Figgis, M.A., and Reginald Vere Laurence, M.A.
Edited with an Introduction by John Neville Figgis, M.A., and Reginald Vere Laurence, M.A.
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
Introduction.
Inaugural Lecture on the Study of History.
Introduction.
Inaugural Lecture on the Study of History.
Lectures on Modern History
Modern History Lectures
- Beginning of the Modern State.
- The New World.
- The Renaissance.
- Luther.
- The Counter-Reformation.
- Calvin and Henry VIII.
- Philip II., Mary Stuart, and Elizabeth.
- The Huguenots and the League.
- Henry the Fourth and Richelieu.
- The Thirty Years' War.
- The Puritan Revolution.
- The Rise of the Whigs.
- The English Revolution.
- Lewis XIV.
- The War of the Spanish Succession.
- The Hanoverian Settlement.
- Peter the Great and the Rise of Prussia.
- Frederic the Great.
- The American Revolution.
Appendix I.—Letter to Contributors to the Cambridge Modern History. Appendix II.—Notes to Inaugural Lecture. Index.
Appendix I.—Letter to Contributors to the Cambridge Modern History. Appendix II.—Notes to Inaugural Lecture. Index.
MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd., LONDON.
MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd., LONDON.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!